ã€ŠMei Gongqingã€‹


 Chapter 1: For what?

    Chapter 1: For what?

    It was another full moon night.

    Behind the silk screens in the storied loft, candle wax slowly dripped, highlighting a pair of shadows that were joining as one.

    Chen Rong stood dazedly under a banyan tree as she motionlessly watched the couple clinging to each other, her lips pressing into a tight line unknowingly.

    In the burningmplight, a sound ofughter unbrokenly came her way. It was jubnt and bright, as if pain never existed in this world, as if it were the brilliance of spring flowers themselves.

    A soft voice unexpectedly rose behind her: ¡°So it¡¯s you? Hadn¡¯t His Lordship abandoned you? Why are you still here? Oh, that¡¯s right, at your tearful request, he had agreed to let you stay a few more days.¡±

    With these vicious words came a burst of fragrance. A dainty figure was now standing next to Chen Rong¡¯s side. She followed Chen Rong¡¯s gaze, and when she saw the pair of joined shadows on the storied loft, her lips drew into a hard line.

    Nevertheless, though her eyes were filled with jealousy, she became delighted at the sight of Chen Rong standing in a daze. Her softughter sounded again: ¡°Dear me, is that not your cousin? You did everything possible to get rid of her so that His Lordship would take you as his wife. You must not have thought that what isn¡¯t yours would never belong to you and that one day your cousin would stille back to take what was her.¡±

    The dainty woman clucked her tongue and smiled. ¡°Scheming all sorts of calctions only to get discarded. Ah Rong of the Chen house, if I were you, I¡¯d set myself on fire to erase it all!¡±

    She offered one line after another, aggressive and vicious. But no matter how taunting and sarcastic she may be, the rival in front of her never spoke a word. At this moment, Chen Rong who had always been contentiously insidious seemed to have be a whole other person. She was just staring away at the entwining shadows behind the screens, motionlessly and with an ashen face.

    Not receiving a response, the dainty woman gave augher. ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, I heard that after His Lordship married you, he had not touched you once. Tsk, tsk, tsk, how regrettable for the famed beautiful and talented Ah Rong of the Chen house. His Lordship had always looked down on you!¡±

    Her words were like a sword that drew blood from Chen Rong¡¯s heart.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    With a rustle, Chen Yong who had been standing in a daze suddenly turned around.

    In her lifeless eyes was a frightening dreariness. The moment she saw her re, the dainty woman could not help herself from retreating backward.

    Chen Rong took a step toward her.

    Stunned, she retreated while hastily demanding: ¡°You... what do you want to do?¡±

    Chen Rong faced the panicking woman with a cold smile. Unknowingly, she had forced her to press back against the banyan tree.

    At the time the woman¡¯s scream was heard, only a cold light shed by. ¡°Thud,¡± a dagger had flown past her hair and firmly drove into the trunk, three inches deep.

    The dainty woman gave a frightful scream.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Chen Rong growled a growl full of murderous intent. The woman shuddered and actually closed her mouth.

    Chen Rong stared at her. Under the moonlight, her eyes were as dark and deep as wolves¡¯.

    ¡°Originally,¡± she coldly began, ¡°I was going to kill you. But after thinking about it, you are quite adept at pretending that you¡¯ve always managed to draw his attention. If I keep you alive, I can still give that cousin of mine some heartaches.¡±

    At this, Chen Rong withdrew her dagger with a quick motion of the wrist. As soon as her dagger entered her sleeve, a burst of rapid footsteps arrived. Several guards shouted: ¡°Who¡¯s here? Do we have assassins?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± both women answered at the same time.

    The guards could see the two woman ncing at each other and receding to the back. Lady Chen and Lady Lu had never gotten along; it was guaranteed to be fussy whenever they were together, and thus they had be ustomed to it.

    As soon as the guards went away, Chen Rong pped her sleeve and turned to leave.

    Lady Lu watched her receding figure and for some reason suddenly felt a biting chill. She shivered and thought to herself that it was actually quite sad for someone as proud as Chen Rong to love a man as heartless as their master.

    At this thought, Lady Lu gave a sigh and dejectedly walked toward her own courtyard.

    No sooner had she stepped into her yard did she suddenly hear a loud explosion from the east wing. She whipped around only to find smoke billowing in the east, firelight aglow.

    ¡°Bring water, bring water!¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Bouts of shouts and stomping feet gave rise. Lady Lu¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. Without putting on her outer robe, she hastily headed to the east wing ¨C that was Chen Rong¡¯s courtyard. With that woman¡¯s obstinacy, she might have really listened to her and set herself on fire.

    As Lady Lu rushed over, she happened to see their master and his newly married wife also running toward the east wing from the main hall.

    All three headed for the east wing.

    The moment they entered the courtyard, a sudden burst of madughter rang. In the hoarseness was boundless pain and hatred, and even regret.

    Lady Lu took a few unsteady steps forward. When she looked up, her face was drained of its color.

    In the crackling fire, the eastern half of the building had copsed, leaving only the wall in the far west corner standing. It was nevertheless also beginning to sway. Billowing smoke had consumed the entire courtyard. In the rolling mes, the woman dressed in silk with long loose hair gazed heavenward andughed. Wasn¡¯t she Chen Rong?

    She... she was serious!

    Lady Lu¡¯s face grew ashen. She staggered one step backward. At this time, an indescribable pity and sadness swept over her.

    All of a sudden, she heard their master¡¯smand: ¡°Saver her. Save her!¡±

    After those few urgent words, she heard him ask: ¡°What caused the fire?¡±

    ¡°Her Ladyship, that is, the Chen woman dismissed us and then set the fire herself.¡±

    Shock emerged on their master¡¯s face. He hastily turned around to search for Chen Rong from the mes. Under the night sky, his cold voice sounded: ¡°Chen Rong, for what must you do this?¡±

    Illuminated by bright red mes, on that imperiously handsome face was a touch of ill-concealed dismay.

    Chen Rong did not answer from the zing sea. She only stared at her husband unblinkingly whileughing madly. She gazed skyward and, with open arms,ughed till she went hoarse, sounding as if she was singing an epic poem while also as if she was weeping. A me wrapped her up as her painfulughter became increasingly louder in its madness.

    At this sight, her husband frowned and waved his hand, coldly shouting: ¡°If she wants to die, then let her.¡± Then he pped his sleeve and unconcernedly walked away, leaving behind the woman to be gradually swallowed by fire.

    Lady Lu watched their master¡¯s unfeeling back in shock. At this moment, a bone-deep chill took over her entire being. She hastily turned to look at Chen Rong to see that she wasughing harder and harder. Though she wasughing, Lady Lu could see two streaks of tears falling from Chen Rong¡¯s face, dripping into the fire and turning into ashes. What she saw even more clearly was a tearful Chen Rong, who had beenughing madly, slowly choking smallerughter in self-disdain and pain. She heard her loud and clear: ¡°For what! For what! For what...¡±

    Theughter became smaller and smaller and gradually abated into nothingness.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    ***

    ¡°Ahh...¡±

    A scream tore across the night sky. Chen Rong sat up and ced her hand on her chest, gasping for air.

    After heaving for a while, she left her bed and followed themp light toward the bronze mirror on the table.

    In the bronze mirror was a young girl, delicate and beautiful. At this second, her face was dripping with cold sweat, horror and madness remained in her widened eyes.

    Slowly raising her sleeve, she wiped the sweat from her face.

    Hasty footsteps arrived from the room next door as a gentle, concerned voice came to her from the doorway: ¡°Ah Rong, did you have a nightmare?¡±

    Chen Rong turned her back, took a breath and replied: ¡°I¡¯m all right now.¡±

    Behind the door, a woman¡¯s head poked in. She nced toward Chen Rong¡¯s figure and whispered a constion: ¡°We have n people in the south. Ah Rong, don¡¯t be too worried.¡±

    ¡°I know. You may leave.¡±

    Hearing her footsteps slowly receding, Chen Rong again stretched her sleeve to dab her sweat. She turned and walked to the dressing table, sitting down opposite the bronze mirror.

    The beautiful young girl in the mirror was opening her ck, bottomless eyes to look back at her.

    Ah Rong¡¯s mouth slowly raised, revealing fine white teeth. She whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all passed and will never happen again, right?¡±

    The person in the mirror replied with a brilliant smile.

    Watching this smile, Chen Rong looked to be very satisfied. She rose, picked up an ox hornb and slowlybed her tangled hair.

    In the mirror, she was only 14 or 15 years old. She was not yet developed though her youthful innocence barely concealed a gorgeous face.

    She had returned to the past.

    All madness, all obsessive love, all obstinacy, all resentment and pain, everything had simply turned into a memory after waking up!

    She could remember all the experiences she had gone through, and yet her body was still at the tender age of fifteen.

    She was still herself; nothing had changed. The only thing that changed was time. The heavens were ying with her, letting her return to a time when nothing had yet urred.

    This year, due to the imminent war, she and everyone in the City of Ping would be rushing south. She would return to her n and then encounter the nightmare of her life.

    But it wasn¡¯t to be a nightmare this time. Chen Rong smiled at her reflection in the mirror, her hand stroking her face, whispering: ¡°You were too stupid before. Since the heavens have let you start over again, you must control the pieces in this new chess game. What say you, Chen Rong?¡±

    The person in the mirror once again answered her with a brilliant smile.

 Chapter 2: The Knave

    Chapter 2: The Knave

    A cold and clear sky hung high beyond the silk screens. A few stars sparsely dotted its vastness, looking exceedingly lonely.

    Chen Rong looked away from the bronze mirror and turned her gaze to the night sky. She watched it unblinkingly for a time before leaning back and closing her eyes as she quietly waited for time to pass.

    For the past several days, she would sit until dawn each time she awakened from her nightmarish past. It wasn¡¯t because she was reminiscing nor was it because her hatred was too strong. Rather, she simply liked to sit there in quietude to watch the sky and to relish in the wonder of being reborn again.

    Slowly, a mist emerged across thendscape. And slowly, a voice or two rang out in the fresh morning air.

    This voice began as one or two and eventually turned rowdy when more and more gradually joined in.

    Footsteps sounded. The gentle and concerned voice of the middle-aged woman fromst night came to her: ¡°Ah Rong, are you awake?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± Rong Chen replied, rising from bed.

    The woman swiftly ordered: ¡°Go in and help Ah Rong with her morning wash.¡±

    The door made a squeak and in came a maid holding a basin. The older woman went behind Chen Rong to help herb her hair.

    This woman had a round face and a pair of small eyes. Her smiling features showed kindness. She carefully regarded Chen Rong before saying: ¡°The servants have made preparations. We can set out at any time.¡±

    Chen Rong throated a reply. Seeing her calm expression, the woman rxed a little, continuing: ¡°Ah Rong, this ce isn¡¯t good anymore, we must move south. Compared to other major ns, the House of Chen is still much better. At least, we have nsmen in the south.¡±

    Chen Rong throated another reply.

    Because she agreed so blithely, and her expression also did not seem to be absentminded as was two days ago, the woman rejoiced and added, ¡°Do you understand now, Ah Rong? You won¡¯t have nightmares tonight?¡±

    Chen Rong nodded.

    At this time, a man¡¯s voice called to her from outside: ¡°Ah Rong, our luggage has been prepared. When will we leave?¡±

    Listening to this familiar voice, Chen Rong suddenly asked, ¡°What day is today?¡±

    Taken aback, the man then replied, ¡°It¡¯s the day of the ox (1).¡±

    They are using a 60-day cycle made up of stems and branches simr to the 60-year cycle. This day is called the ÐÁ³óxin chou day, xin being the stem and chou (ox) being the branch.

    The day of the ox? Chen Rong stood up. The day of the ox! That¡¯s right, on midnight three dayster, she would be confronting her first cmity.

    While the older woman was caught in bewilderment, she slowly sat down. ¡°Are you Uncle Wu?¡±

    The middle-aged man standing outside grew more surprised. He gave a loud reply: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Uncle Wu. Ah Rong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At hisst word, he went straight toward the door and pushed it open. A thin and pale face with a few sparse whiskers on the chin appeared before Chen Rong¡¯s eyes.

    Chen Rong was washing her mouth at this time. It was rather ill-mannered for a man as old as he to open her door.

    She looked up at the man. Living for the second time, she could only now see the wickedness hidden behind his seemingly gentle and benevolent face.

    The man in front of her was a schr her father had saved while he was traveling. All along, her father had treated him as a friend. He respectfully kept him at the estate and even asked her and all the servants to call him ¡®uncle¡¯.

    But it was this very man who colluded with thieves. The night before they left for the south, the house was broken into and robbed of all its wealth.

    If her father hadn¡¯t secretly hid some gold in his study, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to go to the south. She would long have begged on the street!

    Chen Rong stared at Uncle Wu and unhurriedly stated, ¡°We¡¯ll depart this afternoon!¡±

    ¡°What? Departing this afternoon? Ah Rong, why not wait a few more days?¡±

    Chen Rong quietly sneered before hardening her face. ¡°I said we¡¯re leaving this afternoon,¡± she repeated loudly.

    She was nevertheless a young girl who had yet to establish her influence. The man looked to the older woman behind her and demanded: ¡°Nurse Ping, have you said something to Ah Rong? Traveling south is a serious matter, how can we just leave on a whim?¡± At this, he remembered something and raised his voice to say: ¡°Besides, Ah Rong has been having nightmares for many nights. Since she is feeling unwell, why not rest for two more days?¡±

    The kind looking woman quickly stepped forward and faced Chen Rong while saying: ¡°Miss, there is validity in Uncle Wu¡¯s words...¡± Chen Rong interrupted her, shouting, ¡°I said we¡¯re leaving this afternoon!¡±

    Uncle Wu wanted to oppose her order, but when he met her fathomless dark eyes, for some reason he shuddered and swallowed back the words he had wanted to blurt out.

    ¡°Close the door,¡± Chen Rong ordered after withdrawing her gaze.

    For a second, Uncle Wu was slightly taken aback. At length, he realized she was talking to him. He closed the door in bewilderment, his heart feeling ill at ease: What happened to Ah Rong? How did she change so much?

    As soon as Uncle Wu left, Chen Rong went to the study that housed thick bamboo slips and silk manuscripts. In the past, after Uncle Wu had conspired with thieves to rob their family wealth, she had recalled her father¡¯s reminder in desperation: If anything unexpected were to happen, go to the study. After a good cry in the study, she identally discovered numerous gold leaves in these bamboo and silk books. She had survived thanks to these gold leaves.

    Loud nging shed outside. It was the servants busy at packing. At the moment, the entire courtyard was almost ready; soon they would be moving to the study.

    These noisy voices, these rough moring, they were all so pleasant to the ears. How did she not realize this before?

    Chen Rong slowly sat down and opened a roll of silk manuscript, her ears raptly listening to the bustling sounds.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed when a loud call came to her from outside the door: ¡°Ah Rong, are you in the study? Elder Sun is here.¡±

    It was Uncle Wu¡¯s voice.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Chen Rong¡¯s face sank: He didn¡¯t know when to give up. He even invited Elder Sun over!

    ¡°Nurse Ping, is Ah Rong in the study?¡± Uncle Wu¡¯s shout sounded again. ¡°He hase to visit because he heard she isn¡¯t feeling well. Let Ah Rong know so she cane to receive her guest.¡±

    Chen Rong rose. Before Nurse Ping could answer, she had replied with a crystal clear voice: ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Then she pushed open the study door.

    At the gate stood an elderly man with gray beard and hair. He was Elder Sun. Before her father left, he had entrusted her welfare and education to this elderly man. In front of him, she did not have much right to speak.

    Chen Rong cast a nce at Uncle Wu, who was looking quite smug before offering the other man a curtsy. ¡°Good greetings, Elder Sun.¡±

    Elder Sun nodded his head. He walked over to face Chen Rong and gave her an appraising look. ¡°I heard you¡¯re having nightmares at night. Have you seen the doctor?¡±

    ¡°Nay, sir.¡± Chen Rong shook her head.

    Elder Sun frowned. Seeing this, Uncle Wu said on the side, ¡°Sir, please persuade Ah Rong. She is saying that she wants to leave this afternoon in her condition. What distance are we talking about going south? If anything were to happen along the way, wouldn¡¯t it be toote for regrets by then?¡±

    Elder Sun nodded his head. He nced over to Nurse Ping, who was standing behind Chen Rong and told her, ¡°Nurse Ping, ask yourdy to go back to her room. You¡¯ll leave three days from now.¡±

    ¡°Aye, sir.¡±

    Then he turned and told the servants in the vicinity: ¡°This is not a trifling matter. Keep an eye on Ah Rong. If she is capricious and stubborn, lock her in!¡±

    ¡°Aye, sir!¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you invited the doctor?¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    Elder Sun gave orders one after another. When he finished, he pped his sleeve and turned to leave.

    Uncle Wu gave a nce toward Chen Rong and smirked when no one was paying attention, then left to catch up to Elder Sun.

 Chapter 3: Dispersing Wealth

    Chapter 3: Dispersing Wealth

    At Elder Sun¡¯s words, everyone in the busy courtyard stopped their work. They all looked up at Chen Rong and awaited her instructions.

    She mulled for a moment before looking around, saying: ¡°Gather all the servants in the estate. Tell them I have something to say.¡±

    ¡°Aye, miss.¡±

    ¡°Nurse Ping, have them move everything to the courtyard.¡±

    Nurse Ping stared nkly at Chen Rong. It wasn¡¯t until she repeated herself that the woman replied with: ¡°Aye, miss.¡± She was more than confused: Thedy has changed so much recently. I don¡¯t understand her at all these days.

    Although the Chen estate was currently helmed by a youngdy, her father had served as the governor of the City of Ping throughout the years. He had umted abundant wealth despite being only an eighth-ranking official. At the time Chen Rong¡¯s father and brother left, they had taken with them arge number of assets, yet what was left could still fill this entire courtyard.

    In this era, gold and coins were both difficult to circte. The real money that people worshiped were food and clothes. In precarious wartime such as this, the most popr kind of transaction was bartering.

    In only half an hour, the courtyard stood full of servants and maids. Elder Sun had not gone. He and Uncle Wu were standing under a tall banyan tree, curiously looking in Chen Rong¡¯s direction.

    Chen Rong knelt on a cushion Nurse Ping hadid out for her. She casually nced at the crowd and asked, ¡°How many people do we have in the estate?¡±

    ¡°Seventy-three, miss.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded and slowly sipped her wine ¨C although she was only fifteen, her every move seemed refined and graceful at this moment due to the noble air she gained from the dozen years of experience in her previous life.

    Elder Sun nodded on the side as he startlingly thought: The House of Chen is said to be of noble descent. It is indeed true. Not only is Ah Rong from a subsidiary branch, but she is also a concubine-born daughter whose father is also concubine-born. She is young still, yet she possesses an aristocratic bearing that can only be attributed to the noble bloodline of her n.

    Chen Rong took a sip of wine and casually swept her eyes across the crowd in the courtyard, lightly saying: ¡°War is approaching. The House of Chen will bring our family south. If you want to leave our house and seek your own path, then you will receive one bolt of fabric and five pecks of rice each. If you are willing to go with me, you¡¯ll still receive one bolt of fabric and five pecks of rice.¡±

    The moment these words left her mouth, an instantaneous silence came over the courtyard.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Shocked, Uncle Wu couldn¡¯t help taking a step forward. He nheless could not bring his foot down ¡ª what right did he have to stop her?

    After a long time of receiving no reaction, Chen Rong turned around to Nurse Ping and knitted her brow. ¡°Nurse?¡±

    Nurse Ping was gaping stupidly at Chen Rong. When she saw her fathomless ck eyes, she woke up, rushed forward and eximed: ¡°We can¡¯t, we can¡¯t. Ah Rong, we don¡¯t have that much rice and fabric in the estate to begin with. We can¡¯t divide them up.¡±

    Chen Rong said offhandedly: ¡°If we don¡¯t have enough then use silk and millet instead.¡±

    ¡°B-but, these are the only assets we have in the estate. If we divide them up among these many people, the estate¡¯s wealth will dwindle into nothing!¡± With a little shortness of breath, Nurse Ping went on: ¡°Our travel is long. It¡¯s easy to run into problems on the road. Even if we sessfully arrive in the south, how will you survive if you don¡¯t have property? Ah Rong, there has been no news of your father and brother heretofore. You must not carelessly drain your family wealth!¡±

    Nurse Ping¡¯s caring words were indeed ones expected from a loyal servant. But she had not considered that her mistress was only a vulnerable woman, or that the estate did not have dozens of stalwart guards, so how would she secure this wealth? Even if she didn¡¯t distribute her wealth today, the road going south was nearly a thousand miles long. If she and her few servants were to parade around with dozens of wagons, she wondered how many people and forces would be eyeing their possessions. By then, even her life wasn¡¯t necessarily safe much less her wealth!

    Previously, she had only carried a few gold leaves and had almost lost her life just because she was careless enough to expose them a few times.

    Chen Rong moved her gaze to nce at her servants. Among the group, she saw seven or eight as worried as Nurse Ping. The others were suppressing their joy while nervously looking at her as though they were afraid she would take back her words.

    Chen Rong withdrew her gaze from the crowd and slightly swept over to Uncle Wu and several youngborers standing among the servants.

    With this sweep of her eyes, a chill shed across her countenance.

    Shaking her head, Chen Rong casually said, ¡°Nurse, money and possessions are both useless. In this troubled time, it¡¯s better to have clothes and rice.¡±

    Not wanting to go on, she simply waved her right hand and loudly called: ¡°Uncle Wu!¡±

    All eyes swiftly gathered on Uncle Wu.

    With this one look, many began to frown. Nurse Ping called out: ¡°Uncle Wu, Ah Rong is asking for you.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    At this point, Uncle Wu was looking especially odd. His face had turned purple and blue, appearing to be angry and slightly panicking. His left foot was still in the air; nobody knew if he was going to step forward or if he was going to retreat. Strange, didn¡¯t he feel tired from standing on one foot like that?

    Everybody¡¯s gaze finally brought Uncle Wu back to earth.

    He met Chen Rong¡¯s eyes.

    Chen Rong looked at him and slowly broke into a smile. With her eyes narrowing, she said to him in a crystalline voice: ¡°Uncle Wu, you are a learned person. Since the entire City of Pingmends your fairness, pleasee out and give Ah Rong a hand.¡±

    ¡°Give you a hand?¡± Uncle Wu asked foggily.

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes continued to narrow. The heartyughter she produced was so different from anything else in the past that it made Elder Sun, who always boasted of being a virtuous schr disdainful of money, continuously nod his head: Only in crucial events can one see a person¡¯s true nature. I had thought Ah Rong was foolish in wanting to distribute her wealth. Seeing her so cheerful at this moment tells me she is indeed indifferent to her money! This child is truly deserving of the surname Chen!

    Chen Rong¡¯s crystalline voice carried an air of gantry when she next spoke: ¡°Yes, Ah Rong asks Uncle Wu to please record and divide these assets. Since you are fair, everyone will trust you.¡±

    At this point, Chen Rong slightly raised her brow and called in surprised: ¡°Uncle Wu, Uncle Wu? Why are you so startled? Or do you not want to do this?¡±

    Uncle Wu quickly put on a smile. He swallowed as his face nched, stammering: ¡°Of course I want to, of course I want to.¡±

    ¡°Then why have you note over? It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ming.¡±

    While Uncle Wu stiffly walked forward, Elder Sun heaved a sigh behind him: ¡°Wu Yang, Wu Yang, even a young girl sees money as dirt. You are a schr, but why do you look so pale? Why are your behaviors so rigid, your eyes so muddled? Tsk, you are much inferior to her!¡±

    People in this era loved to remark on anything and everything. The elders¡¯ opinions often affected a person¡¯s entire life. When Elder Sun uttered his words, a dark ire loomed on Wu Yang¡¯s thin face.

    Wu Yang shuffled to Chen Rong¡¯s side.

    Chen Rong stood up. She covered her mouth with her sleeve and casually yawned before saying: ¡°Distribute them well. It¡¯s up to each of you whether you stay or leave.¡±

    Then shezily walked back to her bedchamber.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Seventy-odd people weren¡¯t arge number, but it took four whole hours before Wu Yang finished giving everyone his portion.

    cing the brush down, Wu Yang stood up amid the servants¡¯ughter. He stared at the mountain of belongings that had shrunk into a small mound, feeling as though his footsteps had cemented onto the ground.

    Heaven! Those people aren¡¯t vegetarians! These things wouldn¡¯t be enough to fill the space between their teeth. If they me me, what am I supposed to do?

    Dejected, he didn¡¯t even pay attention to Elder Sun when the older man said goodbye to him.

    In his panic, Wu Yang¡¯s eyes lit up: It¡¯s said that the Chen estate has a precious treasure. Perhaps this would satisfy them!

    While Wu Yang was thinking of this, from the bedchamber came Chen Rong¡¯s clear voice: ¡°Uncle Wu, Nurse Ping, Old Shang.¡±

    All three answered in surprise: ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°How many have not left?¡±

    ¡°Fifteen, miss.¡±

    ¡°Very good. I¡¯ve got something quite extraordinary. I would like to ask the three of you to lead those 15 people and bring it to the Wang estate. Just tell them that my guardians are not at home, and I am only a vulnerable female who cannot take charge. I would be pleased to gift the treasure my father left me if only the Chen house can join the Wang house¡¯s troop and embark on this journey with them.¡±

    At this point, the bedchamber door squeaked open. At the same time, a ssy and sparkling red treasure appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    At the sight of this object, Wu Yang¡¯s field of vision darkened and he almost fainted on the spot.

 Chapter 4: Shattered Treasure

    Chapter 4: Shattered Treasure

    The whole body of the object shone in radiance. It was a coral three feet high and shaped like a tree. Born under the sea, it was extremely difficult to obtain. Moreover, the coral they were beholding was crystal clear and wless.

    A true treasure! Wu Yang could no longer bear it. He stepped forward and hastily eximed: ¡°Ah Rong, you mustn¡¯t!¡±

    Seeing Chen Rong looking at him in surprise, he got hold of himself and exined to her: ¡°You have just dispersed most of your wealth. This is presently the only thing that is worth something in the entire estate. Are you not keeping even thest treasure your father left? Should you gift it to someone else?¡± His tone was quite serious. He gave a long sigh and continued: ¡°Miss, it¡¯s difficult to build a home yet very easy to wreck one. If you do this, I¡¯m afraid people will say you are a prodigal child.¡±

    ¡°Prodigal?¡±

    Chen Rong blinked, mockery shed in her dark eyes. She carelessly yed with the coral in her hand ¨C this action not only made Wu Yang but also Nurse Ping give a gasp.

    Chen Rong¡¯s mouth drew in disdain as she said, ¡°It¡¯s only a vulgar thing. Uncle Wu, you¡¯re paying it too much attention.¡±

    She then ignored him and directed her gaze to Nurse Ping and Old Shang. ¡°Carry it away. There¡¯s no need to use a veil. Send it to the Wang estate at once.¡±

    Not veiling it? Then wasn¡¯t she parading it on the streets?

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Uncle Wu eximed.

    Chen Rong nced askance at him and coldly asked, ¡°Why not?¡±

    Uncle Wu stammered for a long while before answering her: ¡°Such a treasure as this would lure thieves to our house.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled and narrowed her eyes, appraising Uncle Wu¡¯s facial expression while shaking the coral in her hand again. She casually said, ¡°Take it to the Wang estate. It now belongs to the House of Wang. If it lures thieves, it is luring thieves into the Wang House, what has it got to do with me? And what has it got to do with you?¡±

    With herst few words, whether intentionally or not, she actually raised her tone of voice.

    Instantly, Wu Yang felt everyone¡¯s eyes on him. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead.

    No, he must not let Ah Rong gift this object away. sted! Why was this girl so stubborn? How could he convince her?

    While Wu Yang was struggling to think, Chen Rong turned to the crowd in the courtyard and ordered, ¡°Bring me the agarwood tray. How can such an exquisite coral be ced on ordinary wood?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Aye, aye!¡±

    Several servants quickly ran into the main hall and lifted a small circr tray ¨C one that was made entirely out of pure agarwood. It was one of the few remaining valuables in the Chen estate. It had long been spotted by Wu Yang.

    This time, Wu Yang¡¯s eyes grew red. His face next turned purplish especially after seeing several familiar shadows outside the gate.

    By the time the circr tray was carried out, Wu Yang had strode forward and reached out to snatch the coral from Chen Rong¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Ahh...¡±

    Watching what was happening, the surrounding crowd broke out in cries.

    In a blink, Wu Yang¡¯s hand had touched the coral.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    The result was not as he had expected. While he was forcibly snatching it away, he in fact could not feel Chen Rong¡¯s resistance. Once the coral was in his hands, Wu Yang¡¯s red face showed a hint of a smile.

    As Wu Yang withdrew his hand, Chen Rong fell sideways in the direction of his pull. It did not matter that she fell, but her long sleeve was ced under the coral and was now pulling it along.

    The red splendor shed downward like a falling meteor.

    Neither Chen Rong nor Wu Yang had time to exim. All they could see was the brilliant and wless coral falling down and onto the ground.

    ¡°No!¡± Wu Yang screamed. Both his hands were outstretched, his entire body leaning forward to grasp onto the coral.

    Perhaps when people are pushed into a corner, their potential would be catalyzed. In desperation, Wu Yang¡¯s hands held onto the coral. He hastily pulled his hands back and shouted in awe: ¡°I got it, I got it!¡±

    While shouting, Wu Yang quickly stood up without paying attention to the skirt under his foot.

    The moment Wu Yang¡¯s foot stepped on the skirt, Chen Rong gave a grunt and leaned sideways. His center of gravity was already unstable, now that his foot was caught by Chen Rong¡¯s skirt, his whole body tipped forward.

    ¡°Whump...¡±

    At the moment this loud impact boomed, a crisp shatter also sounded.

    And then deathly silence ensued.

    Those in the courtyard dropped their mouths as they stared at Wu Yang¡¯s face-in-the-ground posture. To the left of him, they could also see the coral branches that had been shattered to pieces.

    Wu Yang remained motionless on the ground. He seemed to have fallen into unconsciousness, his whole body rigid.

    Silence, great silence.

    Suddenly, Chen Rong¡¯s childish voice was heard, tinged with anger: ¡°Uncle Wu, my father had sheltered you because you hadn¡¯t had anywhere to go. Our forefathers said we mustn¡¯t forget the grace we were given. Our kindness to you hadn¡¯t been merely a meal, had it? Please tell me why you must take this coral from my home? Why do you rather break it than give it to the Wang n?¡±

    Due to the iciness present in her voice, she sounded quitemanding at this moment.

    Uncle Wu gave no answer. He still did not move. It wasn¡¯t clear whether he had really fainted or not.

    Chen Rong¡¯s face sank. ¡°Guards!¡± she decidedly shouted.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°While guardians are absent from the House of Chen, this Wu Yang fellow as a schr had plotted to steal my assets and had broken my family¡¯s priceless treasure. Presently, ns are moving south. No one will be present at court to see this knave to justice. Throw him out of the Chen estate and let the world know of his actions!¡±

    Because Chen Rong disyed both might and reason this time, no one dared to speak up for Wu Yang. Several servants came forward and lifted Wu Yang up.

    As soon as he was lifted, he suddenly opened his eyes and red at Chen Rong, screaming: ¡°You! You little wench! How dare you touch me? You¡¯re actually going to touch me?¡±

    His eyes were ripping. The redness on his face revealed a viciousness.

    This time, those who sympathized with him suddenly felt disgusted. This man had broken the mistress¡¯s family heirloom. Not only did he shamelessly feign a swoon, he even used the mistress so callously. It seemed he was as wicked as Ah Rong said he was!

    Chen Rong was rather calm facing a furious Wu Yang. She simply watched him with nary a trace of panic detected in her eyes. While Wu Yang was still stunned, a few strong servants had held him down and dragged him away.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down, put me down at once!¡± Wu Yang cried in panic, his hands and feet struggling to break away.

    But he was only a frail schr. How could he move if on one wanted to let him go? Six men solidly pressed down on him and lifted him into the air before they carried him out of the estate.

    By the time they got to the gate, Wu Yang was still shouting in dismay. But his loud cries, which started out deriding Chen Rong, turned into sobs and then eventually subsided into stillness.

    Soon, six uniform voices made their way to Chen Rong¡¯s ears: ¡°This knave Wu Yang took advantage of his master¡¯s absence to attempt thievery. We hereby expel him...¡±

    ¡°This knave Wu Yang took advantage of his master¡¯s absence to attempt thievery. We hereby expel him...¡±

    ¡°This knave Wu Yang took advantage of his master¡¯s absence to attempt thievery. We hereby expel him...¡±

    The six uniform voices shouted thusly three times before the statement no longer echoed back.

    Listening to the din growing louder and louder outside, Nurse Ping came to Chen Rong and whispered concernedly: ¡°Ah Rong, don¡¯t be sad... you were going to give it away in any case.¡±

    Chen Rong looked up to Nurse Ping with a smile ¨C a remarkably bright smile. Amid everyone¡¯s surprise, she leisurely said, ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡±

    How could she be sad? Her father and brother were not home. As a girl who needed help, she would do anything for anyone who would take her in.

    However, she had been seeking a small return when she wanted to gift this treasure away. None of the corrupt officials in the city would dare to receive her gift, much less the great house of Wang. Anyone who took it would¡¯ve stained his own name.

    She brought the coral out because she wanted to break it, but she didn¡¯t think Wu Yang would be so amodating. He actually took the initiative to bear the responsibility for her.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sad?¡± Nurse Ping asked,pletely astonished.

    Chen Rong gave no answer. She only gazed in the direction of the gate with a faraway look in her eyes, a touch of ease emerging across her face. ¡°People of the Wang House areing, right? I heard they are leaving tomorrow. Get ready so we don¡¯t slow others down.¡±

    She caught everybody by surprise.

 Chapter 5: The Famed Qilang from the House of Wang

    Chapter 5: The Famed Qng from the House of Wang

    Everyone was still looking at each other until Chen Rong pped her sleeve and turned to go back to her bedchamber. ¡°Nurse Ping? Is Ah Rong serious?¡± someone finally asked at length.

    Nurse Ping stared at the man and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she was serious or not. We can¡¯t be wrong to be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye.¡±

    While the flock dispersed and began their busy work, a burst of rapid footsteps arrived. A sweaty guard was running toward Chen Rong¡¯s bedchamber: ¡°Miss, Qng of the Wang House is here.¡±

    Whoa ¨C

    Everyone halted and turned to look, staring at Chen Rong¡¯s room in shock.

    It was really Qng of the Wang n! Dear heavens, Qng of the Wang n (2) had personallye here!

    He ismonly referred to as Wang Qng because he is the 7th male offspring of the Wang n. Simrly, his cousin is called Wang Wng because he is 5th. They are terms of endearment much like nicknames.

    The house of Wang was no ordinary n. In the entire City of Ping, the house of Wang was among the most powerful. Moreover, the person who came this time was Wang Qng.

    Needless to say, families who resided in a ce such as the City of Ping were only branches of major ns. For example, Chen Rong¡¯s father only belonged to a Jiangnan subsidiary branch of the Chen n; the same was true of the Wang n.

    But this Wang Qng was known to all his kinsmen! His drove a chariot with grace, he was well-dressed, he came and went as he pleased, and he mingled with other major ns. There was easily a dozen people in his n who were high-ranking court officials! Such a n was as good as royalties. They stood in the clouds high above and let the world look up to them!

    People said gentlemen from this ss of ns all possessed bearings of immortals. They weren¡¯t sure whether their remarks were appropriate or not, but everyone in the City of Ping knew that Qng of the Wang house who arrived three months prior was indeed a godly kind of person!

    To the servants, Chen Rong was also a noblewoman, but her backgroundpared to Wang Qng¡¯s was like a cloud in the sky and mud on the ground, as distant as two ends of the Milky Way!

    At the rap on the door, Chen Rong hastened out. Because she had divvied up her family wealth and broken the coral, she reckoned the Wang n would hold her in high regard. If she could go with them, the journey would be much more peaceful. And if she could befriend them, she would have much to her advantage after arriving in the south. With this said, she didn¡¯t expect the result to be this good. She had drawn the famed Qng of the Wang n here!

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Presently, she was wearing a pair of wooden clogs and a spacious purple robe that highlighted her jadelike skin. On her exquisite face was a pair of sparkling eyes and an air of childlike innocence.

    She did not ask which gate Wang Qng was currently at. Just like that, she strode out of the courtyard. Sure enough, she had only left the gate when she heard a stream of melodious music ahead.

    The sounds of zither floated like a mountain brook and drifting clouds, carrying in them indescribable freedom and ease.

    Chen Rong followed the music to the square where a splendid horse carriage parked. The music was, sure enough,ing from the carriage.

    Two dozens entranced people were gathered around the carriage, all gazing inside as they perked their ears to listen to the music.

    Chen Rong did not do so. She walked briskly toward the carriage, her wooden clogs clomping on the ground from time to time with her steps. They were particrly abrupt and jarring while the notes were floating. The most annoying of all was that, whether intentional or not, each time the wooden clogs touched ground was right at the turning point of the music. She was really making the listeners stew in irritation.

    Unconsciously, they all red at Chen Rong, forgetting that she was their mistress.

    The music in the carriage halted, reced by a delightfulughter: ¡°Mydy, have you suddenlye because the music isn¡¯t beautiful?¡±

    Chen Rong did not stop walking. She went straight to the carriage, softlyughed and replied: ¡°The zither ying is very beautiful. But since I am preupied, I cannot listen to such carefree music.¡±

    The delightfulughter inside the carriage grew louder.

    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± the same man asked her.

    Chen Rong smiled. By now she had arrived at the horse carriage.

    In the amazement of the crowd, she reached her hand out to lift the carriage curtain while very naturally replying: ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Qng of the Wang House is blessed with bearings of the gods. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve not had a chance to meet you. I was very happy to hear that my lord hase today, but I became worried for fear that my lord would lose his interest and deny our meeting.¡±

    After answering him, she drew the curtain.

    Whoa ¨C

    A colorful rainbow blinded her eyes. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but turn sideway to avoid it.

    While she was turning away, the person in the carriageughed and said, ¡°Mydy, you havee to see me. Now that you see me, why do you turn your gaze?¡±

    Chen Rong rubbed her eyes and replied, ¡°I am but a young girl. The godly looks that you possess make my heart tremble and prevent me from looking closely.¡±

    Theughter in the carriage boomed louder. Like ice and jade shing onto one another, it was very crisp and clear, and extremely pleasant to hear.

    Chen Rong finally turned her head at this time and looked at the young man in the carriage.

    He was an umonly handsome man of about seventeen or eighteen.

    He was as beautiful as jade, his eyes as dark as paint. He was smiling at her. For some reason, Chen Rong¡¯s heart really did tremble when confronted with his smiling face.

    It should be said she had just been wounded in love and had also juste back to life. She had thought her heart would never beat for a man again. She could now, however, feel her heart thumping against her chest. It could thus be inferred how handsome the man before her eyes must be.

    There was no need to describe the young man¡¯s facial features. The most noteworthy was the mystery in his eyes ¨C that which called to mind centuries of ice that sat on the mountains, the haze of a magnificently rising sun, the water in an ancientke, and a willow swaying in springtime, all containing a striking sense of peace.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Unknowingly, Chen Rong found herself genuinely staring at him in a stupor.

    The handsomed regarded her and noticed that, despite staring at him in stupefaction, her dark eyes were very clear. He could not help but smile, revealing a row of snow-white teeth. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± he asked.

    Chen Rong smiled while keeping her gaze on his wlessly handsome face and replied, ¡°I finally know today what people mean when they say ¡®godlike¡¯.¡±

    Heughed.

    Amid hisughter, Chen Rong retreated and, without hesitation, pull downed the carriage curtain, cutting off the line of sight between him and her.

    Wang Qng¡¯s pleasantughter rang out again: ¡°If you like me as you have confessed, why do you hasten to retreat?¡±

    Chen Rong sighed in reply. ¡°My lord¡¯s looks are too majestic. I still would like to get married and have children. After meeting you today, how can any other mane into my eyes from now?¡±

    Wang Qng was delighted. Heughed a while before the melodious zither sounded again.

    Amid the music that wound its way like spring water, Wang Qng gave a low chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve had no harvest since I arrived in the City of Ping several months ago. Until today, that is, when I heard that thedy of the Chen house had drained her family wealth, and I thus hurriedly came over. This has indeed been a worthwhile trip!¡±

    At this, he softly ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The music ceased at these two words.

    All the way until his carriage left the estate, he had not left his ride nor had he proposed to Chen Rong that her family would be traveling with the Wang n.

    An old servant looked after the departing carriage in puzzlement before asking Chen Rong in unease: ¡°Ah Rong, what did the house of Wang mean by this?¡±

    Chen Rong withdrew her gaze and smiled broadly. ¡°What did they mean? They have agreed to let us join them on the road tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 6: Departure

    Chapter 6: Departure

    The Chen estate resumed their work. With about a dozen servants left behind, they began to load the horse-drawn carriages with what little clothes and rice they had left.

    After Chen Rong had distributed her wealth, only ten carriages were needed to transport the rest of her assets. Three were used to hold rice and silk, one was filled with her clothes, and bamboo slips upied the remaining six.

    In the past, Chen Rong had used only one carriage to hold books ¨C the books that hid gold leaves. The rest were used to carry other items. Because of this, she spent a decade after returning to the south being stigmatized for her vulgar ways. The schrs had criticized her for she would rather fill her carriages with clothes than to bring valuable books.

    In an era where even the air was filled with ¡®elegance and courtesy¡¯, the stigma of a vulgar nature couldpletely bring down a noblewoman¡¯s future. In the ten years since then, despite doing everything she could and using every means she knew, she had had no way to restore the reputation that¡¯d been destroyed.

    It had been toote.

    The gate was tightly shut tonight at the Chen estate. With each change of night shifts, no unexpected guests came to visit through the whole of the night. It made sense, of course, since Chen Rong¡¯s action of dispersing her wealth during the day had spread through town. What blind thieves would take the risk to rob what was now only a small fry?

    The next day arrived in the blink of an eye.

    Early in the morning, the Wang estate sent a servant to inform the Chens that they were to meet at the south city gate.

    By now, the Chen house had finished loading their luggage. Chen Rong sat inside a horse-drawn carriage and marched toward the meeting ce.

    The streets were packed with carriages. In this hubbub, everyone was rushing to the south gate.

    As Chen Rong¡¯s carriage was running on the street, people would turn to look at her from time to time. Faint judging sounds came to her ears: ¡°That¡¯s Ah Rong of the Chen house.¡±

    ¡°What a beauty.¡±

    ¡°I heard she had distributed her family wealth to the servants yesterday. Look at her troop, therge Chen estate is now reduced to only a dozen carriages. Was the news true, then?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Even the godly Wang Qng made a personal visit.¡±

    ¡°Only in times of crisis can we see people¡¯s true nature. I heard that despite her young age, Ah Rong of the Chen house still chose honor over money in this turbulent time. That is indeed a difficult thing to do. Difficult thing to do indeed.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Amid theing and going buzz, Chen Rong softly smiled and slowly withdrew her gaze.

    She soon reached the south gate. Here, she saw the Wang n¡¯s procession, whose flying gs stretched to the end of sight. It was an impressive spectacle, all right.

    As Chen Rong¡¯s carriage approached, a man of about twenty rode near and raised his voice to ask: ¡°Are you Ah Rong of the Chen house?¡±

    The appetion ¡®Ah Rong of the Chen house¡¯ had spread like wildfire a day ago. Had this been any other time in the past, he¡¯d surely only call her ¡®Miss Chen.¡¯

    Chen Rong drew the carriage curtain and replied, ¡°It is I, Chen Rong.¡±

    The young man was dressed in a purple cloak, possessing fine facial features. Heughed and remarked, ¡°I see it¡¯s true you¡¯re quite a beauty. Since the Chen estate has few people, you should join the middle of the queue. It will be safer this way.¡±

    Gratefulness showed on Chen Rong¡¯s small, beautiful face. She bowed to the man from her sitting position in the carriage, saying: ¡°I thank you, Wng.¡±

    Wang Wng¡¯s bright eyes stared back at Chen Rong as he shook his head and observed, ¡°ording to Qng, Ah Rong of the Chen house carries with her a graceful ease though she is a woman. I hadn¡¯t expected to meet such a ceremonious Ah Rong.¡± While saying so, he repeatedly shook his head, seemingly disappointed.

    Chen Rong gave a closed-lip smile as she thought to herself: But you¡¯re not Wang Qng either. If Ick etiquette in front of you, I would be shunned!

    Under Wang Wng¡¯s guidance, the Chen carriages went toward the middle of the queue. The Wangs had so many carriages that one couldn¡¯t see where they ended even if one tried. Compared to them, the Chen estate seemed rather pathetic.

    Along the way, Chen Rong learned from the Wangs¡¯ whispers that, this time, smaller families who wanted to join the Wang house were numerous in number. Many of them even offered items much more precious than Chen Rong¡¯s coral, but all were refused by the Wang house.

    As soon as the Chen carriages joined the group, theyunched full speed ahead, kicking dust with each galloping hoof that gradually obscured the crowd in sight.

    Chen Rong turned to look at the city walls that were receding farther and farther behind her. In her memory, the nomadic riders would be attacking this city within a month. Then, they would plunder those who did not leave the city before torching this bustling miniature Jiangnan to ashes.

    She had lived in the City of Ping for fifteen years since her previous life, but it was to be just a name in her memory now. Only at night in her dreams would she ever see the familiar courtyard and its upants again.

    Upon this reflection, Chen Rong gave a soft sigh.

    Suddenly, Wang Wng¡¯s chuckle gave rise: ¡°Why does Ah Rong sigh?¡±

    Chen Rong replied in a low voice: ¡°My heart saddens to think I¡¯ll never see this ce again.¡±

    Wang Wng grew silent.

    After four hours of traveling, Wang Wng had exhausted the etiquettes required of him as the host. He bade goodbye and returned to the forefront of the team.

    Chen Rong closed her eyes to rest. From afar, the Wang girls¡¯ughter could be heard ahead. These youngdies were raised in the privacy of their chambers; how far beyond the door could they have left? Although they were fleeing at present, in their hearts, this journey still felt more exciting than anything they¡¯d yet encountered.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    At noon, the crowd began to eat.

    Chen Rong sat in her carriage looking to the Wangs¡¯ damask mats and satin cushions spread out on the grass. She quietly shook her head.

    The fragrance of meat and wine wafted from the tables. She noted that in front of every young gentleman anddy were four tables, on which filled with food.

    She knew these were people who would throw everything away if they didn¡¯t finish it.

    She gave some thought and bade Old Shang, who was driving the carriage: ¡°Old Shang, go forward.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    As Chen Rong¡¯s carriage pulled up during the Wangs¡¯ mealtime, dozens of eyes turned her way. From the distance, Wang Wng stood up, raised his ss toward Chen Rong and shed a grin: ¡°Is Ah Rong here? Come,e,e and eat with us.¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head, gave him a slight curtsy, and then told Old Shang to drive the carriage toward the Wang patriarch, Wang Zhuo.

    She gave a quick nce, but not detecting Wang Qng, quickly withdrew her gaze.

    She stepped down from her carriage, faced Wang Zhuo, who was having his meal, and said in her crystalline voice: ¡°Good greetings, Sir Wang.¡±

    Wang Zhuo was surprised to see her. A congenial smile emerged on his round face: ¡°Ah Rong? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I have something I would like to say,¡± Chen Rong said, bowing again.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°On this trip south, there are also arge number of migratingmoners in addition to gentry folks like us. In my humble opinion, even if thesemoners had brought all of their wealth along, what they could take would onlyst for half a month at most, if not ten days.¡±

    The Wang n was presently partaking their meal. At her sudden appearance and eloquent talk, all the youngdies of Wang house instantly frowned: It¡¯s said that we do not talk during meals and sleep. This Ah Rong of the Chen house is already very rude foring when others are eating. Now that she¡¯s here, she has to speak of the dirty and crudemoners, how very inconsiderate. What was wrong with Qng¡¯s eyes that he praised this woman incessantly?

    Chen Rong recognized the dissatisfaction in the eyes of the Wangs, but she just smiled and continued. ¡°They say honor and disgrace can only be discussed after our stomachs are fed. In Ah Rong¡¯s humble opinion, after thosemoners finish their food, they might turn desperate due to hunger and cold.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes gave a nce at the line of food heaping high on the tables: ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not afraid of one or two refugees, but what if there are hundreds and thousands of them? At a time like this, I think meals can afford to be simpler.¡±

    When she finished, she again bowed to Wang Zhuo and bade Old Shang to turn the carriage around.

    As soon as her carriage made the turn, Chen Rong heard a ripple of disdainfulughter behind them: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house is such a worrywart. She is the one who is afraid of themoners. How could she point fingers at us when it was she who dispersed her wealth?¡±

 Chapter 7: Refugees (1)

    Chapter 7: Refugees (1)

    After they had turned around, Old Shang muttered to her in displeasure: ¡°That Wang missy was very rude. You were obviously well-intentioned.¡±

    So saying, he turned to look at Ah Rong. The Chen Rong he saw was one with clear lucent eyes and no trace of chagrin.

    After lunch, thepany hit the road again.

    By suppertime, the house of Wang still dined as sumptuously as before. It was as if they were not fleeing but taking an outing, rather.

    The Wang girls¡¯ excitement gradually dissipated with each passing day. Slowly, Chen Rong heard more and more grumbling.

    This was also when Chen Rong found out Wang Qng did not join them because he had gone to greet another schr.

    It was no longer hot, being early autumn. But as carriages and people moved along, dust would roll up and dirty the crew.

    When this happened, the Wang family who had always paid attention to the upper-ss¡¯ propriety would bathe several times daily. For this reason, they could only cover twenty to thirty miles a day.

    They continued this way for seven days when more and more refugees appeared on the road. Thesemoners were rushing south in droves. After using up all of their dry rations, they had automatically begun to follow the Wangs¡¯ caravan, the reason being that there would be plenty of leftovers each time the Wangs finished their meals.

    The house of Wang began to feel irritated when more and more people tailed them. These filthy refugees were covered in dirt and stench. As they followed behind, the wind would pick up their smell and send it drifting for miles, and it is unbearable. Nheless, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything detrimental to their good names, such as driving the refugees away. All they could do was to reduce their bathing time and increase their speed.

    None of this had anything to do with Chen Rong.

    She was the only master to be served in the Chen house. At mealtimes, she also ate one simple dish. After she finished, she did not sleep in arge tent like the Wangs did, but stayed in her horse carriage.

    Recently, she mostly sat inside for an hour or so before changing to horseback riding or simply walking.

    Because Chen Rong was proficient in martial arts and had good physique, she could follow the team for miles without pausing for a breather.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop to eat.¡± Amid the clopping hooves, a rider called out loudly while riding toward the back of the team.

    Chen Rong gazed to the bright red sun in the west and then dismounted her horse.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    At this time, everyone was busy at work again, either securing tents or bringing out food.

    Upon seeing Chen Rong approach, Nurse Ping lowered her voice as she carried food into the carriage: ¡°Miss, it¡¯s as you said.¡± At the same time, she cast a nce at the Wang house three hundred paces away.

    The sun was now setting in the west, casting a golden light on the still-verdant por trees. At present, thick damask mats were spread under the por trees, on which stood tables, and behind these tables were family members of the Wang n in rich, vibrant clothing and footwear. They were all handsome, and in the sunlight, appeared to be fairies from above.

    However, these refineddies and gentlemen were now frowning. Their faces disyed loathing mixed with frustration. They stared at the food in front of them, but none could bring himself to raise his chopsticks.

    That was because there were, at least, hundreds of refugees about three or four hundred paces behind them. These refugees towed their wives and children along, all dressed in rags, their eyes zed over as they looked to the Wang n. Some children were staring in a trance at the food and wine on the tables, saliva drooling from their dirty mouths.

    Receiving such stares, the Wangs were made to feel as ufortable as though they had swallowed a fly. A middle-aged man leaned toward Wang Zhuo and whispered, ¡°My lord, what do you think?¡±

    Wang Zhuo shook his head, ced a piece of dog meat into his mouth and whispered back: ¡°Ignore them.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    He had great tolerance, but the younger ones were not as good. A girl about fifteen or sixteen picked up her chopsticks, bitterly picked at the rice in her bowl and said in disgust: ¡°Honestly father, how can you not get rid of these peasants?¡±

    Next to her, a youngd replied: ¡°It¡¯s easy enough to get rid of them, but if the literati in the south found out we mistreated themoners, it would inevitably lead to idle remarks.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange?!¡± anotherd began. ¡°These peasants normally respect us as if we were gods, wishing to prostrate and kiss our toes, even. Why are they so audacious now?¡±

    This question apparently stumped the youths who had been living inside a dream and who did not know what the word ¡®hunger¡¯ meant. While everyone was busy mulling over this, a girl yelled out: ¡°Hey, this is as Ah Rong of the Chen house has said! Someone call her here. Let¡¯s ask her what¡¯s going on.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice had just faded by the time another slightly sharp and equally anxious voice gave sound: ¡°Certainly not. I¡¯m sure Chen Rong was only making things up.¡±

    This youngdy had a pointy chin and a long, thin face. She was pale and pretty, the very one who hadughed at Chen Rong for being a worrywart that day. Seeing the way she looked, everyone knew she didn¡¯t want to lose face. In the midst of theirughter, a round-faced girl spoke: ¡°Are you afraid Chen Rong will gibe at you, Seventh Sister?¡±

    The pretty girl with the pointy chin was about to refute but then decided to close her mouth.

    Nevertheless, though these peopleughed at her, in the end, they did not mention Chen Rong again.

    Inside the horse carriage, Chen Rong ced her chopsticks down after she had had enough to eat and told Nurse Ping: ¡°Tell everyone to sleep in our carriages for the next few days. Don¡¯t wander around unless it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    Nurse Ping looked at Chen Rong in puzzlement. At longst, she replied with an ¡°Aye.¡± Herdy kept changing day by day ever since she had those nightmares. Before she even knew it, the nurse had developed a kind of trust in her.

    Nurse Ping cleared away the dishes and stepped down from the carriage. The moment she stepped away, she heard herdy¡¯s murmuring: ¡°I had also once admired them, but they turned out to be mere dolls carved from wood and y.¡± Great disappointment was detected in her voice.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    The night wore on.

    Tonight, a bright moon hung in the sky, sprinkling silver beams across the ground. On such a moonlit night, even the deathly exhausted youngsters of the Wang house reveled in the poetic atmosphere.

    Chen Rong slowly neared the Wang crowd who was, at present, praising the wind and admiring the moon.

    Under the moonlight, there was something indescribably beautiful about her willowy figure and her clear watery eyes. Unconsciously, several Wangds turned around to look at her.

    Wang Wng lead the reception by saying: ¡°Ah Rong, we have a moonlit sky tonight. With an illumination that shines for miles, we are trying our hand atposing poetry. Won¡¯t youe join us, as well?¡±

    At Wang Wng¡¯s words, a girl began chortling. ¡°Fifth brother, are you asking Chen Rong to wax poetic? You might as well ask for her life.¡±

    As soon as she said these words, amusement arose all around.

    Watching Chen Rong¡¯s loveliness under the moonlight, a youngd could not help but remark: ¡°Ah Rong is indeed a very beautifuldy. Surely, you are as aplished in poetry as you are beautiful.¡±

    The same girlughed again. ¡°Everyone in the City of Ping knows Ah Rong of the Chen house likes whips and horses; she does not like poetry and verses.¡±

    Using whips and riding horses were interests of northern nomads. People from the Central ins scorned northern nomads with a bone-deep contempt. The girl¡¯sughter had contained obvious derision.

    Chen Rong turned to look at the girl. She instantly recognized her as the one who hadughed at her the other day for being a worrywart.

    Chen Rong lightly smiled. She curtsied to the general crowd and gracefully replied, ¡°I beg your pardon, but I¡¯m afraid anything I might say would only offend the moon.¡± And then she took leave.

    Her words were remarkably ssy, and she had the crowd in a daze. It took a good long while before delight rang out. While listening to theirughter, Chen Rong¡¯s mouth upturned and revealed a slight sneer. She had originallye for she had seen the refugees acting strangely, their eyes looking unkind. She had wanted to remind everyone else. Now, she did not want to tell them. The team had more than enough guards, in any case. Even if the refugees were toe on strong, they would not be able to damage the cavalcade¡¯s overall might. She¡¯d just let them teach certain people on her behalf, then.

 Chapter 8: Refugees (2)

    Chapter 8: Refugees (2)

    The moon gradually climbed atop the por crown and moved to the west. Eventually obscured by the clouds, its beams faded from thendscape.

    The Wang youngsters¡¯ughing voices also disappeared into the distance and at lengthpletely vanished.

    Chen Rongy in her carriage, not feeling sleepy. She tilted her head to look outside where it was pitch ck. There was only a faint light issued from a single torch staked into the ground. In the dead of night when all were asleep, loneliness and mystery seemed to hover in the air with the swaying of that lone light.

    Her eyes were wide-open in the dark.

    It¡¯s not for certain how long she had been listening by the time her mouth suddenly curved upward and revealed a little smile.

    Her bright eyes were now staring at some approaching figures. These shadows made audible noises when they walked by. From time to time, someone also stumbled and fell. Faintly, there were also gasps, wheezes, and coughs that couldn¡¯t be suppressed, as well as low barks.

    They were not great sounds, but the contrast was rather tant in the dead of night.

    Chen Rong quietly watched them, her eyes following the clusters of shadows in both the front and back of the caravan. The front was where the principal members of the Wang household stayed; there were many riches to be had there. The back was where the Wang kept their food supply.

    After these people snuck into the troop, Chen Rong could hear waves of low barks and sounds of things being carried away.

    Fifteen minutester, the shadows were retreating with bags of various sizes. Just as they were pulling back, another group of shadows entered the team.

    A dwarf shadow hurtled forward and ran into something, the contact making a sound. This sound was low, but whatever got knocked into suddenly grumbled: ¡°Who bumped into me?¡±

    The sudden grumble startled everyone. The owner of this voice opened his eyes. He stared with eyes asrge as brass bells at the tiny figure in front of him and finally yelled out in shock: ¡°Who are you people? Wake up, everybody wake up!¡±

    Despite being in a deep sleep, people immediately roused at this man¡¯s howl. For the time being, mors began to spread.

    Abruptly, a powerful voice shouted: ¡°Insolent vagrants!¡±

    With this shout, torches began to light, and the entire team woke up.

    The Wang patriarch, Wang Zhuo¡¯s voice quickly rumbled: ¡°Stop these refugees!¡±

    He was referring to the shadows that were now scattering and fleeing away after they had stolen from them.

    At Wang Zhuo¡¯smand, the group was sent into a flurry. The guards rushed out of their tents without being properly dressed. Amid their chaotic shouts, a young girl also dashed out on bare feet, her hair untied, while angrily wailing: ¡°My ne is gone. My pearl ne from the Southern Sea is gone!¡±

    Another member of the Wang house shouted: ¡°Seize them, seize them all! These peasants dared to attempt thievery. They dared to offend traveling nobles. Men, kill them. Don¡¯t let a single person escape. Not one single person.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    The guards who were chasing after the refugees were quite riled ¡ª who were they? How capable were they? Yet they had allowed these unarmed refugees to actually near them and even steal things under their noses! With this mentality, the previous shout had fueled their courage to vent their anger.

    Thus, a shrill scream soon resonated in the night sky. It rang out in the distance and attracted echoes all the way from Shanming Valley.

    These were the cries issued from dying people!

    Everyone stopped what they were doing in shock.

    At this point, the Wang patriarch, Wang Zhuo, yelled out hastily: ¡°Stop the killing, stop the killing...¡±

    His panicking call broke the stupor and also brought everyone back to his senses.

    After the red-eyed refugees heard these words, bloody fervor receded from their heads. They gave repeated shouts and quickly pulled back.

    Wang Zhuo¡¯s voice rang again: ¡°Sirs, please leave what you have taken! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±

    By the time his voice resounded, hundreds of guards on horsebacks had surrounded the refugees.

    Seeing that they could not escape anymore, a brutish voice came forth among the refugees: ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t listen to this fogy. We are going to starve to death if we don¡¯t take these things. If we¡¯re going to die sooner orter, we might as well go big before we die!¡±

    Another voice, slightly sickly, next said: ¡°Sir Wang, one of your meals can feed hundreds of us for three days! Please be gracious and give us some food.¡±

    These refugees were all honest people who knew their ces. If they hadn¡¯t been forced into a corner, they would never dare to rob the nobles. On the heels of the sickly voice, dozens of people cried out in chaos: ¡°Sir Wang, let us have some food.¡±

    ¡°Give us some food and we¡¯ll go away.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye, give us food. All you have to do is eat a little less, and you¡¯ll have saved countless lives.¡±

    ¡°If you won¡¯t give us food, then my life isn¡¯t needed!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll return these things as long as you give us food!¡±

    The mor grew louder and louder, and louder still.

    A youngd hurried to Wang Zhuo and eximed, ¡°Father, you must not. We must never be threatened by these peasants!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I think we should give them food,¡± said another youth standing beside them.

    Wang Zhuo frowned, raised his right hand to stop the few youngsters from their yapping. He gloomily shouted: ¡°Give them food! Wang You.¡±

    ¡°Present.¡±

    ¡°Order the team to leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Wang Ya.¡±

    ¡°Present.¡±

    ¡°Lead the guards and herd these refugees to the side of the road. Tell them food will immediately be distributed to them. Ask them to give back all that they took.¡± Heposed himself and called out solemnly: ¡°If there are still those who want to lead a riot, don¡¯t hesitate to kill off a few!¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Give them food after we leave. Untie five sacks of corn, then drive the carriage away and just leave the corn on the ground.¡±

    The moment Wang Zhuo finished what he had to say, several Wang youngsters lit up with pleasure. ¡°It should be this way,¡± a youngd blurted. ¡°How dare they threaten us. We shall let them sprawl on the ground to eat grains mixed with dirt!¡±

    There was no need to speak of the trained guards¡¯ stalwartness. Twenty starving refugees could not fight one of them. And so the situation was soon brought under control. In a short time, all that were taken had been recovered. These unarmed people couldn¡¯t run a few short steps even if they wanted to. After several of their leaders were in, they stood transfixed on the sides of the road and watched the Wang cavalcade drive away. They remained so until they walked to the stream of corn outflowing from thest carriage, their woodenly and helpless eyes abruptly lighting up.

    Chen Rongzily leaned against the carriage wall as she listened to the refugees¡¯ cheers.

    By the time a brilliant red glow hung in the eastern sky, the team had finally left the refugees behind, dashing through the vast wilderness.

    At this time, a burst of hooves arrived outside her carriage, followed by a respectful inquiry: ¡°Is yourdy still awake? Sir Wang would like to see her.¡±

 Chapter 9: Drought (1)

    Chapter 9: Drought (1)

    Before Old Shang could answer the man, Chen Rong sat up and said with an alert voice: ¡°I¡¯m still awake.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, excellent,¡± the other voice said heartily.

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage began moving and soon arrived at the forefront of the cavalcade. At this time, Chen Rong, having tidied her robe and hair, proceeded to lift the curtain.

    Carriages of the Wang house lined the road. When they saw Chen Rong¡¯s approaching carriage, all simultaneously looked in her direction.

    Chen Rong met their gazes with her lucent one.

    Wherever her eyes went, a good number of people turned sideways to avoid her gaze. The girl who mocked her was nowhere to be seen.

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage drove up beside Wang Zhuo¡¯s.

    Hisughter rang out from the side even before she got near. ¡°Is that Ah Rong? Come closer, have a talk with your uncle.¡±

    He sounded very kind.

    ¡°Aye,¡± Chen Rong replied with a bow.

    Wang Zhuo had long lifted his curtain. He was sitting in his carriage to regard Chen Rong with a pair of prating eyes, sighing when Chen Rong looked in his direction. ¡°Ah Rong, how I regret I didn¡¯t heed your warning that day.¡±

    His face scrunched up at the memory.

    He truly regretted it. Last night¡¯s incident would forever be a taint on their n¡¯s good name! Be it the fact that they had in refugees or that they had conceded to leave food in exchange for stolen goods, either incident would make them face the n¡¯s reprehension. His political future hereafter would be bleak ¨C if he couldn¡¯t even handle a small group of refugees properly, how could he be counted upon to govern the people on behalf of the state?

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Looking at Chen Rong, he ceremoniously said, ¡°I¡¯ve invited you over for I want to personally make an apology. Ah Rong, I pride myself in being wise, but I am far inferior to you who are a woman.¡±

    He was sincere in saying this.

    Nevertheless, Chen Rong knew that if Wang Zhuo did not want to carry a foolish, conceited, and unrepentant reputation, whether he was willing to or not, he hadn¡¯t any choice but to apologize to her.

    At the moment Wang Zhuo bowed to her, Chen Rong quickly leaned sideways to avoid his gesture. She bowed her head and respectfully said, ¡°Sir, why do you say this? Leading a n to migrate south is a major undertaking. Even the sages would overlook a thing or two!¡±

    Though her constion was not very moving, it was nheless pleasant to hear. Wang Zhuo¡¯s face immediately grew even more affable. He sighed twice and said to Chen Rong: ¡°Ah Rong, whatever maye our way henceforth, you only need to tell me frankly. Do let me know any concerns you have.¡±

    ¡°Aye, sir.¡±

    He sighed again.

    Chen Rong nced at a sullen Wang Zhuo, bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave of you, then.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    After such cmity, the Wang house finally understood simplicity. For lunch that day, each member of the family was only presented with four to five dishes.

    Chen Rong had also been officially invited to the group, sharing meals and journeying with them.

    The team had presently traveled for twenty days and had gone five hundred miles from the City of Ping. Their journey was half-way through.

    Today, a small voice sounded outside: ¡°Fifth brother, the fields on both sides are dry.¡±

    Wang Wng had not answered by the time he heard a swoosh. The curtain was lifted, giving way for Chen Rong to poke her head out.

    The Wang youngsters all turned to look at her. Although they had only spent a few days together, they¡¯d found that Chen Rong, despite her young age, could be very calm in the face of crises. This was the first time they saw her so flustered.

    Chen Rong ignored their curious eyes and only frowningly stared at the fields on both sides of the road. After a long pause, she told her retainer: ¡°Old Shang, bring me to see Sir Wang.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    The carriage drove on.

    Under the youngsters¡¯ eyes, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage soon pulled up next to Wang Zhuo¡¯s carriage.

    From inside, Chen Rong bowed toward Wang Zhuo and said to him, ¡°Sir Wang, look at these dry fields. Perhaps there is a drought here.¡±

    She had barely finished speaking when three ripples ofughter rang out behind her. A faint, small voice spoke: ¡°My father was just being somewhat polite to herst time, now she thinks she¡¯s actually special.¡±

    The voice had belonged to the 7th daughter of the Wang house ¨C Han¡¯yun ¨C the one who had mocked her.

    Since that day, Chen Rong had always been respectful whenever she saw Wang Zhuo. She had not suggested anything again until now.

    Wang Zhuo frowningly raised his head, looking to the fields on both sides of the road. There was no water in these fields, but he vaguely remembered that on the way here, the fields in need of harvesting were also dry.

    At this thought, Wang Zhuo nodded to Chen Rong. ¡°Thank you for reminding me, Ah Rong.¡± There was a slight impatience in his expression.

    Seeing this, Chen Rong faintly smiled and again bowed to Wang Zhuo, then pulled away.

    As soon as her carriage left Wang Zhuo¡¯s, Han¡¯yun, the 7th daughter of the Wang house, stared and called after Chen Rong: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, don¡¯t tell me you want to show off again with one of your silly ideas?¡±

    Chen Rong smiled. She didn¡¯t need to look back to know that Wang Zhuo was still observing her. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me,¡± she raised her voice slightly and replied in seriousness, ¡°why don¡¯t you ask the nearby vigers? Or ask the refugees ahead, and then we will know whether my words are true or not.¡±

    Wang Han¡¯yun snorted. She turned a disdainful eye and scoffed, ¡°I can¡¯t bother to ask those peasants.¡±

    When she was done rolling her eyes and saw that Chen Rong¡¯s carriage was driving to the back, she yelled out: ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not going to ask them, are you?¡± She paused to snigger. ¡°Ah Rong, listen to me, you are only a woman. Why try to mind everything? Don¡¯t tell me you want to be recognized for your wisdom and be a court official?¡± She burst outughing as soon as she finished her words.

    Chen Rong paid her no attention.

    She just drove her carriage on and came back to the middle of the queue. After she returned to the Chen group, Chen Rong very soberly announced, ¡°From now on, if you see water, be sure to remember to stop. We can¡¯t leave until all the barrels are filled up with water. Additionally, no one is allowed to wash any longer. Unless you are extremely thirsty, do not use the water in the barrels!¡±

    The moment these words were conveyed, the crowd looked at one another in confusion. At length, they replied with an ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong went back inside the carriage. She stared at the gloomy sky ahead for a while, poked her head out and added, ¡°Nurse Ping, tell people to wet all the fabric we have and load them back onto the carriage.¡±

    This time, people were more surprised. They hesitated for a long while before they acquiesced at Chen Rong¡¯s cough. Looking at the drawn-down curtain, Nurse Ping turned to Old Shang and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on with ourdy? Why is she making such a fuss?¡±

    Old Shang shook his head. He looked to the people standing around and softly said, ¡°Thedy is acting very strange this time. All of you, just quietly do as she says and remember not to tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye. Exactly so.¡±

 Chapter 10: Drought (2)

    Chapter 10: Drought (2)

    The servants had worked together, but all they could bring were three barrels and several small tubs. Of the three barrels, one had been used for Chen Rong to bathe, the other two had been for the servants.

    After traveling for more than ten miles, a body of water appeared in front of them. The Chen servants filled up the three big barrels and several small wooden tubs, and then thoroughly soaked the fabric.

    Wang Zhuo frowned as he watched the Chen people running to and from theke behind him. He contemted a little and then shouted left and right: ¡°Go and fill a few drums of water, too.¡±

    He took everyone by surprise. A Wangd eximed: ¡°Uncle, why believe a woman¡¯s nonsense?¡±

    Wang Zhuo abruptly barked: ¡°What are the empty carriages for? Why are you so full of opinions? Fill them up!¡±

    Through twenty days, both the Wang and Chen houses had eaten arge amount of food. Now there were several empty carriages, perfect to hold this water.

    Nobody dared to say a thing at Wang Zhuo¡¯s shout. They couldn¡¯t but follow behind the Chen house to fill up water. But merely wanting to do a perfunctory job, they only loaded a total of twenty barrels.

    As the cavalcade moved forward, three morergekes appeared in the next ten miles. Looking at those clear rippling waves, the Wangs repeatedly shook their heads. Wang Zhuo glowered again and regretfully thought: She is merely an ignorant girl who pretends to be learned. Why did I listen to her and believe her words? s, I¡¯ve made myself aughingstock!

    In the evening, the team settled down next to a water source. Under the ridiculing eyes of the Wang youngsters, Chen Rong quietly told her people to refill the barrels that had spilled during the bumpy travel. Then under Nurse Ping¡¯s care, she chose a clean location at the water source and took a bath.

    Not only did she wash, but she also forced her group to wash thoroughly.

    Fortunately, those who had followed her here were all loyal retainers in the Chen family. Despite feeling that theirdy was making a fuss over nothing, they nheless carried out her orders without a word.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Early next morning, Chen Rong bade everyone to soak the fabric in water again before she began to wash and leave.

    Today, the horizon was ring red the moment the sun rose from the east.

    Nurse Ping looked to the sky and called into the carriage: ¡°Miss, it¡¯s going to be a zing day.¡±

    From the carriage came Chen Rong¡¯s soft hum.

    Since yesterday afternoon, Chen Rong had returned to the middle of the queue not wanting to see the looks the Wangs were giving her.

    The team continued to drive forward.

    By this time, the Wang children were no longer in a ying mood. Under their urging, the group moved at a brisk pace. They covered almost forty miles in only one morning.

    By noontime, however, the weather got increasingly stifling.

    Everything on the ground was heated by the scorching sun above. As the cavalcade moved along, scattered dust was sent straight to the sky. It appeared this ce had not received any rain for some time.

    The troop suddenly slowed down in front.

    Poking her head out, Nurse Ping was surprised to find smoke whipping high ahead. They turned out to be uniformed men on horsebacks belonging to the Wang house.

    Strange, their trip had been peaceful all along. Why had the house of Wang sent explorers to scout the roads?

    These men rushed to the Wang patriarch. She did not know what they said. All of a sudden, the Wang children¡¯s griping murmurs flowed into their ears.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Nurse Ping asked in curiosity.

    Next to her, Old Shang lowered his voice in reply: ¡°They said there is no water within thirty miles ahead of us. The wells have dried up along the way, and the vigers said it had been a full month without rain here. The water they normally use is from the east side of the mountain, but that Qishan mountain range is twenty miles from here. Going there and back will take at least one day.¡±

    At this point, Old Shang looked into the carriage where Chen Rong sat. Shock was evident in his eyes, as it was in Nurse Ping¡¯s. She looked to the fluttering curtain in astonishment while uttering: ¡°Ourdy seems to have known about this.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    The cavalcade came to a stop at this time.

    Nurse Ping noticed that the Wang servants were taking a few barrels of water from the carriage and began to feed the horses.

    With the clear water in in sight, a girl suddenly demanded: ¡°Uncle, why give water to these animals? It¡¯s such a sweltering day, and I still hadn¡¯t taken a bath.¡±

    Another Wangd also cried out: ¡°Father, let us take a bath and then give what¡¯s left to these animals.¡±

    The rest quieted down for Wang Zhuo¡¯s reply that shortly came: ¡°Silence. Before we can find a well, we shan¡¯t waste a single bucket of water.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, we¡¯ll only wash lightly. As long as we don¡¯t make a ssh, it would be all right.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye, it¡¯s so wasteful to let these animals drink such clean water.¡±

    Wang Zhuo briefly paused before hismanding voice rose again: ¡°I¡¯m only giving eight barrels of water to the horses. With so many of you, to whom should the eight barrels be given? Stop making a ruckus. No one is allowed to use the avable water to bathe.¡±

    ¡°We will speed up after the horses have their water,¡± he began to cate them at this point. ¡°We shall have to find sufficient water as soon as possible. By then, there would be plenty for you to bathe and y.¡±

    This time, the Wang children stopped their mor, but the low mutters andints remained.

    Nurse Ping had just recovered her attention by the time Chen Rong¡¯s voice came to her from the carriage: ¡°Nurse, let our horses chew on the wet fabric.¡±

    ¡°Aye, miss.¡±

    After all the horses had been fed, the team started up again. This time, they quieted down and began to go at full speed.

    Both houses of Wang and Chen had thoroughly nned for the journey south. It could be said that this team was primarilyposed of carriages. In addition to four pulling horses, there were two backup horses for every carriage.

    Under the present situation, the thirty-mile road took an hour to travel.

    The sun in the sky nheless remained scorching. Fields on both sides of the road were still covered in dry cracks. Dust filled the air as they drove along, not a drop of water was found in the wells. Thick clumps of weed told them that this ce had been arid for a long time.

    This time, the Wang children had a vague feeling that things weren¡¯t so good. Their grumbling soon turned into worried questions and curses.

    The cavalcade continued to rush forward.

    Another hour passed by.

    The sun was descending to the west, and the air current was not so stifling anymore.

    Nheless, the team was shrouded under a dreadful unease. The more south they went, the more they discovered in dismay that the conditions of the fields were getting worse and worse.

    Everyone now felt his throat to be parched. Even the dashing horses began to feel anemic.

    And yet in front of them was still an empty vastness. It was only early autumn, but everything in sight was barren and dry!

    Panic and anxiety seized the group. Only horses of the Chen house were still full of energy for having chewed on soaked fabric.

    Amid restless eyes, Wang Zhuo gave an order: ¡°Wang You, give the horses enough to drink and go scout the area. Report back once you see water!¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    After a pause, Wang Zhuo¡¯s tired voice spoke again: ¡°Call Ah Rong of the Chen house over.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The order had scarcely been epted before a Wang child hastily said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t. You must not do that.¡± He lowered his voice and nervously added under the questioning eyes of Wang Zhuo: ¡°Father, you are the patriarch of the Wang house. But in just a short distance you have twice asked for advice from a concubine-born daughter of the Chen house. Isn¡¯t this the same as handing your reputation to Chen Rong?¡±

 Chapter 11: Drought (3)

    Chapter 11: Drought (3)

    Wang Zhuo sullenly pondered for a moment, waved and motioned everyone to leave.

    The cavalcade stopped to feed the horses some water again before continuing on.

    To save water, the Wang house stopped cooking and only gave out some dry food for dinner; a small amount of water apanied this food. Because there were so many people, only a kettle of water was sent to each group of ten. Against the setting sun, Wang Zhuo stood in front of the carriages and sternly said, ¡°The remaining water had been sent to you. Before we can find water, it¡¯s best to be prudent.¡±

    The team was abuzz.

    In the midst of the moring crowd, the 7th youngdy¡¯s voice was the most resounding. ¡°Father, how can you give us the same amount of water as everyone else? These lowly people also have a share?¡±

    Silence took over the moment she spat these words out.

    All the guards and servants kept their heads down. Everyone seemed to be holding his breath, the air thick with tension.

    Wang Zhuo nced at the burly guards and snapped at his daughter: ¡°Hold your tongue! We are in this together; thus, we must share our suffering. Don¡¯t let me hear such words again!¡±

    These words rewarded Wang Zhuo the servants¡¯ grateful eyes as he had wished.

    When had the 7thdy of the Wang house been reprimanded like this by her father? She pulled a long face, her eyes welling up with tears. Herining siblings muttered nonstop next to her.

    At this time, a faint moon hung in the vast sky. If one did not look closely, he might not find it.

    The team sallied forth. As thest rays of light faded, torches were lit up for illumination. In the autumn wind, these torches¡¯ fluttering sounds gave the team a needed vitality as they moved along in the night.

    Their pace was brisk due to restlessness.

    Chen Rong sat inside her carriage. Her team did not have many people, and because they had received her orders, they were never wasteful, only consuming a small amount when they were extremely thirsty. After one day, therge barrel was still full of water.

    For this reason, The Chen House appeared to be much calmerpared to the anxiety outside.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Time trickled on. Before they knew it, the team had gone through most of the night. By the time the moon was already high in the sky, they still found in dismay that they had not seen even half a drop of water.

    The scouts sent by the Wang House had note back. In desperation, Wang Zhuo sent more people to ask nearbymoners where watery. The answer they received was that the nearest source of watery forty miles of mountainous road away, rugged and difficult to travel. Even the locals who were familiar with the area would need an overnight trip to bring the water back. For this reason, many vigers had also migrated to the south after they were unsessful in praying for rain.

    The team did not stop for rest in the evening. When dawn came, the thirsty and tired horses trotted to the roadside for a few licks of dew drops. Of course, the Wangs could not behave like animals and run out to drink morning dew.

    By the time the sun rose high, the Wangs had stopped to rest and contemte their situation. Until now, the scouts they sent still had not returned.

    By noon, the Wangs used up thest of their water, now made to face the never-ending thirst.

    Their eyes finally turned in the direction of the Chen troop who was still full of energy due to having sufficient water supply.

    Crisp hooves made their way to Chen Rong¡¯s ears.

    Nurse Ping leaned into the carriage and whispered: ¡°Miss, the House of Wang is here.¡±

    The hummed reply inside remained calm and cool.

    Considering the situation, her tone gave Nurse Ping much peace.

    Soon, Wang Wng¡¯s apologetic voice arrived from outside the carriage: ¡°Ah Rong, pardon my presumptuous visit. Please do not take offense.¡±

    The curtain lifted.

    The Wangs lit up when they saw Chen Rong, revealing a mix of jealousy and envy. Chen Rong¡¯s face at this time remained clean, her hair was still dark and glossy, and she did not look tired in the slightest. Compared to her, where had their former elegant and refined looks gone?

    Chen Rong faced their eyes with a smile. Before anyone had a chance to speak, she unhurriedly said, ¡°If you do not mind, then this barrel is yours to take. It was previously used as my bath tub and is rtively clean. The remaining two barrels were used for my servants to wash, and I fear they will foul your noble persons.¡±

    She was sincere. She knew that this drought was not widespread. Within a few days, they would be able to get out of this predicament. What she needed now was the Wang family¡¯s goodwill and the good reputation that could be spread by the literati.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    The Wangs never imagined she would be so pleasant. Up to this point, the 7thdy of the Wang house had thought of at least ten things to use or insult her, but not one of them could be used now!

    After Chen Rong had stunned everyone, Wang Wng cleared his throat and led the group in thanking her, then tilted his head to signal his people.

    Three servants promptly came forward. They carried Chen Rong¡¯s tub and returned to the front.

    When the water was brought before Wang Zhuo, his daughter pursed her lips and said bitterly: ¡°Father, there¡¯s only half of the barrel left! Hmph, I¡¯m sure Chen Rong kept using it to wash. That¡¯s how she wasted so much of it!¡±

    The moment her words escaped, Wang Zhuo red at her and snapped: ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting? She had given you water. Not only are you unappreciative, but you¡¯re also resenting her with no sense of restraint. How did our family give birth to a daughter like you?¡±

    His scolding was very harsh.

    In reality, he had to reprimand her. The 7thdy¡¯s voice was not low. Those standing around must have heard her.

    The 7thdy of the Wang house never imagined she would be scolded like this by her father. Moreover, she had never heard this kind of disgust in her father¡¯s voice before. Tears welled in her eyes. Sniffling her nose, the 7thdy pulled down her curtain and crawled into a corner. Shortly after, sobbing filled the carriage.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er is still young. She doesn¡¯t mean what she says,¡± a middle-aged man advised.

    Wang Zhuo growled: ¡°She and Ah Rong of the Chen house are the same age. Why is she still young while Ah Rong already knows how to conduct herself appropriately?¡±

    He next sighed and closed his eyes. ¡°Invite Ah Rong toe over.¡±

    Chen Rong did not dy when the Wang house asked her over. She immediately left for the forefront.

    In the distance, she bowed to Wang Zhuo from her sitting position in the carriage and respectfully said, ¡°Good greetings, Sir Wang.¡±

    Her expression and tone of voice were exceptionally respectful, even more than they had been two days ago.

    Wang Zhuo¡¯s frown unconsciously rxed. He waved at her kindly and called out: ¡°Ah Rong,e closer.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Ah Rong, let uncle ask you, how did you know there would be a drought? Why did you so decisively tell people to fill water and wet the fabric? Did you receive divination from the gods? Is that how you knew there would be such a turn of event?¡±

    When he mentioned the ¡®gods¡¯, Wang Zhuo increased his tone of voice and watched Chen Rong¡¯s eyes, unconsciously giving himself a ray of hope.

    Chen Rong understood what he was hoping for. She quickly bowed in saying: ¡°It¡¯s as you said.¡±

    At these words, Wang Zhuo lit up while the neighboring whispers came to a silence.

    Chen Rong saidpliantly: ¡°When we arrived in this county, I had dreamed of an elderly white-haired man who faced the cracking fields and sighed. Two dayster, I heard brothers of the Wang house say that there was too little water in the fields. That was when I remembered my dream and came to let you know.¡±

    ¡°So it really was a divine warning,¡± Wang Zhuo sighingly said while nodding his head. ¡°I have only myself to me for I did not believe in the supernatural.¡± This was an era in which Confucianism was rebuffed, Daoism and Buddhism ran rampant, and Mohist atheism still persisted. Wang Zhuo had covered up his mistake with a simple ¡®I did not believe in the supernatural¡¯. In a few nice words, he had easily erased his blunder.

    At this moment, not only Wang Zhuo but even the Wang youngsters were regarding Chen Rong with hospitable eyes. Not only did she unhesitatingly acknowledge to have received a divine warning, but she also mentioned that the Wangs had long known about the drought. Consequently, even if people talked, they would only hold them responsible for being careless.

    Wang Zhuo stroked his beard. After he had received the answer he wanted, he waved to dismiss Chen Rong.

    Her horse carriage had barely pulled away when he suddenly thought of something else and hurried to ask: ¡°Ah Rong, did the elderly man in your dream say how many more days this drought willst?¡± After showing concern for the overall fate of the popce, he asked what he really wanted to know: ¡°How many more days do we have to go until we can get out of this dilemma?¡±

    Chen Rong indicated for the carriage to turn around. She bowed and shook her head, humbly replying: ¡°I also do not know this.¡± Seeing Wang Zhuo¡¯s disappointment, she added uncertainly: ¡°Perhaps not very long?¡±

    ¡°I certainly hope so. Go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Wang Zhuo watched Ah Rong¡¯s gradually disappearing carriage, stroked his long beard, and suddenly said, ¡°That Chen Rong is a finess. I dare say she¡¯s suitable for my son!¡±

 Chapter 12: Escape

    Chapter 12: Escape

    A middle-aged man frowned in reply. ¡°But she is, after all, a concubine-born daughter of a subsidiary branch; her father is also concubine-born.¡±

    Wang Zhuo shook his head. He did not speak, but he was quietly thinking to himself that: Though Chen Rong is lowly born, she will inevitably be known to the nobles in the wake of these two incidents. Furthermore, if she married into the Wang house, what happened would not be her feat to boast. The honor would belong to the exceptionally clever daughter-inw of the Wang house. Then, our reputation would no longer be undermined, no?

    Wang Zhuo began to feel a little anxious and could not help but carefully consider the matter.

    ¡°But if you make her a concubine, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t agree,¡± the middle-aged man offered after some thought.

    Wang Zhuo nodded while thinking again to himself: Pity that her father is not here. This marriage will have to wait until we arrive in the south to be decided.

    In the evening, the scouts sent by the House of Wang returned and reported that from what passers-by had told them, they would be able to find water if they went a hundred miles more.

    This news lifted the Wang family¡¯s spirit and the team hurried on.

    Even so, both men and horses were parched. They had only gone fifty miles though they had traveled through the night.

    The early morning dew was no longer for only horses. People also began to slurp up what they could. Of course, the Wangs had Chen Rong¡¯s half-full barrel and were not reduced to lying on the grass to lick morning dew. Doing so were only the servants and guards.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    By the time the moon emerged on the third day, they finally came across a patch of green, and when they listened, they could hear the sound of rushing water.

    The cavalcade abruptly burst into cheers. Ecstatic, they drove the carriages ahead without waiting to be told.

    The cheers did not cease this evening. Many were reluctant to leave their soaking spots in the river all the way until dawn.

    The sun once again climbed high.

    As they marched on the green road and listened to the chirping of birdsing from the trees from time to time, each of them reveled in the miracle of being alive again.

    By now, the Wang youngsters had also matured; they did notin about the birds in the sky and insteadughed in delight.

    ¡°Ah Rong,e over here.¡± Wang Wng waved to her from afar; a light glinted in his elongated eyes.

    Since she met with Sir Wang yesterday, Chen Rong found that Wang Wng¡¯s attitude toward her had begun to contain more apparent enthusiasm. The gaze he directed at her would always be apanied by a strange gleam she did not quite understand.

    Chen Rong nodded in Wang Wng¡¯s direction, indicating for her carriage to head that way.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Because Confucianism was fiercely rebuffed in this time period, what previously confined women had considerably eased. In certain states that were established by northern tribes, even women could enjoy political status. In the state of Jin, it was not umon to see widows remarrying. It wasmon for women to express their admiration and dness to men. As urred in history, each time the heartthrob Pan An went out, droves of women would encircle him and throw fruits into his carriage. Pan An would alwayse home with his basket full. Wei Jie, another heartthrob, even suffered a ustrophobic death from these women¡¯s attack. He contributed to history the idiom ¡°Wei Jie was watched to death¡± (¿´É±ÎÀ«d).

    Wang Wng¡¯s inviting Chen Rong to apany him was thus as ordinary as it could be.

    Chen Rong had barely drawn near when she heard the irritable voice of the 7thdy: ¡°Fifth brother, that Chen Rong is only a concubine-born daughter, how is she worthy of you? Your treating her like this is making the family lose our face!¡±

    Chen Rong wrinkled her brow upon hearing these words. She lightly sneered and said to Old Shang: ¡°Old Shang, slow down.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    When her carriage stopped, the griping voice ahead was still ringing out: ¡°I don¡¯t know what father is thinking. If you ask me, Chen Rong is only fit to be your concubine. Marry her as a wife? Hmph, she is not worthy!¡±

    At thosest few words, Chen Rong¡¯s ck, bottomless eyes shed a cold chill.

    But she instantly concealed her emotions and lightlymanded her retainer: ¡°There¡¯s no need to go anymore. Let¡¯s turn around.¡±

    As a servant, Old Shang understood the 7thdy¡¯s words even better than Chen Rong. He nodded right away and drove the carriage off.

    Wang Wng was lowering his voice to answer. When he raised his head and saw Chen Rong¡¯s carriage turning around, he hastened to call: ¡°Ah Rong, Ah Rong, why are you turning back?¡±

    Chen Rong did not answer him.

    Wang Wng frowned. As he was about to chase after her, another youngster protested: ¡°Fifth brother, don¡¯t chase her. You can¡¯t indulge her like this.¡±

    Wang Wng gave some thought and then slowly raised his hand, motioning the carriage to stop.

    Chen Rong had just returned to the middle of the cavalcade when she heard a burst of noisymotion ahead.

    She lifted her curtain and looked outside.

    Before she could see what was happening, Old Shang, who was squinting to look ahead, gave a cry: ¡°Miss, it¡¯s Wang Qng¡¯s troop! I can¡¯t believe we get to meet him here!¡±

    Immense joy was heard in Old Shang¡¯s voice.

    Wang Qng?

    She unconsciously recalled his handsome figure in her mind. She drew her curtain and tilted her head to look.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    A veryrge troop came into sight. It was not any smaller than the group she had joined. From the waving gs, she could tell that in addition to Qng of the Wang house ¨C Wang Hong ¨C the team also included people from the Yu house.

    No wonder Old Shang was so happy. Now that both teams had met up, they would be much safer!

    ¡°Old Shang, let¡¯s go up to them,¡± Chen Rong said, staring at the dusty smoke rising ahead.

    ¡°Aye, miss.¡±

    No one noticed Chen Rong¡¯s arrival. All Wang youngsters were rushing out. In an instant, there was a group of fifty to sixty persons between the two teams. And everyone in this group was handsomely dressed to match their fine-looking faces.

    In addition to about two dozen members of the Wang house, Chen Rong had never met the rest before. She reckoned they must be members of the Yu house.

    These people formed a circle as they talked andughed, trapping the two men within. At a nce, Chen Rong could see the 7th son of the Wang house, Wang Hong, standing out like a heavenly existence in the crowd.

    Next to Wang Hong was another man with extraordinary bearing, but at this distance her line of sight was blocked, and Chen Rong could not make his face out.

    As Chen Rong was watching them, a sigh came floating next to her: ¡°I heard that whenever members of the Wang house of Lang¡¯ya (1) gather, people would sigh ¡®like gems and pearls¡¯. Now as I watch these youngsters, somehow I feel ashamed and foul.¡±

    Qng belongs to therger Wang n, but his branch hails from Lang¡¯ya, hence he is also sometimes known as Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi. I assume this is one of the more influential, if not the primary branch of the Wang n.

    The speaker was the middle-aged schr who was often seen apanying Wang Zhuo. Although he was of gentry background, his family name was on the lower rung of high society. After he had finished speaking, he turned to look at Chen Rong, who was sitting inside her carriage andmented: ¡°I fear only you can understand mymentation.¡±

    Even though Chen was an exceptionally distinguished house, Chen Rong¡¯s father was a concubine-born son of a subsidiary branch. She, too, was concubine-born. They could be said to be of a lower ss among the nobility. This was the reason why the middle-aged schr hadmented thus.

    Chen Rong made no answer, but when she gazed to the Yu and Wang youngsters, her eyes were remarkably clear and bright, betraying neither shame nor foulness. After the schr carefully regarded her for a while, he suddenly offered: ¡°Miss, your looks and knowledge are both superiorpared to ordinary people. No wonder you don¡¯t share my feelings.¡± He briefly paused and then could not help himself from adding: ¡°Unfortunately, your background is still too humble.¡±

 Chapter 13: The Sensational Sonata

    Chapter 13: The Sensational Sonata

    Chen Rong remained unspeaking. She knew her background was indeed too humble.

    But what does that matter? I have started over again! Chen Rong clenched her hands and said to Old Shang: ¡°Old Shang, go up a bit.¡±

    Going forth was to squeeze in between these boys and girls.

    As Chen Rong¡¯s carriage approached, several youths turned to look in her direction. Their gazes forthwith turned agog as they stood silly in ce.

    Chen Rong¡¯s looks were originally exquisite. After she was reborn, a maturity also existed in her youthful beauty. This maturity belonging to a womanbined with the innocence of a young girl made her particrly stand out among the group of adolescents.

    A young man from the house of Yu gawked at her with bright eyes. ¡°Whose house does this youngdy belong to?¡±

    Without waiting for Chen Rong to speak, Wang Wng smiled and answered, ¡°She belongs to the Chen house in the City of Ping. Her given name is Rong.¡±

    The Chen House in the City of Ping? The moment this name was announced, everyd in the Yu house lit up. The Chen House in the City of Ping was only a small branch of the Chen n ¨C their daughters were not considered very high in status. Since she did not have a high status, the beautiful damsel in front of them was not difficult to obtain, whether as a wife or a concubine.

    Under the appraising gazes of the Yu youngsters, Chen Rong¡¯s mien remained as cid as water.

    She stepped down from the carriage and took two steps forward. She next raised her head and, with eyes as ck and bottomless as the midnight sky, she looked to Qng of the Wang house, Wang Hong, who was currently being encircled by a group of girls.

    Wang Hong was also looking in her direction.

    Standing face to face, the handsome man who rarely smiled suddenly beamed. Against the sunlight, his snow-white teeth blurred one¡¯s vision. Unconsciously, Chen Rong tilted her head to the side and looked away as she did the first time they met.

    Suddenly seeing his smile, the congregation of girls swarming Wang Hong first went into a trance before erupting in delight.

    The man next to Wang Hong was Yu Zhi. He appeared to be at most twenty years old, possessing a rectangr face and sword-like brows ¨C a handsome young man in all respects. When he heard the squeals, he could not but turn around and follow Wang Hong¡¯s gaze.

    Facing the beautiful Chen Rong, Yu Zhi chuckled and said to Wang Hong: ¡°So this is the kind of beauty you like.¡±

    ¡°She is Ah Rong of the Chen House I had told you about.¡±

    Yu Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up with interest. He again looked toward Chen Rong with appraising eyes before withdrawing his gaze.

    Chen Rong had scarcely arrived but had already attracted the two handsome men¡¯s attention, making the otherdies feel incredibly frustrated. They threw a look in Chen Rong¡¯s direction and, in an instant, every single head and fluttering garment, and even several carriages had squeezed in and obscured Chen Rong¡¯s sight so that she could not see Wang Hong and his friend anymore.

    Chen Rong recovered her gaze and went back into her carriage.

    As soon as she was inside, she retrieved the seven-string zither ced next to the carriage wall.

    At this age in her previous life, she had indeed been unlearned.

    But ever since she met that man, she had practiced the zither for a number of years to remove her ¡®vulgar¡¯ repute. Turning out to be quite a talent, she was able to grasp the zither¡¯s secret after only two years of practice. Before her death, she had made a name for herself with just her zither ying.

    Chen Rong bowed her head, ced the zither on its table, and then lightly plucked the strings.

    With the birth of the soaring music, the noisy crowd momentarily quieted down.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Chen Rong did not look up.

    She lightly plucked the strings to make music which flowed like wind and water. Like the moon in the sky, it quietly came and spilled over the sky.

    All noises died out.

    The group of girls turned around to look at Chen Rong.

    At this time, Chen Rong¡¯s focus was entirely on the zither. Her features were as tranquil as vernal water though glowing and radiant ¨C a beauty which appeared to be woven from both serenity and light.

    Unknowingly, the crowd had been enraptured by her performance.

    With their backgrounds, these youngsters must have had an excellent education. Even if they were not proficient in the four arts (2), they must¡¯ve been taught at least the basics.

    The four arts are music, chess, poetry, and painting.

    As soon as Chen Rong¡¯s zither soared in the air, they knew her ying was extraordinary.

    The zither has a tradition dating back to the times of Emperors Yao and Shun. Its sound is upright and elegant. It was the musical instrument most esteemed by contemporary schrs. Very few among the literati did not y this instrument. Without mentioning others, Qng of the Wang house, Wang Hong, was an outstanding yer.

    Since their first meeting, from Chen Rong¡¯s approaching footsteps, Wang Hong had known her to be a zither yer.

    But he never imagined Chen Rong could y so well! A fifteen-year-old girl having such techniques, changing her notes so quickly ¨C notes as smooth as the wind, boundless and vast ¨C as if she was confiding in him her longing during their separation and her joy when they reunited. What¡¯s more, these feelings drifted like vernal wind and streaming water ¨C at times affectionate, at times aloof ¨C ¡¯twas a sentimental piece.

    That is to say, all schrs without exception wanted to express honor and elegance in their music. But this girl¡¯s zither ying had a striking ardor different from everyone else¡¯s.

    Her ying was not any inferior to his.

    Involuntarily, they all raised their heads. Wang Hong and a few others even closed their eyes to listen.

    No one knew how long itsted until those flowing zither notes gradually dissipated and vanished into oblivion.

    Chen Rong slowly raised her head.

    A ray of yful sunlight danced on her jade-white cheek as she quietly raised her midnight eyes to Wang Hong.

    They locked gazes.

    There were shyness and joy both in Chen Rong¡¯s eyes. She next looked down and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy to see you again, sir.¡±

    After these eight words, she drew her curtain closed. A muffledmand was heard from inside, at which Old Shang steered the carriage and turned around again.

    Amid whispering voices, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage drove back to the middle of the queue.

    Everyone, be he a Wang or a Yu, looked in the direction of Chen Rong. But no matter how they may stare, that curtain did not lift again.

    At length, a Wang girl eximed: ¡°When did she learn this level of zither ying?¡±

    No one had an answer.

    Wang Wng atst recovered from his stupor. He knitted his brow while shaking his head, saying: ¡°I¡¯ve never heard anything of it.¡±

    ¡°Chen Rong¡¯s zither is indeed pleasant. Unfortunately, she is nothing more than a concubine-born daughter of a subsidiary branch.¡± This sneer came from the 7thdy of the Wang house.

    Her voice was rather loud.

    Several people nodded in agreement at her words. Their bemused eyes instantly unclouded. Unconsciously, disdain once again returned to their proud faces ¡ª so what if she had extraordinary zither skill? So what if she was beautiful? A concubine-born woman from a subsidiary branch would always be beneath them. Somebody like that did not deserve their admiration.

    The group regained their lucidity and promptly withdrew their gazes from Chen Rong.

    At this point, a Yu girl hastily cried out: ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Hong Lang?¡±

    Wang Hong?

    The girls all turned their heads to look. After searching about, they discovered that Wang Hong and Yu Zhi had long returned to their carriages. What they could see was only a fluttering curtain.

 Chapter 14: The Young Gentleman from the House of Sun

    Chapter 14: The Young Gentleman from the House of Sun

    Both Nurse Ping and Old Shang were gaping their mouths outside the carriage.

    ¡°Miss, when did you learn how to y the zither so well?¡±

    Chen Rong fell silent.

    ¡°I learned it in a dream,¡± she said atst.

    Without waiting for them to recover, Chen Rong¡¯s voice dropped low in an order: ¡°Do not let this be known. If anyone asks, tell them I began learning the zither after my father and brother left.¡±

    Nurse Ping and Old Shang looked at each other.

    They had lived their entire life in the small Chen estate in the small City of Ping ¨C they were uneducated. Despite finding what Chen Rong said difficult to believe, they could note up with any other answers.

    ¡°Aye, miss, please rest assured,¡± Old Shang finally said. Next to him, Nurse Ping also nodded vigorously.

    They stopped thinking about it altogether in their simple minds. These days, theirdy was acting as though she had divine intervention. Perhaps she really did learn the zither in a dream.

    Chen Rong nodded from her seat inside the carriage and told them: ¡°If anyonees to see me, tell them I¡¯m asleep.¡±

    ¡°Aye, miss.¡±

    At this time, the cavalcade hit the road again.

    They had gone for nearly ten miles from the time the two teams met up. Flying dust was sent scattering in the air by the treading horseshoes. From the middle, one could not see the front and back.

    After Chen Rong yed her song, she quietly stayed inside her carriage and did not make another appearance. In the meantime, people sent by Wang Wng were also politely rejected by Old Shang and Nurse Ping.

    At first, the aggravateddies of the Wang and Yu houses were ready to pick a fight with her. Even if they were not better than her at the zither, they ought to be able topete with her at other things. And even if they could notpete, they could still force her to keep proving her arts. As long as she showed up, they¡¯d have a way to win at least once.

    They weren¡¯t expecting Chen Rong to go to bed and never make another appearance.

    At this time, the traveling troop suddenly came to a stop.

    Chen Rong drew her curtain and whispered an inquiry: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see,¡± replied Old Shang.

    He returned thirty minutester, jumping onto his driving seat and saying to Chen Rong: ¡°We¡¯ve run into a branch of the Sun n. It appears they have encountered bandits on the way here. Most adults have died, only a young master and some servants survived.¡±

    No sooner had Old Shang finished than amotion boomed in the front. Forthwith, a dusty carriage was driving up to them.

    The ck satin and mahogany wood hinted at the extravagance it once bore. At the moment, however, the satin was worn and the mahogany was scarred with sword traces.

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s position was a boy of fifteen. He had a pair of bright eyes, a straight nose, presently tightly drawn lips, and an exhausted expression.

    Even so, his back was ramrod straight, his outfit was white and clean, and only his hair was slightly wind-blown.

    Wang Wng was frowning as he said to the boy: ¡°Sir, let a servant drive the carriage. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll send a few ones here.¡±

    The young gentleman shook his head, ¡°No need,¡± and offered no more words.

    Wang Wng¡¯s frown worsened. He dragged his lips to say: ¡°This is our Qng¡¯s idea. Sir, there¡¯s no need to be unneighborly.¡±

    This time, the young master of the Sun House gave no reply.

    Unable to sway him, Wang Wng impatiently made a goodbye gesture and ordered his carriage to return to the front.

    The youngd reached Chen Rong¡¯s carriage shortly after, making a turn when their carriages were side by side.

    The team got going again.

    ¡°Young Master,¡± a hoarse voice was heard from his carriage at this moment, ¡°how can you do the driving? Better to let me do it.¡± When he finished talking, they could hear him struggling to get up.

    His young master pursed his lips and shouted without turning around: ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    He made not another squeak.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    The sun began to sink into the horizon after the team had traveled another ten miles.

    At a whistle, all carriages came to a stop. The servants wasted no time in preparing for dinner.

    Chen Rong stepped down from her carriage. She turned and looked at the young man who was still sitting ramrod straight in the driving position. Under the golden light, his handsome childlike face was both solemn and deste, like a lone wolf in the wilderness. In her past life, she had seen the same destion in the mirror countless of times.

    Amid theughter which rang to them from time to time, his loneliness felt strikingly out of ce.

    ¡°If you want to seek revenge, then you must save your strength,¡± said Chen Rong as she walked up to the young Mr. Sun. ¡°Only a weakling would reject all the help offered to him and the changes bound to happen, and keep himself immersed in sadness and anguish.¡±

    Her voice was soft and cold.

    The young Mr. Sun whipped around, staring at Chen Rong with his dark eyes.

    She paid him no attention, turning away and not giving him another look.

    After she had returned to camp, she lowered her voice in an order: ¡°After the meals are ready, send two portions to Mr. Sun.¡±

    ¡°Aye, miss.¡±

    By the time thest golden ray sank into the horizon, the houses had finished their meal preparations. Meat and wine from the Wang and Yu houses wereid out in two straight lines.

    As she ate, Chen Rong noticed that both houses had sent food over, but the youngd from the Sun House only took hers.

    She smiled and shook her head.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    After the two groups joined as one, everyone became much more rxed. Laughter could still be heard till the moon had climbed high in the sky.

    Chen Rong walked ahead, stepping on the moonlight as she went.

    The campsite was on an open field by a river on the hillside.

    Under the moonlight, the river quietly ran in a silvery glow.

    As she walked on, she heard the ying of a zither.

    The music was serene and ethereal. As soon as she heard it, Chen Rong knew it was being yed by Wang Hong. Unconsciously, she followed the sound.

    But she stopped in her track after only a dozen paces. Under that far-spread moonlight, Wang Hong was indeed holding the zither and plucking it. In front and behind him, however, were a huddle of fashionable girls.

    Chen Rong shook her head upon seeing them and slowly backed away.

    She had just retreated to the riverside when a raspy, pubertal voice sounded: ¡°Are you called Chen Rong?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sun Yan, yet to have a courtesy name.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded again. She tilted her head and looked at the tall, handsome boy beside her. Under the moonlight, his chiseled features seemed to her mountain ridges and sinuous canyons.

    Sun Yan stared into the sparkling silver water and again raised his raspy voice: ¡°The Wangs and Yus both feel sorry for me. All of them want to make me a charity. Hmph! I¡¯m a man, why would I want pity from other people?¡±

    He was exining to Chen Rong why he had treated so coldly the people of Wang and Yu.

 Chapter 15: Near the Yellow River

    Chapter 15: Near the Yellow River

    Chen Rong fell silent.

    Sun Yan turned his head and solemnly watched her, suddenly asking, ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Not yet fifteen,¡± she replied after a moment of stupefaction.

    ¡°You¡¯re younger than me.¡± Then he looked at her and said matter-of-factly: ¡°Call me gege (older brother), then.¡±

    Chen Rong looked up at him in surprise.

    Under the moonlight, her stunned expression apparently pleased Sun Yan. He smiled a smile that swept away the destion on his face.

    Chen Rong red at him and retorted: ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not for sure you¡¯re older than I.¡±

    Sun Yan smiled again. It was apparent he had often smiled in the past. When he smiled, his whole face came aglow.

    He gave Chen Rong a once over, nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but if you didn¡¯t say, nobody could¡¯ve guessed you¡¯re only fifteen. Tsk, you¡¯re clearly just a little girl, but you already have theportment of a woman.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s small face at once flushed. She drew a deep breath to suppress her anger, but since she had a quick temper, she needed several more before she could move her lips to respond: ¡°That¡¯s still better than your quacking voice!¡±

    Sun Yan burst outughing.

    Heughed andughed. When his mirth finally subsided, he tilted his head and continued to look at the silver water running in front of them, murmuring: ¡°Your eyes are like those of wolves... I like them.¡±

    Chen Rong snapped her head up. She wanted to refute but couldn¡¯t get her words out.

    Turning her head, she followed his lead in watching the rippling waves, quietly thinking to herself: I keep telling myself to forget the past, but it seems I¡¯m not doing enough. It¡¯s not eptable to be like this. I have to make myself truly at peace, so that even if I see that person again, I will not let it affect me.

    The two stood side by side, both wordless.

    But perhaps because they were in the same boat and felt to be kindred spirits, they did not need to speak in order to enjoy each other¡¯spany.

    With campfire aglow, sounds ofughter unceasingly rang in the distance. Contrastingly, the two shadows by the river bank seemed to dissolve among heaven and earth, as if they had been standing there since time immemorial and would continue for eternity more.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed.

    Wang Hong and Yu Zhi had been swarmed by the youngdies in these three days. When they asionally met, all they could do was smile at each other, having no opportunity to speak.

    Sun Yan stuck to Chen Rong¡¯s side since that night. He used the Chen estate¡¯s driver, ate the Chen estate¡¯s food, and naturally formed a small group with Chen Rong.

    By this time, the cavalcade was getting closer to the Yellow River.

    Major noble ns all around the state were turning up from time to time. In the far distance, one could see therge road covered with flying dust and a morous din.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll soon reach the Yellow River! After the Yellow River would be Luo¡¯yang. Miss, we¡¯re almost there!¡± After the Yellow River would be Luo¡¯yang. If nothing unexpected happened, they would be settling down in Luo¡¯yang.

    Nurse Ping went up beside the carriage and called out in joy. Her small eyes stretched into lines when she smiled. Nearby, everyone else also beamed.

    ¡°Luo¡¯yang?¡±

    Chen Rong showed no joy on her face.

    She looked up and stared out ahead. At the end of the blue sky were puffs of white clouds. Blocked by the mountain range, she could not see the city¡¯s many ornate houses.

    Thinking that the Yellow River was less than forty miles away, the exuberant group did not want to take a rest. One after another, the carriages hastened forward.

    After dashing for twenty miles, they found the road packed with other groups. And it wasn¡¯t just the road; even barren fields on either side were full of guards on horseback.

    Chen Rong turned to look. All around her were people and carriages. Even if two people leaned in close, they¡¯d have to shout to be heard.

    ¡°Miss, there are so many people.¡± Nurse Ping looked left and right while gasping.

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t answer. There was a faraway look in her eyes, her lips drawn into a tight line.

    Twilight soon descended.

    They were now only about ten miles away from the Yellow River.

    After they finished dinner, Chen Rong, who had been in a daze up until now, suddenly walked ahead. Sun Yan had just ced his utensils down by the time he saw her unusual behavior. ¡°Ah Rong, the Wang house is still dining,¡± he spoke in his raspy voice, frowning at the same time.

    In ordance with aristocratic etiquette, meals were not times to talk, much less times to visit.

    Chen Rong paused and turned to look at Sun Yan. She watched him with her vacant eyes for a while before murmuring: ¡°Only now have I thought it through. Even if my life is already destined to turn out that way, I still have to try my luck.¡±

    Her words had no rhyme or reason, so how could Sun Yan know what she was talking about? He blinked and looked at her quizzically.

    Chen Rong withdrew her gaze, walked on, and again said, ¡°The house of Wang takes an hour each time they dine. I cannot wait that long.¡±

    Sun Yan frowningly stared after her for a while, then sprang to his feet and followed her out.

    On the wild ins, the Wang house hadid damask mats into two lines and ced tables on top of them. Fragrant meat and wine filled these tables.

    The nobles kept quiet when they dined. From her position, she could see Wang Hong and Yu Zhi to the left of Wang Zhuo.

    When Chen Rong arrived, people would look up at her from time to time. The Wangs couldn¡¯t help themselves from staring when they saw her walking straight to Wang Zhuo.

    She curtsied to him from the distance.

    Wang Zhuo, Wang Hong, and Yu Zhi all looked up, appraising the beautiful girl who stood under the sunset glow.

    Before Wang Hong could speak, Chen Rong had said in her crystalline voice: ¡°Sir Wang, Luo¡¯yang has always been a battleground since the time of yore. At present, the five Hu tribes are invading the Central ins. I don¡¯t think they will let go of Luo¡¯yang.¡± (1)

    The five Hu tribes are Xiongnu, Jie, Xianbei, Di, and Qiang, but the term actually includes all nomadic non-Han tribes in northern China and was often used with a negative connotation to mean barbarians.

    She wasmenting on the state¡¯s affairs. Including Wang Hong, everybody stared at her in surprise.

    The contemporary literati did not like to discuss politics.

    Ever since schrs were killed one by one for talking about politics, philosophy and merriment became the only two subjects they discussed. They had not talked of politics in a long time.

    For that reason, even Yu Zhi was frowning this time to hear Chen Rong, a female, talk about ¡°battlegrounds¡± and simr such.

    As though she didn¡¯t see anything, Chen Rong directed her attention solely on Wang Zhuo and solemnly added: ¡°In my humble opinion, the city of Luo¡¯yang is no longer safe for settlement. If we went there, I fear we would fall into the traps the tribesmen hadid.¡±

    ¡°Traps?¡± Wang Zhuo finally ced his chopsticks down and asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying those barbarians have captured Luo¡¯yang?¡± Chen Rong had twice disyed her prowess. He had begun to take this girl¡¯s words seriously.

    Chen Rong shook her head. ¡°The city of Luo¡¯yang is too strong to be attacked that easily. I only meant I am afraid they have nted their soldiers in the vicinity of Luo¡¯yang and the Yellow River banks, just waiting for us to walk into their trap.¡±

    Wang Zhuo ruminated before turning his head to look at Wang Hong. ¡°Qng, what do you think?¡±

    Wang Hong was regarding Chen Rong with eyes that called to mind the reflection of an autumn sky. He had heard that the girl before him had twice prophesied like a god ¨C she was a youngdy entirely different from other girls.

    He quietly watched Chen Rong for a moment before asking: ¡°Then in Ah Rong¡¯s opinion, which Hu tribes will be there?¡±

    ¡°I do not know,¡± Chen Rong shook her head with a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯vee to ask Sir Wang to allow me to separate.¡±

    Separate?

    Everyone simultaneously looked up at Chen Rong in shock.

 Chapter 16: I much prefer you

    Chapter 16: I much prefer you

    ¡°I am only a woman,¡± Chen Rong continued after a pause. ¡°I am bound to be iplete in my assessment. It is merely a guess that nomadic tribes would be intercepting the Yellow River. I dare not dy Sir Wang with what is only a spection. I only want to part ways with you and find another path on my own.¡±

    Sir Wang frowned. After some quiet contemtion, he nced to Wang Hong again.

    Wang Hong observed her for a while before saying: ¡°Ah Rong, I¡¯m sure you know that each family has sent guards to scout the road. If there really are Hu tribesmen, why has no one reported back to us? Or are you referring to the other side of the river?¡±

    Chen Rong nodded: ¡°Indeed I mean the other side of the river.¡±

    Wang Hong knitted his brow this time. He told the people around him: ¡°Send a few men to cross the river ahead of us. Make sure to check carefully.¡±

    In doing so, he was acknowledging her opinion.

    But Chen Rong wasn¡¯t made happy. She again said, ¡°Whether barbarians are on the other side or not, I do not want to cross the river. Sir Wang, Qng, please allow me to bid goodbye.¡±

    She was very firm. Wang Zhuopsed into silence.

    Behind him, Wang Wng furrowed his brow. He watched Chen Rong¡¯s innocently beautiful face for a moment, stood up, ced his hands together and said, ¡°Ah Rong, why are you in a rush to leave? Qng has sent scouts ahead, so why not wait a while longer?¡± Then he added: ¡°You are only a vulnerable woman, and you do not have many guards by your side. What would you do were you to encounter bandits?¡±

    Wang Zhuo nodded on the side and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly right. Ah Rong, if you believe your Uncle Wang, then don¡¯t speak of leaving any longer. Go go, this old man still wants to finish his dinner.¡±

    Wang Zhuo waved his hand, indicating he did not wish to talk any further.

    Chen Rong startlingly realized that if she insisted on leaving, she would not be considerate of the Wangs¡¯ faces.

    She pressed her lips and then at length curtsied to Wang Zhuo before turning around to go.

    After she went roughly ten steps, she saw Sun Yan standing under a por tree, his posture as straight as a sword.

    But as soon as she nced his way, the boy turned away and sprinted back to the team.

    Chen Rong was preupied and paid him no further attention. She put her head down and also returned to the team.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    She had just mounted the carriage when Nurse Ping¡¯s voice sounded outside: ¡°Miss, Sir Wang thinks highly of you. Perhaps he has chosen you for a Wang gentleman.¡±

    She stopped in her tracks, turning to look in the direction of the Wang house.

    Old Shangughed: ¡°You¡¯re exactly right. What kind of man is Sir Wang? He must have picked out ourdy. If we separate from the Wang house at a time like this, we would never meet again. Where would the Wangds find anotherdy like Ah Rong?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s expression sank upon hearing this. She thought to Wang Wng¡¯s attitude toward her along the journey. Could this be true?

    As the sun slowly descended into the horizon, the wilderness broke into amotion. All cavalcades stopped and hurried to prepare the ships for the next day¡¯s departure.

    Absentmindedly, Chen Rong stepped down from her carriage.

    Everywhere around her was bustling with busy servants. She wandered aimlessly for a while before unconsciouslying to a mound.

    She stood on the mound looking at the servants from five hundred meters away. There,ughter filled the air, and satin mats draped thewn a pure white.

    Hundreds of nobles had gathered there.

    Of course. All the majors n had gathered at the Yellow River shore. The youngsters wouldn¡¯t miss this chance to meet one another.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going over there?¡±

    A male quacking voice suddenly rose behind Chen Rong.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go over soon,¡± she smilingly answered.

    Sun Yan took two steps to join her on the mound. After a brief silence, he suddenly said, ¡°You seem a little nervous. Why?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s back stiffened. She kept her smile on: ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡±

    ¡°You are too!¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not!¡± She turned and snapped at him.

    With thest ray of the setting sun, Sun Yan fixed his gaze on her. His eyes were so sharp that Chen Rong was made to feel the awkwardness of being seen through.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    She quickly turned away, avoiding his gaze.

    Sun Yan withdrew his gaze and murmured: ¡°Chen Rong, you are only fifteen years old. Why is it that there are so many secrets hidden in your eyes?¡±

    She scoffed and vehemently countered, ¡°I don¡¯t have any secrets!¡±

    Sun Yan didn¡¯t refute her. He looked to the distant horizon where heaven and earth joined and, after a while, turned to the nobles¡¯ gathering ce while saying: ¡°I thought you like Wang Hong. Why aren¡¯t you sticking to his side like the other girls? Qng of the Wang house would never know that you¡¯re standing here.¡±

    She? Likes Wang Qng? Chen Rong snickered.

    She turned around, smiling at Sun Yan with her midnight eyes. ¡°Who says I like him?¡± Looking at the boy whose beard had obviously just begun to form a shadow but was always putting on a grown-up demeanor, Chen Rong mischievously winked and said to him, ¡°Compared to him, I much prefer you. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    His handsome face instantly turned red.

    She didn¡¯t expect this reaction from him. Surprised, she couldn¡¯t help herself from curiously staring at him. Under her gaze, Sun Yan turned even redder. He harrumphed and turned to the side, his raspy voice speaking angrily: ¡°Never repeat such nonsense!¡±

    Then he pped his sleeves and left the mound, rushing off and disappearing in the blink of an eye from Chen Rong¡¯s field of vision.

    Chen Rong stared after him in befuddlement, murmuring: ¡°Did he have to react so strongly? What a strange fellow.¡±

 Chapter 17: Beautiful Still

    Chapter 17: Beautiful Still

    Brought by the wind from time to time, the sounds ofughtering from the nobles¡¯ gathering ce made Chen Rong itching to go. If her mind weren¡¯t preupied, she would have gone over already. It wasn¡¯t every day she got this kind of opportunity. If she performed well, it would be advantageous to her in the future.

    After some deliberation, she returned to the carriage to change her clothes and then walked over to the crowd.

    The nobles had chosen a barren field just beyond the woods. Damask mats were spread out on this field.

    People had formed circles, sitting behind tables that were filled with meat, wine, and pastries. Encircling them were bright torches. Chen Rong gave a nce and found that the corner in the south actually used candles in ce of torches.

    Weren¡¯t they burning money by illuminating the wilderness with candles?!

    Chen Rong shifted her gaze and then walked to the east. upying that corner were people from the Wang and Yu houses.

    At this time, she was wearing a loose robe and a pair of wooden clogs. Her hair was pulled back and simply tied. There was an easy-going charm in her casual way of dressing.

    Amid the clopping of her clogs, the boisterous crowd looked up to her from time to time, manyds rendered silly.

    Chen Rong¡¯s had excellent features to begin with, her allurepletely different from other girls. Her style of dressing now added to her beauty a bewitchingnguidness.

    Chen Rong did not seem to notice the young men¡¯s eyes. She continued to walk forward with each clomp of her clogs, showing a faint smile in the swaying torchlight.

    Before long, she reached the corner where the two families of Wang and Yu sat. She had barely arrived when she heard the 7thdy¡¯s cry: ¡°Father, father, why don¡¯t we also use candles? Look at the Shi family¡¯sughing faces. I¡¯m irritated just by looking at them!¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Dozens of other youngsters followed suit in grousing.

    At this time, Wang Hong¡¯s indifferent voice rose to say: ¡°The Shi family is the Shi family. The Wang family is the Wang family. It¡¯s good enough to do things our way. Why should we imitate others?¡±

    The youngsters simultaneously silenced. The 7thdy of the Wang house turned her head in embarrassment, her eyes diverting from Wang Hong. Casting a nce, she detected Chen Rong and could not help calling out: ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯re finally here. Hey, what are you wearing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending people with that androgynous appearance?¡±

    The others nced to Chen Rong at her words, many lighting up at the sight of her ¨C Wang Hong not to be an exception.

    Under his sharp gaze, Chen Rong shyly smiled and bowed her head to say hello, then slowly walked to a corner where a few tables wereid and took a seat.

    In the firelight, her small blushing face resembled a blooming rose.

    Her gait was leisure though she was bashful. Under the loose robe, her slender waist swayed attractively with each of her movement.

    Her beauty and allure did not decrease because of her androgynous attire but instead gained a touch of spontaneity and ease like that of water flowing its course.

    Unknowingly, Wang Hong became absorbed looking at her.

    A schr slowly said after a sip of wine: ¡°What a beauty, indeed, if she can make the godly Wang Qng watch her to distraction.¡±

    The crowd all turned to look at Wang Hong upon hearing the man¡¯s words.

    Wang Hong coughed, raised his ss to block his face, and smiled ufortably: ¡°Your eyes are too piercing that my thin face cannot bear the sting!¡±

    Bursts ofughter rang out.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Yu Zhi pped his thighughing while waving to Chen Rong and calling her: ¡°Miss Chen,e and take a seat over here.¡±

    And then he pointed to Wang Hong: ¡°Right there.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes instantaneously gathered on Chen Rong¡¯s figure.

    These included both burning gazes from the youngds and jealous ones from the girls.

    Chen Rong did not move. She lowered her gaze and coyly said, ¡°Qng¡¯s presence is so unearthly that a mere mortal like me does not dare near him.¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s softughter gave sound: ¡°I¡¯ve not been able to see you again ever since you yed that song for me. Now I know it¡¯s because you ¡®dare not near¡¯ me.¡±

    In front of so many people, his voice was one of rich smoothness, like a flowing mountain stream. It was as if he was affectionately reproaching her. How unbearably ticklish his words had strummed people¡¯s hearts.

    Before she knew it, all the girls were ring at her with jealousy and antagonism.

    Chen Rong had a goodugh to herself, thinking in her mind: As a man, if you had any feelings for me at all then why didn¡¯t you approach me? Instead, you want a woman like me to approach you. My, Wang Hong¡¯s sweet words are very charming. He must be another womanizer.

    Thedies¡¯ eyes from all four sides were too threatening. Under Wang Hong¡¯s gaze, Chen Rong merely smiled and made no other reply.

    When she did not speak, Wang Hong¡¯s attention soon turned to the topics of the schrs¡¯ conversations.

    At this time, Wang Wng¡¯s voice came to her from behind: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chen Rong looked up.

    Wang Wng was watching her with a fiery gaze, one that was different from his previous intensity. It seemed Wang Hong¡¯s interest in Chen Rong had roused this young man.

    Under her quizzical eyes, he briefly paused and then at lengthughed and said, ¡°By the way, why did you want to leave during the day? Isn¡¯t it better to stay with us? Or do you feel that we have not been good hosts to you?

    He had wanted to start a topic, but the moment he opened his mouth to speak, his tone came out somewhat intimidating.

    Chen Rong shook her head, saying: ¡°Why do you say that, Wng? I just... I just feel uneasy, that¡¯s all.¡± At this point, she felt especially stuffy. Seeing that Wang Wng was about to speak again, Chen Rong quickly inquired, ¡°Have the guardse back? How is the situation on the other side of the river?¡±

    ¡°How can theye back in so short a time?¡± said Wang Wng in an unconcerned manner, shaking his head. ¡°In any case, everyone will cross the river tomorrow regardless of whether theye back or not.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°This is what the schrs have all agreed on just now. Ah Rong, you¡¯re just overly worried.¡±

    Is that so?

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart gave a start as she thought: Never mind, that man would not do anything out of line to the nobles. It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s just that... I really don¡¯t want to see him...

 Chapter 18: The Trap on the Other Side

    Chapter 18: The Trap on the Other Side

    Because they would be crossing the Yellow River the next day to go to Luo¡¯yang, everyone rested for half an hour and then returned to camp.

    They set out at daybreak the next morning, reaching their destination in just ten miles. Rolling water called to their ears at the same time a line of moored ships emerged along the river bank.

    There were big ones, small ones, old ones, and new ones. The nobility groused upon seeing these ships ¨C theirints nothing more than why there were so many small and old vessels, for such crudeness and dirtiness were not befitting their status.

    ¡°These are the only ships we have,¡± shouted one of the well-known schrs. ¡°Those behind you even need to build temporary ones to cross the water.¡±

    Anotherd also shouted: ¡°Say no more. Fortunately, we left early. Had we beente, we wouldn¡¯t even have a ship to sit on.¡±

    The grumbling gradually ceased at the double remarks.

    At this time, the guards began to organize the crowd and prepared to board. Larger ships carried the carriages while smaller ones carried guards and servants.

    There were not manyrge ships, however. After assigning ces, many members of the nobility had to ride on the smaller ones.

    Because Chen Rong was the sole master of the Chen house, and because she had also made good merits on the journey, they were able to board arger ship with their carriages.

    The rowdiness transpired for half a day until noon, at which time all the ships finally started moving.

    On the osciting waves, Chen Rong saw those on the smaller boats praying for a peaceful voyage.

    Good luck indeed smiled upon everyone, for they had a very peaceful voyage. It made sense, since the Central ins were going through a dry-spell presently. Otherwise, it could be very dangerous if they were to encountering stormy weather on the water.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    The long line of vessels meandered its way to the other side.

    It felt to be a long time, but also only a brief moment. ¡°We can see the banks! We can see the banks!¡± These cheers came to Chen Rong while she was sitting in her carriage, spreading far and wide.

    After half an hour passed by, a surprised voice abruptly sounded: ¡°Hey, what are those ck spots on the other side? Are they people? Or perhaps our ns have sent people waiting for us?¡±

    People at once looked up; their chattering filled the air. Amid the cheers, Chen Rong¡¯s face was one of indifference.

    When the cheers outside had gradually subsided, Wang Wng¡¯s hasty voice atst called to her: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, Ah Rong of the Chen house,e and take a look. Aren¡¯t these people all Hu soldiers?¡±

    In his voice was evident panic.

    Chen Rong lifted her curtain.

    She had barely poked her head out when everyone on therge ship turned to look at her. There was hope interspersed with dismay and panic in their eyes. Looking at these people¡¯s hopeful eyes, Chen Rong smiled wryly and thought to herself: You all can¡¯t really be thinking that a woman such as myself will be able toe up with a way out?

    Wang Wng stepped forward and regarded anxiously, asking again: ¡°Ah Rong, what do you think?¡±

    Chen Rong nodded and murmured: ¡°They are indeed soldiers.¡± She did not mention anything about the barbarians.

    At her words, Wang Wng staggered several steps backward, almost slumping to the ground.

    He was better than the nearby young men who had begun to tremble with fear.

    A cry came from the next ship over, the bewailing of a thin boy: ¡°How can there be soldiers? What are we going to do? What are we going to do?¡±

    The boy¡¯s crying attracted the crowd¡¯s sympathy. Momentarily, sobs and screams arose all around.

    Fear is contagious. Instantly, cries and screams, thuds of kneeling and kowtow, and even frantic sshes of those who jumped into the water ceaselessly came into ears.

    Amid the panic, the ships started to lose their control.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    At this very moment, Wang Hong¡¯s honorable voice shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Boatmen, helm your ships!¡±

    His strong plea brought everyone back, and the crowd slowly quieted down.

    ¡°Turn around, let¡¯s turn around!¡± someone else yelled.

    ¡°We must never turn back!¡± Wang Hong opposed in a stern manner.

    Many looked at him in surprise. In the meanwhile, Chen Rong¡¯s team had turned to look behind them ¡ª up till now, the ships were speeding up while marching forward without paying any attention. At this time, all of them were crowded together. If the boatmen were not careful, the ships would ram into one another let alone being able to make a turn.

    It is of relevance to say that these nobles had lived in the north for so many years that they were afraid to even see a river and simply did not know how to swim. One improper movement would send all the ships colliding and overturning people into the water.

    While everybody was busy thinking of how to turn around, dozens of ships suddenly emerged upstream on the other side. This fleet had evidently been renovated to add more speed. Before they knew it, these ships had reached them.

    As the crowd was caught in a frenzy, thoserge ships lined up and push them to the shore.

    They were forcing them toe ashore!

    As realization dawned upon them, people¡¯s faces began to drain like a sheet of paper. In this panic, Wang Hong shouted: ¡°Everyone, calm down. As long as they are not barbarians, there is nothing to worry about!¡±

    The crowd finally reacted to these words. Yes. The ships behind them and the people ashore ahead of them were all Hans. As long as they were Hans, even if their banners did not show that they belonged to the royal house of Jin, they would not act in the ways of the ruthless.

    While reassuring themselves so, the ships sped toward the riverbank.

    Near Chen Rong, several shaking youngsters clustered together, their teeth chattering in fear.

    Once the ships docked, respected schrs such as Wang Hong straightened their backs and cheerfully talked as they walked ashore.

    With their lead, the crowd no longer hesitated. Both men and carriages soon arrived at the river bank.

    A dozen schrs ordered the crowd to line the carriages up. Afterward, Wang Hong went to the front. He raised his sped hands toward the expressionless and motionless soldiers, announcing: ¡°I am Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi. I and the nobility across the state would like to offer our greetings.¡±

    At this juncture, he pointed to the carriages in the back: ¡°Please take the properties you see behind us. I only ask that you let us go and allow us to return to Luo¡¯yang with our robes unstained.¡±

    His resounding voice shot through the clouds.

    At length, a long burst ofughter rang out.

    Amid this loudughter, a burst of hooves shot to the crowd, causing the stoic soldiers to clear the way.

    A young man in purple was galloping forward at the end of the road. Mingling with hisughter was the pping of his long dark cape in the wind.

    The crowd fought for breath at his arrival.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Society in this era preferred a frail and androgynous beauty. Yet the young man standing before them was not fair, had chiseled features, a pair of deep eyes, and a defined straight nose.

    If one were to speak of his features, then there were almost no ws on his face ¨C it was the sort the heavens had specially sculpted. Most importantly, his waving purple cape and imposing presence exuded a different handsomeness from the frail men of words. A very uninhibited, very feral, but also very blinding handsomeness.

    After the cavalry galloped to the nobles, the young man alighted from his horse and walked to them in majestic strides.

    Now that he was standing on level ground, the schrs discovered that he was a tall man, with wide shoulders and a tapered waist. He was yet near but already felt to them threateningly imposing.

    He stopped in front of Wang Hong andpany and then turned his head to survey the crowd. His deep eyes seemed to contain a moving me while also bearing an endless darkness. Wherever his eyes swept, they would force the noble youngsters to hold their breath and retreat backward.

    His eyes finally returned to Wang Hong, apanied by a dazzling smile. He sped his hands together and spoke loud and clear to the crowd: ¡°I, Ran Min, am delighted to hear that you have arrived from afar. I¡¯ve specially ordered my men to wait here for you.¡±

 Chapter 19: That Man

    Chapter 19: That Man

    Ran Min smiled affably, but the nobles only stared at him without a word.

    Wang Hong sped his hands together, looked at him and asked, ¡°Ran Min? Are you perchance a descendant of Ran Yong, one of the twelve philosophers?¡± (1)

    The ¡®twelve philosophers¡¯ refers to the twelve eminent disciples of Confucius

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ran Min replied with a smile.

    These two words caused the crowd to stir in whispering noises.

    The weight of a prestigious family status had carved into the bone and marrow of the literati. The nobility in the Central ins knew crystal clear which surname descended from which schr. There were those who did not read much but had had lineages memorized. Wang Hong¡¯s opener was the only thing the schrs needed to immediately know who was standing in front of them.

    Their whispers were low, everyone suppressing his voice. They seemed to want to avoid provoking the man in front of them.

    Wang Hong sighed in a murmur: ¡°Sir, your roots are from the Central ins. Your ancestor was also disciple to a sage.¡± Here, whatever he may be thinking, his tone changed to instead be full of dignity: ¡°What is it that you want to do? Are you to gift us to Shi Hu? Or are you to take our properties to fund the army?¡±

    His words were beginning to lose their courtesy.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    At this time, Wang Hong was still looking calm and sounding eloquent, but the nobles standing behind him had paled upon hearing ¡®Shi Hu¡¯. They migrated south because they were avoiding the barbarians; they never imagined they¡¯d still fall into the barbarian¡¯s hands though they had crossed the Yellow River!

    Furthermore, they were falling to the hands of the most fearsome Shi Hu! This man had ordered that any nomadic tribesman could openly obtain from the Hans whatever he might be missing, be it clothes, properties, or women.

    Wang Zhuo stood with a face as white as a parchment. Behind him were the trembling Wang children.

    This time, they not only experienced despair but also remorse: That youngdy from the Chen house is evidently a prophet! Why didn¡¯t he listen to her advice? Why didn¡¯t they wait another day or two and then cross the river after the scouts return to report their findings?

    This regret and despair spread throughout the crowd in a short period of time. Many youngsters could not keep steady, and some were unable to suppress their sobbing.

    Ran Min leaned against his tall red horse, his deeps eyes quietly sweeping across the crowd.

    He only had to stand there to instill a soaring bloodlust in the air. Moreover, there was an intense me in his eyes at this time. Wherever they went, people would shrink away.

    Looking at these timid people, Ran Min slowly straightened up.

    He was already very tall. When he stood straight, his towering build was even more striking. His fiery and fathomless eyes swept the crowd, and then suddenly he howled, ¡°Do not cry!¡±

    The crying came to a grinding halt.

    Ran Min let go of the rein and took two steps forward. People involuntarily retreated with his movement. Only Wang Hong and other renowned schrs did not move, smiling and calmly looking at him instead.

    Upon seeing this, Ran Min¡¯s thin lips curved downward into somewhat of a frown.

    How imposing was he? Only one wrinkled brow had sent dozens of noble children dropping to the ground in a series of thuds.

    Ran Min¡¯s frown worsened. He turned around and red at the children, his clear voice ringing in a bellow: ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened so easily. Don¡¯t forget you are men!¡±

    The children continued to tremble nonstop, but a few schrs lit up, looking at one another.

    At this time, Ran Min¡¯s voice softened: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You will not lose your lives. Nor will you lose your money and goods.¡±

    All voices vanished. Even those who were crying had widened their teary eyes in surprise, hopefully looking at the rootless vagabond in front of them.

    Ran Min smiled and turned back to the schrs, pointing a finger toward Luo¡¯yang to say: ¡°Gentlemen, please return to your carriages! I, untalented Ran Min, will escort you back.¡±

    ...

    After the schrs looked at one another, Wang Hong stepped forward, raised his sped hands toward Ran Min and audibly asked, ¡°Lord Ran, your meaning?¡±

    Ran Min grinned, shing a prating coldness from his white teeth: ¡°Nothing really. The Hans in the north have migrated to the south. After they heard of this news, the Hu have been waiting in nearby areas. I don¡¯t want to let them get more provisions, so I¡¯m blocking them.¡±

    His words caused people to buzz in murmurs.

    Wang Hong and his group looked up, their eyes observing Ran Min. A faint smile appeared on Ran Min¡¯s face as he nonchntly let them appraise him.

    Of these people, only Chen Rong believed what this man said was true.

    The murmurs grew louder. People continued to whisper, their eyes avoiding Ran Min while surprise and doubt surfaced their countenances.

    At longst, Wang Hong suddenly turned around and searchingly surveyed the crowd.

    He saw Chen Rong bowing docilely, as calm as a water surface. He picked up his pace and walked to her.

    All eyes were on his actions. It should be said that Wang Hong was the most famous man in the cavalcade, he was everyone¡¯s pir.

    Wang Hong came to Chen Rong¡¯s side and, after nodding to Wang Zhuo and his group, turned to her, ced his hands together and asked, ¡°Ah Rong, do you think what General Ran says is the truth?¡±

    In front of so many people in such a time, he actually asked a little girl about an important affair.

    All of a sudden, those who were stunned could not be counted.

    Stunned, too, was Ran Min. He stared with interest toward Chen Rong and, ignoring everyone else, took big strides to her and Wang Hong.

    He walked very briskly, and when everyone automatically gave way, he arrived behind Wang Hong in an instant.

    All eyes were now gathered on Chen Rong.

    ¡°When he saw us,¡± she replied while bowing to Wang Hong, ¡°the general imed a Han surname. His words do not appear to be lies.¡±

    Wang Hong regarded her for a second, nodded and murmured: ¡°This man has no reputation for lies, that I have heard.¡± Here, he smiled wryly, thinking that they were meat on a chopping board anyway. Whether Ran Min wanted to cook them or mince them, there was nothing they could do. It was unnecessary to ask ady like Chen Rong.

    Then again, this youngdy had been correct three times on their way here. Her words are credible.

    At this moment, Ran Min¡¯sughter arose behind them: ¡°I would never have thought that after all these years in my life, the one who understands me would be a beautiful damsel.¡±

    And then he turned back amid his boomingughter, his dark purple robe pping in the river wind. He leapt onto his red horse, waved his right hand, and shouted: ¡°Let¡¯s go ¨C¡±

    Chen Rong noted with rity that although he said she ¡®understood him¡¯, his eyes were lucid and not the slightest trace of awareness a man might have for a woman¡¯s beauty could be seen from his face.

 Chapter 20: The State of Affairs

    Chapter 20: The State of Affairs

    The soldiers¡¯ footsteps also marched forward at Ran Min¡¯s departure. Under Wang Hong¡¯s leadership, the nobles followed behind them.

    All were now looking at Chen Rong in astonishment. They just could not understand why Wang Qng would ask for a youngdy¡¯s opinion. Why did Wang Qng seem to be more at ease once she said Ran Min could be trusted?

    In just a short time, the group arrived at the main road.

    The road was covered in deep wheel paths. Wang Hong furrowed his brow as he bade for the carriage to approach Ran Min. cing his hands together, he asked the other man, ¡°Sir, why are there so many carriage marks on the ground?¡± Anxiety was evident in his voice.

    Ran Min turned to look and faintly smiled at Wang Hong.

    There was a strong bloodlust in his handsomeness, his entire being as if enveloped in burning mes; even his eyes could burn. At the same time he looked over, the children lowered their heads to avoid his eyes, and even Wang Hong¡¯s group sank in spirit.

    Ran Min said dismissively, ¡°Everybody is moving south. Naturally there would be heavy wheel paths.¡±

    Wang Hong gave a start.

    Without waiting for him to speak, Wang Wng hastily asked, ¡°What is your meaning, sir? They are so close to Luo¡¯yang ¨C why do they still go south?¡±

    Wang Wng¡¯s voice was very loud. Suddenly, the crowd¡¯s murmurs stopped as they looked up, waiting for Ran Min¡¯s answer.

    Ran Min gazed to the front, there was an indescribable somberness in his indifferent voice: ¡°Why do they go south? Didn¡¯t I already say? This ce is overtaken by the barbarians!¡±

    He was saying there were many barbarians here. But, wasn¡¯t this Luo¡¯yang?! This was the capital of Jin. Had the situation gotten so dire?

    The crowd began to panic. Sobs again arose amid themotion.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Witnessing the confusion growing louder and louder, Ran Min who had been looking to the front shouted: ¡°Silence!¡±

    His shout was so savage that the children quickly shut up in shock.

    In the silence, Ran Min coldly spat: ¡°So what if you¡¯ll die? You are men of honor, how can you be so quick to tears? Hmph! What a disgrace!¡±

    His words were somewhat harsh. These youngsters were used to being pampered and had always felt superior to other people. Even if Ran Min were incredibly frightening, in their eyes, only the frail schrs were true men of honor. Despite being extraordinarily handsome and remarkably imposing, just like a volcano hidden under a snowy peak, the man in front of them was but a barbaric brute.

    All of a sudden, many turned a disdainful eye at Ran Min. Nheless, they could only secretly roll their eyes, for the person before them was a devil incarnate.

    Wang Hong gloomily stared in the direction of Luo¡¯yang and then at length whispered: ¡°Is Luo¡¯yang presently a ghost town, then?¡±

    ¡°There are some who haven¡¯t moved,¡± replied Ran Min.

    He paused and turned his head, looking at Wang Hong to say, ¡°Might you have guessed who have left and who remain?¡±

    ¡°Would Lord Ran happen to know where the people of Luo¡¯yang have gone to?¡±

    ¡°Jiankang.¡± (2)

    Short history lesson: Luo¡¯yang is the Jin¡¯s capital from 265-311 AD and Jiankang is its capital from 317-420 AD. The change was caused by the invasion of the nomadic tribes in the north, pushing the Hans south.

    Jiankang? That was thousands of miles away. Dismay once again seized the crowd.

    Wang Hong lowered his voice to ask: ¡°Then, are you escorting us to Luo¡¯yang? What if we want to continue ahead?¡±

    Ran Minughed, replying without once looking back: ¡°Do you not believe me, still? Rest assured. After 100 miles, you can decide for yourselves whether you will go to Luo¡¯yang or Jiankang.¡±

    Everyone was overjoyed. Wang Wng raised his voice: ¡°Lord Ran, are your words true?¡±

    Answering him was Ran Min¡¯s cold harrumph.

    Seeing his mood had soured, the crowd who awaited his confirmation closed their mouths.

    The long cavalcade once again kicked dust up to the sky. As they drove on, a series of hooves advanced from afar. A man hollered out in a strange Central ins ent: ¡°Han ns, it¡¯s a group of Han ns.¡± Excitement filled his voice.

    Several hundred nomadic men turned in their direction. Whiz, not waiting for Ran Min¡¯s order, all of his soldiers simultaneously raised their bows. A shower of arrows instantlynded before the newly-arrived calvary¡¯s hooves.

    The Hu hastily pulled the rein on their horses. After a long silence, the samerge man shouted: ¡°Which tribe do you belong to?¡±

    A series of disciplined voices came as a single reply: ¡°Ourmander is the Heavenly Prince Shi Min. (3)¡± This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Ran Min was adopted by one of the nomadic tribes so his adoptive name is Shi Min. His title is exined here: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tian_Wang.

    As soon as ¡®Shi Min¡¯ was announced, the man eximed: ¡°I did not know you are the Heavenly Prince Shi Min. We shall leave at once.¡±

    Following his panicking voice was another dignified one: ¡°Please don¡¯t be affronted. We were merely passing through here.¡±

    Several hundred stalwart Hu soldiers all at once turned their horses and raced away like the wind. Their speed was even fasterpared to when they came.

    The nobles stared at one another.

    What happened had exceeded their knowledge and experience. In their cognition, barbarians were like wild beasts. Under normal circumstances, one barbarian could easily handle four or five Han soldiers. Until now, they had only heard of the Hans fleeing away upon meeting the barbarians. This was the first time they saw the barbarians fleeing when meeting the Hans.

    The ¡®Heavenly Prince¡¯ was indeed a resounding appetion!

    Wang Hong signaled for the carriages to go ahead while he walked behind with Ran Min. He raised his sped hands and spoke: ¡°Sir, we are all men of honor. I¡¯ve misspoken.¡± A Han who could chase the barbarians away was, no matter what, always worthy of respect.

    He took a pause and then sincerely asked, ¡°In your opinion, would it be favorable for us to go to Jiankang?¡±

    ¡°The road leading to Jiankang has been taken hold by the Di and Xianbei tribes. If you insist on going, you will only be their army provisions.¡± Ran Min¡¯s voice remained indifferent. It did not change because of Wang Hong¡¯s disy of respect.

    He said ¡®army provisions¡¯ very simply, but those who knew the term¡¯s meaning could not help themselves from shuddering. Barbaric cannibalism. The so-called provisions for the army were referring to them, living people.

    Wang Hong bowed deeply as he inquired: ¡°Though this world isrge, I dare ask if there is any ce for us?¡± His voice had started to sound bleak.

    Suppressed sobs rose from the crowd yet again.

    This time, Ran Min did not stop them. He pondered for a while and said, ¡°You might try Nan¡¯yang. The road leading to Nan¡¯yang is under my jurisdiction. The Prince of Nan¡¯yang, Sima Mo, also has a great army. For the time being, that ce should be secure.¡±

    ¡°I thank you for your counsel, escort, and regard!¡±

    Wang Hong was well-traveled. His experiencepared to the present nobles was profound and broad. He thus could clearly determine Ran Min¡¯s words were not lies.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    While Wang Hong and Ran Min talked, Chen Rong kept her curtain down and quietly stayed in her carriage. She had been abnormally quiet since Ran Min appeared.

    Suddenly, her curtain was lifted ¨C it was Sun Yan poking his head in to see her. He first stared at her before raising his raspy voice: ¡°Is Ran Min truly trustworthy?¡±

    She gave him a nod.

    ¡°My parents and the rest of the family were all made into army provisions by the Xianbei tribe.¡±

    Suddenly hearing such a thing from thed, Chen Rong looked up at him, stunned.

    After some silence, she whispered: ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. Don¡¯t be too sad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sad! I have to make them pay with blood. I can¡¯t afford to be sad!¡±

    Sun Yan slowly straightened his back. Eyes staring at Ran Min, he murmured: ¡°The barbarians are all afraid of him. The barbarians are actually afraid of him! Ah Rong, tell me, should I join this man¡¯s camp?¡±

    Chen Rong stared wordlessly at him.

    Recently, he was no longer submerged in grief and hatred. He ate well and slept well. His face grew healthier in color, his facial features increasingly handsome and fair. That silky skin, those sword-like brows and crystal eyes, straight nose and rosy lips, they all gave this young man an androgynous beauty.

    Seated on horseback this very second, his thin stature and slender waist were more pronounced. Viewing his figure and milky handsomeness from the side and then thinking of his killing appearance on a battlefield, unconsciously, in Chen Rong¡¯s mind emerged a line: ¡°The warrior bends his willow waist...¡±

    While she was in her trance, Sun Yan turned his head and watched her.

    After some time, his dark eyes seemed to have caught on as a sh of ire sparked in them. A hint of blush also emerged on his overly beautiful face. He red at Chen Rong and gritted his teeth: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, are you looking down on me?¡±

    Chen Rong shuddered, quickly withdrew her gaze, and emphatically replied, ¡°No, of course not.¡±

    Sun Yan harrumphed and cracked his whip to send the horse darting forward. He left her an ashamed and chagrined line: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, you...! I¡¯ll make you regret this!¡±

    She stared after his disappearing figure, bbergasted. ¡°I didn¡¯t even say anything...¡±

 Chapter 21: The Clansmenâ€™s Arrival

    Chapter 21: The nsmen¡¯s Arrival

    Just then, another series of rapid hooves was gaining on them.

    The resulting flying dust did not clear for a long time, and when it did, was to the appearance of at least four or five thousand people.

    Before they could realize what was happening, flying gs with a wolf-head coat of arms wereing into sight. ¡°The Hu...¡± dozens of Hans cried out.

    These mere two words revealed how terrified they felt.

    At this moment, thatrge army burst into cackles. A man shouted using a strange Han ent: ¡°They are Hans. So many Han nobles. Bwahahaha.¡±

    Hisughter was extremely disrespectful.

    Unwittingly, the nobles turned to Ran Min, their expressions were those of panic and apprehension, and mostly despair. They knew what ¡®five thousand elite Hu soldiers¡¯ meant. Ran Min¡¯s army only had 800 soldiers, how could he rival the other party? Not only him, but even 100,000 Jin soldiers would end in total defeat were they to confront 5,000 Hu.

    Ran Min¡¯s expression was that of indifference as he faced the crowd¡¯s full attention. A cold light shed from his zing dark eyes. He looked in that direction nonchntly, then blithely turned his head and continued to ride forward.

    In a moment¡¯s time, thatrge team hade within five hundred paces of the nobles.

    Once again, the soldiers raised their bows and aimed their arrows at the sky.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Whoosh.

    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of arrows pierced through the sky andnded in front of the barbarians¡¯ horseshoes.

    Being superb riders, the Hu simultaneously reined their horses and, after the animals gave long neighs, came to a halt.

    A young Hu, who was masked, rode out and demanded: ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    He was, of course, asking about the ns¡¯ escort.

    Again, the soldiers replied in unison: ¡°Our general is the Heavenly Prince Shi Min!¡±

    The masked Hu was visibly stunned. He pulled on the rein, repeating: ¡°Heavenly Prince Shi Min?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    He frowned upon hearing this. At a nce, he could see the nobles¡¯ escorting team wasposed of less than a thousand soldiers while he had five thousand behind him!

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Noticing the Hu¡¯s hesitation, the nobles became unnerved. They all turned their heads anxiously watching Ran Min.

    They were met with his back as he leisurely continued to ride forward as though none of this mattered to him.

    Yes, of course he doesn¡¯t care. Even if we really shed with the Hu, he could very well leave us. As this thought passed through their minds, the young nobles¡¯ dismay heightened significantly.

    At this point, another Hu rushed his horse forward and started whispering: ¡°Fourth brother, why are you hesitating? There are so many carriages, all of them filled with treasures. These are nothing but stupid Jin ves, what are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Heavenly Prince Shi Min!¡± the masked man coldly replied.

    At the same time, he raised his sped hands toward the man in question and spoke: ¡°I did not know you are the Heavenly Prince. Do ept my apology. Retreat!¡±

    Upon his words, the elite army began to change direction, slowly and orderly receding.

    Only until they were two or three miles away and the dust their horses left diminished to mere specks did the nobles turn to look at Ran Min.

    Ran Min continued on in his leisure pace, his red stallion¡¯s hooves clopping on the ground in an extremely rxed manner.

    ¡°This man can actually frighten the barbarians so?¡± Wang Zhuo muttered quietly, his voice full of disbelief.

    In reality, all of them were staring in disbelief at Ran Min while their murmurs filled the air.

    Nheless, they rxed much more visibly after this experience. He did not take a second look at the 5,000 elite Hu soldiers though he only had 800 men. With this kind of escort, what were they afraid of?

    The team kept their pace going forward. At this time, an extremely handsome boy rushed his horse to Ran Min¡¯s side as he said something to the other man.

    The Wangs and Yus knew thisd as the young gentleman from the Sun house who had been traveling with Ah Rong of the Chen house. They wondered what it was he had to say to Ran Min.

    Curious, they kept looking to the two of them.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Not long after, they saw Sun Yan trotting on and retreating behind Ran Min, following him.

    After encountering the barbarians twice, the road was pronouncedly quieter.

    They went on like this for two days. By the third day, the cavalcade had gone nearly a hundred miles from the Yellow River.

    Just then, a burst of excitement gave sound. Amid the noises, Wang Wng shouted: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house,e out,e out quickly. Your nsmen are here!¡±

    nsmen?

    That¡¯s right, they should be arriving at about this time!

    Chen Rong faintly smiled and drew her curtain.

    From the other side of the drapery, Wang Wng seemed to her very happy. He looked at Chen Rong with sparkles in his eyes, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s another branch from your n. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    Great? Why is it great?

    Seeing Chen Rong stock-still, he turned and told Old Shang: ¡°Quick, take yourdy to see her family.¡±

    ¡°Aye, sir.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage drove forth and squeezed through the crowd, toward the group that had just joined in the front.

    At this time, several elders from that group were circling Ran Min. Fifty paces away from them, a beautiful and frail girl about Chen Rong¡¯s age was staring silly at him. Her eyes were gleaming with joy, ardency, and even desire.

    Chen Rong closed her eyes upon seeing this scene.

    Meanwhile, Nurse Ping, who was walking beside her carriage looked to Wang Wng while happily telling her: ¡°Miss, I think Wng of the Wang house really likes you. Look how happy he is to know that your family hase. Perhaps he will even ask for your hand tonight.¡±

 Chapter 22: DÃ©ja Vu

    Chapter 22: D¨¦ja Vu

    Very quickly, Chen Rong¡¯s horse carriage arrived at the forefront of the queue.

    Several elders were talking to Ran Min. Since she came at an inopportune time, Chen Rong quietly remained on the side.

    The beautiful, frail girl finally recovered her gaze at this time. When she saw Chen Rong, she approached her with the help of a maid and then looked at her smilingly. ¡°Are you Ah Rong? They were just talking about you a moment ago. They have nothing but praises for you.¡±

    ¡°My name is Chen Wei,¡± she then added. ¡°I am your older cousin.¡±

    Of course Chen Rong knew she was her cousin.

    ¡°How do you do,¡± she raised her voice in reply while dropping her gaze. When she found herself unconsciously wringing her garment, she drew a deep breath and rxed her grip.

    Chen Wei blushed; there was an abashment on her beautiful face thatmonly belonged to young maidens in love. She again stared dreamily at Ran Min and actually imprudently asked Chen Rong: ¡°Ah Rong, do you think is he a true man of honor?¡±

    The ¡®he¡¯ she spoke of was, of course, Ran Min.

    Chen Rong turned her gaze in his direction. At this time, a faint smile was found on his face, the ze was gone from his dark eyes, and his entire being looked to be much gentler.

    She removed her gaze and indifferently said, ¡°Yes, he is a man of honor.¡±

    Having received Chen Rong¡¯s confirmation, Chen Wei¡¯s small face grew redder. She happily looked at Ran Min and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you also feel he is a man of honor.¡± Her blush had now spread all the way to her neck. She looked down and said to her cousin in embarrassment: ¡°For some reason I like you the moment we met. I just want to tell you everything.¡±

    Really? Chen Rong sneered deep down inside.

    She lowered her eyes, smiled and said, ¡°Jiejie (older sister), you¡¯re like a lotus flower. Your purity stems from within.¡±

    Chen Wei was overjoyed by Chen Rong¡¯s assessment. Only now did she begin to properly look at the other girl for the first time.

    Watching the undisguised joy and pride on Chen Wei¡¯s face, Chen Rong could not help but feel taken aback: The truth was that she had forgotten. She had forgotten that after thest segment of their journey, she was no longer the old Chen Rong of the past. Her opinions now carried with them a certain weight.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    At this time, the elders surrounding Ran Min had dispersed, leaving only a middle-aged schr who beckoned Chen Rong over.

    She stepped down from the carriage, curtsied to him and bowed her head while saying in an honest manner: ¡°I¡¯m Chen Rong from the City of Ping. Good greetings, uncle.¡±

    The middle-aged schr nodded. ¡°So you are Ah Rong? You don¡¯t have to introduce yourself. I know who your father and brother are. I saw them a year ago before they followed everyone to Jiankang.¡±

    He paused to wave Chen Wei over.

    Chen Wei¡¯s gaze quickly withdrew from Ran Min, running to her father¡¯s side with her face still colored with a flush.

    ¡°Wei¡¯er,¡± the schr lovingly said to Chen Wei, ¡°Ah Rong¡¯s guardians are not here. We are her family. I hope you¡¯ll take care of each other as though you are sisters.¡± Then he turned to Chen Rong and said, ¡°Since your father and brother are not here, I will be your guardian. When we arrive in Nan¡¯yang, you and Wei¡¯er will stay together.¡±

    Chen Rong bit her lips, wanting to say something. After some deliberation, however, she could only whisper an ¡°aye¡± in reply.

    Chen Wei smiled and happilyplied. ¡°I got it, father. We were just talking moments ago. Ah Rong even said I¡¯m just like a lotus flower.¡±

    There was a naivet¨¦ in her voice. The middle-aged schrughed and caressed her hair, shaking his head. ¡°When will you ever grow up? All right, run along with Ah Rong now.¡±

    Chen Weiughed and bounced to Chen Rong, taking her hand and skipping off to the crowd. Even as she ran, she could not help looking back toward Ran Min.

    One nce at that masculine handsomeness rendered Chen Wei¡¯s face a deep red again.

    Perhaps sensing Chen Wei¡¯s gaze, Ran Min suddenly turned around and cast a nce at the girls with his deep electrified eyes.

    Chen Wei blushed terribly and quickly lowered her head, almost to the point of burying it into her chest.

    At this sight, Ran Min raised a brow in curiosity and then walked over to them.

    Holding Chen Rong¡¯s hand, Chen Wei involuntarily trembled as she asked, ¡°H-he¡¯sing over. Ah Rong, what should I do? What should I do?¡± Embarrassment, joy, and fear were all detected in her voice.

    Chen Rong quietly watched the man who was making his way over. ¡°He¡¯s onlying over,¡± she lightly said, ¡°He won¡¯t eat anyone. What are you afraid of?¡±

    Despite saying so, her left hand clenched into a fist under her sleeve. In her previous life, she had never understood this man. Yearster, she would recall this scene and think that he had likely walked toward the two of them out of affection for her cousin.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Living it all over again, she could finally see things clearly.

    Ran Min had at this time reached the two girls.

    He was a tall man. When he stood like that in front of them, looking down from above, he felt strikingly towering. Chen Wei shook despite herself.

    Chen Rong was much calmer. Her eyes were not directed to Ran Min, nor were they to Chen Wei. She just stood there as if she didn¡¯t know that he was standing in front of her.

    Ran Min gave Chen Wei a nce before turning his attention to Chen Rong. ¡°What are your names?¡± he inquired with a pleasantly deep voice.

    Right, in the past, he had also opened with this line.

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t answer this time. She turned to her cousin waiting for her to speak first.

    Chen Wei blushed and nervously curtsied to Ran Min, stammering: ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m Chen Wei.¡±

    Ran Min¡¯s eyes returned to Chen Rong.

    She slightly moved her lips to say in a low voice: ¡°I¡¯m Chen Rong.¡±

    ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house? I know you,¡± he remarked, nodding. These were not words he said in the past. Back then, he had looked at the whip in her hand and asked, ¡°Are you fond of using riding whips?¡± How had she answered him then? She had likely wanted to say yes, but thinking of the world¡¯s opinion on a woman who uses a whip, she had quickly hid it behind her and answered, ¡°This is someone else¡¯s. I¡¯m only borrowing it to y.¡±

    He said he knew her. Though they were three simple words, Chen Wei¡¯s rosy face drained white the moment he said them, and then she extracted her hand from Chen Rong¡¯s.

    Chen Rong looked over to Chen Wei, this time not answering Ran Min.

    He watched her for a while, nodded, then turned and walked away.

    Chen Rong stood rooted to the spot all the way until his back disappeared from her sight. So too, did Chen Wei.

    All of a sudden, Chen Wei whipped around and hurried back to her carriage.

    Watching her departing figure, Chen Rong frowned in puzzlement and thought to herself: Could it be that he also doesn¡¯t feel much more for her? I used to think he fell in love with her at first sight, was that just a mistaken spection?

 Chapter 23: A Lifetime Lost Due to a Glance

    Chapter 23: A Lifetime Lost Due to a nce

    While Chen Rong was staring off, a clear voice came to her from behind: ¡°Ah Rong?¡±

    It was Wang Wng.

    Chen Rong turned and spoke: ¡°Good greetings, Wng.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s so need for such formality between you and me.¡± Wang Wng hopped down from his carriage and went to Chen Rong¡¯s side. He dithered for a moment before asking: ¡°Ah Rong, did your uncle say how your father and brother are doing in Jiankang right now?¡±

    ¡°How they¡¯re doing?¡± Chen Rong looked at him quizzically.

    ¡°That is, what ranks are they holding currently?¡± As soon as he said these words, Wang Wng hurried to repeat himself: ¡°I¡¯m just asking, I¡¯m just asking.¡±

    Chen Rong looked at him. After offering a little smile, she suddenly replied just as he was turning to go: ¡°I think my father is still only an eighth-ranked magistrate.¡±

    Wang Wng paused at her words. He knitted his brow, his face a bit solemn when he asked, ¡°What about your brother?¡±

    ¡°Likely also an eighth-rank.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± He sounded disappointed. He gave her a nod and took his leave.

    He had barely left by the time the 7thdy¡¯s carriage drew near. She nced toward Chen Rong and asked her brother, ¡°Fifth brother, what did she say?¡±

    Wang Wng frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Her father and brother are still only minor eighth-ranked officials.¡±

    The 7thdy scoffed: ¡°Promotions aremon among nobles who went to Jiankang. I can¡¯t believe her father and brother are so useless that they¡¯re still only minor eighth-ranked officials.¡± Here, she turned to Wang Wng and told him in seriousness: ¡°Fifth brother, if that¡¯s the case, then you cannot marry Chen Rong as your primary wife.¡±

    Wang Wng nodded, saying in uncertainty: ¡°But if I were to ask her to be my concubine, I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± When his eyes turned to Chen Rong, her beautiful face blinded him under the sunlight. Admiring her awhile, his heart drummed a bit quicker. ¡°This is an important matter. I should talk to father about it regardless.¡± He removed his gaze from Chen Rong¡¯s face and clenched his teeth determinedly: ¡°I will let father know and then discuss the matter after we arrive in Nan¡¯yang.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    The team started moving again.

    In the Chen camp, Chen Yuan wasughing in delight.

    At his resoundingughter, the Chen children all turned to look at him in surprise.

    ¡°I did not expect Ah Rong to be so clever. How capital!¡± Ah, so he was talking about Chen Rong. The youngsters nodded and paid him no further attention. When Chen Yuan and Ran Min were talking earlier, all the young nobles were also standing nearby and had heard of Chen Rong¡¯s matter. After all, Chen Rong as a youngss was able to foresee correctly three times. Something so rare and remarkable easily became a topic of gossip.

    Chen Wei sat in her carriage listening to her brothers talking about Chen Rong outside. She pursed her lips at first, but whatever she was thinking, she immediately clenched her teeth and lifted the curtain.

    She instructed her carriage to approach Chen Rong¡¯s, and then from across their curtains, she timidly spoke: ¡°Ah Rong, I was rude. Don¡¯t be upset with me.¡±

    Chen Rong lifted her curtain, her expression was one of grievance and confusion. ¡°Jie, I don¡¯t understand. Why were you angry at me?¡±

    Chen Wei froze.

    She carefully regarded Chen Rong and when she saw that her look of grievance did not seem to be pretense, she bit her lips, bowed her head and quietly said, ¡°Ah Rong, how did you know General Ran Min?¡±

    Chen Rong looked at her in puzzlement and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t everyone talking about my foretelling? He naturally knows me from those stories.¡±

    Suddenly realizing the matter, Chen Wei smiled and said in a slight embarrassment: ¡°I-I-I thought he was happy to see you.¡±

    Really?

    Chen Rong watched her timid older cousin and all at once felt a rush of dread. She unconsciously clenched her fists again before letting go an instantter.

    Not hearing Chen Rong reply, Chen Wei raised her eyes to study her and said rather seriously, ¡°Ah Rong, you don¡¯t like him, do you? Tell me you don¡¯t like him.¡±

    Chen Rong gave a tight-lipped smile, lowered her gaze and slowly said, ¡°Jie, our marriages are determined by our parents.¡±

    ¡°My father wants to betroth me to him,¡± Chen Wei immediately replied. ¡°Ah Rong, it¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t like him.¡± She raised her head, watching an indecipherable Chen Rong across the curtains. As she watched her, her heart took a little dip. For some reason, she always felt that her cousin, while not necessarily more beautiful than her, was so enchantingly different. If Ah Rong didn¡¯t want to yield, Chen Wei was definitely not her opponent.

    With that said, she was only a concubine-born daughter of a concubine-born man belonging to a subsidiary branch. Chen Wei, although also concubine-born, was daughter to a direct descendant. In terms of status, hers was much higher than Chen Rong¡¯s.

    Chen Wei looked to be a little too anxious.

    Chen Rong furrowed her brow when she saw this look. She gave some thought before looking to the crowd, her eyes unconsciouslynding on the somber handsome man.

    She silently smiled and lowered her eyes, coyly saying: ¡°Jie, let¡¯s not talk about feelings and love.¡± And then she turned her back toward the other girl.

    That... wasn¡¯t acquiescence.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Layers of dark clouds took over Chen Wei¡¯s heart. She bit her lips, wanting to probe yet again, but in the end felt a bit embarrassed to do so.

    Night soon fell. The cavalcade stopped and the servants hurried to set camp and prepare dinner.

    The nobles felt gratitude toward Ran Min ever since he scared away the barbarians twice. They all knew that without his help, their fate would be very worrying.

    Unknowingly, the schrs all surrounded him. Elders like Wang Zhuo also came to sit by his side, ording him full respect and ceremony.

    Ran Min seemed as though he did not notice any of these things. He did not pay heed to the elderly schrs around him, merely keeping his head down as he carefully wiped his double-edged spear with a cloth. Under the sunset, the cold tip vaguely seemed as if it was seeping blood.

    After some time, Wang Zhuo scowled when he did not get a response to the few things he said, stood up, pped his long sleeves and walked away.

    More timepsed when the rest angrily rose and left like Wang Zhuo.

    In the end, only Wang Hong, who was busy tuning his zither, still sat next to him. It was uncertain whether he noticed if there was a bloodthirsty and tasteless man who was ying with a weapon at his side or not.

    Chen Wei bit her lips saying worriedly: ¡°Everyone thinks so highly of him. Why doesn¡¯t he appreciate their respect and indulge them in conversations on philosophy or the arts, instead of ying with weapons like that? I only hope my father will not change his mind.¡±

    She turned to look at Chen Rong and when she saw her looking at Ran Min in absorption, she could not help calling: ¡°Ah Rong, Ah Rong, what are you looking at?¡±

    She had to call a few times before Chen Rong suddenly awoke. She whirled around, hopped off the carriage, ignored Chen Wei and strode to the distance.

    Chen Wei bit her lips at this scene, her face filled with anger.

    Chen Rong quickened her steps forward, her hands balling into fists as she thought: No, not again, never again... Last time, it was at this very moment that I fell in love with that man.

    It was with her entire life that she had had to pay for this one nce!

 Chapter 24: Men of Honor

    Chapter 24: Men of Honor

    Chen Rong suddenly halted after scampering for fifty paces.

    She turned around and then smiled, slowly walking back.

    As she saw her approaching, Chen Wei harrumphed and pulled down her curtain.

    Unexpectedly, Chen Rong did not go to her to apologize but instead unhurriedly went on toward Wang Hong, which was also toward Ran Min.

    She soon arrived at Wang Hong¡¯s side, and then after dismissing Nurse Ping and the others, sat down on his damask mat.

    She was doing what all thedies there wanted to do but did not actually dare to. All at once, their eyes were affixed to her.

    Wang Hong¡¯s attention was held by the tuning of his zither. When he suddenly felt another presence next to him, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Turning his head, he saw that Chen Rong was hugging her knees and looking to the skyline pensively.

    At a loss for words, he finally spoke in a low voice: ¡°My dear (1), it¡¯s seldom youe to sit with me. Are you here to watch the idle clouds at the end of the sky?¡± There was an implied affection in his gentle voice.

    He is using the word Çä which, though a term of endearment, can also lean a little patronizing depending on context as it is one-directional from the ¡°higher¡± to the ¡°lower¡± person, like parents who call their child ¡°sweetie¡± but not the other way around. Here, he means to be ambiguous, as ¡°dear¡± is something he often uses to address schrs of lower ranks as well, but obviously, when he talks to Chen Rong there is always yful flirtation involved.

    For this reason, the moment he said what he said, all the girls red sharply at Chen Rong. Even Wang Wng snapped his head up, looking unblinkingly at her, a conflicting struggle once again emerging on his face.

    Chen Rong casually turned to look at him, her eyes remaining lucid when she was faced with that overwhelming gaze of his.

    Her lips drew into a line. moc.824retsmah

    Thereupon, she turned back to Wang Hong, and in a thoughtful yet artless manner, she gently said to him, ¡°Qng, look how free that white cloud is. If there are no storms, it can go on forever freely like that. But once a storm arrives, it would be filled with anger and grief, turning to rain that washes the Earth anew. Or, it could choose to stay in a ce where, whether the wind scatters it or swirls it into darkness and rain, as long as it remembers it was once an idle cloud, then it can continue to be free.¡±

    Regarding Wang Hong, and then Ran Min who was turning around to look, her dark, bottomless eyes slowly curved into crescent moons. Then she smiled and said, ¡°In my mind, Qng and Lord Ran are both men of honor.¡±

    She stood up, adding: ¡°And there are not very many men of honor in this world.¡± When she finished, she waltzed away, leaving behind an amused Wang Hong and an astounded Ran Min.

    Chen Rong¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t high, enough for only the two men to hear.

    Several girls encircled her as soon as she left. A beautiful one who had a pointy chin asked her, ¡°What did you say to them?¡±

    ¡°Tell us, what did you say?¡± another twittered. ¡°Qng doesn¡¯t like others to near him in his quiet times. Why were you able to join him, even making himugh so merrily? Ah Rong of the Chen house, you are not worthy of those two dashing men. It¡¯s best you stay away from them.¡±

    She was immediately met with Chen Rong¡¯s eyes.

    Ones that were vaguely murderous. moc.824retsmah

    Aghast, she quickly shut up.

    Chen Rong withdrew her gaze and dismissively said, ¡°What does it matter whether I¡¯m worthy or not?¡± Then she pped her sleeves and left.

    People of this era loved to say cryptic things and loved to ponder a sentence over and over again. Despite being quite simple, Chen Rong¡¯s line still made those who heard it begin to ponder over the hidden meanings of its words.

    Before long, Chen Rong had mounted her carriage. She drew her curtain down, seeming as though she did not see Chen Wei repeatedly looking her way.

    Inside, Chen Rong¡¯s lips upturned and exposed a slight sneer. moc.824retsmah

    As darkness descended, torches steadily lit up to illuminate the vast wilderness.

    As usual, the youngsters spread damask mats on thewn and gathered to talk and jest.

    Wang Hong reclined against his seat and gazed up to the moon in the sky while saying: ¡°¡®Filled with anger and grief, turning to rain that cleanses Earth anew.¡¯ Ran Min, Miss Chen has great respect for you.¡±

    Ran Min was different from him. Belonging to the Wang house of Lang¡¯ya, it could be said that Wang Hong¡¯s surname alone gave him immeasurable glory. With this surname, whatever he did would be interpreted as courtly. If he went on to do a few things that were worth mentioning, he would even board the seats of the sages.

    On the other hand, Ran Min was nicknamed Tumbleweed (2). Though he came from an exemry lineage, his own father was adopted by a barbarian. As a man whose surname had even changed, no matter what he did, it was difficult to obtain the respect of Central ins nobles.

    Rootless, outsider, etc.

    Chen Rong¡¯s praise was certainly meant for the both of them, but though such praise was superfluous for Wang Hong, it was rather rare for Ran Min.

    Ran Min was holding a de of grass on his lips with his arms folded across his chest. Upon hearing Wang Hong¡¯s remark, he turned his head and beheld the crowd under his deep eyes.

    In the moonlight, scented garments flittered in throngs. They did not seem to be fleeing but sightseeing, more like. His eyes swept across the crowd briefly before returning to the sky again.

    He did not answer hispanion. Wang Hong also closed his eyes, raising his head to feel the cool autumn breeze and saying nothing more.

    The two of them sat that way in silence beside each other, appearing to be veryfortable and unmindful of the other person.

    In the meantime, Chen Rong merely kept her head down as she quietly ate her pastries. Opposite her, her cousin Chen Wei wasughing and joking with the other girls.

    It was evident to Chen Wei that Chen Rong was sullen tonight and did not appear at all to be in a good mood.

    Nheless, Chen Rong still hadn¡¯t apologized to Chen Wei for her rudeness. Chen Wei¡¯s status was much higher than Chen Rong¡¯s to begin with. She was already condescending herself to be putting on a smiling face for Chen Rong. At the very least, other girls of Chen house wouldn¡¯t be able to do the same.

    Chen Wei finally lost her patience. She leaned back to ask: ¡°What did you say when you went to Wang Qng just now? Why did he look at you that way?¡±

    What Chen Wei asked was what everyone else wanted to ask. The moment she spoke, the two girls sitting beside her turned around and watched Chen Rong as they waited for her answer.

    Chen Rong slowly swallowed her pastry before answering: ¡°Nothing much. I was only asking for Wang Qng¡¯s advice on zither ying. As for General Ran, perhaps he might think I¡¯m a bold girl.¡±

    A youngdy to Chen Wei¡¯s leftughed and replied: ¡°You are a bold girl.¡±

    Chen Rong ignored her.

    ¡°Since you were daring enough to discuss zither ying with Qng, your music must be excellent, then?¡± the samedy asked.

    Chen Rong again did not reply. She only ced the pastry in her hand down and said to Nurse Ping, who was standing behind her: ¡°Bring me my zither.¡±

    ¡°Aye, miss.¡±

 Chapter 25: Purchasing Food

    Chapter 25: Purchasing Food

    Surprised, Chen Wei managed to put on a smile as she asked, ¡°Ah Rong, don¡¯t tell me you want to y a song?¡±

    Chen Rong smiled and nodded.

    The three girls simultaneouslyughed ¨C in addition to several renowned schrs, no one touched music along the way, for everyone knew that with the numerous masters in thisrge cavalcade, one ought not to show off lest he revealed his own ipetence.

    Chen Rong was only a little girl. If she dared to y in front of the masses, might her ying be that good?

    ¡°How bold of Miss Chen,¡± a man¡¯s voice sounded at this time.

    Without lifting her head, Chen Rong lightly replied: ¡°When our hearts are not at ease, music will bring us peace. When our hearts are already at peace, music will bring us leisure. Just what about music and poetry is bold, may I ask?¡±

    A few girls wanted to say something but quickly thought better of it. They naturally heard the sublimity in Chen Rong¡¯s words. No matter what they say now, their words would only be made to sound vulgar when juxtaposed with her brilliance.

    Nurse Ping had brought a zither to Chen Rong by this time.

    Chen Rong ced the instrument down and lifted her fingers. Suddenly, another series of zither notes flowed from the distant wilderness. Leisurely and pleased, they painted a picture of tall mountains and winding streams ¨C the culmination of all things ethereal.

    The crowd immediately moved that way. Chen Wei and the other girls rose to follow the sound ¨C such music could only be yed by Wang Qng.

    Before she knew it, surrounding Chen Rong was but empty space.

    She bowed her head, stroking the strings with her baster fingers as she smiled before resting her hands on the strings.

    Seeing her not ying, the man who questioned her earlier chuckled and asked, ¡°Miss, why are you hesitating?¡±

    Chen Rong handed the zither back to Nurse Ping and thought to herself: Though my music is notable, I would only be highlighting my deficiencies in front of Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi¡¯s music. What good is it to interrupt his ying? Even so, she softly replied, ¡°A heavenly song is already amongst us. ¡®Tis enough to banish sorrow.¡±

    Tongue-tied, the man had nothing to return. moc.824retsmah

    In an era that worshiped debates, uttering words where others had no answer to was a talent all nobles esteemed.

    In her previous life, Chen Rong¡¯s temper had been fierce, her speech had been clumsy, and she had always fallen prey to others¡¯ verbal traps. After suffering time after time, she found that in this troubled world, if you did not want to be someone else¡¯sughing stock, you must practice the art of the tongue. If she could use sophisticated and humorous words to render others speechless, it would be good for her social advancement.

    After she handed the zither to Nurse Ping, while no one paid attention, she quietly rose and retreated to the dark.

    Stepping on the round moon, she wandered to the mound. Standing there, Chen Rong gazed down to the corner where Ran Min and Wang Hong resided.

    That corner was forever lively and restless. moc.824retsmah

    Chen Rong stared for a while before she dropped her gaze and looked at the ground where her shadow drew long.

    The night soon passed.

    The team left again the next day. moc.824retsmah

    Whatever it was Ran Min had said, the team began to gain speed that morning.

    They progressed in that way for days on out. On moonlit nights, they would charge on until the rat hour (11 pm) before stopping to rest.

    Due to the previous encounters with Hu armies, the noble children did not dare toin even though they felt incredibly miserable.

    After ten days of traveling, a city fortress appeared ahead.

    Looking at the tall walls, Chen Rong summoned her servants and bade, ¡°I have some gold leaves. After we arrive in the city, the first thing you are to do is buy food. The more, the better.¡±

    Having pressed on the entire way, the grains she brought from Ping had almost depleted. ¡°Pawn all the fabric and silk to buy food with the money,¡± she added after some thinking.

    ¡°Old Shang, borrow from the Wangs, the Yus, and the direct line of Chen ten carriages each. Tell them that I¡¯m worried there would be a food shortage in Nan¡¯yang, so I would like to buy food here.¡±

    Nurse Ping, Old Shang and everyone else looked at her in surprise. Nurse Ping cried: ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll have nsmen in Nan¡¯yang. Why do we have to do this?¡±

    Old Shang also cried: ¡°Miss, thirty carriages can all be borrowed from the Chen house. Why borrow from outsiders?¡±

    ¡°Although Nan¡¯yang is a great city,¡± Chen Rong frowningly began, ¡°so many nobles and refugees flooding it in such a short time will surely create a food shortage. My father and brother aren¡¯t here, so no matter where I go, I would have to depend on other people. If I don¡¯t want people to give me a hard time, I¡¯ll need adequate food and money. I¡¯ll think of some other way to obtain money, but food will need to be stocked up before we enter the city.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    She then exined to Old Shang: ¡°I want to borrow carriages from the Wangs and Yus only because I want to let them know of my spection, lest they resent me by the time we¡¯re in Nan¡¯yang should there really be a shortage of food, saying I knew but did not tell them.¡±

    ¡°Miss, how wise and farsighted you are.¡±

    Listening to Nurse Ping and Old Shang¡¯s praises, Chen Rong wryly smiled: If I hadn¡¯t experienced it once, would I have possessed this wisdom?

    It was eventide by the time the cavalcade arrived in the city. After traveling nonstop for the past few days, the nobles were all exhausted. To finally arrive in a city that was still bustling and peaceful, albeit somewhat shabby, all wished they could stop and not go another step.

    As the fleet entered the city, the tiny town became awash in ebullition.

    Soon after, Nurse Ping said to Chen Rong outside her carriage: ¡°Miss, food is very expensive here. A bolt of fabric can only be exchanged for nine pecks of rice. In Ping, a bolt of fabric was worth twenty pecks, you know.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s decisive voice returned to her: ¡°Exchange everything into food based on that price.¡±

    She took out a bag and handed it to the older woman: ¡°Nurse, here are thirty pieces of gold leaves. Use them all to buy food.¡± The city was full of nobles at this time; nobody would dare to design for these gold leaves.

    ¡°But miss, we¡¯ll need money for everything after we reach Nan¡¯yang. We only have a dozen people, why are we buying so much food?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s displeased voice came from inside: ¡°Just do as I say.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Because of Chen Rong¡¯s adamant attitude, the servants started moving. That night, they filled all thirty-three carriages with food.

    This was a very small town. After Chen Rong¡¯s food had filled the carriages, she heard Old Shang muttering that food had gone up in price again, from a bolt of fabric for nine pecks of rice to one bolt of fabric for five pecks of rice ¨C leaving them with no money left over.

    The Wang house and those who also came from the City of Ping did not question Chen Rong¡¯s ability to buy grains though she had dispersed her family wealth. Any noble family would umte wealth for decades, and no one would really squander his own emergency funds. Those who dispersed their family wealth for the peasants and then reduced themselves to beggars were fools, not wise men.

 Chapter 26: Change in Status

    Chapter 26: Change in Status

    Early next morning, the cavalcade pressed on amid the noble children¡¯s grousing.

    Chen Rong was very reticent as ofte. Unless she felt the need to appear, she remained quiet the rest of the time.

    After twenty days of traveling day and night, they found themselves only a hundred miles away from Nan¡¯yang.

    When they heard Ran Min¡¯s announcement, the crowd erupted in loud cheers. Only a hundred miles more before they could settle down. There would be no living in tents and constant fear any longer!

    As they approached their destination, each n began to tighten its watch on the children. Chen Rong¡¯s carriage was also not allowed to freelye and go. Additionally, she was grouped with the Chen queue and had to stay with other youngdies of the Chens.

    As for the position of the carriages, hers was right next to Chen Wei¡¯s. This was not a trifling matter, for her status after arriving in Nan¡¯yang was decided at this very moment.

    Chen Rong let out a long exhale and finally rxed. She had often showed off along the way, never giving up any opportunity to disy her talent. She atst received her rewards.

    One ought to know that a gentlewoman¡¯s position in the n typically decided her marriage. In the past, she was pushed to the outermost peripheral of the Chen unit. As soon as she arrived in Nan¡¯yang, she was almost promised as a concubine to a decrepit man by her uncle, Chen Yuan. Had she not thrown out a series of schemes, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape that dreadful marriage.

    Wang Wng and his sister who had long paid attention to Chen Rong quickly noticed her change in status. While they were lost in thought, another Wang youngsterughed: ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t Ah Rong of the Chen house now a direct descendant? It seems that if any of us Wang wanted to marry her, it¡¯d be a tad difficult to take her in as a concubine.¡± He turned to Wang Wng and teased him with a grin: ¡°Wng, you should be content and marry her as your wife. Despite her humble background, she has extraordinary talents, is viewed highly by Qng and praised by the elders. You can deign yourself to marry her, methinks.¡±

    On their journey, Wang Wng had struggled regarding Chen Rong¡¯s matter. The Wang children had taken notice. When the opportunity arose, they all took the chance to make fun of him.

    Wang Wng harrumphed and responded, ¡°My marriage will be decided by the elders.¡± Irritation was detected in his voice.

    A surge of restlessness suddenly broke out in the forefront at this time.

    At the crowd¡¯s puzzlement, Ran Min was seen riding away on his red stallion as he led his army to a smaller path.

    Watching their figures going farther and farther, the noble children were quick to cry:

    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± moc.824retsmah

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    A middle-aged schr responded: ¡°General Ran has other business to attend to and must leave first. Everyone, we can only rely on ourselves from now on.¡±

    Commotion ensued. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Hurry, let¡¯s go, else the barbarians will catch up to us,¡± a young boy yelled out.

    ¡°Aye, aye, we should make haste.¡± moc.824retsmah

    ¡°Hurry along. What are you still standing around for?¡±

    These nobles had been full ofints all day every day along the way. Now that Ran Min left, they automatically urged themselves on.

    Amid the calls and noises, a youngd from Ran Min¡¯s departing group suddenly turned his horse around and galloped straight for them.

    He cantered quickly and soon darted to the Chen house to the surprise of everyone. Chen Rong raised her head to see that it was he. She quickly told Old Shang to steer the carriage over.

    The person who came had a small, dashing face, fair and soft skin, a tall nose and rosy lips. Enchantingly beautiful, it was indeed Sun Yan.

    He looked up at Chen Rong. moc.824retsmah

    Facing him, she smiled and said, ¡°Young Mr. Sun, you¡¯ll have to be careful of swords and arrows now that you¡¯ll join the general.¡±

    Here, she thought to herself that the ce he would be following Ran Min to wasn¡¯t just any ordinary battlefield. With her voice suddenly lodged in her throat, she took a good long while before saying: ¡°Protect yourself. Only when you stay alive can you take revenge.¡±

    Sun Yan grinned, his smile resembling moon beams breaking through the clouds.

    He smiled with squinted eyes. ¡°I¡¯vee to hear you say this. I¡¯m d I got to hear it.¡±

    He kicked the horse¡¯s girth, causing it to trot to Chen Rong¡¯s side. Then he leaned in so close that his face almost touched hers.

    Pressing against her ear, he used his pubertal voice to huskily say: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, you¡¯re not little anymore.¡±

    Chen Rong turned a supercilious eye.

    Sun Yan¡¯s voice continued to pour into her ears. Whether he was intentional or not, his breath blew straight into her ear, raising goose bumps on her skin.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be promised away after you arrive in Nan¡¯yang. But your birthright is too humble that most of these proposals can¡¯t be great. Listen to me, don¡¯tpromise so easily. You must drag your feet, drag them until the day no one wants you anymore and until I havee back.¡±

    Whatever he was thinking, Sun Yan suddenlyughed. He was still cackling by the time Chen Rong shoved him away.

    Watching the boy merrily ride off, Chen Rong muttered under her breath: ¡°I can¡¯t believe he had the nerve tough with that quacking voice. What a grating sound!¡±

    Though she grumbled, at this moment, Chen Rong thought she saw faint tears from the young boy who had suddenly returned.

    The team went forth again. moc.824retsmah

    As night fell, they could not go on for the sky was moonless. While they set camp, the youngsters almost caused a scene after some relentless pressuring.

    Fortunately, their journey was free from harm. Three dayster, the city gates of Nan¡¯yang came into view.

    Looking at the towering gates, the crowd abruptly broke into ecstatic cries. These were cries from people who used all their strength to howl after they had survived the worst. They attracted turning heads at the city gate where numerous people looked in their direction.

    A scene of joy ensued. There were still nsmen in Nan¡¯yang, all of whom came out at this time to wee them. Since he belonged to the primary Lang¡¯ya line of the Wang n, Wang Qng even received a reception from the Prince of Nan¡¯yang. As for other ns like the Chens, despite being direct descendants, they were only branches instead of the main household of Yingchuan, and they thus could not meet the city¡¯s master.

    Through the hustle and bustle, Chen Rong¡¯s horse carriage followed the Chen n¡¯s enormous queue and headed for a residence. This residence had belonged to the Chen house of Nan¡¯yang before they vacated it for them.

    Room assignment came next. Even though Chen Rong was only a concubine-born daughter of a subsidiary branch, she was the only member of her branch. Furthermore, she had disyed extraordinary wisdom on the journey, and thus was given her own courtyard. This courtyard was a bit removed from the mainpound, and next-door was the courtyard belonging to Chen Wei and her younger sister.

    Nurse Ping led the group and began to busy themselves with sorting out the rooms and then storing away their food. When everything was taken care of, they went and returned the carriages.

    Because she was understaffed, Chen Rong was also put to work. Of course, the tasks she did were of the schrly variety such as organizing her study and cataloging her books.

    This flurry of activities was one that spanned two full days.

    Whew, we finally got to Nan¡¯yang! That sure took forever.

    I¡¯ll try to keep the weekly updatesing but don¡¯t be surprised if theye a littleter from now on. Our workload at work isn¡¯t very consistent so I might be running into a heavy spell as soon as thising week -_-

 Chapter 27: Important Affairs

    Chapter 27: Important Affairs

    It was the third day, and Chen Rong was sitting in the courtyard that had been newly remodeled while bowing her head to tune the zither.

    ¡°Miss,¡± Nurse Ping came over and whispered to her.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°We are running out of money and fabric,¡± she said, before adding: ¡°Some furnishings will need to be reced. You¡¯ll also have to acquire new clothes as you have very little right now. Miss, should we mention this to the master?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes did not move from the strings when she replied with a no.

    ¡°But miss...¡±

    Here, Nurse Ping thought to the extraordinary way her mistress had conducted herself along the journey and calmed herself down as she awaited Chen Rong¡¯s instruction.

    Chen Rong ced the zither to the side, looked up to Nurse Ping and said, ¡°Tell Old Shang to listen around and see whether my uncle Chen Gongrang has returned.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Seeing Chen Rong starting to y with the strings again and looking to be slightly absent-minded, the nurse asked in curiosity, ¡°Miss, what have you been thinking about these past few days?¡±

    What has she been thinking about? What else but the events that had happened in her previous life? For whatever reason, her memory was bing blurrier and blurrier. Shepletely couldn¡¯t recall some of the pieces of the past; even a few of the more crucial events did note to her mind until the veryst minute.

    It was making Chen Rong ill at ease.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    At this time,ughter rang out from the courtyard next-door.

    Chen Wei¡¯s courtyard.

    Nurse Ping sighed and couldn¡¯t help herself from saying: ¡°The rooms have been visiting one another in these past three days. But when I tried to make appointments on your behalf, people from the Chen house of Nan¡¯yang would only give lukewarm responses and look to be rather unhappy.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Nan¡¯yang was suddenly overcrowded by people like her and other migrants. Even if the Chen house of Nan¡¯yang was prosperous, she wasn¡¯t exactly a favorite guest. Since they didn¡¯t want these people toe, they would put forward all kinds of conditions once they asked for a visit.

    Of course, she was mainly shunned due to her inferior line. Chen Wei next-door had long mingled with other girls in the n while her ce had been deserted for the past three days with not a single soul stopping by.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t understand these things and would follow Chen Wei house to house each day in Nan¡¯yang. As a result, everybody thought she was seeking charity. They looked at her as if she was a beggar, never bothering to hide the sarcasm in their words while they thoroughly humiliated her. Of course, it had been for herck of food and money that she had had to solicit her family.

    At this point in her train of thought, Chen Rong bade: ¡°Tell Old Shang he¡¯s never to bother the master no matter what we¡¯re missing.¡±

    ¡°But miss, we¡¯re family.¡±

    ¡°Do as I say,¡± she ordered frowningly.

    ¡°... Aye.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right miss, the master has ordered everydy to attend tomorrow night¡¯s banquet. What will you be wearing?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow night?¡± Chen Rong asked, rising from her seat. Tomorrow night? Yes, it would be tomorrow night! In honor of the Prince of Nan¡¯yang, who already had one foot in the grave, the Chen house would be hosting a night banquet. Back then Advisor Xu, an aide to the Prince of Nan¡¯yang, had taken a fancy to her looks and demanded to have her as a concubine. At the time, she was so lovestruck with Ran Min that even her dreams were filled with his shadow. She had been thunderstruck to hear this news. Because refusal turned out to be futile, she had even thought to kill herself.

    That nightmare was too dark and deep. Even now, her voice would involuntarily tremble at the mention of it.

    Nurse Ping looked at her in surprise, nodded and said, ¡°Aye. I heard the Prince of Nan¡¯yang, Qng of the Wang house, and the Duke of Jiangzuo will all be in attendance.¡±

    Seeing Chen Rong¡¯s quivering lips, the nurse worriedly called, ¡°Miss, miss, are you all right? Are you feeling ill?¡±

    Yes, yes, I can pretend to be ill!

    Chen Rong¡¯s ashen face slightly rxed. She turned to her nurse and hastily said, ¡°Nurse, announce to the master at once that I have been looking ill since we arrived in Nan¡¯yang; that I¡¯ve had no appetite and am now bedridden. Ask him to find a doctor for me.¡±

    ¡°For what reason, miss? I heard all the youngdies and gentlemen wille to tomorrow night¡¯s banquet. If you make a good impression, you might even find a favorable match.¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t want to exin. She snapped impatiently: ¡°Just do as I say!¡±

    ¡°... Aye.¡± As she watched Chen Rong, the nurse couldn¡¯t stop herself from thinking: My mistress is acting more and more peculiarly these days.

    By the time Nurse Ping left, Chen Rong¡¯s face was still drained of color.

    She knew because she was only a concubine-born daughter of a subsidiary branch, at the banquet in her previous life, her uncle Chen Yuan had agreed to give her to an advisor who was already in his fifties. It was the beginning of everything. She had had to exhaust all means and almost made her reputation into an entangled mess before she could barely escape from that nightmare. At the time, she had heard her uncle say that not only Advisor Xu took a fancy to her, but so did the Prince of Nan¡¯yang.

    Her uncle had been filled with regret then. In his opinion, if Chen Rong hadn¡¯t acted with impropriety, the Prince of Nan¡¯yang might have asked Advisor Xu to transfer her to him.

    In other words, even if she didn¡¯t go tomorrow night, even if she painstakingly tried her entire life to elevate her status, even if she wasn¡¯t going to be promised to Advisor Xu this time, she still may not be able to escape the ws of the Nan¡¯yang Prince. That lecherous monster had almost a hundred concubines in his inner quarters, assembling every temperament and face that existed on Earth. It was her stunning looks and fiery temper that had caught his attention.

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart became weary at this thought. She rubbed her hands together while pacing back and forth in the courtyard. What could she do, what could she do?

    And yet theughter from the other side of the wall kept drifting over.

    It was bing more and more audible.

    Sensing that theughing voices hade into her courtyard, Chen Rong gave a nce to Old Shang before turning away and darting into her bedchamber.

    Soon, she heard Chen Wei pleasantly asking outside: ¡°Oh, yourdy isn¡¯t home? There is a banquet tomorrow night and we are all taking a look at our new clothes. Tell yourdy to go with us.¡±

    ¡°Ourdy is sleeping,¡± Old Shang¡¯s respectful voice was heard.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Wei sounded a little disappointed. ¡°The dress for Ah Rong is very beautiful. I had wanted to see how it would look on her.¡±

    Standing in her bedchamber, Chen Rong¡¯s brain started to buzz when she heard these words. I remember it now, I remember it now! It was exactly like this previously. The n had prepared the most beautiful gown for her and given her gorgeous essories. When Advisor Xu asked Chen Yuan to let him have her, Chen Yuan¡¯s face had seemed a little disappointed. Yes, that¡¯s right, at the time, the Nan¡¯yang Prince¡¯s attention had been lured away by an equally morous courtesan. Seeing as the prince did not appear to be interested in Chen Rong, Chen Yuan had agreed to give her to Advisor Xu.

    The house of Chen had long meant to give her to the Prince of Nan¡¯yang! And yet considering his status, even though she was now a direct descendant, she could only be his concubine.

 Chapter 28: Uncovered

    Chapter 28: Uncovered

    It had not been long since Chen Wei left when Nurse Ping returned. But she did not bring back a doctor. Seeing Chen Rong pacing to and fro in the room, the nurse ryed: ¡°Master sent you a ginseng, miss. He asked me to take good care of you. He also said...¡± Her voice was quiet: ¡°He said that your body is in good health and you should not be too gravely ill. Even if you are, you¡¯ve weathered it for a few days already. He also said there will be many young folks tomorrow evening and that you should go and meet them.¡±

    At this juncture, Nurse Ping looked eagerly to Chen Rong, hoping her mistress would agree.

    Seeing her nurse¡¯s expression, Chen Rong thought with a headache: No wonder my uncle doesn¡¯t believe us. How can I be gravely ill with the way my nurse is looking?

    Chen Rong mulled for a moment, lowered her gaze and said, ¡°Say no more. Henceforth you must put on a look of anxiety. If the master sends people over tomorrow, you must tell them my illness is severe and I cannot step down from bed.¡±

    She looked to Nurse Ping and decided to exin to her: ¡°Think about it, nurse. There will be many young men tomorrow night, but with my status, I can only be a concubine, right?¡± She paused, her obsidian eyes showing a sh of cunning. ¡°Nurse, you didn¡¯t know this, but when we were still in the City of Ping, I faintly heard Uncle Wu say that my father has done something that gained him a respectable reputation and the approval of an important man. He even got a promotion of some sort.¡±

    ¡°Is that true, miss? Is it really?¡± Nurse Ping hastily eximed in joy.

    Chen Rong nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s what Uncle Wu said. I wonder if it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Why, that¡¯s great news!¡±

    Nurse Ping lit up. Due to her excitement, her tiny eyes were drawn into lines. She covered her mouth and sounded a little tearful: ¡°How good. Nothing would be better if it¡¯s really so.¡± She hastily turned and walked toward the door while beginning to fuss: ¡°You¡¯re right. The matches the master lined up for you can¡¯t be favorable at all. I will now tell the servants that you are sick and bound to bed.¡±

    Just as the nurse opened the door, a burst of noises entered their ears. Very clearly, Chen Rong heard a middle-aged woman¡¯s gentle voice: ¡°Where is your mistress?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in her bedchamber, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Is she unwell?¡±

    ¡°This I do not know, ma¡¯am.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    As their dialogues progressed, Chen Rong dashed to her bed, took off her shoes, and dove under the quilt.

    As her curtains dropped, a man loudly announced from beyond the door: ¡°Is Ah Rong inside? Your aunt has brought a doctor here to see you.¡±

    Because these people came out of the blue, Nurse Ping did not have enough time to react. She nkly turned to look at Chen Rong. When she saw the fluttering curtains, she quickly turned around and replied, ¡°My mistress is asleep. Elder, please enter.¡±

    Then she hesitatingly opened the door.

    A sumptuously dressed woman in herte twenties led an older doctor in.

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart pounded louder with each of their nearing footsteps.

    She couldn¡¯t believe her aunt had actually found a doctor for her. One should know that those who came south this time were mostly of the wealthy and delicate breed. It couldn¡¯t be counted how many got sick in the wilderness. With patient demand exceeding doctor supply and considering her standing, it couldn¡¯t be her turn so quickly, could it?

    It seemed she was of high value to her n.

    A whiff of fragrance followed the footsteps in. The ornately-dressed woman stepped to her bedside and, not stopping there, reached out to lift Chen Rong¡¯s bed curtains while smilingly saying: ¡°I heard that Ah Rong likes to use the whip and so should have the courage of men. I wouldn¡¯t think she is shy like ordinary females.¡±

    Her voice had barelynded by the time she had the curtains drawn. Following the ray of light, Chen Rong appeared to view. She was lying in bed, her hair had not been let down, and her clothes had not been changed.

    The woman gave her a nce and retreated, then turned to the doctor and politely said, ¡°Elder He, please take a look.¡±

    The doctor nodded his head and then took a seat by his patient¡¯s bedside. Chen Rong dithered awhile before slowly extending her hand.

    Suddenly remembering that she had not taken off her outer robe, she rolled up her sleeves and thereby revealed her smooth porcin wrist so that the doctor can check her pulse.

    The doctor rested three of his cold fingers on her wrist. After a few seconds, he let go of her hand, nodded and stood up.

    ¡°Elder He, how is she doing?¡± asked the woman, her eyes acutely bright.

    Elder He shook his head replying: ¡°She has adequate energy and blood flow. Some dizziness isn¡¯t worrying, there¡¯s no need for a prescription.¡±

    ¡°See Elder He out.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    After the doctor¡¯s footsteps had died away, the ornately-dressed woman turned to look at Chen Rong and her servants. She nced at Chen Rong, who was still buried underneath her quilt, her back turned to her, her eyes closed and body motionless. Smiling, the woman said, ¡°Ah Rong, stop ying around. Your uncle said few men in our n have better health than yours. How can you fall ill so suddenly like this?¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for Chen Rong¡¯s answer when she turned around and reprimanded the nurse and maids: ¡°Yourdy is young. If you indulge her frivolousness the next time, all of you will be expelled from the estate! Hmph, there are presently too many people for the amount of food we have anyway. We actually need to get rid of a few idle ones.¡±

    When she finished, she pped her sleeves and swung her hips to walk out.

    By the time the door squeaked close and only until she no longer heard those footsteps, an ashen Nurse Ping recovered to ask: ¡°Miss, what are we going to do?¡±

    Chen Rong slowly pulled her quilt away.

    She sat up and brushed aside her tangled hair, clenching the bedsheet before quickly letting it go: ¡°Leave me.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    In the evening, a gown for the next day¡¯s banquet was sent to Chen Rong¡¯s courtyard.

    Time slowly trickled by.

    Chen Rong sat in her courtyardte into the night, listening to theughter ringing in from other courtyards.

 Chapter 29: Meeting the Elders

    Chapter 29: Meeting the Elders

    Nurse Ping busied herself in the yard for a while and then anxiously watched Chen Rong, who was resting her hands on the zither strings motionlessly.

    Seeing as it had gotten to high noon, she went to Chen Rong¡¯s side and concernedly prompted, ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t even eaten.¡± She paused. ¡°Marriage is determined by the heavens. I¡¯m sure mydy is blessed. Wang Wng might even ask for your hand tonight.¡±

    Nurse Ping glowed at this thought.

    Chen Rong shook her head, held her zither and slowly stood up. ¡°Nurse.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Tell Old Shang to ask around whether my uncle Chen Gongrang has returned. If he isn¡¯t in, then which elders are at the estate?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Nurse Ping had scarcely lifted her soles when she heard a series of zither notes rising behind her. The intermittent music made it hard for people to breathe.

    Old Shang was hasty in nature. Within an hour he hade back to report: ¡°Your uncles Chen Yuan, Chen Lie, and Chen Shu are all home.¡±

    Uncle Chen Shu is also here?

    ¡°Old Shang.¡±

    ¡°Aye, miss.¡±

    ¡°Bring the chestnuts and grains in the warehouse out and fill up ten carriages for me.¡±

    Nurse Ping and Old Shang looked at each other for a while before Old Shang replied: ¡°Aye.¡±

    Loading food was not a simple matter. A dozen servants took four full hours before they could finish. In the meanwhile, Chen Rong had given herself a careful bath and put on the clothes the n sentst night: a set of soft yellow and purple outfit.

    Nurse Ping was rendered spellbound while she helped Chen Rongb her hair. She stared at her mistress, murmuring: ¡°I never realized how pretty you are, miss.¡±

    Looking at the beautiful face in the bronze mirror, Chen Rong also rounded her eyes. She touched her face and whispered: ¡°How did I change so much?¡± At this age, it would have been impossible to possess such looks in her previous life.

    In the mirror, her gorgeous features were softened by her beautiful clothes and her youthfulness added a purity to her looks. She resembled a blossoming rose in the early morning dew at this moment, tenderly dazzling, stunningly pure.

    ¡°Nurse, we don¡¯t need to do my hair,¡± said Chen Rong as she watched herself in the mirror.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Bring me my wooden clogs.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    After she was properly dressed, Chen Rong took a deep breath, reached for the dagger hanging on the wall and hid it in her sleeve. Having done all this, she finally stepped out.

    Color drained from the nurse¡¯s face when she saw her put the dagger into her sleeve. ¡°Miss?!¡±

    Chen Rong did not look back, casually saying: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Meanwhile, Old Shang¡¯s voice called from outside: ¡°Miss, the chestnuts and grains have been loaded.¡±

    ¡°Good work.¡± Chen Rong opened the door where she, predictably, was faced with the widened eyes of her servants. ¡°Let¡¯s go see the n elders.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    It was near evening, and Uncle Chen Shu¡¯s quarters were located on the east side of the estate.

    Chen Shu was an astute and sociable man, his speech eloquent. Within the Chen house of Nan¡¯yang, he was second only to Chen Gongrang.

    Because he was sociable, carriages were always seening and going in his courtyard with youngsters in fancy garments fleeting to and fro. Under the current circumstances, it was a popr gathering ce even among the young Chendies.

    It was a rare sunny day and, in the garden where delightedughter ceaselessly rang, sparse leaves rattled with the flow of ate autumn wind. A group of courtesans surrounded the guests while a stream of servants served them meat and wine.

    Chen Wei and the girls were standing by the swings, looking to several young men in the pavilion while covering their mouths in giggles.

    ¡°Ah Wei, I heard uncle has decided to betroth you to General Ran, is that true? He¡¯s remarkably handsome, and the most strapping of them all. You¡¯re quite a lucky girl.¡±

    Anotherdy belonging to the Chen house of Nan¡¯yang disdainfully scoffed and interjected: ¡°He¡¯s merely amoner who has changed his surname. So what if he is good looking?¡± Seeing Chen Wei ring at her, she raised her chin and haughtily added, ¡°But then again, if he doesn¡¯te from such a background, it wouldn¡¯t be your turn as a concubine-born woman to marry him.¡±

    ¡°Chen Qian, you!¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°Can you two soften your voices? Look, they¡¯re all staring at us.¡±

    The two girls simultaneously stopped.

    At this very moment, they heard a stream of noises out in front and couldn¡¯t help looking in that direction. They were surprised to see Chen Rong¡¯s coach leading a mighty train of carriages into the courtyard.

    People were enjoying music and autumn leaves swirling in the air. For so spectacr a queue to emerge in this ce at this time, not only the youngsters stopped joking but even the courtesans stopped dancing, all turning around to look.

    Chen Rong¡¯s coach came to a stop.

    Nurse Ping hopped down and helped herdy out.

    The curtain lifted.

    A milky hand contrasting against soft yellow fabric appeared in front of everyone like beautiful jade.

    The youngsters were stunned by what they saw. They straightened their postures and raised their heads, waiting for the person in the carriage with interest piqued.

    With the help of the nurse, a beautiful girl appeared before their eyes.

    She was Chen Rong.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    At Chen Rong¡¯s appearance, Chen Wei and the other girls widened their eyes in astonishment.

    Chen Rong looked up to the crowd and then let go of her nurse¡¯s hand, brushed her hair to the side, clicked her wooden clogs and gracefully walked toward the youngsters, which was also toward Chen Shu.

    These youngsters had seen many women as beautiful as Chen Rong. What made them stare unblinkingly was that her charm waspletely different from the others. There was something pure and fresh In her sophisticated ways.

    Under their watchful eyes, Chen Rong went to wait in front of Chen Shu¡¯s table, curtsied and said with her head bowed: ¡°Good greetings, uncle.¡± She briefly stalled and then, with her head still bowed and her face a little flushed, abashedly said to Chen Shu: ¡°Ah Rong didn¡¯t know you¡¯re treating guests. I apologize for intruding.¡±

    She then gestured her jade-colored hand toward the carriages behind her and stammered: ¡°When I passed by the City of Pu on my way to the south, I suddenly thought that with everyone migrating to Nan¡¯yang, there was surely to be a food shortage in the city. I¡¯ve traded all of my silk and money for grains and corn. I¡¯ve just heard from my second aunt that the estate is low on food. I have no talents and can only offer ten carriages of chestnuts and grains to help you fund your travels.¡±

    She was saying she would give all ten carriages of grains to Chen Shu alone, just so he could fund his traveling!

    Chen Shu was in his forties, plump and fair-skinned, with honest features. When Chen Rong said ¡®ten carriages of grains,¡¯ a shade of surprise emerged on his affably smiling face.

    This youngdy was in possession of such great wealth!

    Ten carriages. It must be said that each time their n donated to the Prince of Nan¡¯yang and Ran Min to fight the barbarians, it was also just ten carriages!

    He had heard of Chen Rong¡¯s generosity and talents but two days ago. Now meeting her, it seemed she was truly as extraordinary as they said!

    Seeing a shy-looking Chen Rong, mature though young, Chen Shu could not help letting a pleased smile appear. He stood up, offered his hands and kindly smiled to her. ¡°Why so ceremonious, child? Sit down, take a seat.¡±

    She did not take advantage of this opportunity to stand up, shaking her head instead while stammering: ¡°Ah Rong... Ah Rong still has something to say.¡±

 Chapter 30: Uncle Chen Shu

    Chapter 30: Uncle Chen Shu

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Shu chuckled kindly. ¡°If you have something to say, then let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Now Chen Rong waffled.

    She looked left and right, bowed her head and stammered, ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±

    That clearly meant she had something to say.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± said Chen Shu as he rose.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Watching Chen Rong¡¯s beautiful figure following behind Chen Shu, a youngd asked the Chen servant with interest: ¡°Who is this youngdy?¡±

    ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, daughter of a concubine-born descendant from a subsidiary branch.¡±

    The young man suddenly deted, shook his head and sat down again.

    Chen Shu led Chen Rong into the guest hall. He walked to the host seat and regarded Chen Rong smilingly. ¡°What is it? Can you tell me now?¡±

    Ah Rong took one step forward, knelt down before him and said, ¡°I¡¯vee to see you because I want to ask that I not be given to any man as a concubine.¡±

    Chen Shu knitted his brow, staring at Chen Rong for a long while as he thought: She is only ass who just arrived in Nan¡¯yang. How can she know the n has decided on this recent arrangement?

    Since she didn¡¯t nose around, then did she take a guess? But she was only fifteen years old. Not only did she know in advance Nan¡¯yang would have a food shortage, but she also knew of the n¡¯s arrangements. This youngss was, as told by everyone, an intelligent girl.

    Chen Shu studied Chen Rong as he took slow sips of wine. After cing the lid down, he lightly asked, ¡°Did you gift me ten carriages of grains for this?¡±

    His words were very straightforward, brutally direct even.

    Chen Rong kept her head down and after some time, she replied in a low voice: ¡°Aye.¡±

    She said ¡®aye.¡¯ She actually told him ¡®aye¡¯!

    This time, Chen Shu was at a loss for words. He ced the cup down and regarded Chen Rong carefully, though there appeared to be no anger on his face.

    At this time, Chen Rong seemed to have plucked up all her courage for she raised her head, pressed her lips together, and stubbornly said to Chen Shu, ¡°Uncle, in your opinion, how is my intelligencepared to the other Chendies?¡±

    Chen Shu furrowed his brow without answering.

    Chen Rong paid no attention and continued: ¡°In Ah Rong¡¯s humble opinion, if the n sent me to be a man¡¯s concubine, I would only be his ything. It¡¯d even be normal were I to meet my death after several years because I had married a terrible man.¡±

    Chen Shu couldn¡¯t help looking dour upon hearing her words.

    Chen Rong looked at him hopefully and added: ¡°Such arrangement would not benefit the n. With my ability, I would still be able to help my husband even if I were to marry to a second-tiered noble. If luck is on our side, who¡¯s to say he can¡¯t be a hidden dragon among men and be of great assistance to the Chen house?¡±

    Chen Rong knocked her head on the ground in a kowtow and quiveringly said, ¡°Uncle, both my beauty and wits are umon. If these strengths are properly ced, I can be of great advantage to the family. If they are not properly ced, on the other hand...¡±

    At this juncture, Chen Rong suddenly stopped.

    She slowly looked up.

    Her small face at this time was deathly nched and her eyes were misty, but her lips were tightly pressed together, on her stubborn face was also a ruthlessness. ¡°If the n must send me to be someone¡¯s concubine, then I¡¯m afraid I can no longer say anything should matters arise in the future!¡±

    Could no longer say anything should matters arose in the future!

    She was threatening them!

    Outrage instantaneously rose in Chen Shu¡¯s heart. He red at her and was about to snap when he saw tears pitifully rolling down her elegant face. He then recalled that she had just given him ten carriages of grains and helped him in his urgent time of need, and so was unable tosh out.

    He sighed at length. ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯re only a little girl. How can you think to threaten the n?¡±

    Though his words were grave, there was no malice in his voice.

    Chen Rong quickly knocked her head in kowtows and cried: ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m very afraid...¡± She choked and then burst into tears.

    Chen Shu was a merchant and, therefore, conducted business as the tradesmen do. Other elders would be furious to hear Chen Rong¡¯s threat. He was different, however. From the moment he received ten carriages of chestnuts and grains from Chen Rong, he had wanted to return the favor.

    He watched Chen Rong¡¯s beautiful appearance, thinking awhile: this young girl not only has an elegant deportment, she moreover has wits. As she said, if her strengths can be ced properly, she¡¯ll surely be of help to the n.

    While he was in rumination, Chen Rong¡¯s suppressed sobbing could be heard, making her seem more pitiful in his eyes.

    He atst sighed and rose to say: ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Stand up.¡±

    When he saw Chen Rong obediently stop crying and get on her feet, he nodded and said, ¡°I will consider your request.¡±

    ¡°I thank you, uncle.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong kept her head bowed and slowly receded outside, her shoulders trembling.

    After having gone five steps, she paused. Chen Shu saw her take a handkerchief from her sleeve to carefully wipe away her tears. After she finished, she even produced a mirror and a powder box, and then looked into the mirror to carefully redo her makeup.

    This girl did not want to let others know she had just cried. She wanted to leave face for the both of them.

    Chen Shu nodded to himself unknowingly.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    At the moment he withdrew his gaze and Chen Rong stowed the powder box into her sleeve, a coldness shed.

    Chen Shu stared wide-eyed in shock. He clearly saw the sheath of a dagger inside Chen Rong¡¯s right sleeve.

    This little girl had actually brought a personal weapon with her. Perhaps...?

    Chen Shu frowned, staring after Chen Rong, who was making a brisk exit, as he carefully considered the situation.

    At this time, a guard by the door respectfully asked, ¡°My lord, what should we do about the ten carriages of grains the youngdy had brought?¡±

    Ten carriages of grains? Despite being so young, this girl was really the decisive type that could pick up and let go.

    ¡°First move them into the west warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Go tell the youngdy, by which I mean Ah Rong, that per my permission, she does not need to appear at the banquet tonight.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Tell her it¡¯s already known that there is a beautifuldy in the Chen n. There won¡¯t be much that I can do, sigh...¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    In addition, Chen Shu thought to himself: She¡¯s a young orphan girl who is seeking shelter from the n. No matter what, I cannot take her food unrpensed.

    For this reason, he instructed: ¡°Send her eight carriages of silk and two of fabric, give her twenty gold leaves as well.¡± These goods came out to precisely worth slightly more than the current price of ten carriages of grains.

 Chapter 31: Courtship?

    Chapter 31: Courtship?

    Chen Rong¡¯s courtyard.

    Nurse Ping busily greeted the crowd as she beamed happily. She had been worried about the shortage of food just moments ago, but everything had been replenished momentster. There were so much silk and fabric that not only could they be used to pay for new furnishings and clothes, they were enough to buy an ordinary house.

    Looking at the money and goods, then looking back at Chen Rong, who was still in contemtion, Nurse Ping felt that her mistress was undoubtedly profound and unpredictable. It had been nerve-wracking starting from the moment Chen Rong headed out with her dagger. She never imagined that not only did shee back safe and sound, she even got her uncle to hold her in high regard.

    Time flew by in a sh.

    Soon, the sun sank to the west andnterns were lit.

    Having been instructed by Chen Rong, not only did the maids stay inside, but the servants were also ordered to make no sound and light nonterns. The entire courtyard fell into a hushed silence.

    With the faint crescent moon hung in the sky, sounds of reeds, flutes, and pipes mingled with one other as they diffused across thend and into the air, sprinkling a ray or two of mncholic autumn.

    Standing in the courtyard, one could hearughter from the direction of the mainpound.

    Tonight¡¯s gathering was in fact very important to every nsman of Chen. Though this banquet, the nobles from the north would be telling the nobles in Nan¡¯yang that they had returned.

    The youngsters, in particr, depended on this banquet to let others know that there are still this youngd and that youngdy in the house of Chen waiting to be married.

    Chen Rong would never reject this banquet had she not remembered the past. She not only wouldn¡¯t refuse, but she would also even try her best to showcase herself. As best as she could, she¡¯d make all of Nan¡¯yang elites remember her.

    Chen Rong lowered her eyes. She stepped onto the dry leaves on the path and walked to the woods behind her courtyard.

    On the sky was the moon, on the ground was a lone figure. ¡®Twas the eternal scene of loneliness.

    She knew not how much time had passed by the time she heard footfalls approaching behind her.

    Following brightntern light, several servants stepped into her courtyard. Without waiting for Old Shang to ask, a clear voice arrived: ¡°Is Ah Rong of the Chen house in?¡±

    Looking for me?

    Ah Rong shivered.

    While Old Shang hesitated to answer, Nurse Ping quickly replied, ¡°Mydy is ill and bedridden.¡±

    The servants briefly looked at one other, one saying: ¡°Qng of the Wang house did not see Miss Chen at the dinner and thus asked after her. Lord Chen sent me to invite Miss Chen over.¡±

    Pausing, the man standing in front shouted: ¡°Even the Prince of Nan¡¯yang dares not to offend the godly Wang Qng. Nurse, please ask yourdy. If she can make it, then she should get dressed and see Qng. This is a very rare opportunity.¡±

    His words were very sincere.

    Nurse Ping knew if this man dared to say so, then it must be the truth. As he said, this opportunity was a very rare one.

    Unconsciously, she looked to where Chen Rong stood in the dark.

    She continued to watch for some time, but she did not hear any sounding from that dark ce.

    Sighing to herself, Nurse Ping pretended to walk to the bedchamber¡¯s door. After raising her voice to call a few times, she turned to the servants and said, ¡°My apology, it seems mydy is asleep.¡±

    ¡°What a pity.¡± The two servants in the front bowed and turned to go. Only until they turned did Nurse Ping discover that they were wearing uniforms belonging to the Wang house of Lang¡¯ya! They were really people who served Wang Qng, no wonder their speech was gentle, their manners courteous. No wonder!

    All of a sudden, Nurse Ping felt rather upset. She looked to where Chen Rong was standing in the dark with a sh ofint in her eyes.

    As soon as the lights retreated, Chen Rong came out from the shadows. She ignored Nurse Ping¡¯sining eyes as she stared straight to the hustle and bustle in the main hall and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a rare opportunity.¡±

    In the dark, Chen Rong¡¯s eyes shone stunningly bright.

    ¡°Nurse, what if a youngdy courts Wang Qng in front of everybody in this case?¡± she suddenly asked at length.

    Nurse Ping blinked her small eyes in confusion.

    Chen Rong did not look at her. She frowned, continuing to stare at the main hall. After a long while, she murmured: ¡°As long as he does not reject me too badly, as long as he leaves me a little face...¡±

    At this time, Nurse Ping finally understood what she meant. ¡°Miss, you must not. How can you match Qng of the Wang house? You¡¯ll only be aughing stock to the people of Nan¡¯yang!¡±

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze. After pondering for a while, she suddenly turned and walked toward her bedchamber.

    Nurse Ping was most familiar with her character. One look and she knew her mistress had already made up her mind. She anxiously picked up her pace to catch up to her, caught her sleeves and hastily pleaded, ¡°Miss, miss, don¡¯t! You must not! Don¡¯t you still have your uncle Chen Shu? He holds you in high regard. If you need anything, he¡¯d be willing to help.¡±

    Chen Rong did not look back, merely saying: ¡°He will not. He gave me ten carriages of silk and fabric in addition to gold leaves; he no longer owes me anything. With his personality, he certainly will not.¡± His meaning was clear. He meant just to help her this once. If the Prince of Nan¡¯yang were to demand her tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, or if other elders insisted, she would be forced to a dead end.

    Here and now, Qng of the Wang house actually mentioned her in front of the others. The importance he ced on her was enough to attract the Prince of Nanyang¡¯s attention. At the prince¡¯s single word, she could very well be carried into his estate tonight, and hereupon, there¡¯d no longer be an Ah Rong of the Chen house in this world!

    No, she must control all developments in the palm of her hand! Even if she only had half the certainty!

    ¡®Creak,¡¯ Chen Rong gave the bedroom door a hard push, then pped her sleeves and subtly threw Nurse Ping¡¯s hand off.

    She went inside for two hours.

    Two hourster, Chen Rong walked out. She was still herself, but she had put on the set of yellow and purple gown she had worn during the day.

    Her hair was still loose, her feet fitted with wooden clogs.

    The only difference was that there now hung a jeweled dagger at her waist. When she walked, the studded scabbard collided with the jade ornament on her sash and made a nice jingle sound.

    Nurse Ping couldn¡¯t believe herdy went inside for two full hours only to do nothing. She couldn¡¯t help widening her eyes at Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong smiled at Nurse Ping¡¯s expression and then bent down to pick up her zither.

    She walked past her nurse, her wooden clogs clopping on the ground, as she unhurriedly headed out front. Her inky hair draped her shoulders and swung with each of her steps. Watching her back, Nurse Ping secretly admired: Mydy has such a lovely figure. Not only among the Chendies, but there are also few gentlewomen in the whole of Nan¡¯yang who have her grace and charm.

    She stood frozen for a moment and then quickly chased after Chen Rong at the time she realized that she had disappeared. The nurse then thought that Chen Rong, being so stubborn, would not listen to her words. She¡¯d better call Old Shang over. And so she hastily turned and ran toward the inner courtyard.

    In the meanwhile, Chen Rong had walked out of her home to the clopping of her clogs.

 Chapter 32: A Phoenixâ€™s Love Song (1)

    Chapter 32: A Phoenix¡¯s Love Song (1)

    Though Chen Rong¡¯s gait was seemingly rxed, in reality, she was walking very fast. By the time Nurse Ping and Old Shang chased out, she had arrived at the main hall.

    There was heavy traffic here, with both vehicles and people flittering to and fro. Not ones to dare raise their voices in such location, Nurse Ping and Old Shang could only pick up the pace and secretly try to dissuade Chen Rong.

    The banquet had gone on for four hours by now. The night sky was illuminated by a bright moon, chilled by a passing wind. The feast would probably end within another hour.

    Chen Rong kept her head low. At the time she left, she had deliberately powdered her face to make it pale. Her diminished liveliness, in turn, gave her a touch of demureness.

    Chen Rong arrived outside of the main hall. Seeing Nurse Ping and Old Shang nearing, she ordered: ¡°Prepare a table for me.¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    ¡°Quickly!¡±

    ¡°But miss ¨C¡±

    Listening to the pair of them steadfastly dissuading her, Chen Rong sighed as she was forced to exin: ¡°Nurse, Old Shang, I heard today from my uncle that the n means to give me as a concubine to the Prince of Nan¡¯yang.¡±

    Her servants covered their mouths, uttering a low gasp.

    Fortunately, the three of them stood in a shaded area and did not call attention to themselves.

    Chen Rong smiled wryly. ¡°You must¡¯ve heard about the hundreds of different women in his inner quarters. As if that¡¯s not enough, he adds more to his collection each day! My life is as good as gone if I join his harem.¡± She sighed and barked, ¡°Go, I have my ns.¡±

    ¡°B-but...¡±

    ¡°Say no more. Think about it, have I made a wrong decision in the past few months?¡±

    These words were actually justified. They looked at each other and then retreated.

    In only moments, Nurse Ping had moved a table and ced it under arge tree.

    Chen Rong raised her head and stared at the lighted hall. There, ringingughter and merry music filled the air. The people inside all seemed to her an unearthly type, as though they never had any worries or troubles like her.

    Chen Rong lowered her eyes and slowly knelt down by her table.

    And then she slightly lifted her hands.

    Forthwith, a series of flowing notes wound their way around strands of autumn wind and gradually rose.

    Like the mncholic season, the music lightly came and lightly went. Besides softly tickling its listeners, it did not leave behind any other message.

    Gradually, the zither notes deepened and soared to the sky. They passed throughyers of clouds and across marshes and fields, and then abruptly, a shadow came into view. Thereupon, the song¡¯s spirit was no longer the same, as if the heart was finally old...

    Chen Rong was ying ¡°The Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡± (1) that Sima Xiangru had yed to court Zhuo Wenjun long ago. But because their circumstances were different, her song had an overwhelming mncholy of one who yearns for the unattainable and the despair of one who admires from afar and never to join wings.

    øPÇó»Ë (lit. The Male Phoenix Seeks The Female Phoenix) ¨C known in history as the song that famous poet Sima Xiangru of Western Han yed to court his wife, the widowed Zhuo Wenjun.

    Such mncholy and despair gave this courtship song a faint destion as well as a sadness of separation. It contained part eptance and part wistfulness.

    The guest hall was still noisy at the time Chen Rong¡¯s zither sounded. Gradually, however, the music slowly trickled into the merry scene and became its main melody.

    Slowly, one or two individuals came out, looking in the direction of the music.

    And slowly, more people came out of the hall, their jesting sounds dissolving into the floating music.

    Chen Rong did not notice any of this.

    She merely kept her head down, her porcin hands sweeping across the strings, her facial features shadowed by the season¡¯s sorrow. In the silver light, her small, exquisite face was slightly pale, but the pallor contrasted her yellow and purple gown to reflect a certain ruefulness.

    Under the moonlight, sparse leaves obscured her beautiful face in half darkness.

    Chen Wei widened her eyes, staring in disbelief at the zither yer under the tree. After staring for a while, sheughed out loud along with the nearby girls.

    ¡°Heavens, isn¡¯t this Ah Rong of Ping? Why is she ying ¡®The Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Heehee, this is definitely very interesting.¡±

    ¡°I wonder whom she is ying it for?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I wonder which gentleman she has fallen for?¡±

    ¡°No matter which gentleman he is, with her status, she¡¯d only be able to confess her feelings in heartbreak this way.¡±

    Ripples ofughter, murmurs, and judgment reced all the pipes, songs, and dances.

    Increasingly more people followed out in the courtyard. Among them were youngsters who poured out to appraise the solitary figure ying under the tree canopy.

    Before anyone could realize, theughter diminished with each passing second.

    Perhaps it was due to the fact the zither yer had seemed a little too lonely. Her loneliness was one of eternal solitude, of never receiving love, and of admiring one¡¯s love from far away.

    In this world, what can be more painful than the thirst for the unattainable and the inability to near those we love?

    Listening to the mor outside growing louder, the plump Prince of Nan¡¯yang turned his head and asked in surprise: ¡°What is happening?¡±

    An aide in his fifties went to his side, smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure whichd she has fallen for, but a beautiful maiden from the House of Chen is ying ¡®The Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡¯.¡±

    The Prince of Nan¡¯yang chuckled and said, ¡°Is that so? What a romantic thing to do! Go, go, let us also take a look.¡± He turned around and called, ¡°Qng, let¡¯s go together.¡± No sooner had he called than he began tough awkwardly: ¡°It seems Qng has long gone.¡±

    ¡°Aye, Qng is youngd after all. How can he not be curious when something so amorous urs?¡±

    ¡°Enough talking. Let¡¯s go and see.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye.¡±

    Supported by his aide, the Prince of Nan¡¯yang slowly stepped out. As others made way for him, he came behind Wang Hong and saw that he was staring into the courtyard. The princeughed heartily while asking: ¡°Which beauty has caused Qng to stare in beguilement like this?¡±

    When he finished, he also turned his head looking in the direction of the music.

    At this nce, the Prince of Nan¡¯yang froze as his eyes affixed on Chen Rong unblinkingly, asking his aide: ¡°This youngdy is exceedingly beautiful. Is she a daughter from Chen house?¡±

    The scrawny advisor was in his fifties. Also a lecherous man, he knew exactly what was in the prince¡¯s mind. He leaned over and whispered: ¡°Not only is she a Chendy, but she is also thedy that Wang Qng was asking about at the banquet just now!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I dare not deceive you.¡±

    ¡°Good, good.¡± The Prince of Nan¡¯yang cheerfully turned his head to take a serious appraisal of Chen Rong. The more he looked, the more brightly his eyes lit up.

    Upon seeing this, the advisor stroked his sparse beard and smilingly said, ¡°This damsel is even prettier than the courtesans at the banquet. Your Highness, you¡¯re quite lucky when ites to women.¡± He again leaned into the prince and whispered, ¡°Chen Yuan had mentioned her to me just now at the banquet. He also said that if you like her, she can be sent over at any time.¡±

    The Prince of Nan¡¯yang was pleased to hear this. He pped his thigh and said in good humor: ¡°Good, good. Good for Chen Yuan!¡±

 Chapter 33: A Phoenixâ€™s Love Song (2)

    Chapter 33: A Phoenix¡¯s Love Song (2)

    While the two of them were standing there whispering, nearby, Wang Hong was as still as water. He strode to the front, and in a sh, hade ten paces in front of Chen Rong.

    As if their hearts were linked, Chen Rong looked up upon his arrival.

    Her face flushed at first, head bowed in fluster. But before long, she quickly looked up again.

    She opened her eyes wide to look bravely at Wang Hong ¨C her eyes bing increasingly bright. For perhaps she was too diposed, her hand trembled and plucked a few wrong notes in a row.

    The crowd erupted inughter.

    These voices seemed to have no impact on Chen Rong. She merely kept her gaze on Wang Hong and then, slowly, she looked down again. The moment she lowered her head, a flush of red dyed her jade-like neck.

    ¡°Oh, could this youngdy be ying the ¡®Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡¯ for Qng?¡±

    This line broke the calm, sparking a wave among the crowd. Wang Wng, who stood next to Wang Hong, was also watching Chen Rong with a sharp gaze. He was moving toward her at the time he heard these word. He knitted his brow and involuntarily stopped.

    As if to answer the man¡¯s question, Chen Rong lowered her gaze and slowly rose, then she curtsied to Wang Hong from behind her table. Afterward, she bowed her head and let her dark, willowy hair cascade down her white cor. She trembled in the autumn breeze as she fearfully said, ¡°I was very happy when I heard that Qng is here.¡±

    Pausing, she took a deep breath before shakily raising her voice again: ¡°I hazard to ask the gentleman: does my rendition of the ¡®Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡¯ please you, sir?¡±

    Her words were followed by a stretch of silence.

    Wang Hong was dumbfounded.

    Wang Wng was dumbfounded.

    The Prince of Nan¡¯yang, too, was dumbfounded.

    Chen Yuan, Chen Wei, and everyone else were all dumbfounded.

    In this silence, Chen Rong shook so much that she could hardly speak. ¡°The song is vulgar and so am I. But in consideration of my sincerity, I hope you¡¯ll give it a listen.¡±

    When she finished, she sat down again.

    Carrying a wandering sorrow, the music floated in the air again.

    A terrible silence still enveloped the crowd.

    The host of eyes watched Chen Rong for a long while and then relocated to Wang Hong.

    At length, a strange voice spoke up: ¡°Qng, thisss is quite a looker. Since she harbors such feelings, why don¡¯t you just take her in as a concubine? Make tonight the wedding night and fulfill her love.¡±

    Upon the arrival of this voice, as if frightened, Chen Rong¡¯s fingers trembled and issued a series of sharp broken notes.

    With everyone¡¯s eyes on her, her face nched white and she bit her lips to articte: ¡°No one, since the days of yore, ys the ¡®Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡¯ to be a concubine.¡±

    Silence returned at her words.

    This silencested but a moment. It was uncertain who took the lead, but a burst ofughter roared from all sides, rising louder and louder.

    Facing thisughter, Chen Rong¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. She dropped her gaze and curtsied, then picked up her zither and receded in fright. Her song hadn¡¯t concluded.

    Seeing her recede, the jesting noises increasingly red. Soon, the entire courtyard were filled withughter from the young nobles.

    As the amusement grew, suddenly, the music just moments ago now resumed from the green path outside.

    Ah Rong of the Chen house was actually continuing her song.

    Chen Wei and the others were amused. A youngd excitedly cried out: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s look at the youngdy who dares to confess to Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi.¡±

    The others at once took up his suggestion. They followed the music and left the courtyard.

    By the time everyone stepped out of the yard, the ¡®Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡¯ finally entered its conclusion. After Chen Rong had finished ying thest few notes, she bowed her head and held the zither to stand up. Faintly smiling under the moonlight and letting her fringe cover her forehead, her hoarse voice breathed an enchanting ring in the night sky: ¡°One ¡®Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡¯ that speaks of infinite loneliness and sorrows ¨C Sima Xiang¡¯ru did not know he¡¯d be able to marry Zhuo Wenjun when he yed this rhapsody that year. His song was but a cocoon for his feelings. If the person he wished to hear it did not hear it, then his heart would be shrouded in its silk-spun case. I, too, am like him. I do not ask that my feelings be returned. I do not ask for an oue. My wish was merely to let you know.¡±

    Upon the deliverance of her profession, Chen Rong held her zither and again bowed toward Wang Qng, then turned her head and unhesitatingly turned to leave.

    At this time, an autumn wind passed by, fluttering her hip-length hair and gown, making it seem as if her figure was gradually fading into the night.

    ¡°My, isn¡¯t Chen Rong shameless to actually dare say such things?¡± the 7thdy of the Wang house snickered on the sideline.

    A few girlsughed along with her.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Wang Hong frowningly shouted at this juncture, startling everyone.

    In this muteness, Wang Hong raised his head to stare after Chen Rong¡¯s retreating figure, slowly saying: ¡°Nobody is to ridicule her for this matter hereupon.¡±

    He then pped his sleeves and walked away.

    Only until he disappeared behind the arched doorway with his servants did the schrs snap awake. Chen Yuan watched Wang Hong¡¯s retreating figure in the distance, stunned. After a long time, he startlingly turned around to look at the Prince of Nan¡¯yang.

    There was a gloomy irritation on the prince¡¯s plump face. Seeing Chen Yuan looking in his direction, he red and shouted: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Aye, my lord.¡±

    The aide escorted his master to where the carriage was parked, and when he saw Chen Yuan chasing out, gave a wink.

    Chen Yuan halted.

    He was discovering that in just a short while, the full hall of guests had dwindled to half. Those who remained were small groups of youngsters prattling about what had just transpired.

    Chen Shu came to stand behind Chen Yuan, sighingly saying: ¡°What did I say? Thisss is very headstrong and prickly, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Well, it¡¯s great now. The Prince of Nan¡¯yang got thwarted just as he became interested in her. Aren¡¯t you just setting yourself up to irritate him?¡±

    The Prince of Nanyang¡¯s status was such that even if he wanted Chen Rong, he could no longer take her in. He could not make her his concubine knowing she harbored admiration for Qng, even if all it was, was admiration. If he took in such a woman, how would he be able to face the public¡¯s scrutiny?

    At this thought, Chen Yuan gritted his teeth bitterly and growled: ¡°I won¡¯t let her get her way! Hmph, as soon as this matter dies down, I will send her to the Prince of Nan¡¯yang!¡±

 Chapter 34: General Ranâ€™s Return

    Chapter 34: General Ran¡¯s Return

    Chen Rong came to face with Nurse Ping¡¯s and Old Shang¡¯s teary eyes when she got back to her courtyard, both looking at her sadly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked in surprise.

    Nurse Ping dabbed her tears with her sleeve and woefully said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know your admiration for Qng of the Wang house was that deep!¡±

    Old Shang likewise sighed: ¡°Miss, what kind of person is Wang Qng? It¡¯s best you forget him from now on.¡±

    Chen Rong was too dumbfounded tough. Without bothering to exin, she turned away and headed for her bedchamber.

    The next day, as Chen Rong was going through her morning grooming, female chattering andughter could be heard outside her doors. As though she could sense some movements inside, a youngdy called in, ¡°Ah Rong,e out to y with us.¡±

    Another girl followed along: ¡°Are you busy, Ah Rong? The water on the outskirts of town is very blue and clear. Everybody is going there.¡±

    ¡°These people are up to no good!¡± Nurse Ping angrily muttered.

    She next worriedly looked to Chen Rong. However, looking back from the mirror was the same faint smile that often appeared ever since thedy concluded her zither piece. Nurse Ping could never exin this smile whenever she saw it.

    Chen Rong stood up and opened her door.

    The door squeaked open, and all the youngdies turned to look. They watched Chen Rong with interest as she slowly stepped out, every single one of them suppressing theirughter.

    Chen Rong did not seem to notice any of this. She walked to the girls and asked, ¡°Are you going to the purlieus?¡±

    Chen Wei was the closest to her. She scurried to her side, tugged her sleeve and whispered: ¡°Are... are you all right?¡±

    She was met with Chen Rong¡¯s bright eyes. Looking at Chen Wei, Chen Rong nodded her head and faintly replied, ¡°Very well, thank you.¡±

    Another Chen girl covered her smile. ¡°When the banquet started yesterday, your servants said you were bedridden and even requested for a doctor. It turned out you were not sick from the fatigue of traveling, but you were lovesick from the fatigue of the heart.¡±

    Chen Rong did not refute nor paid attention to her words. She knew this would be her plight to face from the moment she made her decisionst night.

    The girls¡¯ smiles did not fade because they did not receive Chen Rong¡¯s response. The eyes they used to watch her at this time contained a trace of sympathy in addition to scorn. Were there even girls in this world who did not love the celestial Qng of the Wang house? Ah Rong was ultimately just another pitiful soul.

    At this moment, Chen Wei pulled on Chen Rong¡¯s hand and led her to the carriage: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    This was the first time Chen Rong stepped out of the house since she came to Nan¡¯yang.

    The city looked much cleanerpared to several days ago. The beggars had also disappeared.

    A girl poked her head out andughed at Chen Rong, who was looking around. ¡°Ah Rong, there¡¯s no need to look. Qng isn¡¯t here.¡±

    Laughter rose as soon as she said these words.

    Another girl eximed: ¡°Ah Rong is famous now. Quite a few people are asking about you. Hee hee, our estate will be rowdy from now on.¡±

    Amid these girls¡¯ughter, Chen Rong remained to gaze down dutifully. Her calm expression was a look that said ¡®no matter what people may say, it has nothing to do with me.¡¯

    Fewer beggars on the streets made space for more carriages. Elegant coaches ran along in a steady stream. Each time one drove by, a burst of perfume would drift into one¡¯s nostrils.

    The closer they got to the outskirts, the more carriages gathered. There were many fashionable youngsters, many powdered faces, and even more perfumed clothing.

    Presently well into autumn, the southern purlieus were a barren scene. The river had dried up and in addition to an open field, there was not much scenery to see.

    Nevertheless, it was a rare balmy day. For that reason, some carriages belonging to the young aristocrats could even be seen.

    Youngds quickly neared when they saw the girls¡¯ carriage. About seven or eight pairs of bright eyes swept across the girls. By the time they got to Chen Rong, one eximed: ¡°Could it be that thisdy is...?¡±

    Before he could finish, one of the Chen girls from Nan¡¯yangughed. ¡°She is indeed Ah Rong.¡±

    A dozen pairs of eyes turned, simultaneously looking at Chen Rong.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    ¡°You are quite brave, miss, for picking Wang Qng as your heart¡¯s desire!¡± cackled a youngd.

    As soon as he opened his mouth to say this, anotherd who stood beside the carriage, his long robe pping in the wind and his face abnormally pale, at once coldly smiled: ¡°Wang Qng said no one is allowed to ridicule her!¡±

    All was silent.

    The young man turned his head toward Chen Rong and seriously appraised her for a while before sighing: ¡°¡®I do not ask that my feelings be returned. I do not ask for an oue. My wish was merely to let you know...¡¯ In reality, Ah Rong of the Chen house is just someone in love. Those who fall in love are bound to get hurt. Why rub salt in someone¡¯s wounds?¡±

    Hisst sentence was directed at the Chen girls. They pursed their lips, ring at him and Chen Rong in irritation, their expression of mockery and jest quite clear.

    A legitimate daughter of the Nan¡¯yang house of Chen named Chen Qi opened her mouth wanting to refute this man. Her fellow sisters tugged at her sleeves and said, ¡°This person likes to pass on messages. Say no more for now lest you offend Wang Qng.¡±

    Chen Qi quickly closed her mouth. She directed her re at Chen Rong and said in frustration, ¡°She¡¯s done something so preposterous yet she still gets protected by Qng? Hmph, what a joke.¡±

    Seeing that the atmosphere had gotten stiff, Chen Wei quicklymented, ¡°Let¡¯s not stand around here. The warm weather is perfect to enjoy the autumn scenery. That¡¯s right, Ah Rong, your zither ying is so good, why don¡¯t you offer everybody a tune?¡±

    Upon hearing her, Chen Rong looked up for the first time. She was about to respond when a sudden surge of rumbling hooves emerged.

    The youngsters turned at the same time to look unto the dusty distance.

    The young man who had juste to Chen Rong¡¯s rescue was quick to purse his lips in displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s thatmoner Ran Min!¡±

    Chen Wei was flushed with anger. Her lips moved to dispute, but she stopped herself in time.

    However, Chen Qi who stood next to her gazed in the direction of the dust andughed instead: ¡°General Ran is as tall and majestic as the snow-capped mountains ¨C an admirable man.¡±

    The young man scoffed but offered no rebuttal.

    Chen Rong also raised her head to look toward the road. A few hundred knights scattered smoke and dust under their horses¡¯ hooves, obscuring the sparse woods on either side. Watching the fluttering banners ahead, as well as the handsome male on his crimson stallion, Chen Rong quietly said, ¡°He came in from the south gate.¡±

    After saying so, whatever she may be thinking, Chen Rong turned her gaze to Chen Wei.

    Like her, there were several people looking at Chen Wei. Under the crowd¡¯s scrutiny, Chen Wei¡¯s small face faintly blushed. Her autumn-like eyes dazedly followed the red horse as she softly replied: ¡°Yes, he¡¯se back.¡±

 Chapter 35: Ran Minâ€™s Marriage

    Chapter 35: Ran Min¡¯s Marriage

    Chen Wei had been a little distracted up to this moment. By the time Ran Min and his men disappeared from sight, she had twice proposed to go home.

    By the third time, Chen Rong offered, ¡°Ah Wei, let¡¯s go home together.¡±

    Chen Wei was thrilled to hear this. She looked at Chen Rong with sparkles in her eyes and hurried to reply: ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    While sitting inside the carriage on their way back, with her cheeks flushed bright, Chen Wei wrung her skirt and moved her lips awhile before turning to Chen Rong and said, ¡°Ah Rong, we¡¯re just the same, you and I.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Chen Rong looked up at her in surprise.

    Chen Wei¡¯s eyes were amazingly bright when she stared to the road ahead and replied: ¡°You are in love with Qng of the Wang house while I am in love with General Ran.¡± She squinted and then added a little smugly: ¡°However, the person you love is the one and only Wang Qng. You¡¯ll only look at him from afar your whole life. But I, I will be marrying my love in the very near future.¡±

    Really? Chen Rong quietly sneered and then turned to look in the other direction.

    Chen Wei did not notice her expression for she was immersed in her own reverie. At the thought that she could see her admired soon, her grip on her skirt fabric tightened with each twisting motion.

    While the two were lost in thought, the driver¡¯s voice came to them from outside: ¡°Misses, we¡¯ve arrived at the estate.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Very good.¡±

    Chen Wei recovered and quickly grabbed Chen Rong¡¯s hand to dismount the carriage. Because she jumped in haste, Chen Rong staggered and, if not for her quickness, had fallen to the ground.

    Slowed down by Chen Rong who almost fell, Chen Wei impatiently cast her cousin¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°Ah Rong, I¡¯ll go on first to change my clothes.¡±

    And then she was quickly off.

    Chen Rong stared after Chen Wei¡¯s back as she thought to herself: She is unusually eager. Is Ran Mining directly to the Chen estate?

    While she wondered about this point, she slowly walked forward.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Tall bare trees reached for the sky on either side of the road. Each time the wind blew, withered leaves would float to the ground. Chen Rong walked on, suddenly feeling a chill. She swiftly pulled on her sleeves, turned the corner, and walked toward the edge of the woods.

    The windy currents alleviated once she was in the woods. She slowed down and let her thoughts wander again.

    It was after more than an hour of aimless walking that a burst of boisterousughter rang from behind the rockery to her left. Chen Rong strolled to the sound.

    There, Chen Wei¡¯s shy voice came to her ears: ¡°Ran da¡¯ge (Brother Ran), this time, this time, you¡¯ll...¡± She was stuttering in her bashfulness when Ran Min¡¯s strong and deep voice had impatiently snapped: ¡°Speak up! Come talk to me when you¡¯ve thought of what you want to say.¡±

    His tone was stern and irritated. Stunned, Chen Wei¡¯s blushing face drained white, tears also threatening to fall.

    Ran Min frowned and turned to go at this sight. Chen Wei hastily held onto his sleeves, crying. ¡°No, don¡¯t. I...¡±

    At this time, a lovely crystalline voice spoke on her behalf: ¡°General Ran, my cousin wanted to ask how long will you stay this time now that you¡¯re back?¡±

    Chen Wei repeated in delight: ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    She gratefully turned her head to look at Chen Rong, who was walking out from the woods. ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯re here.¡±

    The one who came was indeed Chen Rong.

    Ran Min had turned around when shest spoke, staring at her quietly. His eyes were as paralyzing as she remembered them, as if there was an eternal me burning in them yet also as if they were a bottomless abyss. This time, however, was she perhaps seeing from them a hint of curiosity and interest?

    Chen Rong raised her head to meet his gaze.

    She moved away after a brief nce, turned to Chen Wei, smiled and said, ¡°Ah Wei, General Ran is ustomed to the battlefields, so he prefers things to be straightforward. When you speak to him, you must be direct.¡±

    Chen Wei¡¯s face suddenly darkened. She watched Ran Min, who was watching a charming Chen Rong. Suddenly, she stewed with an intense loathing for Ran Min¡¯s excessive attention to Chen Rong and for the knowing tone of Chen Rong toward him. Moreover, how could Chen Rong, being so bold and direct, possibly understand the coquettish way of a young maiden like her?

    Because of her distaste and differences, Chen Wei pursed her lips to say: ¡°I naturally cannotpare to you. You dared to y ¡®The Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡¯st night for the celestial Wang Qng in the presence of so many people. But this is how I am. I cannot do that embarrassing kind of thing.¡±

    Ran Min scowled at her words. There was a sh of displeasure on his handsome face at the time he beheld twodies of the Chen house.

    As Chen Wei was beginning to regret her words, he turned away and strode toward the grassy front where the elders were congregating without saying another word.

    Chen Wei was flushed with anger; she furiously stomped on the ground and turned to berate Chen Rong: ¡°You-you-you why did you have to appear? Now you¡¯ve made General Ran angry with me.¡±

    Chen Rong gave her a brief nce and then moved to go around her. When she passed by Chen Wei, she gently advised: ¡°Ah Wei, I had meant well, and I was only trying to help. Why are you so hostile toward me? A man like General Ran does not like petty women causing a rowdy scene.¡±

    After leaving behind these words, she went ahead without turning back. Behind her, Chen Wei sputtered furiously: ¡°Who do you think you are? Who told you to put on that knowing look in front of him?¡±

    Chen Rong started at these words, but her feet did not stop. She turned away with the intention to go home.

    Just then, Chen Yuan, who was sitting on the grass to enjoy the courtesans¡¯ performances, suddenly raised his voice: ¡°Ah Rong,e here.¡±

    Chen Rong halted.

    She looked up and slowly forced a smile onto her lips. Then she fisted her hands and walked to Chen Yuan with her head kept low.

    By the time she approached, Chen Shu was in the middle of gaily conversing with Ran Min: ¡°General Ran, that girl there is Ah Wei. She¡¯ll be sixteen in a few months. You were talking to her just moments ago. How do you feel about thess?¡±

    Chen Shu¡¯s tone had carried a touch of spontaneous pleasantry. It seemed he was only saying what he said offhandedly and meant nothing more.

    Ran Min took a swig of his wine. After a long while, he insouciantly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this some other time.¡±

    He caught everybody by surprise. Chen Shu was taken aback. Chen Rong, too, whipped her head up to look at him.

    Chen Yuan retrieved his attention from Chen Rong and turned around to look at Ran Min, asking unhappily: ¡°What do you mean, General?¡±

    Ran Min ced his cup back on the table and curtly answered, ¡°Merely that I do not want to talk of marriage these days.¡±

    Four sides quieted at his words.

    Everyone looked to one another. Originally, the Chen house invited Ran Min and he also epted their invitation toe. For both sides, the intention had been very clear. That is, the Chens would betroth one of their daughters to him and he had also agreed. What¡¯s more, hadn¡¯t Chen Yuan talked to him about Chen Wei on the way to Nan¡¯yang?

    In all of Nan¡¯yang and in addition to the prince, the Chens were the most prominent nobles. With this said, this union not only concerned the house of Chen and Ran Min, but having been tacitly agreed by the prince, it was also an affair between Nan¡¯yang and Ran Min.

    He hade to the estate, met with Chen Wei, and spoken to her. Did he mean to say he was having second thoughts?

    Ran Min looked up only toe to face with a stunned crowd. His dashing countenance all the more rendered people spellbound with the sudden birth of a smile. He poured himself a cup of wine while slowly saying: ¡°Gentlemen, don¡¯t be this way. It¡¯s not as if your family only has one daughter named Ah Wei.¡± Whether intentional or not, his eyes cast a nce on Chen Rong¡¯s figure before he continued. ¡°It¡¯s still best to carefully consider one¡¯s marriage.¡±

    Thus said, he threw his head back and downed his wine. He then pounded the empty cup onto the table, pped his long sleeves and strode out.

    When he had gone a long way off, Chen Yuan peevishly muttered: ¡°He¡¯s nothing but amoner without a surname. If it were not for his escorting grace, who among the nobles would even see him out of the corner of their eyes? Don¡¯t tell me that thismoner dares to despise my Ah Wei for being concubine-born in favor of marrying a legitimate daughter of the Chens? Bah! Legitimate daughters of the Chen house are all worthy of princes and aristocrats. The bloke should take a look at his own background!¡±

 Chapter 36: Palm Print

    Chapter 36: Palm Print

    While Chen Yuan seethed, Chen Gongrang, who had expedited his return, smiled on the side with tolerance and generosity. ¡°Why are you getting so worked up over one marriage of a daughter?¡±

    His influence in the family was great, and at his words, Chen Yuan immediately bowed and replied, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Chen Gongrang stroked his beard saying: ¡°This man Ran Min is fearless, smart, and ambitious. Such man does not like being led by the nose. It¡¯s only a marriage between our house and him, why are you all so hasty?¡±

    Thus said, he cast a nce at Chen Yuan.

    Chen Yuan bowed his head in shame, naturally perceiving that Chen Gongrang was talking about the fact that he was too aggressive when it came to his daughter¡¯s wedding. As long as Ran Min married a Chendy, it didn¡¯t matter which one they gave him provided that her status was suitable.

    Chen Gongrang waved and closed his eyes, listening to the courtesans¡¯ music.

    His silence implied that this matter hade to an end. Chen Yuan withdrew his gaze.

    He noticed Chen Rong again at this time and at once beckoned her toe closer.

    He stared at her and scowled. Because he was already feeling offended, it couldn¡¯t be helped that he would be irritated at Chen Rong¡¯s sight. When he spoke, a slight chill was heard in his voice: ¡°Ah Rong, do you know why I¡¯ve called you over?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Do you? Then tell me.¡±

    Chen Rong slightly pressed her lips, saying: ¡°Are you referring tost night¡¯s affair, uncle?¡±

    ¡°So you do know?¡± Chen Yuan sneered and pped his hands. He then thought of something. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how your father has taught you. How can you do something so shameless! You! If Qng had been less generous, the Chen house would¡¯ve lost our facest night!¡±

    Chen Rong kept her head low while Chen Yuan barked at her. At this point, her face betrayed a hint of a sneer, but she did not talk back.

    Chen Yuan roared for a while and finally gasped for breath. His tone softened to say: ¡°There is a dinner at the Nan¡¯yang Prince estate tonight. You¡¯ll go with me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡±

    Everybody froze. Even Chen Gongrang opened his eyes to look at her.

    Chen Yuan¡¯s thin face scrunched up. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Chen Rong slowly raised her head. Looking at Chen Yuan, she deliberately said, ¡°I won¡¯t participate in anyone¡¯s dinner with you.¡±

    And then she slowly got up.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Chen Yuan didn¡¯t expect she would talk back to him like this, furthermore doing so while standing. Furious, he pped on the table and was about to explode when Chen Gongrang gently interjected on the side: ¡°You¡¯re speaking to a child. There¡¯s no reason to be so angry.¡±

    Chen Yuan suppressed his ire at once. He stared at Chen Rong and barked: ¡°Repeat that again.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s back was very straight though her eyes were looking at the ground. ¡°On this trip to the south, I¡¯d first warned the Wangs about the refugees and in the time of a drought had reacted faster than ordinary men. When we stopped by the City of Pu, not many men could do what I did to stock up on food. I dare say I have both umon wits and beauty and as such am perfectly suitable to marry young men of talents.¡±

    Silence all around.

    Chen Yuan pointed at her in shock and was about to scold her when Chen Gongrangughed: ¡°Thisss has quite the confidence.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± he said to Chen Yuan, ¡°don¡¯t get angry with a youngster.¡± Then he turned to Chen Rong: ¡°You may leave.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    After leaving with her back rod-straight, she followed the green path, stepping on the yellow leaves on the ground, as she bit her lips thinking: On the way here, Chen Yuan had epted me into his household. It can be said that unless my father and brother return, he is now my father and can directly decide all of my matters. Chen Gongrang will not interfere with whatever decision he makes. He¡¯s so determined to take me to the Prince of Nan¡¯yang, what should I do?

    Suddenly her mind turned to Ran Min: Ran Min is being very strange. Listening to his tone, one would think he isn¡¯t very pleased with this marriage! Yes, in the past, Ran Min hade to the estate several times but never settled his marriage with my cousin. I wouldn¡¯t have gotten my opportunity had they not dragged it on like that.

    In the middle of chasing her running thoughts, a shadow suddenly obscured her sight out in front.

    Chen Rong looked up and was surprised to see a tearful Chen Wei.

    While the pair of cousins stared at each other, Chen Wei suddenly lifted her right hand and pped across Chen Rong¡¯s face.

    Chen Wei¡¯s p was both resounding and precise. Instantly, a swelling palm print appeared on Chen Rong¡¯s left cheek.

    After Chen Wei threw a p in her face, she did not wait for Chen Rong¡¯s reaction to suddenly burst out in tears. She covered her face and took a turn into a pebble trail.

    Chen Rong recovered from the shock and anger and clutched her left burning cheek as her dark eyes stared in the direction Chen Wei had gone. After some time, she coldly smiled and quietly thought: I know you like Ran Min. Though I hated you, I wasn¡¯t determined to take revenge. But now... hmph!¡±

    At the time she turned around, the servants on either side of the road diverted their prying eyes to the ground.

    Chen Rong did not care; she strode to her courtyard.

    Along the way, passersby would turn to look at her and notice the palm print on her face, their eyes bing curious.

    Without knowing, everyone stopped to watch her. There were a few idle ones who followed behind her tough and jest.

    Nurse Ping rushed over the moment Chen Rong got into her courtyard entrance. She had heard noises outside and, now at a closer look, eximed: ¡°Miss, miss, what happened? Who hit you?¡±

    She darted to Chen Rong and reached out to her face.

    Unlike her usual self, Chen Rong grasped her hands and tearfully said, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that General Ran came by a moment ago and... I-I was just standing there.¡±

    She abruptly shushed.

    Sudden realization dawned on everyone¡¯s expression.

    Behind Chen Rong¡¯s closed courtyard, a few gossips had given sound and made the rounds:

    ¡°I heard General Ran rejected Ah Wei.¡±

    ¡°Then why did Ah Wei p her?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that General Ran had fallen for Ah Rong and changed his mind? Not to mention, Ah Rong is rather bewitching with that slender waist of hers. If I were General Ran, I would choose Ah Rong too.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? What kind of status does Ah Rong have? We¡¯re not talking about taking in a concubine, how can General Ran leave Ah Wei for her? I think that Ah Wei is just taking it out on Ah Rong because she is unhappy about her matter with General Ran.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s possible. With Ah Rong¡¯s status, anyone here can take our anger out on her. She¡¯s the only one Ah Wei dares to bully, in any case.¡±

 Chapter 37: Invitation

    Chapter 37: Invitation

    Back in the courtyard, Nurse Ping pressed a cold towel onto Chen Rong¡¯s face while choking back tears. ¡°Your father and brother¡¯s absence is all to me. We¡¯d be able to move out if they were here.¡±

    ¡°Nurse, don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Nurse Ping nodded vigorously in reply: ¡°Aye, I won¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t cry.¡±

    Footsteps were heard at this time, followed by Old Shang¡¯s hesitant voice outside the door: ¡°Miss?¡±

    Hearing his tone, Chen Rong immediately asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    When she sensed no movement outside, she frowned and said, ¡°Just say it, whatever it is.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± His voice was still a bit shaky as he ryed: ¡°The master has just ordered each courtyard to dismiss five servants.¡±

    ¡°Did he say why?¡±

    ¡°Nay, miss.¡±

    While Chen Rong was in rumination, Nurse Ping nervously asked, ¡°Miss, what do we do now?¡±

    Chen Rong nced at her, naturally knowing why she and Old Shang were so apprehensive. She presently had but fifteen servants. These fifteen were all loyal individuals who had served her throughout the years and hade with her all the way to the south. There was a strong bond between them. It hadn¡¯t been easy to get here, and now she was forced to chase them out. Without the support of arge n, these people would be homeless and helpless once they left her door.

    Chen Rong received the hand towel, dressed her face and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic.¡±

    Nurse Ping and Old Shang quieted down, looking at her at the same time.

    ¡°Old Shang, go tell the steward that I¡¯ll no longer require the n¡¯s help with paying for my servants¡¯ keep. I¡¯ll assume the responsibility myself.¡±

    ¡°Miss, the n has never helped us!¡± Nurse Ping eximed.

    Chen Rong smirked and dismissively said, ¡°You¡¯re right, they have never helped us. Old Shang, if the steward insists, tell him: ¡®Our mistress says we still have plenty of food to feed these few people.¡¯¡±

    When she saw the old man giving no reaction, Chen Rong sighed: ¡°I gather the master has made this decision mainly due to theck of grains and silk in the estate. I heard that at present, the exchange price is two carriages of silk for half a carriage of grains in Nan¡¯yang.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye,¡± Old Shang recovered to say. ¡°I¡¯ll go and let him know.¡±

    Listening to his hasty footsteps running off, Nurse Ping was also delirious with joy. ¡°Why, you must be one of the gods, miss. If you hadn¡¯t bought so much food on the way here, we would be miserable right now.¡± Yes, they would be very miserable. This was just the first instance of dismissing servants at the Chen estate. The Chen house of Nan¡¯yang would be downsizing theirbor force three times before they weathered the storm. In her previous life, she had only been a parasitic orphan and had, therefore, be the primary cutting target. After six months living in Nan¡¯yang, only Nurse Ping and Old Shang were left by her side.

    Old Shang came back very quickly. Sure enough, after the steward heard what he had to say, he swiftly decided that all expenditures in Chen Rong¡¯s courtyard would be her sole responsibility hereafter. Though she had been responsible for them all this time, the steward¡¯s verbal acknowledgment was now tantamount to publicizing the matter.

    The servants finally rxed after Chen Rong¡¯s decision. Especially now that they knew of the tension outside due to food, for a whole day with nothing better to do, they went to the warehouse and stared silly at the grains. Even Nurse Ping stared at the two dozen carriages in the warehouse for a long time. By the time she returned to Chen Rong¡¯s side, there still remained a giddy smile on her face.

    If the grains were used solely as food, two dozen carriages wouldst them up to twenty years. During a time when everyone was worried about food, holding so much wealth naturally felt very satisfying.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Time flew by.

    The next afternoon arrived in the blink of an eye.

    Chen Rong had remained inside her own courtyard for the past two days. She knew Chen Wei must be fuming mad. With her nature, how could she stand others¡¯ pointing at her? She must be crying and then trying to exin to them that Ran Min never said he wouldn¡¯t marry her or that she had never bullied Chen Rong out of jealousy. Chen Rong¡¯d only cause more trouble if she showed herself now.

    In the evening, Chen Rong was idly sitting in her study to practice her zither when suddenly a loud voice reached her ears: ¡°Is Ah Rong of the Chen house in?¡±

    Not waiting for Nurse Ping to reply, Old Shang answered back: ¡°Mydy is in.¡±

    ¡°Ie bearing the Wang estate¡¯s invitation. Pleasee to dinner tonight at the hour of the dog (7 pm).¡±

    Overjoyed, Old Shang profusely thanked him. ¡°Even ourdy has an invitation? How wonderful.¡±

    The man from the Wang estate chuckled. ¡°Why do you think so lightly of yourselves? Everybody could see yourdy¡¯s intelligence and we all admire her for it. If she were born to a slightly better status, her name would¡¯ve been propagated by the schrs by now and she would¡¯ve be a prominent guest among the noblewomen¡¯s circles. Even now, if we did not invite her to the estate, I fear people would gossip. Haha, let me stop talking. Please remind yourdy toe on time tonight.¡±

    He was a humorous one. After having walked a few steps, he turned around to tease: ¡°Qng of the Wang house will also be there. Ah Rong will certain rejoice to see him haha.¡±

    As soon as the man went away, Old Shang ran to the door and called in: ¡°Miss, haha, it¡¯s an invitation from the Wang estate.¡±

    The door squeaked open.

    This time, Chen Rong was wreathed in smiles.

    Old Shang chuckled at the sight of her being so happy, but his face soured a momentter. Thedy is so happy, he thought, is it because she gets to see Wang Qng?

    Because the dinner would soon be underway, Chen Rong quickly bathed with Nurse Ping¡¯s help. As for clothes ¨C her old outfits had all been from Ping and were now outdated in Nan¡¯yang, and new clothes had not been bought, thus she could only put on the set of yellow and purple gown again.

    The hour quickly arrived.

    Chen Rong, who had groomed herself anew and donned beautiful clothes, mounted her carriage.

    By the time her carriage drove out of the courtyard, Chen Wei and several girls from next door all stoppedughing as they turned to look at her.

    Staring after her departing vehicle, Chen Qian bitterly kicked the ground and said in indignation, ¡°The Wang estate is being unfair! They said people from the Wang house of Lang¡¯ya would being and invitations were limited! Hmph, why did they even bother to say so much? That Chen Rong did nothing but casually say two things on the way and y a song to seduce Wang Qng. Yet they actually disregarded a legitimate daughter like me to invite someone like her?¡±

    At this juncture in her grousing, Chen Qian turned to see an ashen-faced Chen Wei. Sheughed: ¡°My situation¡¯s not so bad. So I just won¡¯t go to a banquet. Ah Wei, I heard that your dear Mr. Ran has been snatched away by that shameless woman, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Chen Wei was none too happy to hear these words. Her face reddened as she hastily eximed: ¡°That¡¯s not true! I¡¯ve just said there¡¯s no such thing.¡±

    Once again, the girls listened to her rification with a knowing smile on their faces ¨C the loathsome kind of knowing smile. Chen Wei was purple with rage.

 Chapter 38: His Remarks

    Chapter 38: His Remarks

    Chen Rong¡¯s horse-drawn carriage slowly drove on the street. It was at a time when the lights were beginning to go up. Rows ofnterns swayed under the eaves, pedestrians were getting sparse on the streets, and only when they passed by small alleys could theye upon rosy lights andughing sounds behind the windows that gave rise to a sense of prosperity brought about by extravagant cosmetics, fragrance and music.

    Inside the carriage, Chen Rong was now bowing her head and looking to be very calm, but her hands were tightly wringing her skirt. Her nurse looked on worriedly, afraid that the only formal gown she owned would be ruined.

    At this point in time, Chen Rong freed her skirt and took a deep breath. ¡°Nurse, I¡¯m feeling a little nervous,¡± she whispered with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Miss,¡± Nurse Ping watched her with pity, ¡°Wang Qng belongs to the sky above. Forget him.¡±

    Chen Rong wanted tough. She pressed her lips together to suppress herughter as she replied: ¡°Your words make me feel a lot better.¡±

    Nurse Ping only looked at her confusedly.

    Chen Rong reached her hand out to lift the shade. She murmured while looking up to the sparsely dotted sky: ¡°I¡¯ve died once. What is there to be afraid of?¡± Her voice was very low.

    At this time, the carriage had turned into a smallne to cut to another street. Once there, the road ahead was awash in light, and amid the flurry of noises, carriages were weaving in and out in every direction.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon, miss,¡± Old Shang told her from outside.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Chen Rong was about to answer him when another carriage pulled up to their side.

    It was a great ebony carriage, its two pulling horses also jet ck and tall. As Chen Rong gazed toward the vehicle, its cover slightly lifted to reveal a handsome yet grim-looking face.

    Chen Rong almost instinctively pulled her curtain down at the sudden sight of this man. She stopped herself, however, just as her hand touched the draping fabric.

    His intensely dark and chilly eyes paused on her right hand before moving to its owner.

    Whatever gesture he gave, his coach began to move closer to Chen Rong¡¯s.

    All of a sudden, the two vehicles were separated by only an arm¡¯s length. Chen Rong pinched herself and forced a smile onto her face. ¡°Good greetings, General Ran.¡±

    Who else could he be but Ran Min?

    Ran Min ignored her hello. He studied her fixedly and, after some time, his deep, authoritative voice made its way into her ears: ¡°Little miss, though you¡¯ve tried to collect yourself, you always seem different from your usual self every time you see me. Now why is that?¡±

    He was so close that when he spoke, his breath gently swept past her hair and into her ears.

    Chen Rong stiffened. She pinched her palms and tried her best to suppress her rushing emotions as she slightly lowered her eyes to avoid his. ¡°General, you jest. How can I be different to you when I¡¯ve never known you?¡±

    She atst looked up.

    Under the lights, her eyes were just like his ¨C dark and bottomless.

    As they locked gazes, her lips upturned to say: ¡°I¡¯d venture to say that with your being so remarkably handsome, there is no shortage of women in this world who would act differently when they see you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Chen Rong nodded.

    Ran Minughed. He watched her with an intense gaze, asking: ¡°Do you like Wang Qng?¡±

    Chen Rong paused before slowly nodding her head.

    Heughed again.

    Laughing for a while, his voice lowered to a deeper note but retained its softness as he asked her, ¡°If I ask the Chen house for your hand, would you agree?¡±

    Boom ¡ª

    It was a p of thunder straight from the sky!

    Everything was bing a blur to Chen Rong. Her heart thumped unendingly, almost threatening to leap out from her throat. A feeling filled her heart, she couldn¡¯t tell whether it was bitterness or hrity. Suddenly, she wanted tough.

    But she did notugh, only slowly raising her eyes.

    She studied the man from her bumpy carriage. She hadn¡¯t had a close look at him since meeting again after her rebirth. Chen Rong¡¯s mouth twitched; she matched his tone to say: ¡°General Ran, this joke isn¡¯t funny.¡±

    And then she decisively pulled down the curtain. With the thin cloth standing between them, Chen Rong sank against her seat and almost copsed into Nurse Ping¡¯s arms.

    The nurse was about to question her when Chen Rong¡¯s right hand outstretched to cover her mouth ¨C she¡¯d never want to reveal her vulnerability in front of this man. It was she who was stupid and stubborn in the past...

    On the other side, Ran Min¡¯s deep eyes remained to stare at the fluttering curtain; his brow furrowed, but his mouth unknowingly curved upward.

    Slowly, he also leaned back into his carriage. He closed his eyes and rxed the grip from his strong andrge palms that usually wielded weapons, tapping them as if he was strumming a musical instrument.

    At length, the carriage made a jerk and came to a stop. Old Shang called: ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡±

    Chen Rong gritted her teeth, wanting to sit up but her body was still too limp to do so. Nurse Ping swiftly lent her a hand. She dismounted the carriage first, and with the help of Old Shang, supported Chen Rong down.

    As soon as she left the coach, Chen Rong could feel a pair of eyes staring at her. She turned her head and once again came to face with those intensely dark eyes. Almost instinctively, she turned around and straightened her back, then threw off Nurse Ping and Old Shang¡¯s support to stalk forward.

    The grounds outside the Wang estate¡¯s mainpound were crammed with parked carriages. In thentern light, waves ofughter and whiffs of scents floated to them. Chen Rong¡¯s eyes made a turn to find that the people present were all wearing exquisite clothing and appeared to be fully at ease; and she was not acquainted with very many of them.

    While she was scanning the area, strong footsteps passed her as Ran Min strode into the illuminated area.

    All eyes turned to him almost as soon as he appeared.

    He was wearing a ck robe with red patterns, his long hair left loose over his shoulders as was the fashion. He was already very tall, with broad shoulders and a tapered waist. When he was dressed this way, he possessed a kind of blinding handsomeness like that of the rising sun.

    This type of imposing good looks and aura were entirely different from that of the moon and clouds, the popr feminine style everyone appeared to favor.

    Ran Min seemed unaware that he had be the center of attention. He marched to the door and went inside.

    Silence surrounded Chen Rong after he went in, for the crowd ceased their noises and began to take turn entering.

 Chapter 39: Banquet

    Chapter 39: Banquet

    Chen Rong paused to receive the veiled hat Nurse Ping had prepared for her and then entered the hall from a side door.

    The hall was scented by its guests¡¯ garments; lights from crimsonnterns and candles intertwined. As the smoke wafted, the finely dressed youngsters all seemed as though they hade out of a painting. There were quite a fewdies within Chen Rong¡¯s peripheral view who were as beautiful as she, and therefore her arrival did not stir as much excitement as did Ran Min¡¯s.

    She took several steps and passed her gaze over others¡¯ shoulders toward the host seat.

    There, she saw Wang Qng standing out like a crane among fowls. Ran Min was sitting at the same table. They were in rapt conversation, pping andughing from time to time.

    Next to Wang Qng were two dignified-looking men and a handsome young boy. Surrounding them were other people. They seemed to be members of the Lang¡¯ya house of Wang.

    Chen Rong was still looking around when Wang Wng nced over at her in the midst of chatting to otherds.

    ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong halted and looked up.

    Wang Wng¡¯s handsome face seemed a little gloomy. ¡°Come with me, your seat is over there.¡±

    Sensing the displeasure in his voice, Chen Rong followed behind after catching a brief glimpse of him.

    Her seat was in the second row on the right side, close to the wall.

    After Wang Wng asked her to sit down at her table, several maids immediately stepped forward and blocked her area with a screen.

    Not only her, but alldies present would be enclosed behind screens as soon as they sat down. The screens were only a man¡¯s height, their surface made of ayer of gossamer silk. Due to the candlelight on the tables, thedies behind these silk screens seemed to be brighter than the others, but of course, they also seemed somewhat hazier.

    Wang Wng turned to go after Chen Rong took her seat. But after just two steps, he paused to look back at her, saying in a low voice: ¡°Your mind can be quite profound even though you are so young. Do you think someone like Qng would fancy you?¡±

    He stood in front of her screen with his head bowed. Contemptuously, he stared at Chen Rong with a slight ire. ¡°With your status, it is already difficult to find an able man who will marry you. But you have no self-respect and did this unto yourself. In my opinion, your life might as well be over.¡±

    His voice was very low and the few nearby tables were empty. Except for Chen Rong, no others heard his remark.

    Listening to these harsh words, Chen Rong¡¯s heart was lit with indignation. She whipped her head up to look at him.

    She opened her mouth to counter, but when she saw his resentful and grudging eyes, she felt bad and bowed her head to softly say: ¡°What does it matter whether my life is over or not? My uncle already intends to give me to the Prince of Nan¡¯yang as his concubine.¡±

    Her voice was low, stifling back a choke while carrying a subtle hidden meaning. She seemed to be asking for his help while at the same time wishing to exin herself.

    Wang Wng was astounded.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Pressing his lips together, he watched Chen Rong¡¯s vaguely fragile face under the candlelight and unknowingly softened his voice: ¡°Give you to that old Nan¡¯yang Prince who refuses to die? That fellow Chen Yuan must be mad! Does he not know the prince likes to collect pretty women but has no kindness for them? Your life would be ruined once you entered his inner quarters!¡±

    Chen Rong was near tears at his words. She muffled her sobbing to say: ¡°But he is my uncle. I, Wng, you¡¯re the only one I can say this to...¡± She quietly raised her misty eyes at him in a quick nce before lowering them down again.

    It was only a nce, but the picture of anguishing pear blossom in the rain and dew drops weeping from a white lotuspletely bewildered Wang Wng in just a moment¡¯s time.

    He stared agape at Chen Rong and did not look away.

    At this time, a man not far from there called to him: ¡°Wng, Wng,e over here for a moment.¡±

    Wang Wng sobered at the call. He dithered for a while and then lowered his voice to say: ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± His voice was actually very gentle.

    He had barely stepped away when someone¡¯s voice urged him on. After a few steps, he turned to look at her despite himself. From his vantage point, the only thing he could see was Chen Rong¡¯s brightly lit yet hazy figure. She seems even more beautiful in only a few days, he couldn¡¯t help himself from thinking.

    By this time, a steady stream of nobles were filing in. A quarter of an hourter, the entire hall was filled with seated guests.

    Being only a youngdy, Chen Rong¡¯s prominent position in the second row next to an elder was attracting more and more attention.

    Gradually, whispers rose from all sides: ¡°Who is that girl? Is she a legitimate daughter of the Wang house of Lang¡¯ya?¡±

    ¡°No, she is Ah Rong of the Chen house who yed ¡®The Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡¯ for Wang Qng in front of everyone. I heard that on the trip going south, she had twice helped the Wang house of Ping ovee their troubles. She¡¯s remarkably clever.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take her lightly. This girl is very intelligent. Even the old fox Wang Zhuo is far inferior to her.¡±

    ¡°Aye, I heard that when she was still in the City of Ping, she even made the generous act of dispersing her family wealth right before moving south.¡±

    Amid the mor, people¡¯s regard of Chen Rong grew warm and weing. This talk even drew the attention of several members of the Lang¡¯ya Wang house who proceeded to nce over.

    Listening to the crowd and feeling the looks they cast her way, Chen Rong¡¯s back progressively straightened.

    Acknowledging Chen Rong was equivalent to invalidating the Wang house of Ping. With each murmur in the hall, the members of the Wang house of Ping all looked to be slightly difited.

    Almost out of the blue, a girl¡¯s sharpughter rose from the corner behind Chen Rong: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, my cousin Qng is here, you must be happy to see him?¡± It was the voice belonging to the 7thdy of the Wang house, Wang Han¡¯yun.

    The dialogues stopped dead.

    The youngsters in the hall all looked up in intrigue at Chen Rong and Wang Qng.

    What stunned everybody at this time was that Wang Qng, who had been conversing easily, also turned his head like the rest of the room to look in the direction of Chen Rong¡¯s seat.

    Under the room¡¯s scrutiny, Chen Rong sat behind the screen with her head lowered, wringing her skirt for a good long while before saying: ¡°I was unable to refrain myself at the time... Upon careful reflection, I¡¯m now very ashamed of what I¡¯ve done.¡±

    She slowly rose, but without raising her head, she bowed in the direction of Wang Qng and said shakily: ¡°I was imprudent that day... I¡¯m grateful that you did not take offense and have allowed me to remain in society.¡± There was a vulnerable humility in her voice.

    Wang Hong slowly ced his cup down and fixed his gaze on the person behind the screen. Under the light, Chen Rong seemed to be ever more enchanting.

    Beside him, even Ran Min turned his head at this moment to watch her quietly.

    In this silence, Yu Zhiughed and pped his hands, attracting the crowd¡¯s attention. ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, what are you ashamed of?¡± he inquired loudly. ¡°If you love him then Qng will naturally appreciate your feelings! Now that you¡¯ve secured his appreciation, you should bravely chase after him. Who knows, maybe one day Wang Qng will get a dizzy head and marry you as his wife. Hahaha.¡±

    At this point, as if he didn¡¯t want anyone else to interject, he cleared his throat and exined: ¡°What I mean to say is that this youngdy seems the kind to talk the talk and walk the talk! I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll finish what she started. You...¡± He wanted to go on, but Wang Hong had already scowled and shouted: ¡°Hold your tongue!¡±

    Yu Zhi immediately shut his mouth. To express obedience, he even tightly covered his mouth with his hands, leaving only a pair of round, woeful eyes looking to Wang Hong. He looked soical that in a short while,ughter began to fill the hall. The solemn atmosphere, in the blink of an eye, had been swept away.

 Chapter 40: Questioning

    Chapter 40: Questioning

    At this time, a middle-aged schr sitting in the middle stood up. He raised his cup to the crowd andughed: ¡°On this moonlit autumn day we have been spared from the barbarians¡¯ horseshoes and sessfully arrived in Nan¡¯yang. We are truly fortunate. Gentlemen, to our blessings!¡±

    When he finished, he threw his head back and took the wine in one gulp.

    Those seated raised their cups and likewise drank up.

    After the middle-aged schr refilled his wine, he raised his cup toward Ran Min to say loud and clear: ¡°General Ran, without your help this time, we wouldn¡¯t have escaped from the clutches of the barbarians. The house of Wang will never forget your kindness. Cheers!¡±

    Ran Min stood up and raised his cup toward the schr, lightly saying, ¡°I, too, am a Han. It¡¯s merely my duty.¡±

    Next to him, Wang Hong raised his voice: ¡°No, that¡¯s not all!¡± He stood up and turned to the crowd. ¡°Gentlemen, do you know who we met the second time we encountered the Hu?¡±

    All shook their heads.

    ¡°Murong Ke! That masked boy was called Murong Ke!¡± Here, his face expressed a slight disappointment, the reason being that the bunch of scented youngsters all carried a uniform perplexity on their faces at the mention of Murong Ke.

    Wang Hong sighingly said: ¡°Murong Ke of the Xianbei tribe isn¡¯t any ordinary man. It was to General Ran¡¯s credit that we were able to get away from his cavalry that time.¡±

    He turned to face Ran Min, suddenly bending over in a deep bow.

    The hall erupted inmotion to see Wang Hong give such a salute.

    Having offered his ceremony, Wang Hong walked back to his seat and sat down. He picked up his wine to drink as he sighed, ¡°There¡¯s no difference between the nobles andmoners. There are few men of honor left among the people of Jin.¡±

    Ran Min¡¯s countenance remained quiet, his deep eyes staring at the stirred wine in his hand.

    Ever since Wang Hong bowed to Ran Min, the crowd¡¯s regard for Ran Min finally turned more considerate and respectful.

    Just then, the sound of stringed and wind instruments drifted in from a corner of the hall.

    With the music, the hall became even noisier and all the youngsters stood up and began toe in.

    Thedies also quietly cleared their screens and moved the tables together to talk and jest.

    With her head lowered, Chen Rong was in the midst of sipping her wine when her screen shifted to reveal the 7thdy of the Wang house and several other young girls.

    The 7thdy reached her hand out and unceremoniously snatched Chen Rong¡¯s cup, then pulled on her sleeve and whispered: ¡°Come out, I have something to ask you.¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t resist. She let herself be pulled away as she followed behind them to the side hall.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Shortly after, they came to a small corridor on the right of the side hall. The 7th Wangdy let go of her sleeve, then holding onto the railings, she red at Chen Rong and said, ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, do you even feel shame? Who asked you to y ¡®The Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡¯ for my cousin?¡±

    With her head still lowered, Chen Rong lightly replied, ¡°No one.¡±

    ¡°No one, and yet you dare to be that shameless?¡±

    Chen Rong slowly looked up.

    She stared at the 7thdy of the Wang house with eyes that carried a slight murderous intent. The 7thdy froze; she thought she was seeing things. Another girl beside her sighed: ¡°Han¡¯yun, she already lost her face, what are you anxious for?¡±

    ¡°But... she implicated our cousin and-and my brother, too.¡±

    ¡°Your brother? How does this have anything to do with him?¡±

    This time, the girls were all curious.

    The 7thdy mmed up. The girls around her all belonged to the Nan¡¯yang branch and did not know Wang Zhuo had once intended Chen Rong for Wang Wng.

    Unlike the Chen house, the Wang house of Nan¡¯yang was only a branch within a branch, its status inferior to the Wang house of Ping. Though Wang Han¡¯yun was a guest, she did not need to be mindful of them.

    At the 7thdy¡¯s indecision, a delicate voice rose from behind: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, just now Wng said your uncle Chen Yuan wants to give you to the Prince of Nan¡¯yang?¡±

    This was sensational news.

    Whirl. All the girls turned to look at Chen Rong.

    She nched under their peering eyes, then pressing her lips together, she curtsied to them and turned away.

    This time, the 7thdy of the Wang house did not stop her. She stared after Chen Rong¡¯s frightful receding figure, murmuring: ¡°So it¡¯s like that. No wonder.¡± Her voice was full of pity, faintly however, there was even some pleasure taken at the expense of others¡¯ misfortunes.

    With her lowly station, what good was Chen Rong¡¯s intelligence? Doesn¡¯t her own family want to sacrifice her?! Hmph, luckily my brother did not want to make public the fact that he wanted to marry her, or else this shameless Ah Rong might not have seduced my cousin, but my brother instead.

    Chen Rong walked with her head down for several steps before she saw a side door not far from there and strolled outside.

    Stepping out of the hall, a burst of wind passed by. It would soon be winter and the rush of night wind already carried a bone-deep chill with it.

    Walking on, Chen Rong unconsciously arrived at a smallke. Thiske was only two acres in size, its water so clear one could see to its bottom. Unfortunately it was nowte autumn, and there was nothing more than a bright reflection of the moon in the water.

    Chen Rong bowed her head, looking at her reflection. Even though the water was rippling and the moonlight faint, it was clear the girl in the water was as pretty as a flower and at the height of her youth. Watching herself, Chen Rong reached her hand forth without bending her waist to fish her own reflection out.

    As she was doing so, a strong force pulled her back, followed by a man¡¯s shout: ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Chen Rong stopped and raised her head. The man who pulled her in was a muscr guard about thirty years of age. This man seemed rather familiar. When she saw him, Chen Rong¡¯s eyes instinctively followed thekeshore.

    She saw a white-attired man as handsome as jade by the rolling waves.

    Wang Hong!

    She never expected to see Wang Hong here and now. For some reason, Chen Rong actually felt a little embarrassed. She quickly curtsied and addressed him, ¡°Good greetings, Qng.¡±

    In the clopping of wooden clogs, Wang Hong slowly came up to her.

    Before long, his willowy and snow-white figure appeared in her purview. Bowing down to look at her, Wang Qng remarked: ¡°Why is it that the brilliant Ah Rong of the Chen house is actually ashamed to see me? Do you not have the courage to even raise your eyes?¡±

 Chapter 41: Mud and Cloud

    Chapter 41: Mud and Cloud

    Always the refined gentleman, an inspiring air was born from Wang Hong¡¯s very presence.

    With that said, Chen Rong did not need to raise her head at this moment to sense the overwhelming superiority of one who came from high society.

    Wang Qng watched a stock-still Chen Rong briefly and then smiled. He tilted his head, sped his hands behind his back to watch the moon¡¯s reflection in theke and softly asked, ¡°Were you thinking of casting yourself in theke just now?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Chen Rong abruptly looked up. ¡°Life is a gift from the gods. I wouldn¡¯t dare to think of death!¡±

    She was suddenly met with Wang Hong¡¯s lofty, clear eyes under the moonlight ¨C eyes that seemed to show he knew. She couldn¡¯t help lowering her head.

    Chen Rong gripped her right hand tightly and, after making her palm ache with her nails, she took Wang Hong¡¯s lead in staring into the water and softly said, ¡°Just now I saw myself in theke, young and beautiful. But in a matter of seconds, I¡¯d turned gray and old. It was as if the reflection in the water was just an illusion so I could not help myself from wanting to hold onto it.¡±

    She finally collected herself at this point. She thus looked up and bravely regarded Wang Hong.

    Under the moonlight, Wang Hong was attired in arge robe, wearing a tall headpiece and a broad belt. It was obviously only an ordinary robe, but on him, it had the elegance of jade and moonlight.

    Chen Rong watched him with eyes slightly dazed.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    After struggling to snap awake, she was met with Wang Hong¡¯s scrutinizing eyes.

    His eyes were like the moon: so clear yet so high, obviously very near, but also unreachably far.

    Standing face to face, Wang Hong¡¯s lips unturned as he slowly said, ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, don¡¯t you have something to say to me?¡±

    His voice was especially supple, his words shing like jade and ice. Such spoken tone apanied by his lofty, ethereal temperament made Chen Rong felt for the first time that the man before her eyes was as far as the clouds, separated from her by more than just thousands of miles.

    Strangely enough, as she recognized this, her shame and difort all vanished like wisps of smoke.

    Chen Rong lowered her eyes, quietly staring at the reflections in theke. ¡°There are countless girls who admire you in this world,¡± she whispered, and then as though she was ncing at him yet as though she was not, her gaze turned to reveal a natural bewitchment on her beautiful face: ¡°Do you ask every girl you meet ¡®why¡¯?¡±

    Light breeze and rippling waves, and such a bright moon!

    Wang Hong regarded Chen Rong quietly and then broke outughing. He turned his head to say: ¡°It is I who have thought too much.¡±

    And then he turned to go.

    As Chen Rong watched his fluttering sleeves going farther and farther in the distance, she couldn¡¯t help herself from murmuring: ¡°The gentleman is a cloud in the sky; a smile of yours can topple the mountains. I am a leaf on the bough. I¡¯ll be mud as soon as the wind brings me to the ground after the autumn rain.¡±

    There was no sorrow in her voice. She was merely stating a fact in calmness. It was but an objective fact.

    Unconsciously, Wang Hong paused and looked back at her.

    Under the pouring moonlight, the Chen maiden¡¯s obsidian eyes were unfathomable. Though her youthful face was innocent, her charming figure was beguiling. As she said, she was like a leaf with an earthly tawdriness.

    Nheless, such a tawdry girl, standing by the ripplingke under this moonlit sky, was telling him their differences in so frank a fashion. She so blithely praised him for his ¡®toppling smile¡¯ and called herself a leaf that would turn into mud after the storm. Because of her helplessness and destion, her attitude appeared to have been stemmed from the resignation of someone who had been hurt before and had now learned to let go. It pricked Wang hong¡¯s heart.

    His eyes seemed to carry the moonlight in them as he contemted her. ¡°Ah Rong, don¡¯t say such things about yourself. Everyone in the world is like that; we¡¯ll all be mud after the autumn rain. There is no difference between you and me in this regard.¡±

    After a pause, he gently said, ¡°You¡¯re not mud, neither am I that cloud.¡±

    Chen Rong bowed her head and softly replied, ¡°Truly?¡±

    ¡°Truly!¡±

    Wang Hong quietly watched her from ten paces away. At length, he smiled ruefully and murmured: ¡°Heaven help me, this woman...¡±

    By the time Chen Rong raised her head, she was left with only the moonlight; Wang Hong¡¯s figure had drifted into the yonder.

    He was so far away, but his figure still resembled the moon and clouds. Chen Rong shook her head, thinking: Which girl can catch such a man¡¯s attention, I wonder?

    She did not want to think anymore, so she lifted her soles and walked back toward the main hall.

    From a long way away, before she was anywhere near the gathering, a series of troubled zither notes apanied by quiet singing rose in the air: ¡°The orchid is the nt of the king¡¯s fragrance. Though it still flourishes, it now mingles with the likes of the grasses. Simrly, there lies the difference between a sage who bides his time and amon fool...¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head listening to the lyrics. Perhaps this is how the world is. Even men have sorrows they cannot let known. Take him for example. He spent so many years wishing to kill all the Hu, why was he not yet overtaken with hatred and anger?

    Chen Rong entered the hall in the middle of her pondering.

    In the center of the hall, a courtesan was strumming and singing. Everyone else listened to her in mesmerization, nodding their heads to the music.

    Chen Rong took her seat. After repositioning her screen again, she quietly leaned back and raised her head to peer through the screens, which was also peering at that man.

    All along, she did not want others to read her thoughts through her eyes. Whenever she looked at other people, she only gave a quick sweep and never stayed long.

    Presently however, she could watch as much as she pleased thanks to the blocking screens.

    In particr, the ck-robed man sitting in front of her. She could observe him all she wanted without concern: Just a while ago he said he would ask the Chen house for my hand. Why would he say that?

    Despite the fact that Chen Rong was married to him for years, they spent very little time together and she could never guess this man¡¯s mind.

    She shook her head. I¡¯ve lived once more, what am I still thinking about this for? No matter what, I will never repeat my mistakes this time around! I won¡¯t be the fool who puts all my love and devotion on a man only to be driven to a point of no return!

    Never again.

    Amid her thoughts, some noises gave sound from the hall¡¯s doorway, the most audible being those of femaleughter.

    Chen Rong turned around to look.

    She was met with Wang Hong¡¯s waltzing into the hall in his white robe.

    No matter where this man went, he was always the center of attention. Along with each of his movements, all thedies who were talking, smiling, whispering, or simply sitting there without fail turned their attention to him.

 Chapter 42: Heart-to-heart

    Chapter 42: Heart-to-heart

    The hall came to life again once Wang Hong entered it.

    Yu Zhi spotted him from the distance and called him over: ¡°Come, that boy Wang You was saying ¡®if you want good health, your energy must first flow¡¯. He also said I only know of tranquil void but do not know I must be like the generals to have true health, that one needs to vent when he¡¯s angry, one needs to kill when he¡¯s filled with hatred, and one should express his resentment if he feels such emotion. Only then are you living the ways of the Yin and Yang, Heaven and Earth. I couldn¡¯t argue with this guy. Qng, you should help me now that you¡¯re here.¡±

    Wang Hongughed in reply. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go have a debate with him.¡±

    As she listened to the schrs debate, a girl from the Wang house who sat behind Chen Rong said in distaste: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say Nan¡¯yang is a shallow ce? Even the men¡¯s debate can¡¯t be heard. If the Wang house of Lang¡¯ya hadn¡¯te, tsk, we wouldn¡¯t be able to hear these philosophical talks.¡±

    Anotherd cast a nce at Ran Min and lightly echoed her thoughts: ¡°With amoner like General Ran here, what kind of debates can Nan¡¯yang possibly have?¡±

    Sitting behind the screen, Chen Rong bowed her head in thoughts. She shook her head when she heard these words.

    The buzzing behind her intensified at this point, every sentence turning blunt. Most hade to surround the schrs and listen to their arguments in rapture.

    Unable to sit still any longer, Chen Rong moved her screen and walked out.

    She followed the side hall and went out to the brightly lit area. Very few ventured outside at this time; when she turned and nced around, there were only a few sparse silhouettes under the moonlight.

    Chen Rong slowly walked along the gravel path.

    Her head was bowed, watching her shadow and pondering as she walked. Tonight¡¯s banquet was of particr significance to her. Now that it wasing to an end, Chen Rong recalled her words and behaviors and, for some reason, felt a little disappointed.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    At the end of the path was a small silveryke glittering under the moonlight.

    Chen Rong paused to raise her head and turn around, at which point she stopped in her tracks.

    To the left of theke just ten paces away from her stood a tall and great figure. At this moment, the owner of that figure was also turning around, his eyes staring at her quietly in the dark.

    Chen Rong forced a smile onto her face and turned to curtsy to the man. ¡°Good greetings, General Ran,¡± she softly spoke.

    Standing there was indeed Ran Min. How strange, he was still inside when she left the hall. How was he able to walk ahead of her?

    Ahem, now isn¡¯t the time to think about this.

    Ran Min¡¯s eyes were astoundingly bright in the dark. As he watched Chen Rong, his gaze shifted to her feet ¨C ones that were ready to sprint at any time. He curved his lips and said to her in a low voice: ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Chen Rong eximed.

    Ran Min furrowed his brow and repeated: ¡°I saide over!¡± It was amand.

    ¡°Aye,¡± Chen Rong replied almost involuntarily and lifted her soles to move toward him. And yet her footsteps loitered more and more as she walked.

    Ran Min had turned to look at the horizon by this time and did not notice her struggle.

    His hands were sped behind his back, his ck robe fluttering in the wind. At this moment, his thin lips were slightly upturned, making his chiseled profile even more handsome.

    By the time Chen Rong dragged herself to his side, Ran Min¡¯s deep and dynamic voice gently spoke: ¡°These nobles are all our people, they are all Hans, the core of our country. Ha ¨C¡± He burst outughing somewhat mournfully. ¡°The Hu Army must¡¯veid siege to the city of Luo¡¯yang tonight. Those who could not bear to leave their hometown will turn into corpses along with the ashes of the houses they have dwelled in for generations.¡±

    He suddenly turned to look at Chen Rong.

    He saw her watching him with respect and a faint tenderness.

    Her gaze was apparently beyond his expectation. Ran Min chuckled as he contemted her. ¡°Are you not afraid of these bloody things, a young maiden like you who wears perfumed sachets?¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head and lowered her gaze.

    If she wanted to, there were a number of ways to please him. But she didn¡¯t want to say any of those things. If this had been her past life, she¡¯d try to make a good impression and keepforting him. She¡¯d praise him and try to tell him just how much respect and sympathy she had for him.

    Even if her respect for him had indeede from her heart every time she saw him like this.

    Ran Min wasn¡¯t waiting for her answer either. His eyes remained staring to the north, fiery mes dancing in its ck pupils.

    ¡°My people...¡± he murmured at length.

    As if it had a mind of its own, Chen Rong¡¯s right hand outstretched to almost touch his sleeve.

    Luckily she reacted in time and onlypleted half of this action.

    Just as she drew breath and was about to quietly withdraw her hand, Ran Min looked down and saw it.

    He eyed her milky hand under the moonlight and then slowly raised his head to look at Chen Rong.

    What he saw was her turned profile. She was pressing her lips together, distractedly staring at theke. She seemed to be a little vexed.

    Ran Minughed despite himself.

    ¡°I say, little miss, did I somehow offend you?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Nay.¡±

    Chen Rong emphatically shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve offended you somehow,¡± Ran Min chuckled. ¡°From the way you look, to say ¡®offend¡¯ might even be making light of the matter.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s lips drew into a line when she heard what he said. She hurriedly turned and curtsied to Ran Min, saying: ¡°You haven¡¯t, sir. I must head back now. Goodbye.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for his reply. She pped her sleeves and hastily rushed off.

    Watching the figure that was rapidly dissolving in the dark, Ran Min, whatever he might be thinking, burst outughing again.

    Hisughter still rang in Chen Rong¡¯s ears by the time she was a long distance away.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Chen Rong stomped her foot on the ground. But as she was clenching her teeth, her dark eyes suddenly gleamed and, gradually, a little smile emerged on her stiffened face.

    She straightened her back, lifted her soles, and walked like the wind in the direction of the hall.

 Chapter 43: Sisters

    Chapter 43: Sisters

    Just as Chen Rong arrived at the steps, the hall door opened to a burst of fragrance. The nobles were now flocking out; the banquet hade to an end.

    She froze and then quickly retreated into a corner, gazing at Wang Wng¡¯s figure among the flitting shadows with a pinch of disappointment. She hadn¡¯t any opportunity to be alone with him the entire night.

    She dithered awhile and then followed the stream of people as they flocked to the carriage square.

    Nurse Ping and Old Shang were both there standing beside her coach. When they sighted her, they hurried over with twinkles in their eyes.

    Old Shangughed: ¡°Miss, did you meet anyone else from the Lang¡¯ya House of Wang? Do they also have a godly bearing like Wang Qng?¡±

    Nurse Ping gave him a poke and then proceeded with her own question. ¡°Miss, were you able to ask for the Wang house¡¯s help? We are both from Ping, and they had furthermore received your help on the way. It¡¯s said that close neighbors are better than distant rtives. You can ask Sir Wang to persuade your uncle. It¡¯d be best if Wang Wng asked for your hand.¡±

    Chen Rong gave her a wry smile and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Nurse.¡±

    Then she passed the two of them and climbed onto the carriage.

    But they did not immediately leave after Chen Rong mounted the carriage.

    Her status was the lowest among the people in this square. She did not want topete with those distinguished people for the travel way.

    After half an hour when the square was finally empty, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage slowly pulled out of the Wang estate.

    The streets of Nan¡¯yang were enveloped in pitch darkness in these hours. There were only scatterednterns hanging under the eaves of wealthy homes.

    It had been fine when they left, but the sky suddenly sprinkled momentster.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Through the shade, Chen Rong looked back at the Wang estate under the drizzling rain. Their gates were still wide open, faint voices were heard inside, eight gold foilednterns lined both sides of the gates, swinging in the rain. Their flickering light radiated a sense of solitude in the mist.

    Chen Rong withdrew her gaze after a brief nce.

    The two estates of Wang and Chen were not far apart. In half an hour, her carriage quietly entered the Chenpound and pulled into her courtyard.

    As soon as Chen Rong stepped away from her carriage, peals ofughter rang out from Chen Wei¡¯s courtyard next-door. She paid little attention to them and continued on. ¡°Is Ah Rong back? You there, open the door!¡± a girl¡¯s voice was heard outside her yard.

    The courtyard door¡¯s squeaked open at this girl¡¯s order.

    At once, several girls in splendid gowns filled the courtyard with their chattering.

    Chen Rong raised her head looking at the clouds that had receded and the moon that once again hung in the sky. Why did the rain have to stop? If it kept on raining, these girls wouldn¡¯t endure the rain toe. That¡¯s just too bad.

    Once the girls came in, Nurse Ping and the others were put to work again. Soon, her study was brightly lit and filled with the fragrance of meat and wine.

    Chen Qian looked around the room full of bamboo slips and burst outughing: ¡°I heard from people who came from Ping that you don¡¯t read. That being the case, why do you have so many books on disy? Are you trying to appear learned?¡±

    Chen Rong was sitting in the host¡¯s seat. Hearing this question, her docile face gave a smile as she softly answered, ¡°Who says I don¡¯t read?¡±

    Chen Qian paused.

    She tilted her head to appraise Chen Rong. She had thought of a thing or two to rebut before she suddenly thought of her recent disy, which was truly not something an unread girl could have. ¡°Perhaps I heard wrong,¡± she said with pursed lips.

    At this time, Chen Wei who had been sitting silently in a corner suddenly spoke up. ¡°Ah Rong, were you the one to say General Ran doesn¡¯t want me anymore? Were you the one to say I bullied you?¡±

    There was a sharpness that she couldn¡¯t control by the end of her sentence.

    Chen Rong looked up.

    She widened her eyes in surprise at Chen Wei and then clutched the left cheek that had been pped. ¡°When had I said General Ran doesn¡¯t want you? And when had I said that you bullied me?¡±

    Chen Wei sprang to her feet, pointing at Chen Rong shakily. ¡°If you didn¡¯t say anything, then why did everyoneugh at me? You-you¡¯re even covering your face. Aren¡¯t you trying to let everyone know I had pped you?¡±

    Chen Rong swiftly let go of her hand, dropped her gaze and earnestly said, ¡°Ah Wei, I swear I¡¯ve never said General Ran doesn¡¯t want you, nor have I said that you bullied me.¡±

    Her dark eyes were prating in the candlelight. She looked at Chen Wei and said somewhat obscurely: ¡°Our marriages are arranged by our parents. They¡¯re also our parents¡¯ order. How can General Ran not want you?¡±

    Chen Wei went silent.

    Slowly, a smile materialized on her face.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about these boring things,¡± said Chen Qian impatiently.

    She was a legitimate daughter of the direct line in Nan¡¯yang. Ranked second, her status was higher than all the girls here. Once she opened her mouth, both Chen Rong and Chen Wei bowed their heads to reply: ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Tell us now Ah Rong, who did you see at the Wang estate?¡±

    At this juncture, Chen Qian looked up to see Chen Rong¡¯s charming face under the lights. She suddenly interrupted her from answering: ¡°These things aside, did you get to see Wang Qng? What did he say when he saw you?¡±

    About seven or eight faces turned around, staring at Chen Rong with interest while awaiting her answer.

    Watched by these eager eyes, Chen Rong opened her mouth and really wanted to tell them that Wang Qng never med or spurned her. Instead, he was gentle enough to evenfort her.

    She couldn¡¯t say these words, however. If not handled properly, hering days would only worsen.

    She dropped her gaze and disyed a slight weariness on her face.

    Such expression greatly amused the girls. Chen Qianughingly remarked, ¡°What did I say? To have someone like you confess in public and inly say you want to be his first wife is an insult to the distinguished Wang Qi. Even I am not worthy to be his wife, much less you.¡±

    Chen Wei, too, looked to be quite pleased. She covered her mouth as her eyes bent into lines.

    While the girls giggled mirthfully, Chen Rong¡¯s lips curved to reveal a secretive smile, one of joy and contentment.

    This expression gave the girls pause. As they were staring at her in careful appraisal, Chen Rong stood up, curtsied to the girls and wearily said, ¡°Sisters, I¡¯m really tired.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, who wants to loiter at this ce of yours?¡±

    Chen Qian pped her sleeves and led the girls away.

    Staring after the girls going farther away, Nurse Ping came to her and sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve always run around with boys when you were younger. You were the only girl in our estate so of course you don¡¯t even have any experience of getting along with other girls. Just now you should have waited for them to be bored. Then when they wanted to leave you still would¡¯ve needed to try to keep them. That¡¯s how you should treat your fellow sisters.¡±

    Chen Rong merely smiled and softened her voice: ¡°Nurse, get the water ready. I want to bathe.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

 Chapter 44: Temporary Peace

    Chapter 44: Temporary Peace

    The next day came quickly.

    At noon, Chen Wei¡¯s voice sounded from beyond the door: ¡°Is Ah Rong in?¡±

    Not waiting for Chen Rong to stand up, she pushed the door and went inside. Standing from some distance away, Chen Wei curtsied to her and softly said, ¡°Ah Rong, it was my fault that day. Don¡¯t be upset with me.¡±

    Chen Rong never imagined she woulde to apologize. She swiftly curtsied back after a momentary pause. ¡°You are my jiejie, it¡¯s within your rights to teach me. How can I be upset with you?¡±

    Chen Wei smiled upon hearing this.

    She neared and held Chen Rong¡¯s arm, smilingly saying: ¡°It¡¯s warm today. Let¡¯s go for a walk, Ah Rong.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Walking side-by-side, Chen Wei whispered to her cousin: ¡°I hadn¡¯t been able to sleep for the past two nights.¡±

    She turned her head to a surprised Chen Rong and continued: ¡°Cousin, does your face still hurt?¡±

    Yes, she was just that gentle.

    Chen Rong looked at her in surprise, shook her head, and said with a moved expression: ¡°Nay, it has stopped hurting a long time ago. Jiejie, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Chen Wei hummed a reply, her long eyshes fluttering as she looked to be a little absent-minded.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Rong hurried to ask with concern.

    Chen Wei shook her head. After a moment, her mouth curved and then she winked at Chen Rong. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she cheerily began, ¡°what did Wang Qng say when you met himst night?¡±

    Her smile was natural, her change of tone was also smooth. But as someone who had lived twice, Chen Rong had some understanding of this cousin. Her heart took a dip, her eyes lowered, and she shyly smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°How can it be nothing?¡±

    Chen Wei sounded a little anxious. ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me, is that right?¡± she pursed her lips and said with some chagrin.

    Chen Rong¡¯s mind quickly turned before she looked down and sighed for a while. ¡°He, he was not upset with me.¡±

    ¡°And what else?¡±

    ¡°He also said he isn¡¯t a cloud and I¡¯m not mud. He told me to not be too concerned about it.¡±

    ......

    Not seeing Chen Wei move for some time, Chen Rong looked up to see a stiff smile on her face. ¡°Ah Wei? Ah Wei?¡±

    By the fourth call, Chen Wei whispered back: ¡°Really?¡± Her tone sounded a bitplicated: ¡°He said that to you?¡±

    Facing Chen Wei¡¯s questioning eyes, Chen Rong emphatically nodded.

    Chen Wei again forced a smile on her face and pressed her lips to say: ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. That¡¯s right Ah Rong, did General Ran also speak to youst night? What did he say?¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head. Under Chen Wei¡¯s stare, she gently said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, and all he asked was a casual thing or two.¡±

    ¡°What did he ask you?¡± She sounded a smidge urgent.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Chen Rong hesitated for a moment, looking as though she was pondering. At length, she replied, ¡°He asked about my fellow sisters in the n. He also said that my approach to problems is like that of a man when I expected there would be a food shortage in Nan¡¯yang and knew to stock up on grains. He said if I weren¡¯t a woman, I could join his camp as a clerk or something.¡±

    Chen Wei waspletely stunned this time. ¡°He said you were like a man?¡± she murmured. ¡°I heard General Ran does not easily praise others, why did he praise you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chen Rong shook her head.

    ¡°The barbarians call him the ¡®Heavenly Prince¡¯. My father said that though the nobles do not like him, the prominent ns along with the Prince of Nan¡¯yang all hold him in high esteem. Father also said even the city of Nan¡¯yang needs his protection at this time. What was his meaning when he praised you?¡±

    ¡°Who can really know the thoughts of a man like him?¡±

    Chen Wei seemed a bit restless by this time. She slowly withdrew her hand from Chen Rong¡¯s arm and tried her best to smile. ¡°Ah Rong, I have something I must go to do. Let¡¯s talk again in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go on ahead. You don¡¯t have to see me out.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong stopped and stared after Chen Wei¡¯s vanishing figure. Slowly, her mouth upturned to reveal an unsmiling smile.

    Sure enough, this cousin hade on someone else¡¯s order to probe around. It seemed she was fairly sessful atst night¡¯s banquet.

    Having lived twice, Chen Rong learned that borrowing someone else¡¯s influence did not necessarily mean she must have his promise. An intimate walk or talk was equally of great use.

    The next few days passed by peacefully.

    From what Nurse Ping was able to inquire, the Nan¡¯yang house of Wang¡¯s banquetsted for four nights. In these four nights, ns brought their concubine-born daughters along to attend. Her Uncle Chen Yuan had also brought a daughter born to him by an unloved concubine. She was allegedly very frail. Besides her daily reading, she only meditated for she had the weak frame of a storm-worn blossom.

    Then justst night, a small pnquin had quietly taken the sick girl away from the estate, never to return. Nurse Ping said that if you stood near the pnquin, you could hear her weeping.

    Even so, Chen Rong knew it was no time to rx. Men like the Prince of Nan¡¯yang could never have too many women in his inner quarters. If she knew this, then Chen Yuan would know it even better.

    Winter had arrived.

    Those first few days of winter were bright and cloudless. If she could go for a walk on such beautiful days, watching the blue sky and azure waters on the outskirts and speaking to friends, what a pleasure it would be.

    In those nice days, Chen Wei next-door had sat in the carriage happy as a bird to drive in and out with the Chen girls of the Nan¡¯yang branch.

    Chen Rong also wanted to go. But she did not dare.

    She had no other way. She was only a trifling concubine-born girl, looked down upon by everyone in this estate. She couldn¡¯t bother listening to the other girls¡¯ ridicules and insults if she were to join them. Knowing her personality, she feared there woulde a time when she couldn¡¯t refrain herself and instead burst out. Then all her efforts would be for naught.

    She could also drive to the purlieus with a few servants, but she did not dare to ¨C the refugees who had filled the city of Nan¡¯yang couldn¡¯t have all disappeared. They must be nesting in some remote corner at this time. It was easy for her to leave, but once she left, she might not be able toe back.

 Chapter 45: She Is a Double-sided Blade

    Chapter 45: She Is a Double-sided de

    It was noon that a round of horse hooves tore along the streets of Nan¡¯yang.

    Before long, a guard hurried in the direction of the Chen estate. He ran in haste, stumbling along, and did not stop to wipe the dripping sweat on his forehead.

    He arrived at the main courtyard within a short time. Presently, Chen Yuan and Chen Shu were sitting on either side of Chen Gongrang to talk over books and wine.

    The guard hurtled to the door as he cried urgently: ¡°Masters! The barbarians had taken over Luo¡¯yang.¡±

    ¡°Thump.¡± ¡°Thump.¡± Chen Yuan and another noble fell to the ground.

    Chen Gongrang sprang to his feet and asked, ¡°When was this?¡±

    ¡°The news had just arrived, sir.¡±

    ¡°Wu Xian,¡± he murmured with a nched face, staggering backward, ¡°Wu Xian and his men are still in Luo¡¯yang...¡±

    He shut his eyes, and then opened them again. ¡°Was anyone able to escape?¡±

    The guard shook his head and sobbed: ¡°No, none. Apart from the soldiers, no one escaped. I heard that several thousand nobles including men and women, young and old, had dressed properly and moments before the barbarians broke into the city had jumped into the Luo River.¡±

    Chen Gongrang dropped to his seat, paralyzed.

    Chen Shu and Chen Yuan themselves are as white as sheets, both taken by dread.

    At longst, Chen Gongrang waved his hand and feebly bade, ¡°I got it, go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    A suppressed sob was heard the moment the guard took the steps. Listening to the cries, he himself was choked up and could not help stretching his sleeve to wipe his tears. Then he briskly walked out with his head down. A schr who was walking to them paused when he saw this scene.

    After some deliberation, he continued forth and called out softly from the steps: ¡°Shihua?¡±

    Shihua was Chen Yuan¡¯s courtesy name.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Soon, a red-eyed Chen Yuan appeared on the stairs. He looked to the schr, frowning: ¡°What is it?¡± The schr took a few steps to Chen Yuan¡¯s side, raised his sped hands and softly replied, ¡°Have you forgotten, Shihua? You asked me to go to the prince¡¯s estate and ask Xu Zhiming for an exnation.¡±

    Chen Yuan nodded and impatiently said, ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Aye, Xu Zhiming said the Prince of Nan¡¯yang is dissatisfied with your daughter. He also said that unless you send Ah Rong of the Chen house over, dialogue will be difficult.¡±

    Chen Yuan¡¯s face turned blue. ¡°If Ah Rong could be sent over, why would I need to waste a daughter?¡± he growled. ¡°Bah! That Xu fellow is a debaucher himself. It must be he who whispered troubles in the Nan¡¯yang Prince¡¯s ears!¡±

    At this point in his rumble, Chen Yuan took a deep breath and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s do this, is there not antern festival three days from now? Go do some preparation work. Remember, there must not be any errors this time.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The schr turned when he suddenly heard Chen Shu¡¯s voice raised from inside: ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    He strode to Chen Yuan, frowned and said, ¡°Shihua, I forgot to tell you that Wang Hong sent people yesterday looking for our older brother. He asked why the Chen house of Nan¡¯yang, being such a great family, does not treat a concubine-born daughter well?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Chen Yuan was infuriated. ¡°Wang Qng belongs to the Wang house of Lang¡¯ya. What can they do? They have the nerve to interfere with our family¡¯s affairs?¡±

    ¡°Why should he interfere?¡± Chen Shu coldly replied. ¡°He merely said there are rumors circting outside that are detrimental to our family¡¯s name.¡±

    Instantly, Chen Yuan suppressed his anger to reply in diffidence: ¡°Ah Shu, it¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t know that the Prince of Nan¡¯yang has been making things difficult for me ever since I offended him. I wasted a daughter but he still wouldn¡¯t bend. What else can I do?¡±

    Chen Shu pped his sleeves and unsympathetically replied, ¡°It¡¯s your own doing in any case. I think that Ah Rong, although young, is very sophisticated in her purposes. Didn¡¯t you send someone to inquire on the matter of the Wang estate¡¯s banquet? Not only Wang Hong, but I heard Ran Min also talked andughed with her. Think about the status quo. Are you going to offend both Wang Hong and Ran Min for this tiny thing? Hmph, Ah Rong is a double-sided knife. You¡¯ll easily cut your hand. You better be careful!¡±

    Apparently not wanting to say more to Chen Yuan, he pped his sleeves and strode back into the room.

    Chen Yuan stood ashen-faced for a moment before turning around to bark at the schr: ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°What about thentern festival?¡±

    ¡°What festival can we have now?!¡± Unable to release his anger, hebored for his breath for a while and then growled: ¡°Good for Chen Rong. She¡¯s not even fifteen yet she already has the skill to seduce men. Isn¡¯t that just extraordinary, hmph!¡±

    ¡°What are you standing frozen here for? Go!¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye.¡±

    Just as the schr turned to go, Chen Gongrang¡¯s displeased voice rang from the room: ¡°Shihua, how can you be so vulgar even till now! Go! Refrain froming to my ce in the near future!¡±

    Stunned, Chen Yuan quickly turned around in a deep bow as he pleaded: ¡°Brother, I...¡± He had not finished when Chen Gongrang thundered from the room: ¡°Men, take Chen Shihua back to his courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    Two servants at once came forward. Before they could speak, Chen Yuan pped his sleeves and yelled: ¡°I can walk myself!¡±

    When he finished, he harrumphed and stalked away.

    On this day, not only the house of Chen found out about Luoyang¡¯s fall, but so did everyone else.

    Like thunder striking in broad daylight, this news struck brutally on the Nan¡¯yang residents who were singing of peace not long ago. Only now did they realize they may not be as safe as they thought. Awaiting them ahead were swarms of barbaric iron heels!

 Chapter 46: The Teenage General

    Chapter 46: The Teenage General

    Luo¡¯yang was under siege!

    Not long ago, it was still the Jin¡¯s capital ¨C a bustling ce where every great n wanted to dwell, where all migrant Hans would turn to kneel in homage at the time of their death.

    But it had actually fallen!

    All of a sudden, Nan¡¯yang was ovee with grief.

    Apanying the cries was a sense of insecurity and, suddenly, Ran Min shot to celebrity status. Almost every major n would invite him to guest its banquet.

    It just so happened, however, that he went missing right at this time.

    Dismayed, they all sent people to ask the Prince of Nan¡¯yang. Even the Chen house who was to be his inws became the object of everyone¡¯s inquiries.

    And yet, no one had an answer to give.

    Panic reached its tipping point with each passing day. Some families packed up to move again, this time fleeing to Jiankang.

    In the midst of this scene, a cavalry broke the calm and barged in each estate with its arrival. ¡°Sir ¨C there are two thousand soldiers outside the city, sent by General Ran to protect the Nan¡¯yang Prince.¡±

    ¡°General Ran? And where is he?¡±

    ¡°I do not know, the young general said one of General Ran¡¯s soldiers is capable of handling ten barbarians. With them here, Nan¡¯yang will be unharmed.¡±

    ¡°Did he really say that?¡±

    ¡°I dare not lie.¡±

    ¡°Good, good good.¡±

    Cheers soon spread to the streets of Nan¡¯yang, gradually booming into ecstasy.

    Listening to the waves of roars heightening like a tide outside, Chen Rong said to Nurse Ping: ¡°Let¡¯s us also go and see.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Because they did not intend to go far, she did not ride in a carriage and ran out of the courtyard just like that. When she got to the front door, she found Chen Wei, Chen Qian, and the other girls also there. However, they were wearing veiled hats, perfumed sachets and decorative jades, neatly dressed as though they were leaving for an outing.

    A sea of people was currently pouring out onto the streets, everyone looking toward the north gate.

    ¡°What are they looking at?¡± Chen Rong asked curiously.

    ¡°The soldiers General Ran had sent,¡± a servant respectfully answered her. ¡°They had originally wanted to camp outside the city, but the masters were worried so they asked them toe in.¡±

    Another middle-aged man smiled and added, ¡°I heard that General Ran¡¯s soldiers are the bravest among the braves. They always encounter the strongest opponents in every expedition. He is always surrounded by more people, but he only needs a few thousand men to return victorious. It¡¯s not every day we get to see two thousand of his soldiers in Nan¡¯yang; everyone is curious to see them today.¡±

    With his voice came a series of orderly and powerful footsteps, so powerful and orderly that every step taken shook the ground.

    Without knowing, the crowd solemnly looked up.

    But none of this concerned Chen Rong. She had seen much more of Ran Min¡¯s soldiers in her past life.

    Just as an uninterested Chen Rong turned her head and was about to return to her home, from far away, a somewhat familiar voice came to their ears: ¡°Remember, we cannot let the Hu seed!¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡± Two thousand voices answered in unison, thundering in people¡¯s ears.

    Chen Rong paused and inwardly thought: Odd, howe this voice sounds so familiar and yet so strange?

    ¡°Miss, do you want to go take a look?¡± Nurse Ping asked her.

    Chen Rong shook her head, saying: ¡°No need,¡± and then tookrge strides back to her courtyard.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    The entire city of Nan¡¯yang was in a fervor today. By the time the roars gradually subsided, it hade to the evening hours.

    The sun had just set, and Chen Rong was resting in her room when she heard a young man¡¯s voice: ¡°Is Ah Rong of the Chen house in?¡±

    Chen Rong paused. After trading nces with Nurse Ping, she stood up and replied, ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Come out, the young general is looking for you.¡±

    The young general?

    Increasingly surprised, she smoothed her hair and stepped out. Nurse Ping quickly caught up, asking: ¡°Miss, should you freshen up first?¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head. ¡°Men of the army like to be straightforward; they do not have the patience to wait.¡±

    When she finished, she pushed open the courtyard door.

    Outside, Chen Wei, her sister, and a dozen servants were all present. Chen Rong swept her eyes past them, searching around.

    She saw a youngd standing under the willow tree. He was d in golden armor and robed in a white cloak. He stood with his hands sped behind his back, under the sun, his small face was so handsome that it was almost bewitching!

    Chen Rong was instantly wreathed in smiles.

    He watched her astonished expression as he gave a toothy grin, waved and shouted: ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed!¡± His voice was very sharp and clear.

    ¡°Aye,¡± the dozens of soldiers standing at his side answered and retreated.

    He turned his head andid his sharp eyes on Chen Wei and the other girls. Though he was young, his countenance was already carrying a kind of bloody and deadly air. Aghast, they quickly lowered their heads and rushed off.

    Within seconds, only Chen Rong remained in therge area.

    The young man turned and stared at Chen Rong before lifting his heels toe to her.

    When he was within three steps from her, he stopped. Tilting his head, he eyed her from head to toe and then harrumphed, ¡°It hadn¡¯t even been that long yet I heard you¡¯re already struggling to make it? Are you already driven to the point of ttering Wang Qng with a tune of ¡®The Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡¯?¡± His tone was heated, his eyes burning in fury.

    Chen Rong red at him before slightly lifting her mouth to sneer: ¡°It¡¯s only been a couple of months yet you¡¯ve already turned from a child actor to a young general. Don¡¯t tell me Ran Min took pity on you so he gave you this position?¡±

    ¡°Humbug! I¡¯m the direct descendant of Sun Zhongmou in Jiangdong (1). I have warfare blood coursing inside of me!¡±

    better known as Sun Quan, Emperor of Wu in the Three Kingdoms period.

    He was apparently beyond indignation, his fair, pretty face flushing red.

    Seeing him huffing so angrily, Chen Rongughed despite herself. She reached out to hold his hand, her eyes gleaming as she yielded: ¡°All right, all right, I know you¡¯re very valiant. I was only teasing but you actually got angry, hah!¡±

    His anger vanished at her beatific smile. He outstretched his right hand to grab her wrist and led her across the courtyard.

    After a few steps, he nced over and said, ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, why can¡¯t you stay out of trouble? If I hear anything about you right now then it¡¯s guaranteed to be a bunch of crap!¡±

    His spoken words were harsh but his grip on her hand was gentle and firm. It felt as though his fiery breath was driving away the cold that shrouded her.

    Chen Rong tilted her head to look at the boy. It was twilight presently, the amber sunlight glittering on his golden armor. The cold metal coupled with his fair skin made for a unique beauty, one that was extremely strong yet extremely soft.

    He did not turn away from her perusal, but chose to grin smugly instead. ¡°So? Don¡¯t I look dashing? Like a heavenly god?¡± He paused and then added: ¡°My voice has changed, can you tell? Doesn¡¯t it sound nice now?¡±

    Looking at his triumphant face, Chen Rong finally could not stop herself fromughing out loud.

 Chapter 47: Custom

    Chapter 47: Custom

    The young man nodded his head proudly when he heard herughter. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need you to tell me. All the besotted damsels in the city of Nan¡¯yang were ogling me on the way here. I only have to open my mouth for some of them to scream and squeal.¡±

    As Chen Rong went onughing, he abruptly turned to her peevishly. ¡°What, is that not so?¡±

    She stopped and immediately retrieved her smile. She nodded vigorously, saying: ¡°Of course, of course, the dashing General Sun has the aura of dragons, the courage of Lu Bu (1), and the brilliance of Zhuge (2).¡±

    Lu Bu ¨C a famous general in the Three Kingdoms period

    Zhuge ¨C Zhuge Liang, a famous strategist in the Three Kingdoms period

    He was listening to her in rapt attention when herst few words stoked his temper. He swiftly cuffed her hands behind her back and demanded, ¡°You little minx, did you just tease me?¡±

    Unable to move, Chen Rong was quick to exim: ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re my captive, you have to plead to me.¡±

    Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help herself from giggling as she said, ¡°General Sun, please spare me.¡±

    ¡°Say that again, louder.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you be merciful and spare my little life, general?¡±

    The young man was pleased with Chen Rong¡¯s words. Heughed and let go of her hand. ¡°I see you¡¯re a sensible girl.¡±

    While the two of them yed around, Chen Wei next-door had been perking her ears to listen in. She stomped on the ground and griped bitterly: ¡°I really don¡¯t get it. She¡¯s only a tawdry girl who knows no shame. How can those men be so beguiled by her?¡±

    To be considered beautiful in this era, one must firstly have fair skin, she must secondly carry an impression of purity, and she must thirdly possess frailty and femineity. Chen Rong¡¯s looks were too striking, her figure too voluptuous. It couldn¡¯t be helped that she would be branded ¡®tawdry¡¯ by virtue of her sensuous beauty.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Nurse Ping arranged a table filled with meat and wine in the courtyard.

    Holding Chen Rong¡¯s hand, the young man carelessly sat down and reached for a cup of wine. After a sip, he handed it to Chen Rong and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get drunk tonight.¡±

    Chen Rong only smiled wordlessly. Nurse Ping softlyughed from the side: ¡°That won¡¯t do. My mistress isn¡¯t yet betrothed.¡±

    Sun Yan stared at Chen Rong and demanded, ¡°Then if she¡¯s betrothed, I¡¯d be able to get drunk with her?¡±

    Nurse Ping faltered and, not knowing how to answer, turned to look at Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong inwardly thought with a wry smile: I really want to get drunk with you, but Chen Yuan would be the first to relish in my mistake. He¡¯d bring me straight to the prince¡¯s inner quarters and tell the world I¡¯m a contemptible girl. The advantage I createdst time by ying ¡®The Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡¯ for Wang Qng woulde to naught.

    At this juncture, she couldn¡¯t help herself from looking up at Sun Yan.

    What she saw were his clear orbs under the sunlight.

    Chen Rong¡¯s lips moved as she stared into such eyes, wanting to tell him everything.

    Just then, a loud voice came from the courtyard gate: ¡°Is General Sun here? My master is very d to learn of your visit. He has prepared a humble meal in your honor and especially sent me to invite you.¡±

    Sun Yan scowled and muttered: ¡°I hate these customs the most.¡±

    He was about to refuse when a warmthy over his hand. It was Chen Rong who gently pressed him down.

    She was looking at him, her eyes dark yet steady. ¡°My young sir, you mustn¡¯t refuse them.¡± Upon seeing Sun Yan¡¯s quizzical expression, she smiled and yfully said, ¡°General Ran didn¡¯t give you orders to take advantage of the nobles¡¯ panic and pressure them for some military provisions, seeing as how they are filled with grains and money?¡±

    Sun Yanughed. He covered his mouth and whispered: ¡°I¡¯d have forgotten if not for your reminder.¡±

    Upon hisst word, he rose to his feet.

    At the moment he agreed, Chen Rong picked up the veiled hat on the side and wore in over her head, then she took a few steps backward and demurely stood behind him.

    The door squeaked open.

    Into the door were Chen Yuan and two other schrs. As soon as he entered, his eyes nced to Chen Rong and then back to Sun Yan.

    After appraising them, he pleasantly raised his sped hands: ¡°General Sun, it¡¯s an honor.¡±

    Sun Yan also returned him an acknowledgment per gentry standards. ¡°My pleasure,¡± he smiled.

    Chen Yuanughed jovially. ¡°Are you surnamed Sun, general? Then who are your ancestors, if I may ask?¡±

    ¡°I am a direct descendant of Sun Zhongmou of Jiangdong,¡± Sun Yan lightly replied.

    This one sentence made Chen Yuan widen his eyes and put away his nonchnt face. ¡°The Sun n from Jiangdong?¡± he eximed. ¡°That being your identity, why are you involved in these gory battles? If your elders in Jiangdong know, they will be very terrified.¡±

    Sun Yan scowled and impatiently said, ¡°If the barbarianse at me, I wille at them. As a man, I pay blood with blood. What is there to be afraid of?¡±

    Chen Yuanughed, again sped his hands together and eximed: ¡°Young general, you truly are a man of honor with valiant blood coursing inside. After you.¡±

    Sun Yan nodded this time.

    After having gone two steps, he turned his head to look at Chen Rong.

    Seeing Chen Rong especially reserved behind her veiled hat, he secretly gave her a wink, turned his head in a careful bow to her and raised his voice: ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯d given me food and clothes on the road south. I shall eternally engrave your life-saving grace in my heart.¡±

    Chen Rong stared nkly before she quickly realized his meaning. Leaning sideway to avoid his ceremony, she curtsied and said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, general.¡± And then she blushed and stammered: ¡°It¡¯s only right for me to have done so.¡±

    Seeing her put on this appearance, Sun Yan had to squint his eyes and cleared his throat before he could barely hide his smile to say, ¡°No matter what happens, I shall never forget your kindness. I¡¯ll pay you another visit in two days.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    He pped his long sleeves, turned and strode out. Following behind him, Chen Yuan, at the moment they left the gate, shot a look back at Chen Rong a few more times.

    Only until they were gone in the distance did Chen Rong recover.

    At this time, Nurse Ping ran to her side and remarked in joy: ¡°Miss, miss, how wonderful that General Sun has alsoe to Nan¡¯yang. With him here, youring days should be looking up.¡±

    Thinking awhile, Nurse Ping proceeded to mutter: ¡°Unfortunately the young general insists on going off to kill the barbarians. Otherwise, while he has not returned to his n, he can quickly marry you. How good would that be?¡±

    While the nurse muttered from the side, Chen Rong slowly removed her veiled hat and thought to herself: No matter what Sun Yan did, it¡¯s impossible to be second-inmand to Ran Min in a short span of two months. That¡¯s right, Ran Min must¡¯ve learned of his identity. To protect him, he is sending him to Nan¡¯yang where it¡¯s safe.

 Chapter 48: Clarification

    Chapter 48: rification

    After having whispered to herself for a while, Nurse Ping then turned to Chen Rong, saying: ¡°Miss, young Mr. Sun isn¡¯t that young anymore. He shouldn¡¯t have a wife yet, right? Should I go see him and get a feel for what he thinks?¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head. She stared into the distance and faintly said, ¡°Some things can¡¯t be hurried. If you¡¯re hasty you¡¯ll only be left with nothing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand what you mean, miss.¡±

    Chen Rong lowered her gaze and plucked the strings. After a series of melodious notes was issued, she went on saying: ¡°At present everyone in Nan¡¯yang thinks I¡¯m in love with Wang Qng. If right away I seek another man to marry, then wouldn¡¯t my affections have been insincere? Nurse, you should know how damaging an insincere reputation can be.¡±

    Anxious, the nurse eximed, ¡°Then what will we do? Are you saying that you can¡¯t marry anyone else in your life besides the Wangs¡¯ 7th son?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s right hand continued moving along the zither strings as the instrument issued a flow of crystalline notes.

    Nurse Ping stood quietly for a while and atst couldn¡¯t refrain herself from crying out: ¡°Miss, miss?¡±

    Chen Rong rxed her hands and brought the music to a halt. ¡°Nurse,¡± she slowly began, ¡°I can rx for a few days now that Sun Yan is back.¡±

    She slowly looked up.

    Her eyes seemed a bit strange. It contained a faint smile, one that was nevertheless somewhat faraway.

    She stared at her nurse and then suddenly asked, ¡°Nurse, do you know where Wang Qng is?¡±

    Nurse Ping didn¡¯t expect for her to suddenly mention Wang Qng. She stared nkly and shook her head: ¡°Nay miss.¡±

    ¡°Tell Old Shang to go and see where he is.¡±

    The nurse rounded her eyes. ¡°Miss, what are you nning to do?¡± she asked with some caution and concern.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Chen Rong raised her small chin, turned around in the direction of the mainpound and said, ¡°Young Mr. Sun has returned, wielding two thousand soldiers in his hands. The whole of Nan¡¯yang is under his protection. Would you say that I am now very safe? And nobody will easily touch me?¡±

    Nurse Ping nodded in bewilderment.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Chen Rong nced at her. ¡°Then tell Old Shang to go find out where Wang Qng is. I want to see him. In fact, I believe he¡¯s waiting for me toe see him and make things clear.¡± I¡¯ll stop feel guilty once I see him. He, too, won¡¯t develop bad impression because of my intentional dallying.

    One should know that it didn¡¯t matter to the schrs whether one had made mistakes. What mattered was when someone had the nerve to talk glibly after not admitting to his mistakes.

    It wouldn¡¯t be toote if she could see him now.

    Nurse Ping again nodded dumbly.

    By the time the sunpletely sank to the west and numerous stars emerged in the vast sky, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage made its appearance on the street.

    At this moment, cries had taken over the streets of Nan¡¯yang.

    There were very few pedestrians out and about; those who were had their eyes glued to their feet. Houses were tightlytched, as if the city dwellers believed doing these things would ensure their safety.

    Before long, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage had pulled up to the facade of the Huan estate.

    As the thirdrgest family in Nan¡¯yang, the house of Huan was hosting a banquet at this time, itspound awash in light and music.

    Old Shang announced himself to the guard and, after showing the Chen estate¡¯s bamboo card, smoothly went into thepound.

    When the carriage drove past the Huans¡¯ nine-section corridor, Chen Rong stopped Old Shang and said to him, ¡°Go over there and wait. Let me know when Wang Qnges out. He actually doesn¡¯t like to socialize, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll leave eventually. Pay careful attention.¡±

    ¡°Aye, miss.¡±

    After Old Shang was gone, Chen Rong leaned her hands on the railing and looked down to the bending corridors below. There, acres of azure water rippled and gleamed in the strewing starlight.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Some timeter, a series of rapid steps neared her. Forthwith, Old Shang came up behind her and whispered: ¡°Miss, as you expected, Wang Qng had gotten to the other side of the South Bridge.¡±

    ¡°Good, you may go.¡±

    Old Shang did not leave. He took a few dithering steps before looking back to Chen Rong. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry, miss? Why can¡¯t we make an appointment to see him at the Wang estate?¡±

    Chen Rong looked up, her eyes dark and gloomy under the starlight. ¡°Old Shang, the literati have always believed that people should be free-spirited. If I wanted to see him, I should do what my heart is telling me to do. But if I made an appointment, my visit would then be deliberate.¡±

    Old Shang only stared at her with a confused expression.

    Chen Rong shook her head and walked ahead.

    Her wooden clogs made particrly clear tapping that sounded almost like music.

    As she walked on, Ah Rong¡¯s feet flitted as though she was dancing. Perhaps because the weight had been lifted from her heart, her footsteps, too, became lighter.

    With her dancing steps, she tread on the starlight and went down the winding path.

    After making a turn, she took a misstep and saw a handsome man leaning against the railing, his face turning sideway and looking at her with a faint smile.

    It was Wang Hong.

    Chen Rong lit up at the sudden sight of him.

    She quickly stopped her waltzing and retreated backward, then she curtsied to him and said, ¡°Are you just now leaving, Qng? Ah Rong of the Chen house has waited for you for some time now.¡±

    Under the moonlight, Wang Hong¡¯s eyes were as bright as the stars. He sped his hands behind his back and quietly regarded Chen Rong, giving a low chuckle: ¡°Have you especiallye to see me?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°And without the Huan estate¡¯s consent nor a prior appointment, you¡¯vee and then wait by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Wang Hongughed. He smirked his lips saying: ¡°Ah Rong, this doesn¡¯t seem like something you¡¯d do.¡±

    Smiling, Chen Rong briskly replied, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I can finally let go of a few things today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what are you letting of?¡± Wang Hong watched her with interest.

    Chen Rong looked up.

    She looked at him quietly, her eyes remarkably bright in the dark.

    Watching the man who looked as ethereal as a heavenly being though he was standing under the celestial stars themselves, Chen Rong took a step forward, carefully bowed to him and raised her voice: ¡°I¡¯vee to see Qng for I have something to say.¡±

    Wang Hong didn¡¯t ask her what. He only stared at her in silence, his eyes deep and unfathomable.

    Chen Rong lowered her head, sped her hands together and continued: ¡°I¡¯ve arrived in Nan¡¯yang only to inadvertently learn that my uncle Chen Yuan was going to send me to the Nan¡¯yang Prince the night he invited the prince to our banquet.¡± She bit her lips, her originally crisp voice turning timid: ¡°I know I¡¯m only an orphan girl. I have no one to depend on, no one to beg. If my uncle really chases me out, there aren¡¯t any other options for me besides my death.¡±

    ¡°For that reason, you thought of me and how you could borrow me to get rid of the Nan¡¯yang Prince? Is that why you yed ¡®The Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡¯ for me?¡±

    Startlingly, Wang Hong sounded a little cutting.

 Chapter 49: Kiss

    Chapter 49: Kiss

    Chen Rong shook her head, prompting Wang Hong to furrow his brow.

    Without looking at him, she bowed her head saying: ¡°You are a god on earth. Your aura is so superior that I had had difficulty controlling my heartbeat the first time I met you. My admiration for you has always been sincere.¡±

    At this juncture, she wryly smiled. ¡°Of course, if not for the Prince of Nan¡¯yang, I might never say these words to you nor y that song. And perhaps even when I¡¯mid six feet under and my soul has returned to my hometown, my hair then gray and my children abundant, you would never know that a tawdry girl called Ah Rong of the Chen house had once harbored such affections for you.¡±

    Her head bowed lower and lower, her voice shaking: ¡°My origin is humble, my nature vulgar. I took advantage of your generosity to express myself, taking this as a gamble hoping to escape from my n¡¯s arrangement.¡± She briefly paused, her voice growing even more fearful: ¡°Regardless of whether my feelings for you are true or not, at the moment I did what I did, my motive wasn¡¯t simply to find an escape. Since then, I¡¯ve repeatedly evaded your questions whenever you asked. I¡¯ve always felt sorry about this, so I¡¯ve especiallye here tonight hoping to have your forgiveness.¡±

    At this time, she had bowed so low that it seemed she could not rise.

    The starry sky and distant lights shed a faint sheen on her graceful and voluptuous curves and on her raven hair. Her tilt of the head gave her a beguilement that turned his mouth dry. Unconsciously, Wang Hong diverted his gaze.

    Only an instantter, however, he was turning his head to watch her, his eyes fathomless.

    ¡°I already know these things,¡± he said.

    ¡°I am ashamed.¡±

    He slowly approached her.

    Coming to stand before her, he lowered his head and watched the beautiful girl under the moonlight. Very slowly, he outstretched his hand to stroke her hair.

    ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    His touch was extremely gentle.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Why have youe to exin everything to me today?¡±

    Words were caught in Chen Rong¡¯s throat before she could murmur: ¡°Young Mr. Sun Yan has returned. While he is here, I do not need to be afraid of the Nan¡¯yang Prince. As my fear lightened, I thought of you and felt awful for what I¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I would not lie to you.¡±

    Wang Hong suddenly grabbed her shoulders and pulled her to him.

    His movement took Chen Rong by surprise. Caught off guard, she fell forward into a warm embrace.

    Wang Hong¡¯s embrace.

    Flummoxed, Chen Rong stared at hispel, slightly gaping her rosy mouth. She stiffened, not daring to move.

    Wang Hong held her in his arms and with his head slightly tilting, leaned his mouth against her ear, tickling her with his breath. While she trembled involuntarily, he whispered: ¡°And then what? Do you want me to exin to the world that whatever happened that day was just forced by circumstances? Do you want me to say that though you love me, you are not good enough for me? Would it be best to let the world feel that your admiration for Wang Qng is a thing of the past? That you can still find a good man to marry?¡±

    His voice sounded in the air like silky tendrils, very gentle, but also very cold. In its elegance hid a wisp of frosty chill.

    Chen Rong was too tense to move.

    Wang Hong slowly turned to face her, his hands cupping her cheeks. His inky eyes were slightly squinted, but he did not smile. ¡°Have I been so consistently magnanimous that you can just use me when you want to use me and then leave me when you want to leave me?¡±

    Chen Rong finally recovered. Her rosy lips trembled as she hastily tried to rify: ¡°No, that¡¯s not true.¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s hands suddenly stilled on her cheeks. He kept them firmly there and lowered his head to catch her lips.

    Their lips met.

    With her eyes widened, Chen Rong dazedly let him inhale her lips and intrude inside to probe deeper into the depths of her mouth.

    Abruptly, Wang Qng parted her lips with the speed of light in the middle of the fiery kiss and tilted his head away.

    He gasped for a brief moment.

    Then he pushed Chen Rong away, turned around and, without another word, pped his long sleeves and strode away.

    Chen Rong gave a cry only by the time he was off in the far distance. As quiet as she was, it was uncertain whether she wanted to stop him or to question him.

    In a blink, Wang Hong¡¯s elegantly white and spotless figurepletely disappeared from her sight.

    Some time passed when Old Shang went to her and pulled on her hand. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong? What happened? Why are you standing here stock-still like this?¡±

    Chen Rong looked up in a daze. She vacantly looked at Old Shang and muttered: ¡°He... got angry.¡± Then she moved her hand to her lips and flushed even redder as she brushed across them.

    Her blush soon spread to her neck. Furiously rubbing her lips, Chen Rong railed: ¡°The rotten rogue! He dared took liberties with me...¡±

    At this point, Chen Rong noticed Old Shang¡¯s curious and confused expression and mped her mouth shut. She leaned on him to stand upright, her knees numbing, as she murmured: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let us leave now.¡± She repeated herself, sounding a little as though she was crying: ¡°Old Shang, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The elderly man waspletely flummoxed to see her angry, embarrassed, and crying. He quickly helped her, replying as he walked: ¡°Aye, we¡¯ll leave at once. We¡¯ll leave at once.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    ......

    At longst, Chen Rong found her voice again. ¡°Old Shang, was there any outsider nearby just now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he told her after thinking about it. He turned to Chen Rong, asking quizzically: ¡°Miss, is something wrong?¡±

    Chen Rong only blinked, saying nothing in return.

    She couldn¡¯t tell him Wang Hong took liberties with her. She wouldn¡¯t believe such words herself, much less Old Shang.

    So she mped her teeth and feebly said, ¡°No, nothing¡¯s the matter.¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s the matter,¡± she repeated as she angrily wiped her lips.

 Chapter 50: Food

    Chapter 50: Food

    All the way until she was seated inside the carriage, Chen Rong¡¯s limbs were still in want of strength.

    The vehicle slowly pulled out of the Huan estate and headed for the street.

    Old Shang looked back from time to time as he drove along the quiet street. From his vantage point, he could see his mistress¡¯s flustered look, one he hadn¡¯t seen before.

    The night passed by with Chen Rong¡¯s tossing and turning.

    The weather began to turn cold the next day, chilly wind sweeping by bitingly.

    Chen Rong was sitting in her courtyard and absentmindedly plucking her strings. At length, she suddenly called for Old Shang.

    The elderly retainer ran to her side and replied, ¡°What is it, miss?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s themotion outside?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s General Sun. He¡¯s lining empty carriages in the middle of South Street, waiting for the major ns to send food over. Haha, this young general really doesn¡¯t give a hoot. Can¡¯t he go to their homes and quietly discuss with them? Making such a big racket is the same as forcing them to provide rations.¡±

    Is that so?!

    Chen Rong smiled, her eyes curving. ¡°He is someone who would do such a thing.¡± This very moment, Chen Rong suddenly came to respect Ran Min. He must¡¯ve known this about Sun Yan¡¯s character, as well as his identity as the direct descendant of the Sun n of Jiangdong and had thus let hime to Nan¡¯yang, calling it protection but raising rations in reality. Only someone with his background would have the gall to do such things. The major ns hadn¡¯t the courage to resent him. Not only could they not resent him, but if anyone were to mention anything about it, they would also have to praise him for ¡®acting in a way the literati would¡¯.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    While Chen Rong was feeling amused, a series of footsteps arrived. They were odd sounding, somewhat chaotic and pressing, and made her look back.

    She saw from the corner of her eyes Chen Yuan and several stewards striding toward her.

    Why are theying here?

    Chen Rong furrowed her brow, her mind turning almost instantly.

    She quietly nced to the door. Just as their figures arrived at the courtyard, Chen Rong¡¯s voice sounded, calling Old Shang.

    ¡°Aye, miss.¡±

    ¡°Luo¡¯yang had fallen and the Hu now run rampant. If not for General Sun¡¯s stationing in Nan¡¯yang, we wouldn¡¯t have our present peace.¡±

    Old Shang peeked up and quizzically looked at her, not getting why she was speaking such banality all of a sudden.

    Without warning, Chen Rong gave him a shrewd smile and said in a crisp, resounding voice: ¡°Old Shang, lead the guards to load ten carriages with grains from our warehouse and send them to General Sun.¡±

    Chen Yuan and his stewards were entering the courtyard at the same time these wordsnded.

    Among them, one had already stepped into the door and poised to speak. He froze on the spot when he heard Chen Rong¡¯s words. Whirl ¨C they all turned their heads to look at Chen Yuan.

    Chen Yuan, too, was dumbfounded.

    He stayed silly for a moment before clearing his throat, stepped into the courtyard and called Chen Rong. ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    Surprised, Chen Rong quickly stepped away from her seat, respectfully curtsied to him and said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Chen Yuan nodded and then cleared his throat again. ¡°Ah Rong, when I came in, you were saying...¡±

    This was all he had managed before Chen Rong interrupted him. Like a child wanting to win the adult¡¯s praises, she excitedly exined: ¡°Oh, did you hear me? If General Sun hadn¡¯t led his army to protect Nan¡¯yang this time, I as a woman wouldn¡¯t have this peace to enjoy. Uncle, uncle, I just told Old Shang that I want to send them half of my food. I¡¯m sure General Sun will be delighted.¡±

    Chen Rong turned around, shot Old Shang a look and shouted, ¡°What are you freezing there for? Go load the food! Remember, you must bring it over with big fanfare so that the world will know that this food is sent by the House of Chen!¡±

    She said one sentence after another, giving no room for Chen Yuan to interrupt.

    After Old Shang left with her orders, Chen Rong turned around to see her uncle. She again curtsied and said to him: ¡°Dear me, I kept talking about my own matter. Don¡¯t mind me, uncle. Is there anything I can do for you today?¡±

    Chen Yuan opened his mouth but could not spit out half a word.

    He hade to take Chen Rong¡¯s grains under the pretext of General Sun¡¯s supply urgency. He had intended to take about ten carriages and then with his own name give Sun Yan five while keeping the rest for himself. It should be known that food in Nan¡¯yang at present was bing increasingly scarcer. Possessing food was much more important than possessing gold and gems.

    For this, he even brought four stewards along and thought of all the excuses and pretexts that could be used. Chen Rong was under his control to begin with. If he asked for food from her, it was but for the overall good and there was nothing anyone could say.

    But he never imagined that this young girl, whatever mental illness she might have contracted, had taken it upon herself to announce she would be giving food to General Sun and even sent all of ten carriages in her own name before he could open his mouth to speak!

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    He was livid, but what could he do? There was no longer any excuse for him to demand her grains.

    Chen Rong turned around and blinked herrge eyes curiously at a tongue-tied Chen Yuan. ¡°Uncle, uncle?¡±

    Only after she called a few times in a row did Chen Yuan snap awake. He again cleared his throat and wanted to open his mouth, but stopped himself after looking around and seeing the admiration his stewards orded Chen Rong. After a length, he nodded and somberly said, ¡°Excellent, excellent. Ah Rong, though you¡¯re only a youngdy, it is very good that you know how to handle tough situations.¡±

    He gave another cough. ¡°I only came by to visit you. Now I see that you are verymendable.¡±

    Chen Rong blushed as she happily bowed toward him saying: ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go,¡± he barked at the others.

    Chen Rong swiftly sent him out with due respect. ¡°Uncle, take you time.¡±

    After Chen Yuan was sent away, Nurse Ping asked in surprise, ¡°Miss, what does the master mean?¡±

    What does he mean? What else but scheming against me? Chen Rong inwardly sneered.

    Not receiving a reply, Nurse Ping sighed and muttered: ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you a little too generous? Gifting all of ten carriages of food. Ten carriages of food, we¡¯re talking about! Even the entire Chen estate cannote up with so much food.¡±

    Chen Rong lowered her eyes and thought to herself: If I didn¡¯te up with this number, would Chen Yuan have let me off the hook?

    She naturally wouldn¡¯t exin to Nurse Ping, only telling her: ¡°Let Old Shang know that when he gives the grains away, he needs to smile and, if anyone asks, tell them loudly that the person who sends the grains is Ah Rong of the Chen house ¨C a youngdy from the Chen estate who¡¯s not yet fifteen. If they seem interested, you may then tell them about my generous act of distributing my wealth in Ping and about the prophecy matter on the way here.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Nurse Ping answered bewilderedly.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Staring after Nurse Ping¡¯s retreating back, Chen Rong slowly sat down and again plucked her zither strings.

 Chapter 51: Gifting Grains

    Chapter 51: Gifting Grains

    Grains were loaded into ten carriages to the sound of carefree music. Even when they finished, Old Shang and the servants were still reluctantly looking at the food and gazing longingly at Chen Rong, waiting for her to change her mind.

    Chen Rong paid them little attention. She looked down and softly bade, ¡°Old Shang, pay more attention and see if any families are moving away to Jiankang. If they are, ask them whether they are selling theirnd. Take nine carriages out of the ten my uncle gifted us thest time. I¡¯ll also give you ten gold leaves. Remember, you must exchange all of them fornd within this month. Ah yes, record the titles under General Sun¡¯s name.¡±

    Now that Luo¡¯yang had fallen, Nan¡¯yang would be facing the barbarians directly; and without the natural barrier of the Yangtze River, most ns would want to leave. Due to the prince¡¯s intervention, however, few of them had the actual freedom to go as they pleased.

    Purchasingnd was unexpectedly not a bad idea. ¡°Miss, did you say to record under General Sun¡¯s name?¡± Nurse Ping asked tentatively.

    Chen Rong nodded. ¡°Yes. If the selling families ask, you can tell them that General Sun wants to settle here.¡±

    ¡°But what if something were to happen and the titles are under his name?¡± Old Shang tried to caution her. Nurse Ping likewise suggested: ¡°Miss, why not have them under your own name?¡±

    Chen Rong raised an eyebrow and dismissively said, ¡°Because what¡¯s mine is the n¡¯s.¡±

    And like that realization dawned upon them.

    It was Chen Rong¡¯s turn to hesitate at this point. After a very long time, she atst quietly said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t we record it under General Ran¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°... Miss, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea either.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled confidently this time. She shook her head saying: ¡°Nothing will go wrong. He ispletely trustworthy regarding this point,¡± smiling wryly as she did.

    Seeing how adamant she was, Old Shang stood quietly for a moment before asking: ¡°Then should we let General Sun know about it? We¡¯re sending so much food to him today; it¡¯s a good time to mention it to him.¡± It had always been the practice across the country to record one¡¯snds under the name of highly-ranked friends and family to evade taxation. It could be said that Chen Rong¡¯s method wasn¡¯t anything new. But how could she have so much trust in General Ran when she was merely his acquaintance?

    Chen Rong shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Tell him only if he finds out.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    The delivery teamprising of Old Shang and the servants attracted widespread attention the second it left the Chen estate.

    One should know that it was overly aggressive for Sun Yan to disy empty carriages on the street waiting for major ns to send food. The ns were furthermore suffering food shortages themselves. In the short given time, they looked at one another but none took the initiative to send food.

    It was in this stifling atmosphere that Chen Rong¡¯s team appeared.

    Her cavalcade had belonged to the Chen estate in Ping, the carriages painted yellow and the servants also dressed differently from the local Chen estate. Bothmoners and nobles couldn¡¯t help themselves from inquiring around as they watched the spectacle.

    Listening to the buzzing from time to time around him, Old Shangughed aloud and eximed in a rather proud voice: ¡°Mydy¡¯s donating these chestnuts to the warriors from her own inventory. Have you heard of her? She is Ah Rong of the Chen House. She¡¯s the very same generous Chen Rong in Ping who had foretold correctly three times on the way south.¡±

    Once Old Shang¡¯s voice rang out, the group of servants next to him loudly followed suit resulting in a dozen people chattering and spreading Chen Rong¡¯s story from beginning to end.

    ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house?¡± an old man eximed. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a concubine-born daughter? How did she acquire so much food?¡±

    ¡°Aye aye, this youngdy is so wealthy! Her gift alone isparable to that of an entire n. She¡¯s indeed very generous. How incredible she is!¡±

    Old Shang¡¯s voice boomed louder when he heard the passers-by asking. At once, he meticulously recounted over and over to them what Chen Rong had done.

    When the team reached the middle of the street where Sun Yan was, Old Shang had to swallow back his words in the middle of his narration. ncing at Sun Yan in his golden armor trying to suppress hisughter, he quickly jumped down and bowed to him. ¡°Ie on the order of my mistress, Ah Rong of the Chen house, to deliver ten carriages of grains to you, general.¡±

    Sun Yan raised his sped hands and responded: ¡°I thank you kindly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, sir. My mistress says it is due to you and your men that she can enjoy peace in Nan¡¯yang. Gifting food is only a matter of course.¡±

    Sun Yanughed and remarked, ¡°Though Ah Rong of the Chen house is a woman, her generosity and gantry have put us men to shame.¡±

    As he said this, many passers-by quietly retreated and turned to hurry away.

    Sun Yan took note of everything that went on and smiled again. This smile attracted screams and cheers from the girls standing around.

    Apparently ustomed to the girls¡¯ admiration, he stepped forward, helped Old Shang up from his deference, and softly chuckled: ¡°Did that little girl Ah Rong tell you to spread her name?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Haha, she never misses any opportunity, does she?¡± He paused and then continued: ¡°I was a bit reckless about today¡¯s matter. Thank Ah Rong for me after you return. Without her help, I would¡¯ve caused great trouble.¡±

    Still not really clear, Old Shang only replied, ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Also, tell her that I had stood on the street in my armor today. So handsome and swashbuckling was I that droves of women gathered around me. Ask her why she didn¡¯te to join such spectacr a scene.¡± He was now bursting out inughter on his own.

    ¡°Aye, I will definitely ry your words,¡± Old Shang replied, almost too honestly.

    In a good mood, Sun Yanughed aloud again. After some time, he withdrew his smile, took two steps back, raised his sped hands to Old Shang and said, ¡°I thank yourdy on behalf of General Ran. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite, general.¡±

    Sun Yan sat back down on the seat he had ced in the middle of the street. Watching Old Shang getting on the carriage and continuing to tout Chen Rong, he couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing again.

 Chapter 52: Undercurrent

    Chapter 52: Undercurrent

    After returning to the estate and thoroughly recounting to Chen Rong everything that had happened, Old Shang¡¯s lips then twitched hesitantly.

    Chen Rong gave him a nce, asking: ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± Old Shang had served her for so long that he was asfortable around her as his own family. ¡°Would our praises for you cause the literati to disapprove of you?¡±

    Smiling, Chen Rong stood up looking to the distant sky and lightly said, ¡°No, General Sun¡¯s demanding for food on the street has ced the major ns in a difficult situation; they can only now hide behind their doors. There are not many schrs wandering the streets of Nan¡¯yang at this time. There should only bemoners and women out there right now.¡±

    Her lips revealed a smirk. ¡°To achieve eternal fame in this world, one must eithere from a good background and thereby attract the world¡¯s attention with his every move, or his deeds must be spread through others¡¯ mouths. The saying ¡®three humans make a tiger¡¯ merely means the more people repeat an idea, the more it bes true.¡±

    To Nurse Ping standing behind her, she said, ¡°Bring me my veiled hat,¡± her eyes curving into crescents. ¡°Let¡¯s go see young General Sun.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    When Chen Rong left her courtyard, the side door opened to show Chen Wei and several other girls gathering around Chen Qian as they were also walking out.

    Chen Rong slowed down when she saw them.

    Even so, Chen Wei had noticed her. At once, she smiled and called, ¡°Ah Rong?¡±

    The girls stopped and all turned to look at Chen Rong.

    Their expressions were a little strange. At length, a girl standing next to Chen Wei called and asked, ¡°Ah Rong, are you going to General Sun¡¯s ce?¡±

    She sounded quite grim.

    ¡°I¡¯m just taking a walk,¡± Chen Rong replied with a curtsy.

    ¡°But the one Ah Rong admires is Wang Qng,¡± smiled Chen Wei. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have anything to do with General Sun, right?¡±

    Faced with her inquiry, Chen Rong just smiled wordlessly.

    She slightly turned and called Nurse Ping from behind: ¡°Nurse, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Ah, aye aye.¡±

    Chen Rong turned around, curtsied to the girls and said, ¡°Sisters, I¡¯ll go on ahead.¡± When she finished, she proceeded to straighten her back and head for the door.

    Quite a whileter, a girl shook her head saying: ¡°Ah Rong is merely a concubine-born daughter from a subsidiary branch. I¡¯m rather stumped where she got this arrogance from. How dare she speak so rudely to us?¡±

    Chen Qian, too, harrumphed at this.

    Among them, only Chen Wei had lived with her long enough to faintly understand that: Chen Rong simple wouldn¡¯t get along with these girls, and it was hard to me her. She was born with that look, so she was born only to deal with men.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    The hustle and bustle returned to the streets of Nan¡¯yang at this time. Several small teams of carriages filled with grains and chestnuts could be seen making their way to the city center.

    It seemed hers was quite the opening act.

    ¡°Is there a festival today?¡± Nurse Ping asked in surprise when she saw the flow of people surging on the street, many of them splendidly dressed girls. Just as quickly, she realized andughed: ¡°But of course, it¡¯s General Sun. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you, miss, that though General Sun was handsome on the road south, he was nothing like this. Only now do I know how dashing a man in armor can be.¡±

    Chen Rong chuckled. ¡°Nurse, he¡¯ll have a field day if you say this to him.¡±

    The nurse and her mistressughed in good humor as they arrived at the street where Sun Yan was.

    This ce was overflowing with people.

    In addition to the congregation of girls who gatheredughingly around Sun Yan, there were also carriages brimmed with food, being loaded under the soldiers¡¯ direction.

    Whose ever idea it was, each time a n sent food to them, the recording officer would chant aloud: ¡°The Wu house of Luo¡¯yang sent five carriages.¡±

    ¡°The Wu House of Jiang sent seven carriages.¡± (1)

    These are two differentst names. The first is ÓÝ while the second is …Ç

    As she listened to these announcements, Chen Rong watched the distress on the stewards¡¯ faces and felt likeughing: What a shrewd trick Sun Yan has devised. How can these families who ce face above everything else dare to be perfunctory in their efforts now?

    She cocked her head, looking at Sun Yan who was surrounded by the girls. Through the crowd, she could see his golden armor and his handsome, almost enchantingly soft and fair face. Nheless, that face was growing impatient.

    Sun Yan turned his head at this moment and met Chen Rong¡¯s eyes.

    Almost instantly, he grinned and winked at her.

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t expect him to recognize her. Afraid this man, who feared nothing, would call her name, she quickly ced a finger on her lips and rounded her eyes to warn him.

    Sun Yan burst outughing, making the girls squeal with one hastily asking: ¡°Young sir, what made youugh so joyously?¡±

    Another round-faced girl who was as lovely as a doll happily sang: ¡°Mr. Sun is exceedingly handsome, hisughter beyondpare. Ah, please take this pine from me.¡±

    She next held a pine branch and brought it before Sun Yan, blinking herrge, sparkling eyes.

    Sun Yan halted hisughter in stupefaction.

    Just as he stood there immobilized, Chen Rongughed out loud amusedly. Afraid Sun Yan would turn angry, she quickly turned and stifled herughter.

    While the young girlsrked in merry frolic, two schrs passed by Chen Rong, one whispering: ¡°Nan¡¯yang can¡¯t stand much longer!¡±

    The other sighed in bitterness: ¡°Cursed! The Prince of Nan¡¯yang tried his best to block the news ahead of time and didn¡¯t allow anyone to leave. Tsk, what can be done now?¡±

    The first man nced at Sun Yan, Chen Rong, and the other girls. He mockingly said, ¡°What¡¯s funny is that the entire Nan¡¯yang is singing of peace. They think that with Ran Min¡¯s promise, no one will dare to breach Nan¡¯yang. They had forgotten that Ran Min is surnamed Shi! Hmph, Shi Hu had ordered him to take Nan¡¯yang. I cannot imagine when that timees, with an army outside and their back up in here, who¡¯s going to be able to climb to the sky for an escape?¡±

    Watching the two men leave, Nurse Ping worriedly asked, ¡°Miss, do they speak the truth?¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t answer her. She gazed down in thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Because they were unnerved, they took very little time to return. Just as Chen Rong entered her courtyard, a steward of the Chen estate strode forward,ining the moment he saw her: ¡°Miss, where have you gone to? The prince¡¯s estate sent people over saying there¡¯s something important they¡¯d like you to go over for. They have been waiting for very a long time.¡±

 Chapter 53: Entering the Estate

    Chapter 53: Entering the Estate

    When the steward finished what he had to say, he saw Chen Rong¡¯s and Nurse Ping¡¯s expressions both changing. ¡°What is it?¡± he scowled and snapped.

    Neither spoke. Nurse Ping looked worriedly at Chen Rong.

    The colors on Chen Rong¡¯s face alternated between blue and white. Up until now, many things had developed no differently from the past and had all been within her grasp.

    But what was happening right in front of her was clearly deviating from the previous track.

    She quelled her flustered heartbeat to inquire softly: ¡°May I ask what¡¯s so important?¡±

    ¡°How should I know?¡± The steward¡¯s tone was a little impatient. He urged, ¡°Miss, you should hurry. Don¡¯t let the prince¡¯s people wait for a long time.¡±

    ¡°After you,¡± he gestured toward the parking square.

    Chen Rong did not move. She curtsied to the steward and said to him, ¡°Please wait. It¡¯s a bit of a surprise. I¡¯ll need to prepare a few things.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    The steward glowered, his voice hardening: ¡°People from the prince¡¯s estate said they have prepared everything for you, miss.¡±

    He again requested: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Chen Rong bowed her head in thought and then whispered to Nurse Ping who stood beside her: ¡°Stay here for now, let General Sun know about this and everything leading up to it.¡±

    ¡°Aye, miss.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded then walked to the square.

    There, people from the prince¡¯s estate were growing tired of waiting. When one of the maidservants saw Chen Rong, she set her face and impatiently fussed: ¡°You really know how to make others wait, young miss.¡±

    Chen Rong kept her head bowed without refuting her, quietly climbing into the carriage.

    And then the vehicle began to pull out from the side door.

    Inside, Chen Rong was nked by a maid on each side. They were staring at her at this time, looking her up and down with eyes that were both frank and rude.

    Chen Rong remained to look docile.

    Under her wide sleeves, her hands wrung together as she tried to think. Eventually, she could only decide to take one step at a time.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    The prince¡¯s estate was located on the south side of the city, epassing an immense expanse which housed rows of houses; it was quite breathtaking.

    After the carriage passed the main entrance, it entered a side door from the roadway.

    Past the doorway was a small garden where maids shuttled to and fro, all wearing brocades and silks, jades and sachets. They appeared to be even more extravagantpared to her ¨C a nobledy.

    Chen Rong noticed that there was no guard in the entire garden.

    Seeing her looking around attentively ever since they entered the estate, a maid couldn¡¯t help fromughing: ¡°You haven¡¯t seen such an opulent ce, have you miss?¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t answer her.

    At this time, the older maidservant to her right gave a sigh: ¡°People keep telling me you¡¯re unmannered, now I see that¡¯s the case...¡± Her sigh was drawn long and thick.

    Chen Rong turned around to nce at her, slightly bowing her head to show gratitude.

    Even so, her acknowledgment carried a slight haughtiness so unlike other youngdies who hailed from subsidiary branches that the young maid promptly scoffed in disdain.

    After the carriage crossed the small garden and into a forested path, it then turned into akeside corridor. Coming into Chen Rong¡¯s sight was now a square.

    The two maids kept quiet. They supported Chen Rong down from the carriage on either side and led her heading south. Within a few dozen steps, a courtyard appeared to them.

    Chen Rong had yet to arrive when she heard a wave of women¡¯s frolickingughter.

    She paused and slowly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say His Highness needed me for something important? Why have you brought me to the women¡¯s quarters?¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    The two maidsughed.

    The younger one covered her mouth and replied, ¡°His Highness said that there¡¯s an important matter, but this important matter maye tomorrow, or it maye the day after tomorrow. In other words, you¡¯ll have to wait for His Highness¡¯s schedule to clear before he can call for you. You don¡¯t suppose that an insignificant damsel like you can make His Highness drop everything to greet you?¡±

    Chen Rong turned her head.

    Her eyes were now ring sharply at the two women. How could they¡¯ve seen such murderous intent before? Instantly rmed, they faltered backward.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Chen Rong smirked. She pped her long sleeves and turned to go: ¡°It seems your master has forgotten that sincerity is the key to getting along with other people. He says there is something important he needs me for, but he calls me here and then ignores me. Is this what you call hospitality? Disregarding me is bad enough, he even has me brought to his inner quarters. I really don¡¯t have the audacity to ept this kind of humiliation.¡±

    When she finished, she removed a golden hairpin from her head, flipped her right hand and pointed the sharp object at her throat.

    Her action was very smooth, both swift and decisive!

    The two maids were surprised at first and next wanted tough. But when they saw Chen Rong¡¯s deadly eyes, they could not bring themselves tough. They suddenly realized that this young girl was capable of doing anything.

    They froze.

    Chen Rong pointed the golden hairpin to her throat, stared at them unblinkingly, and did not speak.

    Silence ensued.

    At this time, a slightly shrill voice came from the arched doorway behind Chen Rong: ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need to be like this.¡±

    A thin man in his fifties outfitted in a schr¡¯s robe appeared at Chen Rong¡¯s side.

    Chen Rong knew this man. He was Advisor Xu who worked for the Prince of Nan¡¯yang. In her previous lifetime, this old man was regrly eyeing her like a predator and did everything he could to get his hands on her.

    As soon as he appeared, a pair of foul rat eyestched onto Chen Rong¡¯s bosom and hips. While his eyes were almost glued to her, his mouth moved to say: ¡°Just as Chen Shu says, you have quite a personality. Hehe, Ah Rong, why are you so angry? They¡¯re just joking with you. Aren¡¯t you condescending yourself by losing your temper with the servants like this?¡±

    He then pped his hands, yelling: ¡°Where¡¯s the carriage? His Highness is still waiting to see Chen Rong.¡±

 Chapter 54: The Prince of Nanâ€™yang

    Chapter 54: The Prince of Nan¡¯yang

    It was very ufortable to have such a pair of rat eyes glued to her body. Chen Rong reached for her veiled hat and strode to the carriage that was pulling out.

    Only when she mounted the carriage did Advisor Xu¡¯s eyes reluctantly move away. He shouted to the driver: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The prince¡¯s estate was indeed veryrge. After half an hour of driving round and round, outside finally came a holler: ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    The curtain lifted and the young maid helped Chen Rong down.

    She alighted the carriage, looking around. This was a small house that waspletely isted from the buildings behind it. She secretly exhaled in relief as she watched theings and goings of the schrs in the vicinity.

    Advisor Xu¡¯s eyes were again on her. He revealed yellowish teeth with a smile as he watched her. ¡°It seems Ah Rong of the Chen house does not trust His Highness very much.¡± His tone was very odd.

    Chen Rong walked forward and did not look back. ¡°If you want others to believe you, then don¡¯t resort to deception.¡±

    Her pertinacious tone startled Advisor Xu. He had thought Chen Rong would be afraid to offend the prince and him. He hadn¡¯t known this youngdy was fundamentally not afraid of offending anyone.

    Hers was indeed a very infuriating personality.

    Chen Rong hadn¡¯t gone more than ten steps when a familiarughter rang out in front of her. Forthwith, Chen Yuan and a few Chen schrs were seen walking out from the reception hall.

    She stopped at the sight of them.

    As he wasughing, Chen Yuan¡¯s eyes turned to see Chen Rong. He stepped forward and gently inquired: ¡°Have youe, Ah Rong?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± She looked up at him: ¡°Where are you going, uncle?¡±

    She was now pressing her lips together. Though her eyes were turning moist behind the veil, her voice was unyielding: ¡°It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re nning to bring an unmarrieddy like me to the prince¡¯s estate and then readily leaves by yourself?¡±

    Chen Yuan stiffened.

    Secondster, he scowled and snapped: ¡°What nonsense are you speaking, Ah Rong? His Highness heard of your three predictions on the way here and is impressed by your extraordinary discernment. He calls you over to ask about the war. What a great honor this is! You¡¯re an ill-advised girl.¡±

    Ah Rong curtsied to him but obstinately insisted, ¡°I only know that I am an unmarrieddy. It is rather improper to expose myself in the estate in the presence of men.¡±

    ¡°Improper?¡± Chen Yuan scoffed and was about to say something but quickly closed his mouth.

    He pped his long sleeves and impatiently snapped: ¡°That¡¯s enough, His Highness has waited long enough. Go in.¡±

    When he finished, he hurriedly walked away without waiting for Chen Rong to counter.

    She watched his back but did not make any move.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    At this time, the two maids came up to her. Before they could speak, Chen Rong lowered her head and continued forward.

    Advisor Xu led them east then west before they entered the hall through a side door next to a small pond.

    Through a few side halls, the main hall appeared before Chen Rong¡¯s eyes. While they were some distance away, a burst of fragrance had entered her nose; along with these scents was also an older man¡¯s low and dullughter.

    Advisor Xu was smiling broadly by this time. His eyes had also recovered from Chen Rong¡¯s body: ¡°Go in, His Highness is inside.¡±

    She slightly leaned and curtsied to Advisor Xu, saying: ¡°If His Highness asks, please allow me to sit behind a screen.¡±

    Advisor Xu scowled as he red at Chen Rong. ¡°Why are you so troublesome?¡± He turned to the two maids and shouted: ¡°Take her in!¡±

    At his order, each maid came to either side of Chen Rong and stared at her after their curtsies.

    By now Chen Rong hadposed herself. She unhappily said, ¡°Do the people of the Prince¡¯s Estate not understand etiquette?¡±

    Advisor Xu was growing impatient. ¡°It¡¯s so chaotic that His Highness has thrown etiquette to the wind, else he wouldn¡¯t be so muddled and absurd. Is that what you want to say?¡±

    He was satisfied to see Chen Rong freeze on the spot, her small face aghast.

    He chuckled and then actually reached his hand over, lightly brushing across her full bosom. ¡°Go in, it can be bad if little girls are stubborn like this. You¡¯ll only force men to use force on you.¡± When he finished, he ced his hand on Chen Rong¡¯s back and pushed her into the hall.

    Inside, four gossamer curtains were billowing in the wind, and the scent of ambergris was slowly rising from the incense burner in the corner.

    Chen Rong raised her head and looked to the host seat.

    Sure enough, a portly man was spreading his legs on the divan, on each of his sides was a splendidly dressed woman.

    Chen Rong looked left and right and finally saw someone scribbling away in the corner on the right side.

    She gave some thought and, without the maids¡¯ urge, came forward, curtsied and said, ¡°Good greetings, Your Royal Highness.¡±

    ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house? Hehe,e here,e here.¡±

    The Prince of Nan¡¯yang pushed the two beauties away and hurriedly turned his head to watch Chen Rong with the pair of small eyes that was hidden behind fatty folds.

    Chen Rong wrung her hands under her sleeves, pressed her lips, and took another step forward.

    Just then, two figures entered the door.

    They were two schrs carrying two thick stacks of documents. They both wore long robes, their faces rather somber.

    Chen Rong rxed.

    They strode past her and went to sit in front of the prince¡¯s seat. The man on the left pointed to a few of the letters and said, ¡°Your Highness, these are the strategies the noblemen have drafted to resist the Hu.¡±

    ¡°Open them.¡±

    Another schr opened a roll of silk manuscript, painted a few strokes onto it, and then turned toward Chen Rong: ¡°Is this the youngdy of the Chen house?¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Chen Rong respectfully bowed.

    ¡°Bring a seat and a screen for the youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Miss, have a seat,¡± he said, indifferently ncing at Chen Rong.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong lifted her soles, went around the screen and sat down.

    Up until that moment, her heart was still secretly wondering: Could it be that the Prince of Nan¡¯yang had really invited me to talk about the Hu?

 Chapter 55: An Inexorable Chen Rong

    Chapter 55: An Inexorable Chen Rong

    ¡°Did you give ten carriages of grains to General Sun?¡± a schr was heard asking.

    ¡°Aye,¡± Chen Rong softly answered.

    He nodded, asking again: ¡°Did you meet General Sun on the way to Nan¡¯yang? I heard that as soon as he settled here, the first thing he did was to visit you, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Why does he mention Sun Yan the moment he opens his mouth? she thought to herself. Could it be that they actually believe Ran Min will be attacking Nan¡¯yang?

    While she was chasing her thoughts, the prince¡¯s muddy voice rang out: ¡°Then in your opinion, what kind of man is General Sun?¡±

    Herees the main subject.

    Chen Rong looked up. She spoke in a crystalline yet firm voice, saying: ¡°Despite his young age, he is a true man of honor.¡±

    The minute she said this, a schrughed aloud: ¡°Is your remark due to his beautiful face, perchance?¡±

    Chen Rong rose and lifted her curtain, showing her delicate face as she angrily said, ¡°General Sun is a descendant of Sun Zhongmou in Jiangdong; he is an honorable man. His family has been killed by the barbarians on their way south. There is an irreconcble enmity between him and the barbarians. How can you ridicule such a man, sir?¡±

    Here, she pped her long sleeves and censured him: ¡°Hmph, I have no desire to speak to people like you.¡±

    And then she actually turned around and stalked away.

    They didn¡¯t expect her to be so quick tempered. The schr swiftly rose to his feet and bowed deeply toward her, saying: ¡°I am ashamed. I¡¯ve misspoken. Please do not be offended, miss.¡±

    They were very sincere words.

    Chen Rong¡¯s face remained hardened. She gave him no reply and continued to head straight out.

    ¡°Stop her!¡± roared the Prince of Nan¡¯yang.

    Several guards answered to his ordered and blocked the doorway.

    Chen Rong stopped in her track. She looked to be very angry, her entire face flushing red. She was presently looking at the exit that was only several steps away, sighing inwardly.

    Behind her, the Prince of Nan¡¯yang stood up with the support of a beautiful woman. He red at Chen Rong and chillingly said, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but an insignificant concubine-born daughter from a subsidiary branch of the Chen house, yet have you learned to act like the schrs? Or maybe it¡¯s the rubbish aristocrats that you¡¯ve learned from? Ah Rong of the Chen house, your backbone is misced. I do not like women with such a temper.¡±

    Nothing would please me more than your not liking me, Chen Rong spat inwardly.

    But outwardly she only scoffed and slowly turned her head around.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Cocking her head, Chen Rong looked sideways at the Nan¡¯yang Prince and haughtily questioned, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you kill this insignificant woman, Your Highness?¡± She threw her head back inughter. ¡°Luo¡¯yang has fallen; the Hu are now preying on Nan¡¯yang. Yet you¡¯re suspecting the assistance of General Ran and General Sun. Aren¡¯t you worried that you might fall for the enemy¡¯s sabotaging n and thereby cut off your own arm?¡±

    Her words were very spirited and usible. The Nan¡¯yang Prince involuntarily turned around to the two schrs.

    They whispered to each other, one of them nodding as he said: ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell from your age that you are so astute.¡±

    What were the chances that she would be ignorant when she had followed Ran Min to the front line for so many years in her previous life? Moreover, Ran Min¡¯s being suspected had also urred in the past.

    ¡°Miss, please take your seat,¡± the other schr said to her.

    She didn¡¯t move. She remained staring at them with that same haughty and supercilious attitude.

    The Prince of Nan¡¯yang was apparently growing irritated. He heaved loudly and shouted: ¡°Men!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you mustn¡¯t be angry,¡± a schr eximed. Another opened his mouth wanting to warn them that although Ah Rong of the Chen house was but an insignificant concubine-born daughter, she was famous throughout Nan¡¯yang and could not easily be touched.

    The prince suppressed his anger to order: ¡°Escort Ah Rong of the Chen house back and make arrangements for her.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± the two maids who had been waiting outside answered him and went to Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong scoffed, pped her long sleeves and said, ¡°I can go by myself.¡± When she finished, she strode out.

    Looking at her receding figure, the Prince of Nan¡¯yang sat back on his seat with a headache,menting: ¡°How can such a ravishing girl have this temper?¡± He repeatedly shook his head.

    Seeing him in thought, a schr carefully leaned over and whispered an advice: ¡°Your Highness, this girl isn¡¯t ordinary. If nothing else, once her remarks spread, General Ran and General Sun will know.¡±

    The prince waved his hand: ¡°Announce my order that none is to let this leak out.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± they gave him their word.

    The Prince of Nan¡¯yang massaged his forehead while muttering: ¡°Cursed, such a fetching girl actually learned to act like the schrs. Every word she speaks is cutting... and that expression! How irritating. s, any interest I had is now gone.¡±

    The two schrs heaved in relief to see the prince¡¯s lust was no more.

    Supported, or rather abducted, by a maid on either side, Chen Rong departed the courtyard, mounted the carriage and rode to the west courtyard. With her eyes closed, she lookedposed and indifferent, and disdainful even.

    The maidservants nced at her and exchanged looks, but they did not make any sound. Only now did they realize the girl in front of them didn¡¯t give a fig about their prince. They dared not disrespect her anymore.

    The two women did not notice that though Chen Rong¡¯s face was as calm as water, her hands were wrenching together: What am I going to do? Sun Yan himself is also suspected. He¡¯s likely watched by other people, how can hee to rescue me? Had I known, I would¡¯ve told Nurse Ping to seek out Wang Hong¡¯s help. Hmph, that brat had taken liberties with me. Whatever happens, he shoulde to save me this once.

 Chapter 56: Sky Lanterns

    Chapter 56: Sky Lanterns

    The western courtyard was located between the mainpound and the inner quarters. It was lined with trees, rockeries, and streams, the entire ce exquisitely decorated.

    When the maids helped Chen Rong down the carriage, a head would appear from the small lofts from time to time. They were beautiful young girls; when they saw Chen Rong, their eyes invariably showed a hint of sympathy.

    Soon, the three of them arrived at a small loft. The two maids curtsied to her while saying: ¡°Miss, here is your ce of residence. The two of us will also be at your disposal.¡±

    Without looking up, Chen Rong lightly said, ¡°Go to the Chen estate and bring me my clothes and servants.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± the young maid smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything for you.¡±

    She turned around and took a dress from the room, smilingly saying, ¡°Miss, you must feel dirty from the travel. Why don¡¯t you change your clothes?¡±

    Chen Rong lifted her eyes.

    She drew her lips into a tight line at the sight of the dress in the maid¡¯s hands. It was light yellow trimmed with purple. Be it style or color, it was very simr to the one the Chen estate had bought for her.

    The younger maidughed seeing Chen Rong¡¯s startled expression: ¡°There¡¯s more over here.¡±

    She led Chen Rong to a hall, pointing to three wooden chests filled to the brim with new clothes. What¡¯s more, every piece, if not light yellow trimmed with purple, would be bright yellow or dark yellow trimmed with purple. All three chests contained the same general style and color.

    Chen Rong¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°When were these made?¡± she asked at length.

    The younger maid smiled cheerfully: ¡°It¡¯s been some time. You may rest assured, miss, that these new clothes have been made ording to your figure. Even the colors are perfect on you.¡±

    She then slightly lifted her chin and said in an advisory tone: ¡°Not just here in Nan¡¯yang, you can¡¯t find many as rich as our prince even in Jiankang.¡±

    Chen Rong curved her eyes in a smile.

    At this time, her heart was a chaotic mess. She¡¯d always known the Prince of Nan¡¯yang was interested in her, but she hadn¡¯t expected his interest to be this manic. He must¡¯ve started having these outfits made right after he saw her that night!

    Three whole chests! Is he really set on taking me?

    As her mind turned, Chen Rong finally couldn¡¯t smile anymore. Her small beautiful face was drained of its colors, her nails digging her palms under her sleeves.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    The two maids seemed to know of her struggle. They kept their heads bowed and did not speak nor do anything.

    After some time, Chen Rong atst collected herself and quietly said, ¡°Put them away.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The two maids closed the chests. ¡°Put away this one too,¡± Chen Rong ordered, pointing to the outfit in the younger maid¡¯s hand.

    The maid smiled and respectfully asked, ¡°Then what do you want to wear?¡±

    Chen Rong hardened her face: ¡°Go back to the Chen estate and bring my clothes here.¡±

    The younger maid couldn¡¯t help herself fromughing aloud. She watched Chen Rong and said mildly: ¡°Have you forgotten, miss? I¡¯ve just said that there are clothes here if you want them. I am also here if you need help. As for returning to the Chen estate, please don¡¯t mention such thing again in the future.¡±

    ¡°In the future?¡±

    Chen Rong likewise icily smiled and lifted her chin, slowly saying: ¡°Does you master intend to keep me here indefinitely?¡±

    Her eyes were sharp and, almost instantly, the air around her shifted with a terrible ruthlessness.

    Startled, the young maid faltered backward and lowered her head as she stammered: ¡°Why are you getting angry with us servants, miss? As long as His Highness agrees, you can leave at any time.¡±

    Chen Rong withdrew her gaze.

    She had known it was going to be like this from the time she stepped into the estate. When she saw the Nan¡¯yang Prince just now, the two schrs there had evidently bent to him and no longer possessed the slightest bit of pride and character belonging to the literati. It¡¯d still be useless if they knew; thus, she did not say anything about wanting to leave.

    She stepped into the room after taking a deep breath and telling herself to calm down: I¡¯ll be safe tonight at the very least. No, I should say that I¡¯ll be safe for two more days.

    The two maids watched Chen Rong¡¯s back and, after a moment, the younger one spat and said irately, ¡°I haven¡¯t met anyone like her! Does she think that she is a legitimate daughter from a noble family? Does she think she can afford to care about honor like the men?¡±

    The older maidservant shook her head but did not speak.

    Chen Rong suppressed her anger, bathed as quickly as she could, put on the light yellow dress trimmed with purple that the Prince of Nan¡¯yang had provided and sat in the courtyard.

    It was now sunset and thenterns had begun to rise. There was a zither in front of her with exquisite workmanship. Chen Rong knew with one nce that it was very valuable. It seemed the Prince of Nan¡¯yang had expended much effort on her.

    She bowed her head, staring at the zither for a length of time and then suddenly called: ¡°Bring me some bamboo, paper, and candles. I want to make skynterns to while the hours away.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± the older maid replied.

    After she had gone a few steps, the younger one called after her: ¡°Bring her extra so that she¡¯ll feel less lonely at night.¡± There was sarcasm in her voice.

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t bother to raise her head.

    Before long, everything wasid out in front of her.

    Chen Rong knelt down and, with the help of thentern¡¯s light, began to tie up the bamboo strips.

    She went at it very slowly and with great focus.

    At first, the two maids stared at her for a while, but when they saw her fumbling for half an hour without being able to finish a properntern, they left to do their own work.

    The moment they left, Chen Rong¡¯s action noticeably quickened.

    Within a short while, she was able to make threenterns. Hernterns were very strange-looking, however. There was a face, simply drawn with a few brush strokes, on each silk surface.

    It was a man¡¯s face. The young maid walked to stand behind her, angled her head to take a look, and suddenly asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Chen Rong ignored her.

    She painted this face on two sides. On the other two sides, using the nomadic script that Ran Min¡¯s house of Shi often used, she drew spiraling symbols resembling a flower to say: ¡°Wang Hong, Ah Rong.¡±

    After she had finished, she lit the small candles inside thenterns and lightly let them go. The simple and makeshiftnterns began to rise and, in the blink of an eye, flew over the building.

    The young maid mirrored Chen Rong as she looked up at the threenterns flying to the sky. Seeing that Chen Rong was beginning to make more, she couldn¡¯t help her curiosity by asking: ¡°Is he your sweetheart? Are you making a promise with him?¡± Her voice dipped by the end of her remark, revealing a sympathetic undertone.

 Chapter 57: Lament of the Scholar

    Chapter 57: Lament of the Schr

    Chen Rong did not bother about the maids¡¯ increasingly empathic eyes. She only concentrated on making the skynterns and releasing them one after another to the sky.

    The entire evening was spent by makingnterns and floating them.

    By midnight, when Chen Rong had fallen asleep from fatigue, the younger maid gave herpanion a push and whispered: ¡°She¡¯s just another pitiful woman, this Ah Rong.¡± There was a vague mncholy of youth found in her voice.

    The next day swiftly arrived.

    Early in the morning, reed music filtered past the windows from the woods. Chen Rong slowly opened her eyes and gazed past the silk screens.

    The overcast sky was very dark and looking as though it would rain any minute now.

    She propped her arms to sit up, hugged the quilt and looked to the sky in a trance.

    At the same time, the younger maid called out to her: ¡°Miss, would you like to wash?¡± Her voice was noticeably milderpared to yesterday; the eyes she used to look at Chen Rong were also faintly sympathetic.

    Chen Rong shook her head without looking at her.

    Watching a nk Chen Rong, the young maid suddenly spoke. ¡°Miss, even though His Highness often abandons the old for the new, and has the tendency of giving the old to his subordinates, you ultimately will still be wrapped in silk.¡± At this juncture, she suddenly stopped to recall that Ah Rong wasn¡¯t poor; on the contrary, she came from arge n and had always enjoyed this kind of sheltering.

    Ah Rong raised her head.

    Without morning grooming, her face remained surprisingly fresh and fair. She looked at the maid and managed to whisper a thank you.

    The young maid bowed her head, stammering: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± before hurrying outside.

    Gradually, a flute joined the floating reed music. When the distant and lingering flute intertwined with the reed, they produced a sentimentality belonging to springtide.

    Chen Rong lowered her eyes, muttering all the while: ¡°There¡¯s already reed music so early in the morning. The Prince¡¯s Estate is certainly home to peace and pleasure.¡±

    She put on her wooden clogs and walked to the screens where the window opened to two beautiful women.

    They hastily turned away. By the time they reached a barren peach orchard, Chen Rong had heard one of them say: ¡°His Highness didn¡¯te to keep the new womanpany? That¡¯s rather odd.¡±

    ¡°I asked,¡± the other replied. ¡°They said she is a guest. Hah, a visiting beauty. His Highness has only ever used this trick five times.¡±

    Taking a deep inhale, Chen Rong ordered: ¡°Bring me water.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± the maids answered her in unison. They came in with a water basin, towel, and some blue salt for washing.

    While they quietly helped her wash andb, Chen Rong asked, ¡°Is there anywhere in the estate I¡¯m not allowed to go?¡±

    The older maid helped put her hair into a cloud-shaped chignon as she answered, ¡°In addition to the main courtyard, you are free to go anywhere within the inner quarters and the east and west wings.¡±

    Chen Rong hummed a reply. She noted that this maid¡¯s iting technique was rather ingenious. The quivering cloud chignon gave off anguid loveliness. With no ornamental pin on top, it had a most romantic charm.

    Chen Rong wrung her sleeves. She had expected just as much and had taken her own hairpin.

    When the two finished their work, Chen Rong rose to turn and leave.

    The younger maid gave her long skirt and slender waist a look, cocked her head and murmured: ¡°She has a lovely figure. No wonder the prince has to have her.¡±

    When Chen Rong got to the courtyard, she saw fashionable girls flooding the small path, the pavilions, and everywhere else.

    However, her steps halted this time.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    While Chen Rong stood there, a good dozen pairs of eyes stared in her direction. Facing these eyes, Chen Rong suddenly thought: The longer I live in the Nanyang Prince¡¯s estate, the more detrimental it will be to my reputation. Even if I can deal with these women and even if I know what¡¯s going on, the worst will be idle rumors. If they manipte the things I inadvertently say, then what will I do? Forget it, it¡¯s better for me to return.

    Once back, she ordered: ¡°Close the door to the courtyard.¡±

    The two maids looked at her in puzzlement.

    Chen Rong stared at them and repeated her order: ¡°Close the door to the courtyard. Regardless whoes, you can¡¯t open it without my consent. Did I make myself clear?¡±

    The two maids looked at each other and thenplied.

    Once the courtyard closed, Chen Rong ordered them to bring the zither and then began to y.

    The piece she yed was called ¡°Lament of the Schr¡±, a song she had overheard one of the schrs y during her marriage to Ran Min in her past life.

    ¡°Lament of the Schr¡± was lofty and distant, fairly proud and haughty. It was much to her liking due to its melodious and sinuous appeal, and she, therefore, had always remembered it.

    The light zither was born and slowly mingled with the reed and flute, gradually weaving into the gloomy clouds.

    Each of the present beauties, even if she did not y the instrument, was at least ustomed to listening. Once Chen Rong¡¯s ¡°Lament of the Schr¡± sounded, the girls that had been pointing curiously at her closed doors eventually quieted down.

    As they listened, they soon found that this song was a new piece they had not heard before, and quite an elegant one.

    Gradually, as the zither heightened, the reed and flute came to a halt.

    Steadily, the lofty and lonely zither was the only sound that wove through the dark clouds in the west wing.

    A handsomely dressed girl closed her eyes as she quietly listened for a moment. ¡°Actually quite noble,¡± she murmured.

    Another girl with features as gentle as water lowered her gaze. She softly said, ¡°Has the prince forced even someone so upright and honorable toe here? Her life is not for long, it seems.¡±

    Standing behind them, an enticing woman in her thirties sneered: ¡°So what if she¡¯s noble? So what if she¡¯s upright? That¡¯s because His Highness hasn¡¯t slept with her yet. Wait until she has gone to his bed; she would not be ying these sounds then.¡±

    What they didn¡¯t know was that Chen Rong was ying this song to let everyone know she was a guest of the estate, that she hadn¡¯t had intimate rtions with the Prince of Nan¡¯yang.

    Amid the murmuring and drifting zither, night gradually descended.

    By suppertime, the racing wind was whipping leaves and branches, and shaking the shingles outside.

    Chen Rong ced her chopsticks down and looked out to the sky. ¡°Is it going to rain tonight?¡± she softly asked.

    Hearing disappointment in her question, the younger maid couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Do you want to releasenterns again, miss?¡±

    Chen Rong nodded and hummed an answer.

    So rare was her mild demeanor that the maid sighingly advised her: ¡°Miss, you should forget him.¡±

    Chen Rong made no reply.

    Just then, the wind subsided outside. Chen Rong ced her utensils down, walked to the courtyard to look up at the gradually dispersing cloud in the sky and said cheerfully: ¡°The stars havee out.¡±

    She turned around, her eyes vividly bright. ¡°Prepare the materials. I want to float at least tennterns tonight.¡±

 Chapter 58: Shooting the Lanterns Down

    Chapter 58: Shooting the Lanterns Down

    The two maids gave her a sympathetic look and replied, ¡°Aye.¡±

    Before long, a heap of bamboo strips and candles was ced in front of Chen Rong.

    Not caring about image, she squatted down and began to focus on making thenterns.

    The night drew on.

    Stars filled the sky along the gleaming Milky Way. As time went by,nterns were floated away again and again.

    Chen Rong released her hand and watched thentern rising from her palm. In the red candlelight, the man¡¯s face on the paper faintly smiled with a cold, distant expression she was afraid to look at.

    On the fortress wall.

    Seeing the general who was slowly approaching, the soldiers bowed to him. ¡°Good greetings, general.¡±

    The general nodded.

    He looked to the dark wilderness out in front where, even with only dotting starlight, he could see a ck stretch ahead. This mark had been caused by wildfire.

    This was the first thing he did after Luo¡¯yang fell.

    He quietly stood on the fortress and, looking toward the horizon for a while, suddenly said, ¡°Thinking back on that year, hadn¡¯t Sun Zhongmou and Zhuge Liang also watched the sky like this, quietly waiting for the other side to attack?¡±

    There were satisfaction and ease in his voice.

    The soldiers behind him did not respond. The general had been a schr. At any given time, he could spout a series of sentiments they had no way of understanding.

    The general sighed. He looked back to the wooden soldiers and shook his head murmuring: ¡°The wise are always alone.¡±

    When he finished, he sighed again.

    Suddenly, he saw something at a nce and shouted: ¡°What is that?¡±

    The soldiers quickly turned and looked, oneughingly answering him: ¡°It¡¯s a skyntern. There was quite a fewst night; I didn¡¯t expect there to be more tonight.¡±

    The general knitted his brow.

    A gust of wind at this time blew a flyingntern to him.

    He stared at it and suddenly paled, anxiously yelling: ¡°Shoot it down!¡±

    Seeing his soldiers standing there looking at him in puzzlement, he shouted: ¡°There¡¯s a Hu script on it!¡±

    Hu script?

    This was no small matter.

    The soldiers shuddered. Almost simultaneously, two young soldiers took their bows and aimed to the sky.

    Whoosh ¨C

    Arrows flew out like meteorites.

    Within seconds, a skyntern had been shot to the ground.

    It had justnded on the ground, however, when the crooked candle began to burn through the paper. Not waiting for the soldiers to make their way down the fortress, it soon left only a few charred bamboo strips.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    ¡°Shoot them down, shoot them all down!¡± the general barked.

    ¡°Aye!¡± orderly answers sounded as a dozen soldiers raised their bows and fired into the sky.

    The general watched the arrows flying into the empty space and shouted: ¡°Bring my bow and arrows!¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    Before long, his bodyguard had brought a gorgeously painted ck bow and three arrows to him.

    He raised the bow and drew an arrow.

    Thenterns had flown very high by now and the soldiers¡¯ arrows could not reach them. They stopped and turned to look at their leader.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh ¨C

    Three consecutive arrows flew out like meteorites in the night sky.

    The first shot through antern.

    Just when the candle inside bent over, the second arrow arrived to put the burning core out.

    Directly, the third arrow struck anotherntern and put the wick out in one single shot. In the blink of an eye, twonterns drifted to the ground.

    The soldiers cried out in cheers and looked back at their leader with admiration.

    He puffed up his chest and barked: ¡°Pick them up!¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    Two soldiers ran down and rushed to the fallennterns.

    Within a short while, the two skynterns had been brought before the general.

    He put them together and frowned. ¡°They¡¯re the same.¡±

    He picked one up, stared at the portrait on it and murmured: ¡°Who is this?¡±

    Needless to say, no one answered.

    He turned thentern over and looked at the written words on the other side. Staring at the flowery script like that of the Hu, he stood up and yelled: ¡°Shoot all the skynterns down!¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Ask around to see where these had flown in from.¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    ¡°Ask Sir Yu toe here. He is familiar with the Hu scripts. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll know what this says.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    While he was issuing onemand after another, almost suddenly, one of his soldiers pointed to the prince¡¯s estate and cried: ¡°Over there. Thenterns are flying out from there.¡±

    The general turned around.

    He looked to the rows of houses and eaves and softly murmured, ¡°The prince¡¯s estate?¡±

    ¡°Pay close attention.¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t know hernterns had been shot down. She was still tirelessly making them, one after another.

    The young maid walked to stand behind her and whispered: ¡°Miss, are you tired? Why don¡¯t you take a break?¡±

    Chen Rong looked up.

    She was met with the young maid¡¯s empathic eyes. She smiled, looked down again and quietly said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Her voice had started to turn hoarse.

    She was too anxious, but today was already the second day.

    What she did that day could only keep her safe through tonight. But could it tomorrow and the night after?

    ¡°We¡¯ll help you,¡± the younger maid offered.

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes lit up as she nodded her head vigorously: ¡°Yes? Thank you, thank you.¡±

    The maid shook her head: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± She looked to the older servant.

    But the other was showing obvious reluctance. The young maid alone squatted down.

    Because someone was now helping her, Chen Rong shook her sore arm and leaned back.

    At this time, a sorrowful, lingering flute piece drifted in the air. Apanying the flute was a woman¡¯s singing voice. Seeing Chen Rong looking to the brightly lit building ahead, the younger maid said to her: ¡°I heard the Cui House of Hedong has sent a girl over tonight. The prince is now patronizing her.¡±

    She stared at Chen Rong. When she saw that her face was slightly ashen, she couldn¡¯t helpforting her: ¡°If that girl wins the prince¡¯s heart, then perhaps he will forget you.¡± There was something vacant about her voice. Those who are forgotten by the prince will still be remembered by his underlings, she had also left out.

 Chapter 59: Attending the Banquet

    Chapter 59: Attending the Banquet

    Sir Yu had been invited.

    He silently stared at the Hu script on the skyntern for a length.

    The middle-aged general frowned and asked, ¡°Sir Yu, what does this say?¡±

    Sir Yu looked up at him, pointed to the words and replied, ¡°This means Wang, this means Hong.¡±

    ¡°Wang Hong? Does it really say Wang Hong?¡± eximed the general.

    Sir Gong nodded. ¡°There are two other words on the back: Ah Rong. It¡¯s also someone¡¯s name. General Wen, the two sides join together to make four words: Wang Hong, Ah Rong. They¡¯re both names.¡±

    General Wen went nk as he murmured: ¡°Wang Qng? This is rted to Wang Qng?¡±

    A change came over his expression. After a long while, he deeply bowed toward Sir Yu and asked, ¡°Sir, how do you think this matter should be dealt with?¡±

    Sir Yu turned a supercilious eye and answered him: ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Just give thesenterns to Wang Qng.¡±

    Detecting hesitation from General Wen, he continued: ¡°You must stayposed when you work with Wang Qng¡¯s personality.¡± He then paused and sighed: ¡°But Wang Qng is not in Nan¡¯yang at present. You¡¯ll have to wait two more days to see him.¡±

    General Wen nodded,ughed and said, ¡°Since these skynterns mention Wang Qng, they must not have anything to do with the Hu. We¡¯ll wait two days, then.¡± Heughed heartily though uncertainty was still heard in his voice.

    Sir Yu nodded, said no more, and bowed to take his leave.

    At the prince¡¯s estate.

    Another night passed.

    Chen Rong had spent an entire night floating skynterns. When she atst fell asleep due to exhaustion, in addition to the skynterns, she also saw the man she had drawn glowing in her dream.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Early next morning, Chen Rong woke up to a burst of chirping.

    With the help of the two maids, she groomed herself and began her day¡¯s routine of ying ¡°Lament of the Schr¡±. Fortunately, it was a tolerable piece, else even if she could stand ying it day after day like this, the two maids and nearby women would not be able to bear it.

    The afternoon quickly came.

    Exhausted from ying, Chen Rong went back to her divan and took a nap. At this moment, the young maid¡¯s voice called from outside: ¡°Miss, are you awake? His Highness has sent someone to invite you to a banquet!¡±

    Chen Rong was awakened from her dream. She sat up staring at the door, asking: ¡°A banquet?¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± the young maid answered. ¡°He says for you to freshen up well so that you can attend dinner in half an hour.¡±

    Chen Rong very slowly extended her sleeves. After wiping the sweat on her brows, she blinked and said in lowered voice: ¡°Prepare warm water.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± the maid answered after a brief silence.

    Even at the prince¡¯s estate, not every house had a washroom. Besides, Chen Rong¡¯s status was not entitled to such luxury.

    The two maids swiftly boiled water and filled arge barrel with it.

    Behind the veil of steam, Chen Rong watched her rippling reflection in the water.

    The two maids stood on either side but did not urge her when they saw her hesitate.

    A whileter, Chen Rong opened her arms and said, ¡°Undress me.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Almost half an hour hadpsed by the time Chen Rong finished washing,bing, and simply putting on a gown.

    At the mainpound, reed music and songs drifted out. Even from a distance away, she could smell the powder and perfume wafting in the wind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chen Rong picked up her pace.

    The two maids exchanged looks. The younger one bowed her head, curtsied and said, ¡°Miss, please leave behind the hairpin.¡±

    Chen Rong stared at them, smiled coldly, and merely reiterated: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She then pped her sleeves and turned to go.

    The maidservants watched her leaving back. ¡°What should we do?¡± the younger one whispered.

    The older shook her head and said, ¡°Pretend like we don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll follow her.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Twilight was approaching by this time.

    The western horizon zed red with brightly dyed clouds. As she looked to the sky, Chen Rong¡¯s stiff pace began to rx.

    Many young and beautiful girls came to attend dinner. But the beauties all without fail turned to look at Chen Rong when they saw her.

    Chen Rong had been painstakingly dressed up by the two maids. She had a fine figured to begin with, coupled with the outfit thatplemented her skin color and body, she could be said to be so luminous that she overshadowed all those standing around.

    Facing the girls¡¯ stunned eyes, she pped her sleeves and pained herself with the tightening of her grip on the hairpin.

    Chen Rong left the west wing.

    Walking down the path that led to the mainpound, the scents of cosmetics and sound of music gave forth a sense of prosperity. Chen Rong watched the steady stream of beauties as she suddenly thought: Does someone like the Prince of Nan¡¯yang really deserve Ran Min and his men¡¯s protection at the risk of their lives?

    This idea onlysted a moment, for she was instantly reminded of the fate of everyone in the city should Nan¡¯yang fell. She shook off the disgust in her heart and went on.

    To go from the west courtyard to the mainpound only took a few hundred steps. Even if Chen Rong did not ride in a carriage and was moseying very slowly, she arrived within half an hour.

    Standing in the yard and watching the brightly lit hall, Chen Rong took a deep breath and strode inside.

    The prince¡¯s estate was different from other estates in that whether a woman had status or not, as long as she came to attend a banquet, she would being in from the main entrance.

    By the time Chen Rong stepped into the hall, in front of her was already a myriad of beautiful women while behind her were still many more.

    In front of the hall, the Prince of Nan¡¯yang and his dozen subordinates were sitting on the main divan, sipping wine in enjoyment. With the help of music, they delighted in the scene of beautiful women lightly streaming in.

 Chapter 60: Drawing Attention

    Chapter 60: Drawing Attention

    Chen Rong took a few steps before seeing herself among a group of beautiful women. No one was particrly paying attention to her, and a thought shed across her mind.

    She slowed down and stepped backward as if nothing was happening.

    At this time, all the women had assembled and nobody noticed her leaving. Moreover, she had only entered and was therefore only a few steps from the door.

    Chen Rong retreated outside.

    There, the two waiting-maids were startled by her reappearance. They hastened after her and reached out to pull her sleeve.

    Chen Rong bade in a low voice: ¡°Bring my zither here.¡±

    When this was said, she did not turn around, her face smiling.

    The pair of maids exchanged nces. The younger one frowned and admonished her: ¡°Miss, stop causing trouble!¡± Impatience was already detected from her voice.

    The older one also iced up as she tiredly asked, ¡°Where do you think we are? Why would you need the zither?¡±

    Chen Rong slowly turned around, staring at the two of them.

    They gave a start and involuntarily faltered back.

    Chen Rong lifted her soles and joined the beautiful women, again gliding forward.

    Only then did the maids exhale in relief.

    Chen Rong walked as she looked around, but in therge hall, besides arge number of musicians and beautiful women, there was only a handful of men sitting in the main seats. It seemed these were prince¡¯s favorite subordinates.

    Chen Rong carefully observed her surroundings, her hands wringing under her sleeves.

    At this time, the beautiful women entering ahead of Chen Rong had each found a ce to sit.

    The women¡¯s seats were altogether different from the men¡¯s. They were blocks of jade shaped like a stool. Each of these translucent jade was extremely valuable, and yet they had actually been carved into chairs for the women to sit on.

    To thus preserve these jade, as well as to enhance their beauty, the women only half-sat on the jade blocks and made sure to straighten their postures.

    Chen Rong also sat down on such a jade.

    She had scarcely sat down when she heard the Nan¡¯yang Prince order: ¡°Open the main gate.¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    Answers from all sides rang out to the appearance of four handsomeds. They went to the entrance and opened the east and west doors.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    A st of cold current instantaneously rolled in. When this wind rushed into the hall, it swayed the candlelight and blew the women¡¯s long skirts, making them float like lotus leaves. Immediately, tens of hundreds of beautiful women and tens of hundreds of colorful dresses were swaying and blossoming in the wind, the scents of rouge and perfume permeating in the air. It was a scene straight from a painting!

    The Nan¡¯yang Princeughed, pping his hands as he said to the crowd atrge: ¡°Gentlemen, even immortality does notpare to the pleasure we have here.¡±

    All the men followed along tough with him.

    Meanwhile, Advisor Xu squinted his eyes and leered at these women from head to toe. Soon, he pointed toward a few inside and said, ¡°Your Highness, even though beautiful women are like the clouds, there are five that particrly resemble the moonlight protected by encircling stars, a red flower surrounded by green leaves. One nce and I cannot move my eyes away.¡±

    The prince also narrowed his puffy eyes to stare with interest in the direction his advisor was pointing to. Soon, his eyes fell upon Chen Rong.

    Watching her slightly bowed head, full bosoms, round buttocks on the jade block, and thin, slender waist, all culminating in a most beguiling figure, the prince licked his plump lips and croaked: ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡±

    He hooked a finger toward Chen Rong and bade, ¡°Pretty one,e here.¡±

    Dozens of eyes at once turned to Chen Rong.

    She slowly looked up to meet his eyes.

    The Prince of Nan¡¯yang apparently didn¡¯t expect it to be her. He first widened his eyes, thenughed, ¡°So it¡¯s this youngdy? You look so beautiful tonight, my dear, that you¡¯ve made me very pleased. Come,e.¡±

    His tone was disrespectful, his smile odious. He was really treating Chen Rong like a part of his harem.

    Chen Rong slowly rose to her feet.

    She very slowly straightened her back and walked toward him.

    In therge open hall, cool wind swirled her dress like a lotus flower in full bloom, outlining her small waist even more distinctly.

    The prince¡¯s eyes were glued to her body, unable to move awaye what may.

    There was a reticence in Chen Rong¡¯s expression. Under her wide sleeves, her right hand slightly moved and in an instant a golden hairpin had fallen into her palm.

    The prince squinted his eyes as he admired her swaying figure, smiling to the crowd atrge: ¡°This youngdyes on waves and steps on silks...¡±

    His eyes shifted to her feet. He stroked his short graying beard and pleasantly said, ¡°Next, I will send her to go barefoot on the gravel path. She¡¯ll certainly sway side to side like a rose in the wind.¡±

    They all unanimously praised him. ¡°How extraordinary Your Royal Highness¡¯s literary talent is. Every word you speak bes poetry.¡±

    ¡°¡¯Swaying side to side like a rose in the wind,¡¯ even Zuo Si¡¯s Odes to the Three Capitals pale inparison to this line.¡± (1)

    Zuo Si is a poet in the Western Jin period, his Three Capital Odes include ¡®Ode to the Capital of Shu¡¯, ¡®Ode to the Capital of Wu¡¯, and ¡®Ode to the Capital of Wei¡¯.

    ¡°Precisely so; such beautiful words would overshadow even Cao Zijian¡¯s ¡®Ode to Luoyang¡¯.¡± (2)

    Cao Zijian is better known as Cao Zhi, prince and son of Cao Cao in the Three Kingdoms period.

    The Prince of Nan¡¯yang appeared to enjoy the ttery heaped upon him; he raised his head, stroked his short beard, and nodded his head in pleasure.

    In the noisy merry-making, powerful footsteps thumped, thumped, thumped across the ground.

    A guard came within ten steps of the front hall, sped his hands, and said, ¡°Your Highness, General Wen requests an audience.¡±

    The prince scowled, waved his hand and barked: ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him. Really, what is he seeking audience at this time for? Cursed!¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± the guard answered and then turned around to go.

    With the guard gone, Advisor Xu saw Ah Rong pausing and not taking another step. He said, ¡°Miss, what are you still standing there for? Hurry over here.¡±

    The Prince of Nan¡¯yang also turned his head to look at her, smiling pleasantly. ¡°Pretty one, don¡¯t be afraid. There are two things I¡¯m good at in my life, wherein the first is that I treasure beautiful women like jade and gems, hahaha.¡± The crowd followed suit inughing with him.

    Chen Rong slowly looked up, lifted her soles, and started in the direction of the musicians.

    She had barely taken a step by the time the sound of other footfalls arrived. Forthwith, a guard raised his voice to report: ¡°Your Highness, General Sun Yan requests an audience!¡±

 Chapter 61: He Came

    Chapter 61: He Came

    Sun Yan hase?

    Overjoyed, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help herself from turning her vivid eyes to the doors.

    ¡°Why is he here?¡± asked a scowling Prince of Nan¡¯yang.

    One of his advisors leaned over and softly whispered something in his ear.

    The prince nodded and waved his hand, ordering: ¡°Tell General Sun I¡¯m busy. Whatever it is, we¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±

    And then his voice increased in volume when he next bellowed: ¡°I won¡¯t meet anyone tonight.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± the guard replied him, his footsteps instantaneously distant the moment he finished speaking.

    Chen Rong pressed her lips staring at the doors before she turned around to the prince.

    Advisor Xu was watching her expression when he said jeeringly, ¡°Pretty one, there¡¯s really no need to look so unhappy. Time is golden; pleasure ought to be taken when you can!¡± His eyes then clung onto Chen Rong¡¯s chest and legs.

    She lowered her gaze and, not waiting for the prince to urge her, strode to the musicians.

    ¡°Pretty one, what are you doing?¡± the prince asked in surprise.

    She did not answer him. As she was slowly walking to the group of musicians, a burst of mor out of the blue gave sound from outside.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± a voice cried in, ¡°General Sun insists on entering and is forcing his way in!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Furious, the prince¡¯s face sank as he screamed: ¡°How dare he?! What does he treat me as? And where does he think my residence is?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that General Sun hase here to assassinate you?¡± an advisor uneasily supposed.

    What a stupid thing to say. Even Chen Rong knew the factor of surprise was key to an assassination. Where was there ever an assassin who insists his way in like this? Besides, the Prince of Nan¡¯yang wasn¡¯t worth assassinating!

    Sadly, the prince did not understand such rationality. The color drained from his face as he hastily shouted: ¡°Send him away. Send them all away.¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    Together with these disciplined answers was a series of orderly footsteps leaving the courtyard.

    Chen Rong¡¯s face waspletely ashen. She bit her lips as she hopelessly thought: It seems nothing can be done now.

    After a few interruptions, the prince¡¯s face had soured terribly. Huffing and puffing, he turned around to re at Chen Rong, thundering as he did: ¡°You woman there, I¡¯ve told you toe over here, why did you go there? One more time and I won¡¯t be ying nice!¡±

    Guards armed with spears promptly encircled the hall amid his thundering. They coldly stared at Chen Rong, one of them lifting his spear, casting an icy beam at her.

    Chen Rong¡¯s pallor worsened.

    The noisyughter and music had also quieted.

    Even the advisors behind the prince all lowered their heads and made not a sound.

    The prince hardened his face. Heaving, he gave his seat a p and furiously barked: ¡°This world is getting worse by the day. Damnation, even this infantile Sun Yan dares to break into my home? Men!¡±

    ¡°Present!¡±

    He stood up, pointed outside and screamed: ¡°Throw Sun Yan and his...¡± His voice all of a sudden diminished.

    With his finger shaking, the Nan¡¯yang Prince wheezed and turned around inside. His murky, puffy eyes almost popped out of their sockets as they swept across the crowd.

    Everybody lowered his head under his re; some of the women even began to quake.

    And then his eyes came upon Chen Rong.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    As he stared at her standing in front of the musicians, gradually, those muddy old eyes revealed a hint of indescribable violence. He gasped for air and hissed: ¡°You¡¯re but an insignificant concubine-born girl. It¡¯s your good fortune that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to you! How dare you disobey me time and time again? Bah! If that¡¯s the case, what use is there to keep you around?¡±

    He waved his hand to stop a panicking Advisor Xu from speaking. ¡°Damnation, you shitheads, all day long telling me to exercise restraint. ¡®One should bear in mind social consensus¡¯? Bah, I can¡¯t even have a good time ying with a woman.¡±

    Here, he pointed at Chen Rong, who was herself shaking. ¡°Men, drag this wench away and kill her...¡±

    Another burst of rapid footsteps sounded and, at the same time, a resounding voice cried: ¡°Your Royal Highness, Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi requests an audience.¡±

    ¡°Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi?¡± the Prince of Nan¡¯yang slowly turned around to ask.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    His hand was still outstretched in the air. He slowly retrieved it and frowningly asked, ¡°What did hee here for?¡±

    ¡°I do not know, Your Highness.¡±

    He slowly went back to his seat and reached for the wine cup, taking slow sips next.

    His twisted face markedly eased after hepleted these actions. He ced the cup down, his voice softening: ¡°Wang Qi¡¯s quite a fascinating character. If he hase, then let¡¯s see him.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    At the time the man left with his order, the hall was filled with a burst of heaving.

    While the crowd sighed in relief, Chen Rong¡¯s feet went soft, and she almost dropped to the ground. Only now did she discover that the perspiration on her forehead had seeped into her eyes, stinging them immensely.

    She looked down and slowly released her right hand from which a few drops of scarlet spilled onto the floor ¨C the hairpin had jabbed her palm because she¡¯d been too nervous.

    Footsteps pattered outside.

    Almost suddenly, Chen Rong discovered that everyone¡¯s attention had turned to the entrance. The Prince of Nan¡¯yang was repeatedly calling: ¡°Quick, open the door, open the door.¡±

    Seeing that nobody was giving her any notice, Chen Rong quietly retreated to the back where she inadvertently came to stand among the group of women. Unbeknownst to her, Advisor Xu had seen her movement and was nodding his head.

    The gate squeaked open to a gleaming halo that filled their eyes.

    At the end of the light was a fluttering white robe that was swiftlying toward them.

    Even at this distance, his figure conveyed to everyone a kind of tranquil ease, elegance, andtitude...

    The Prince of Nan¡¯yang got to his feet and rushed outside to wee him. ¡°Is Qng here? Capital, Capital.¡± Heughed and then paused to study the snow-white figure awhile before remarking: ¡°Oh? Why is it that you seem to me to be in a hurry, Qng? Why have youe here so travel-worn?¡± He sounded both surprised and ironic.

 Chapter 62: Getting Out

    Chapter 62: Getting Out

    Outside, Wang Hong¡¯s raspy chuckle answered him: ¡°No sooner had I returned than I heard a hundred beauties are blossoming at Your Highness¡¯s estate. In a moment of curiosity, I¡¯ve brought a few friends over.¡± He hade to the door at this time. From the doorway, Wang Hong cast a nce at the women inside, causing them to flirtatiously smile in return when they felt his attention on them. Wang Hong smiled, his eyes crystal under the starlight.

    Chen Rong raised her head looking at him helplessly.

    She was conspicuously standing among the musicians at present, and it only took Wang Hong a single nce to detect her.

    Her eyes got misty as they stood there face to face.

    Wang Hong gave her a long gaze before turning around to face the Nan¡¯yang Prince.

    At this time, the prince also regarded him with a chill in his murky and puffy eyes. Involuntarily, the prince¡¯s face sank. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯vee but for one among those hundred,¡± he said deliberately.

    Wang Hongughed. He did not answer him, merely waving to the back and ordering: ¡°All of you may step down.¡±

    As soon as he said this, everyone discovered that there were some carriages behind him. With hismand, the curtains simultaneously lifted to a burst of fragrance. They promptly looked, all the men lighting up. Sitting in those five carriages were five splendidly dressed beauties.

    The prince¡¯s eyes twinkled. Heughed in surprise: ¡°My, oh my, do you also have such interest, Qng?¡±

    Wang Hong merely said in reply, ¡°Beautiful woman can be a feast for the heart and eyes, and can assuage worries. Being a man myself, how can I not have a fondness for them?¡± He gave a dazzling smile, pped his sleeves, and leisurely said, ¡°Come down and let His Highness have the pleasure of meeting the beauties of the Wang house of Lang¡¯ya.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± replied the five women in unison who then proceeded to alight from the carriages.

    The prince¡¯s unblinking eyes were locked on the five of them. Seeing that the light in the room was not bright enough, he pped his hands and anxiously called: ¡°Quick, light thenterns!¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± Following the rush of running sound, illumination began to wash over the courtyard.

    Five beautiful figures inly appeared in front of the crowd.

    Once the lights went on, the Nan¡¯yang Prince narrowed his eyes, clucked his tongue and struggled to take in the beautiful scene as he eximed: ¡°Superb, superb indeed! s, Nan¡¯yang cannotpete with Jiankang after all.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t the only one affected by such sentiments. His subordinates, too, were staring at the five women fixedly, all beguiled and drunken by their allure.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    With Wang Hong¡¯s wave of the hand, the five women gracefully shook their hips and sashayed into the hall.

    Chen Rong shifted her gaze as she also watched them in stupefaction.

    None of them was quite as beautiful as she, but for some reason when they stood together, they called to mind the orchid in springtime, the plum blossom in winter, the lotus in summer, and the chrysanthemum in autumn, dazzling people¡¯s eyes with a feeling of surreality.

    While the men gaped at them witlessly, Wang Hong in his fluttering white outfit had made straight for Chen Rong.

    Looking at his smiling face, Chen Rong slightly bowed her head and curtsied to him, her voice sounding a little astringent as she said, ¡°Good greetings, Qng.¡±

    Wang Hong smiled. He gently regarded Chen Rong and remarked, ¡°I heard the Xianbei tribe is nning to attack the southern regions. You, miss, are intelligent with astute discernment. I was prepared to visit the Chen estate upon my return to ask for your opinion. I hadn¡¯t expected His Highness to beat me to it.¡±

    He did not speak quietly. Furthermore, someone like him was always the center of attention no matter where he went. Thus, when he made these remarks, everyone including the Nan¡¯yang Prince and Advisor Xu heard him loud and clear.

    Slowly, the prince¡¯s attention moved away from the five beauties and turned to Chen Rong, which was also to Wang Hong.

    Wang Hong turned around. He faced the prince¡¯s darkened eyes, smiled, pped his long sleeves and nonchntly headed to the center of the hall to take the seat to left of the prince. Once seated, he poured his own wine and, after throwing his head back for a swig, he waved the wine cup toward Chen Rong and smiled to her: ¡°Ah Rong, why are you standing there? Come and have a seat.¡± That was all he needed to say to make her a proper guest.

    Whirl. The people in the hall, whether consciously or not, turned to the Nan¡¯yang Prince.

    The prince¡¯s plump face had darkened by this time. One could not see whether he was angry or joyous. With the support of his guard, he sat back down on his seat.

    Chen Rong broke from her static state, her long sleeves fluttering as she walked around Wang Hong and sat down. As she touched her chair, her legs gave out and almost dropped to the seat. Luckily, she was able to swiftly reach her hand out to support herself.

    The hall was very quiet. Everyone¡¯s eyes were quietly ncing sideway at the Prince of Nan¡¯yang, Wang Hong, and Chen Rong.

    After Wang Hong had emptied the wine in his cup, he ced it down and said, ¡°Bring me the zither!¡±

    Wang Qng¡¯s zither ying was world famous. His announcement caused quite a stir.

    A musician quickly picked a zither up and pattered to Wang Hong. After she curtsied to him, she respectfully presented the instrument.

    Wang Hong received it from her. His slender fingers gave a pluck and a strum. After creating a series of melodious notes, he smiled and nced at the prince. ¡°Your Highness, have you heard of a popr dance these days in Jiankang called ¡°Whirling Steps of the Jadeite Beauty¡¯? Though it isposed of five distinct styles, each beauty alike would be dressed in gossamer silk and dance barefoot to the music. What do you say to a performance today?¡±

    Ever since he entered the hall, the prince¡¯s eyes had been carrying unspoken undercurrent whenever he looked at him. At the moment, he stroked his short beard, nodded and said, ¡°Your zither ying alone is unrivaled in the world, not to mention beauties will be dancing along. Very well, let¡¯s see it, let¡¯s see it!¡±

    Wang Hong slightly lifted his hands, his fingers sweeping across the strings. Instantaneously, a melodious and vivid string of music floated in the air.

    The moment his music wafted, the five beauties stepped out and pointed their toes, all rotating outward.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    ...

    Out of the blue, the zither pulsated like drums, colliding rapidly and passionately.

    To this sound, the five women together writhed their waists and lightly kicked their feet into the air. In ten rhythmic beats, their shoes simultaneously flung at the Nan¡¯yang Prince. Just as the guard behind him swiftly got up, ten slippers had neatlynded at the prince¡¯s feet, lining into a pair of five-petal plums.

    The prince was greatly delighted; he pped andughed aloud.

    Chen Rong closed her eyes and slowly pushed the golden hairpin away under her sleeve, taking a deep breath of fresh air all the while.

    In the hall, the briskly changing zither notes continued to flow. Apanying the sound of the zither were five beauties writhing their waists, their jade legs kicking beautifully, vaguely seen from time to time, in an exceedingly bewitching dance.

    The music slowly reached its conclusion. The dancers spun their way to the Prince of Nan¡¯yang and waved their sleeves while throwing flirtatious gazes his way ¨C their smiles sweet, their feet milky and slender.

    As he watched them, the prince sighingly acquiesced: ¡°Never mind, never mind. Do as you wish.¡± He reached out to catch one of the women and gave a resounding smack on her cheek. Then he turned toward Wang Hong, unexpectedly saying: ¡°It appears you also harbor affection for this insignificant concubine-born daughter of the Chen house.¡±

    Wang Hong smiled. He ced the cup down and rose to his feet. After bidding goodbye to the prince, he said to Chen Rong: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then he turned around and left. Not another word was said.

    Chen Rong hung her head and quickly followed him out.

    Soon, their figures disappeared at the doors of therge hall.

    An advisor sitting behind the Nan¡¯yang Prince stroked his long beard and eximed as he watched their backs: ¡°He is indeed Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi; that is truly the poise of a savant!¡±

    At this time, Advisor Xu took the lead and said to the Nan¡¯yang Prince: ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness, on attaining five beautiful women.¡± He leered at the five girls dripping in fragrant perspiration and said, ¡°They must have been specially trained by the Wang house of Lang¡¯ya, for such style and charm aren¡¯t qualities the dancers in Nan¡¯yang can possess.¡±

    The Nan¡¯yang Prince nodded. He reached his right hand into the breasts of the woman in his arms and, after kneading them a couple of times, said with satisfaction: ¡°Whether they look pure and proper, supple and graceful, or haughty and indifferent, they are all luscious inside. The training skill of the Wang house of Lang¡¯ya is indeed amazing.¡±

    Advisor Xu stared after Chen Rong¡¯s departing figure, sighing: ¡°This Ah Rong of the Chen house is a sought-after woman, it seems.¡±

    The Nan¡¯yang Prince lowered his head to kiss the beauty in his arms, vaguely replying: ¡°We¡¯ll talk of tomorrow tomorrow. Wang Qng won¡¯t stay in Nan¡¯yang for long.¡±

    Chen Rong hastily chased after Wang Hong. Under the light, she quietly peered at him for a long time but did not speak.

    At the same time, Wang Hong paused. He slightly tilted his head looking at Chen Rong.

    Facing his gaze, Chen Rong pressed her lips and said despite herself: ¡°I-I haven¡¯t been sullied!¡±

    Wang Hong was taken aback by her remark.

    Chen Rong herself was astounded. Her mouth gaped speechlessly, seemingly in disbelief that she spoke such words. She blushed all the way to her neck, hung her head for a long while before stammering: ¡°I-I-I...¡± She ¡°I¡± for a length only to find the elegant white figure had already walked away. Looking at his tall figure under the starlight, Chen Rong dazed for a time before hurrying after him.

    Wang Hong hade to his carriage. He momentarily leaned on the carriage shaft and then suddenly said, ¡°If others ask, say you were with me in the prince¡¯s estate during your stay.¡± Then he lifted the curtain and went inside.

    Chen Rong bowed her head and at length softly answered, ¡°Aye,¡± also climbing onto a carriage.

    The horse-drawn carriages began to move. Their wheels¡¯ rolling rhythm steadily sounded, and soon, Chen Rong heard the iron gates open.

    She had left the Nan¡¯yang Prince¡¯s estate. She had finally escaped! Chen Rong¡¯s left hand gripped her right one tightly, her lips upturning into a smile. Unconsciously, tears brimmed her eyes, which dted to allow the drops to freely roll down her cheeks. She quietly lifted a corner of the curtain and let the biting cold wind dry her face. Her tears ran steady like a stream, however. No matter how the wind blew, it would not dry. Quietly, Chen Rong sniffed and wiped her tears in the dark.

    Unexpectedly, Wang Hong¡¯s gentle and pleasing voice whispered to her: ¡°Are you crying?¡±

    Surprised, Chen Rong quickly dabbed with her sleeve and replied, ¡°Nay.¡±

    Wang Hong softlyughed.

    Chen Rong was vexed by hisughter. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± she fiercely demanded.

    Wang Hong gave a low chuckle: ¡°I used to think the mind of Ah Rong of the Chen house is as unfathomable as ake.¡±

    Taken aback, it took Chen Rong a good long while before she finally said, ¡°Fortunately you were there this time... I¡¯ll certainly repay your life-saving grace!¡±

    Wang Hong nked. At length, his surprised voice came to her: ¡°Life-saving grace? Were you prepared to kill yourself?¡±

    Chen Rong did not provide an answer.

    Amid the moving clops of the carriages and at a rustle, her curtain lifted. Under the starlight, Wang Hong¡¯s handsome, lofty, and enigmatic face appeared to her.

    He was watching her fixedly and Chen Rong had to tilt her head away to avoid his scorching gaze.

    ¡°Is the Nan¡¯yang Prince so insufferable?¡± he asked.

    In the dark, Chen Rong faintly nodded. ¡°Such a man is naturally insufferable.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid of dying?¡±

    Chen Rong lowered her eyes. ¡°I am, but there are things that are worse than death.¡±

    Wang Hong studied her. At longst, he softened his voice to say: ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that I¡¯vee in time,¡± and drew the curtain down.

    With the dropped curtain, Chen Rong turned her head to look at the tall shadow under the faint starlight.

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere settled into silence.

    ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house,¡± whispered Wang Hong at length.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Do you really like me?¡± he asked after a short pause.

    Flustered, Chen Rong slowly moved her lips to reply: ¡°How many girls can resist admiring you?¡±

    Wang Hong spoke no more.

    Against the sound of spinning wheels, the driver¡¯s voice was heard: ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the Chen estate.¡±

    Was it so fast? Chen Rong awoke from her spell and quickly lifted the curtain.

    At this moment, Wang Hong¡¯s soft voice sounded from the carriage opposite hers: ¡°Go home. Remember to consider your answers first if anyone asks.¡±

    Chen Rong hummed a reply and hopped down from the carriage, then turned and walked to the Chen estate¡¯s entrance. While in the middle of walking, she stopped and then slowly turned around. Her eyes were steady and bright in the darkness as she stared at the carriage and the vague silhouette inside it. Suddenly, she took a big stride toward the vehicle, lifted the curtain, and thereupon encountered Wang Hong¡¯s quiet gaze.

    Chen Rong looked at him with her quivering lips pressed together. At length, she suddenly stepped back and bowed deeply to him, saying tremulously: ¡°I¡¯ll forever remember your grace today.¡± Pausing, she looked up to the handsome face looming in the swayingntern light as she blinked her tears away and softly smiled. Her smile was exceedingly radiant. At Wang Hong¡¯s surprised look, Chen Rong added: ¡°Wang Qng, if you weren¡¯t from the Wang house of Lang¡¯ya, I would hang onto you so untiringly that you¡¯d have no other way but to marry me.¡± She next giggled, tossed her sleeves, and turned to go.

    After five steps, Wang Hong¡¯s gentle and pleasing voice called out to her: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house.¡±

    Chen Rong paused to turn around, whirling her head to look at him. In her eyes was a hopefulness even she wasn¡¯t aware of.

    Wang Hong regarded her as he grinned a toothy grin. ¡°Remember, you owe me five first-ss courtesans.¡± Forthwith, he lowered the shade and ordered: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The carriage drove away.

 Chapter 63: Wang Qilangâ€™s â€œKindnessâ€?

    Chapter 63: Wang Qng¡¯s ¡°Kindness¡±?

    Chen Rong watched the departing carriage for quite some time before she turned around and walked to the Chen estate¡¯s entrance.

    It only took her a few steps by the time a ck shadow hurtled out from the roadside ditch.

    Startled, Chen Rong was about to scream when this shadow raised his sped hands and said to her, ¡°Are you Ah Rong of the Chen house? General Sun has asked me to wait here for you.¡±

    Sun Yan? Chen Rong recovered herself and inquired, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°After shing the two advisors sent by the prince, General Sun has moved out of the city on Wang Qng¡¯s advice.¡± He paused. ¡°General Sun was worried about you, so he told me to stand here and wait. Now that you¡¯vee home, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± He again raised his sped hands to Ah Rong and turned away. When his figure disappeared from the ditch, Chen Rong noticed other shadows joining him as they all left together.

    The surroundings resumed their frightening silence when he was no longer with her, and she hastily ran toward the gate.

    The iron gate creaked wide open the moment she got to the front. Two doormen gave her a bow as they said in unison, ¡°You¡¯vee back, miss!¡±

    Chen Rong nodded, knowing these people must¡¯ve heard the noises outside and had been waiting behind the door. She hurried inside and to her own courtyard.

    It waste; besides a few scatterednterns hung for decoration, there only existed the chirping of insects at the Chen estate.

    Chen Rong¡¯s pace quickened, rushing to her courtyard. When she got to the door, she pounded on it and called: ¡°Old Shang, Nurse Ping, I¡¯m back, open the door for me.¡±

    Her loud call was resounding in the silent night. She hadn¡¯t detected any movement inside her courtyard while a candle had already lit up in Chen Wei¡¯s courtyard.

    Chen Rong quickly hushed herself and just desperately continued to knock on the door.

    Footsteps sounded. go to moc.824retsmah

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Nurse Ping¡¯s voice nervously asked from the other side of the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    The nurse¡¯s voice went hoarse, shakily asking: ¡°Miss?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    The door opened to the nurse and Old Shang with antern raised, both thrilled to see her.

    Their eyes moistened when they saw her bright and refreshed face. Nurse Ping quickly walked over and touched her face, gasping, ¡°Miss, miss, have you reallye back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Chen Rong¡¯s voice was simrly raspy. She had been thinking of them every day during her stay at the prince¡¯s estate. To her, the two people standing here were even closer than her father and brother.

    Nurse Ping raised her hand to dab the tears on her face, then tugged Chen Rong¡¯s sleeve and repeatedly said, ¡°Come in,e in.¡±

    By the time the door closed, four or fiventerns must have been lit in Chen Wei¡¯s courtyard.

    Chen Rong nced that way, asking Nurse Ping in a low voice: ¡°Nurse, that day you...¡±

    The nurse struggled to find her voice as she said, ¡°You had barely left that day when the master had sent people here to watch me. It was the same for Old Shang. We were only allowed to go about our activities in the courtyard. Old Shang tried to climb out a few times at night, but they always caught him.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s face grew dark. ¡°Did Chen Yuan send them to watch you? And now? When did they leave?¡±

    ¡°I reckon it was an hour ago.¡± Noticing Chen Rong¡¯s expression, Nurse Ping quickly tugged her sleeve and whispered, ¡°Miss, the master is your elder. Filial piety stands first among all virtues. You must never speak imprudence.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded, suppressing her loathing, and whispered back, ¡°I know.¡± Having lived twice, she certainly knew how important ¡®filial piety¡¯ was. Many humble-born schrs had risen to fame due to their filial piety. Likewise, an unfilial reputation could destroy any man.

    Old Shang, who had been standing in the back, looked at Chen Rong in concern. ¡°You look so pale, miss. You must not have had any rest. It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow, whatever it is.¡± He then nced to Chen Wei¡¯s increasingly bright courtyard next door.

    Chen Rong and Nurse Ping knew what he meant; both nodded their heads and said no more.

    The night passed by in Chen Rong¡¯s tossing and turning.

    Early next morning, she heard noises outside when she was yet fully awake. The chattering of girls came to her ears from time to time: ¡°Why isn¡¯t Ah Rong up yet?¡±

    ¡°Old man, why are you standing there? Go and wake your mistress up! How can she be so rude when she has guests waiting?¡±

    Listening, Chen Rong sat up and opened her mouth to say: ¡°Come to help me wash.¡±

    The noises outside came to a halt. go to hamster428

    Nurse Ping and another maidservant carried a water basin inside.

    As she helped herb her hair, Nurse Ping angrily said in a lowered voice: ¡°None of them mean well.¡± And then she worriedly looked at Chen Rong, wanting to say something but thought better of it.

    After they had finished washing andbing, Nurse Ping turned to watch Chen Rong, concernedly saying: ¡°Miss, you must think twice about everything you say.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded and stepped out.

    As soon as she appeared, Chen Wei, Chen Qian, and the other girls all turned around, their eyes lighting up as they watched her, their faces curious and pitying.

    Chen Rong smiled. She curtsied to them and then sat down on the host¡¯s seat, saying: ¡°You¡¯re here so early, sisters.¡±

    Chen Qianughed. ¡°It¡¯s not that early. The sun hase out.¡± She leaned over looking at Chen Rong with concern as she said, ¡°Why did you return from the prince¡¯s estate in the middle of the night? I¡¯m sure the past two days hadn¡¯t been easy?¡± She sounded caring, but there was something like malicious insinuation in her words.

    Chen Rong smiled. She took the teacup from her maid¡¯s hands and, after a sip, dropped her gaze abashedly yet boastfully said, ¡°Like me, Wang Qng was also asked to guest at the Prince¡¯s Estate. It was Wang Qng who sent me home yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± It was Chen Qian who cried out. She unkindly pointed out: ¡°Wang Qng had only returned to Nan¡¯yang yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Rong smiled, looking as though she didn¡¯t care to argue. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Wang Qng when you next see him?¡±

    Chen Qian sneered. She had wanted to take a little jab at her but then it grew noisy outside.

    The girls turned at the same time to look.

    Three carriages were slowly entering the courtyard. Beside them were two stalwart-looking guards. They jumped down from their horses, raised their sped hands toward the inner courtyard and called: ¡°Is Ah Rong of the Chen house here?¡±

    Chen Rong rose, replying: ¡°Aye,¡± and quickly went out.

    They raised their sped hands to her and then pointed to the three horse-drawn carriages to say: ¡°We brought you back so hastilyst night that the clothes and merchandise especially ordered for you on the trip were all left behind. Qng asked that I bring them over again for you.¡±

    Not only Chen Qian and Chen Wei, but even Chen Rong was too shocked to move.

    The other guard produced a jade ornament from hispel, took one step forward and presented it to Chen Rong. He bowed respectfully, saying: ¡°This is from Qng. If you ever need to, you can use it to enter the Wang house of Nan¡¯yang and the Wang house of Lang¡¯ya.¡±

    Chen Rong epted the jade in a trance. go to moc.824retsmah

    The guards stepped down. When they saw that the wooden chests had all been moved down from the carriages, they waved their hands and told the drivers to drive away. In just moments, their figures had vanished from Chen Rong¡¯s yard.

    But the girls were still frozen on the spot.

    However long it may have been, Chen Qian suddenly whipped around to look at Chen Rong, eximing: ¡°Ah Rong, are you that close to Wang Qng? You-you haven¡¯t decided on your own to be his, have you?¡±

    Chen Wei and the other girls also turned their heads to simultaneously stare at Chen Rong, waiting for her answer.

    And what was Chen Rong supposed to say? She could only gape her mouth. After a long while, she awkwardly produced a smile and bowed to the girls, saying: ¡°Make yourselves at home. I¡¯ll be just a moment away.¡± Having said so, she turned and rushed, nay fled back to her room.

    While the girls looked at one another, Nurse Ping also chased after her mistress.

    In her bedchamber, Chen Rong was pushing her hands against the bed¡¯s wooden post. From behind, it seemed she was biting her lips, her small face both red and white.

    Nurse Ping looked at her mistress in befuddlement. At longst she quietly asked, ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t be anyone¡¯s concubine? Why are you and Wang Qng...?¡±

    Chen Rong abruptly flung her hand and sent the jade pillow on the divan flying to the ground. ¡°Good for you, Wang Qng,¡± she huffed. ¡°How can you destroy my reputation like this?¡±

    But she couldn¡¯t go on. In retrospect, she had stayed at the prince¡¯s estate for two days and two nights. No matter what excuse she came up with, her reputation had been ruined. For it to be ruined in the hands of Wang Qng was far better than in the hands of the Nan¡¯yang Prince.

    Nheless...

    Chen Rong gritted her teeth for a while before she suddenly said to Nurse Ping in disgruntlement: ¡°Nurse, don¡¯t take Wang Qng for an angel. He¡¯s a dastard!¡±

    Nurse Ping blinked, staring at an embarrassed and indignant Chen Rong in bemusement.

    Chen Rong was flushing now. She fiercely stomped on the ground and angrily said, ¡°He told me to say I was with him if someone else asks. And I was even grateful for his caring consideration. What¡¯s more, he could¡¯ve just left but chose to remind me again to carefully consider my answers to others¡¯ questions. Fright and joy must¡¯ve addled my brain for me not to see it as an issue.¡±

    She was continuously stomping her feet, her small face was flushed bright, and her full bosom rose and fell with each breath she took.

    She had just told Chen Qian and the girls that she was an invited guest at the prince¡¯s estate. With Wang Qng also being there, she had hoped he¡¯d defend her position. With his status, everybody would believe him no matter what he said. As long as he said Ah Rong of the Chen house was innocent, the world would have believed in her innocence.

    It was, however, different now. Not only did he not rify the situation for her, he instead sent those carriages over and even gave her a bloody piece of jade. Wasn¡¯t he, then, telling everybody that there was a ndestine affair going on between the two of them?

    He clearly knew he was Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi and she was only a small concubine-born daughter of the Chen house in Ping. One was like a cloud in the sky, the other like the trampled mud on the ground. While she was not good enough to marry him, what he did had hindered her ability to marry any other man. The bastard!

    All of a sudden, Chen Rong stiffened with anger. She stroked her lips while her beautiful face flushed as though it had been dyed by the sunset, growing redder and redder... until it became so red that it looked as if it could start to bleed.

 Chapter 64: Profane or Not

    Chapter 64: Profane or Not

    ¡°Miss, the master is here,¡± Old Shang called Chen Rong while she was stewing.

    Chen Yuan? Almost as a reflex, Chen Rong¡¯s hand reached for the whip hanging on the wall. She took a deep breath, tightened her grip on the whip before releasing it, and then turned around to go outside. ¡°Ask him to wait a moment. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    By the time Chen Rong got to the door, she could hear voices inside. It was clear to her that they belonged to the father and daughter pair of Chen Yuan and Chen Wei.

    She paused, and then went forth with heavy stomps.

    Theughter in the room ceased. Chen Yuan looked up and solemnly appraised Chen Rong when she appeared at the door. He waved his hand, gently saying: ¡°Ah Rong,e sit here.¡±

    Chen Rong curtsied to him, replying: ¡°Aye.¡± She slowly walked over to the chair Chen Yuan had pointed to and sat down across from him.

    After he saw her sit down, Chen Yuan released the wine cup and regarded her as he sternly said, ¡°Ah Rong, I heard Wang Qng, Wang Hong, had sent clothing and jade to you this morning.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Chen Rong replied dutifully.

    ¡°Oh? What is your rtionship with him, anyhow?¡±

    He paused and, when he didn¡¯t see Chen Rong reply, frowningly continued. ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯re an unweddy. It does your name great harm to be traipsing around so intimately with a man.¡±

    Chen Rong kept her head lowered. Under her loose sleeve, her right hand was clenching into a fist. She had a brief impulse to throw out a punch. Luckily, she was able to refrain herself.

    Chen Yuan¡¯s expression softened seeing that she did not talk back. He sighed and then said in a somber voice as though he wasmenting: ¡°Even though the Prince of Nan¡¯yang had brought you into his estate, it had been for your foresight; it poses no harm to your reputation. You are, however, on too intimate terms with Wang Qng.¡± He shook his head, looking quite torn. ¡°Considering your status, it is not possible for you to be his wife; but to be his concubine would be a pity for you.¡±

    Chen Rong secretly sneered at these words. Is it because his actions had ruined your ns? It¡¯s wrong for me to be his concubine, but I¡¯m sure it would be great if I became someone else¡¯s concubine!

    Seeing that it was the third time she hadn¡¯t replied and was being as quiet as a piece of wood, Chen Yuan again shook his head. He waved his hand, saying: ¡°Now that you have Wang Qng¡¯s jade ornament, you should visit the Wang estate more often. When there¡¯s a chance, invite Wang Qng to our home as well.¡± He knitted his brow, barking: ¡°Have you been listening to what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Yuan harrumphed, stood up, and turned to leave. He abruptly stopped and turned back to Chen Rong. Her demure and honest appearance was still all he saw. Chen Yuan moved his gaze and hurried away.

    Chen Wei hurriedly got up and also followed him out.

    After Chen Yuan had left Chen Rong¡¯s courtyard, he dismissed his carriage and took a stroll for he was still feeling a little agitated.

    Having walked around for half an hour, he next came to a garden where the sound ofughter could be heard ringing out. He adopted a smile and, from the distance, called out to a middle-aged schr who was sitting in the pavilion to fish in the cold weather: ¡°Elder brother.¡±

    This schr was Chen Gongrang. go to hamster428

    Upon hearing his name, Chen Gongrang raised his head, but when he saw that it was Chen Yuan, his face hardened and he averted his gaze.

    Chen Yuan¡¯s expression sank. He sheepishly nced at the nearby maids and again offered Chen Gongrang a smile.

    Still staring at theke, Chen Gongrang suddenly asked, ¡°Did you go to see Ah Rong again? Who are you preparing to give her to this time?¡±

    Rattled, Chen Yuan stammered with the same smile on his face: ¡°Elder brother, what are you saying? She is of marriageable age. Since her father isn¡¯t here, I ought to be looking out for her.¡±

    Chen Gongrang frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell me this.¡±

    Chen Yuan quicklyplied. Seeing that Chen Gongrang was looking rather displeased, he couldn¡¯t help himself from saying: ¡°Brother, why let our rtionship be affected by ass?¡± He muttered when Chen Gongrang did not bother to give him a nce: ¡°Even that Wang Qi turns out to be nothing more than a vulgar man. He was taking five courtesans around with him even in these turbulent times. Those who told me about it were all shaking their heads. Now they are saying that Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi is butmon and profane. Giving beautiful women to the Prince of Nan¡¯yang ¨C his action belies his reputation.¡± There was disdain in his voice.

    Chen Gongrang slowly looked up. He spared Chen Yuan a nce as Chen Yuan had hoped for. But it was one of distaste. ¡°Those five women didn¡¯t belong to Wang Qi,¡± Chen Gongrang unhurriedly stated.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Yuan took no notice of the distaste, asking in surprise: ¡°I heard those five women are so umonly stunning that even the Prince of Nan¡¯yang treats them like precious treasures. If such women didn¡¯t belong to Wang Qi, then who could they possibly belong to?¡±

    ¡°There were a few others from the Wang house of Lang¡¯ya who came here, weren¡¯t there? They had been his uncle¡¯s, Wang Zishi.¡± Chen Gongrang chuckled despite himself: ¡°I must say it was quite funny an affair. Wang Qi had hurried back to the Wang estate the moment he returnedst night. Wang Zishi was out on ake excursion with me at the time. Without so much as a word, Wang Qi took Wang Zishi¡¯s five prized courtesans away. When Wang Zishi returned and asked about them, he was told that they had been given away to the Prince of Nan¡¯yang. Wang Zishi was cursing up a storm, seizing Wang Qi and asking for rpense. Hahaha.¡±

    Chen Yuan stiffened. He forced a smile on his lips and struggled to say: ¡°So those five women weren¡¯t Wang Qng¡¯s.¡± His voice was full of disappointment.

    Chen Gongrang turned to look at him. He was also giving him a look that was full of disappointment. Chen Gongrang sighed, seemingly spent of his patience. He waved his hand, saying: ¡°Leave, it makes me ill every time I see you.¡±

    Chen Yuan¡¯s smile froze on his face. He harrumphed, pped his sleeves, and turned away.

    He had only gone seven or eight strides by the time Chen Gongrang¡¯s voice sounded behind him: ¡°Let¡¯s not count the daughter you¡¯ve used to pay for the mess you¡¯ve created, you even want to give Ah Rong away. Ah Rong is just ass; it shouldn¡¯t have mattered if she was given away. However, you clearly knew Wang Qng and General Sun both hold her in high regard. Not only have you failed to steal the chicken, but you¡¯ve also lost your feeds in the process. You¡¯ve offended everyone yet have you seeded in pleasing the prince?¡±

    At this juncture, Chen Gongrang¡¯s voice clipped low: ¡°No one knows when the barbarians will attack Nan¡¯yang. For all that you¡¯ve nned and schemed, it may not amount to anything.¡±

    These were words Chen Yuan didn¡¯t want to hear. Luo¡¯yang and Nan¡¯yang were so far apart; he didn¡¯t believe that the trivial Hu force couldn¡¯t be stopped with the Prince of Nanyang¡¯s military strength! Even if the Prince of Nan¡¯yang were to be met with danger, wasn¡¯t Jiankang still there? Advisor Xu had promised that he would help him settle in Jiankang. At this thought, Chen Yuan¡¯s pace quickened and, in a sh, had left the incessantly nagging Chen Gongrang behind him.

 Chapter 65: Ran Min and Chen Rong

    Chapter 65: Ran Min and Chen Rong

    The news that Wang Qng had sent gifts along with the fact that he had stayed with Chen Rong through two days and nights at the prince¡¯s estate simultaneously traveled through the grapevines. Almost suddenly, Chen Rong discovered that carriages and youngdies wereing to visit her courtyard in streams.

    It was the third day following Chen Rong¡¯s return to the estate.

    With theughter in the guest hall ringing in her ears, she gave Nurse Ping a wink and quietly made her exit. She was drained by these people¡¯s endless questions and insinuating words after a full hour of conversation with them.

    Nurse Ping quietly nodded her head when she saw her retreating.

    Chen Rong walked to the back door, made a turn, and then stepped into the bushes.

    It was a warm and sunny day. She looked around, paused, and then thought of returning to her room to take the riding-whip out for some fun.

    At this moment, a soft voice gave sound beyond the garden walls: ¡°I heard there are now traces of the barbarians outside the city.¡±

    After a brief silence, it was Chen Shu¡¯s voice that answered: ¡°General Ran is on his way. He says he¡¯ll be here by noon.¡± Worries lurked in his voice.

    Ran Min hase back? Chen Rong smirked and turned around to go.

    After only two strides, however, she suddenly stiffened and couldn¡¯t make another movement.

    Ran Min hase back? At this time?

    That¡¯s not right; something¡¯s not right.

    ... She started. There was something, yes, she remembers it now. Something big should ur with his return this time.

    Chen Rong rushed into her house like the wind. She then took the riding-whip from her bedchamber and ran back outside.

    ¡°Ah Rong, Ah Rong, where are you going?¡± Chen Qian called after her.

    ¡°Ah Rong, why are you holding a whip?¡± Chen Wei likewise eximed. ¡°That¡¯s for boorish men.¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t answer them. Her feet flew and carried her away like an arrow. In the blink of an eye, she had left the girls behind in a whirlwind of dust.

    They stood dumbstruck. go to moc.824retsmah

    Chen Rong hastened as fast as she could to the stable and shouted to a servant: ¡°Take me to the north gate!¡±

    It had been some time since the boyst saw his mistress panicking this badly. ¡°Aye,¡± he answered and picked out a good coach, jumping onto the driver¡¯s seat.

    Chen Rong gazed out toward the sun in the sky, pressing: ¡°Drive faster!¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°A little faster.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Under her repeated urging, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage gained speed and, with no heed for the gatekeeper¡¯s questioning, rushed out of the Chen estate.

    Nan¡¯yang was emptier than it had been two days prior. There were no pedestrians on the streets, and even the noblemen¡¯s outing carriages were nowhere to be seen.

    Under these circumstances, her carriage smoothly arrived at the north gate.

    The vehicle suddenly came to a stop. ¡°Miss,¡± the driver¡¯s uncertain voice said to her.

    Chen Rong lifted her curtain. go to moc.824retsmah

    She saw two rows of heavily armed soldiers stationed at the gate. As she gazed upward, some dozen middle-aged schrs in long robes and tall headpieces appeared at the top of the walls. She at once recognized them. There were Sir Yu, Zhang Gongqian, and even Chen Gongrang of the Chen estate ¨C all were influential n chiefs in the city of Nan¡¯yang.

    Chen Rong withdrew her gaze, saying: ¡°Go forward.¡±

    Seeing her firm expression, the servant cried ¡°Yah -¡± and propelled the vehicle forward once more.

    At this time, Chen Rong had drawn her curtain all the way up, presenting herself and everything inside the carriage to the soldiers.

    They peered at her and then withdrew their spears.

    Momentster, the carriage had driven out of the north gate.

    As they exited, Chen Rong heard a soldier mutter: ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s taking a trip at this time.¡± His voice unnerved the driver, who turned around and say: ¡°Miss, let¡¯s...¡±

    Chen Rong interrupted him, saying decisively: ¡°Continue forward.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    They drove out of the city limits and onto the highway.

    The road was bleak, with little more than dry wilderness on either side. From time to time, they could see blocks of tiny huts and refugees whoy by the roadside, their stench assailing their nostrils.

    ¡°Miss,¡± the driver blurted upon seeing this scene.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Steer the carriage straight ahead. If there are refugees in the way, I don¡¯t care who they are, run over them.¡± She had now lowered the curtain down.

    The driver reluctantly obeyed and drove the carriage forward.

    The farther they went, the more thatched huts and refugees appeared to them on either side of the road. Chen Rong even saw some young ones digging up grass to eat. There were ten to twenty people who huddled together for warmth. Their eyes lit up when they saw Chen Rong¡¯s lone carriageing toward them. At someone¡¯s croakymand, two young children staggered out to the middle of the road.

    The driver involuntarily slowed down when he saw them in the way.

    ¡°Why are we slowing down?¡± Chen Rong asked from the carriage.

    ¡°Two wee ones in the road, miss,¡± the driver nervously answered. ¡°One of them a baby girl. They be blocking us.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s face sank as she ordered: ¡°Yell at them to move out of the way. Don¡¯t let the carriage slow down!¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± The driver gave his whip a flick and shouted: ¡°Get outta the way, outta the way! Outta the way for me!¡±

    His shouts grew increasingly harsher, but the two children stayed rooted on the road. Worse, a young woman also rose to her feet and came out to stand behind them.

    The driver¡¯s shouts were growing anxious; he yelled: ¡°I told ya to move, d¡¯ya hear me?¡±

    Chen Rong gave a listen and then lightly lifted a corner of the screen. She looked to the road ahead where seventy to eighty people had gathered; behind them were a dozen children corpses. These corpses hadpletely been scraped out, as if each and every piece of flesh had been licked off and the bones had been boiled many a time for them to be that clean. She looked at the three people blocking the roadway, pulled her curtain down, and forcibly ordered: ¡°Full speed ahead.¡±

    ¡°Them just children, miss!¡± the driver eximed.

    ¡°Go full speed ahead if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± There was a ruthlessness in Chen Rong¡¯s voice that belonged to one who had been used to seeing death. In truth, she had seen her share of manughter when she had been with Ran Min in her previous life. ¡°Go! Imand you to go!¡± yelled Chen Rong when she didn¡¯t receive the driver¡¯s answer.

    Finally, the driver clenched his teeth to reply: ¡°Aye.¡± He screamed at the top of his lungs: ¡°Get outta the way, d¡¯ya hear me? I¡¯ma run over ya if ya don¡¯t! Yah...¡±

    Clopping horseshoes, rolling wheels. Seeing that they weren¡¯t slowing down, Chen Rong¡¯s heart finally settled.

    The carriage went faster and faster. go to moc.824retsmah

    The two children and the woman standing in the middle of the road stayed where they were. They didn¡¯t mean to dodge at all.

    Next to them, a man with eyes asrge as bells screamed out: ¡°Stop the carriage, stop the carriage quickly.¡±

    Behind him, another beautiful young woman cried: ¡°Stop the carriage, stop the carriage. You wicked nobles!¡±

    Two men nearby watched this scene with wooden eyes and a doltish expression.

    As the carriage sent dust scattering high, Chen Rong ordered her driver: ¡°Ignore them and press on!¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± The driver cracked his whip, shut his eyes and yelled: ¡°Yah...!¡±

    The carriage pulled through. Bang, bang, bang. The carriage suddenly leaned over and slowed down.

    A dozen cheers erupted while the refugees surrounded their carriage.

    The driver quickly opened his eyes. His driving technique remained quite excellent. Within a few shouts, the carriage had been stabilized.

    It surged through, knocking the band of refugees and also flinging the three bloody bodies behind.

    The driver turned around and almost vomited at what he saw.

    The man with bell-like eyes walked to the three wounded ones with a knife. At the swing of his de, their twisting bodies ceased to move.

    Next to him, the beautiful young woman led several others to fill ceramic pots with the flowing blood.

    The driver retched twice and couldn¡¯t help himself from saying to Chen Rong: ¡°Miss, good thing ya smart.¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t answer him. go to hamster428

    The carriage rushed along for an hour until a nket of dust appeared ahead. A banner with the character ¡°Min¡± seemed to loom in the midst of it.

    ¡°Stop,¡± Chen Rong ordered when she saw the banner.

    ¡°Aye.¡± The carriage slowly came to a stop on the side of the road.

    Chen Rong lifted the curtain to see that the distant smoke was suddenly approaching them.

    She opened the carriage¡¯s door and peered outside.

    Under the banner, that ck armored man, handsome and cruel, turned to look at her while another man was whispering something to him.

    He waved his right hand and brought the 200-people queue to a stop.

    Ran Min rode his horse near Chen Rong. Shortly, he halted his fiery red stallion and regarded her. He raised his sped hands and politely said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that Sun Yan¡¯s provision raising was sessful. I¡¯m much obliged.¡±

    Chen Rong regarded him. Faced with his dark, smiling eyes, she lowered her head, slightly bowed and said, ¡°Pleasee over, General. I have something to say.¡±

    Ran Min kicked the horse¡¯s girth and came to her side.

    He leaned in very close, close enough that she could smell the familiar essence of him.

    Chen Rong looked up. She nced behind him and whispered, ¡°Are you returning to Nan¡¯yang, General?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± Ran Min raised an eyebrow in surprise, suddenly asking: ¡°Have you left the city by yourself just to look for me?¡±

    Chen Rong nodded. go to hamster428

    Ran Min¡¯s expression sobered up. He raised his sped his hands to her again. ¡°Please speak.¡±

    Chen Rong gazed down and asked, ¡°Have you arrived with a few assistant generals who came from gentry backgrounds?¡±

    Ran Min regarded her and said in displeasure, ¡°Sun Yan even told this kind of thing to a woman like you?¡±

    Chen Rong whipped her head up looking at him. ring, she said, ¡°This woman has risked her life toe here only to tell you one thing. The City of Nan¡¯yang is currently swamped with rumors. Many among the literati believe that you will attack Nan¡¯yang in Shi Hu¡¯s stead. But there are also those who don¡¯t believe such stories and know that you despise the barbarians. Many nobles wille to greet you upon your arrival at the city. If, at this time, your men were to unexpectedly assassinate several highly respected n chiefs, what would you do?¡±

    Chen Rong lifted her small chin, staring at Ran Min. ¡°Hmph, do you think I want toe here?¡± she scathingly spat. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t heard a few whispers and sensed that something may be amiss, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered toe.¡±

    At this juncture, she flicked the whip in her right hand and yelled at her driver: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Heplied and began to put the vehicle into motion.

    Just then, Ran Min reached for Chen Rong¡¯s wrist. He stared at her, lowering his voice to say: ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Casting a nce, he noticed blood on her carriage and horses. He promptly grinned at her. ¡°You went as far as taking lives just to see me, little miss?¡±

    Chen Rong gave a scoff. She twisted her left hand to shake off his grasp.

    Ran Min¡¯s grip grew tighter. go to moc.824retsmah

    With her so near to him, he slightly leaned over and charged: ¡°Stay still while I go question them. We¡¯ll leave together after I¡¯m done.¡±

    His warm breath had tickled her ear when he spoke. Before she knew it, her small face was flushing, and her heart was beating erratically.

    Ran Min first raised an eyebrow before studying her carefully. ¡°Only now do I know how bewitchingly beautiful you are, little miss,¡± he suddenly crooned.

    ¡°Hold your tongue!¡± growled Chen Rong. She raised her whip and viciously added: ¡°Say things like that again and don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±

    Ran Min had paused at first before hisughter gave sound. As heughed, he turned his horse and returned to the troop.

    Seated on horseback, he surveyed the crowd with an icy re. Shortly after, he pointed his spear and barked, ¡°You, you, you, you, and you. Come out for me!¡±

    The five men he referred to traded looks, hesitated, and then shuffled out.

    Whoosh. Ran Min¡¯s spear pointed to the throat of the man in the middle.

    The spear¡¯s tip was bone-chillingly cold as it was frightening. The man involuntarily reeled backward, warbling as he did: ¡°General, why are you doing this?¡±

    Ran Min¡¯s handsome face iced up. ¡°Speak!¡± he roared. ¡°For what purpose did Shi Hu send you here?¡±

    Thump. The nobleman standing fourth from the right dropped to the ground ¨C his knees had gone soft for some reason.

    Upon seeing this, Ran Min red with a ray of icy ferocity: something¡¯s indeed awry!

    He lifted his right hand and thrust the spear forward.

    The schr who was pointed at by the long spear could not hold out. He dropped to his knees and cried: ¡°D-don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk... His Majesty, His Majesty said your heart is entirely with the Han people. That won¡¯t do, so he wants us to kill some respected n chiefs when you enter the city.¡±

    It was just as Ah Rong of the Chen house had said. But she was only a young girl, where did she hear such urate and confidential information? In spite of himself, Ran Min turned and stared at Chen Rong.

    What he saw was a beautiful, delicate girl. go to hamster428

    Ran Min averted his gaze from her and returned his attention to the schrs, issuing a low bark: ¡°What about the Prince of Nan¡¯yang? Does His Majesty want you to kill him while you are at it too?¡±

    The schr repeatedly shook his head. Crouching on the ground, he hastily answered, ¡°Nay, nay, His Majesty said the old fogy poses no problem even if he¡¯s in Nan¡¯yang.¡±

    Ran Min withdrew his spear. ¡°Li Wei,¡± he called.

    ¡°Present.¡±

    ¡°Drag them down and find out whether they have other aplices. They¡¯re yours to deal with afterward.¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡± Anky middle-aged man who seemed rather forbidding rode out of the line, waved his hand and started to drag the pleading schr away.

    Ran Min turned his horse to Chen Rong. When he saw that she was still turned away, he faintly smiled and said, ¡°Stop looking. There¡¯s nothing scenic that way, nor handsome men!¡±

    Chen Rong scoffed and turned back to look at him.

    As they faced each other, Ran Min frowned and quite sincerely asked, ¡°Little miss, have I really not offended you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Chen Rong quickly replied. go to moc.824retsmah

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure.¡± Chen Rong gave him a supercilious nce. ¡°We¡¯ll leave now that we¡¯re done here,¡± she added and reached for the curtain, intending to pull it down.

    Like lightning, Ran Min¡¯s hand outstretched to fasten her wrist before sliding down and taking hold of her hand.

    Hisrge palmpletely encased her smaller one. Chen Rong¡¯s blush instantaneously reached her neck. She gazed up with panic and tears in her eyes.

    Greatly befuddled, Ran Min again drew near. They were only inches apart this time, their breathscing each other.

    From his height, Ran Min stared at her beautiful face as his thin lips, intentionally or otherwise, touched her small crimson face.

    Chen Rong seemed to be scared senseless by the contact of his lips. Her mouth gaped while she tearfully looked up at him.

    Ran Min¡¯s eyes did not stray away from her as he watched every change in her expression. Upon seeing her look, which had changed from condemnation to surging tears and grievances in a matter of seconds, his brow furrowed as a hint of an amused smile appeared on his wlessly handsome face. His thin lips upturned to hoarsely articte: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, I¡¯ll ask the Chen estate for your hand in marriage.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Chen Rong as good as screamed out loud. Her hands came up, wildly beating his chest. ¡°Stay away from me.¡±

    Ran Min didn¡¯t move, letting her push him. He reached out to gently wipe the tears from her face. Then, he gazed down at the teardrop on his fingertip and swallowed it into his stomach.

    Chen Rong was surprised by what he did. She parted her rosy lips as she watched his movements in disbelief.

    ¡°A little salty,¡± Ran Min dered with a raised eyebrow after he had sipped her tears. He next stared up at Chen Rong, asking: ¡°You truly haven¡¯t met me before?¡±

    ¡°I said no!¡±

    Ran Min lightly chuckled at Chen Rong¡¯s low growl. He reached out once more to caress her face. His calloused fingers gently stroked her cheek until, little by little, he had slowly wiped her face of all its tears. He then bowed his head, his nose almost touching hers, as he softly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to marry you?¡±

 Chapter 66: Trifled With

    Chapter 66: Trifled With

    This familiar man was too close, and he was using such a gentle, seductive, and ardent voice to tell her those words.

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes reddened.

    She swallowed her tears, pursed her lips and impetuously cried: ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want you to marry me!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    His warm breath gently blew over her pores and seeped into her body.

    Chen Rong genuinely wanted to scream at him and rebuke his impudent teasing of a properdy. Nheless, one look into his eyes was all that was needed for her tears to roll uncontrobly.

    She promptly dropped her gaze, both of her hands pounding on his chest and pushing him away. Because she was putting in quite an effort, her entire face flushed red.

    Ran Min slightly cocked his head, the corner of his mouth curving, as he amusedly looked at the girl who was refusing him with all her might. Atst, he couldn¡¯t help himself fromughing out loud.

    He suddenly sat up.

    It was too sudden that Chen Rong, who was trying her best to push him away, couldn¡¯t have expected his action. As soon as he withdrew, she fell entirely forward into empty air and dropped off the carriage.

    At that very moment, a pair of steely arms went around her, and just like that, Ran Min had picked her up and deposited her on his horse. He held her close, his face pressing against hers, as he gently admonished: ¡°Why were you so careless? See, you would have fallen down had I not been agile. Wouldn¡¯t it have been unsightly for a beautiful girl like you to get her face dirtied?¡±

    His countenance was as gentle and considerate as one could ask it to be.

    Unknowingly, more than two hundred soldiers had burst outughing.

    As she was held on horseback, Chen Rong got so indignant that her entire being choked for words. She trembled for a moment, found her voice, and hurried to say: ¡°Let me go, let go me at once...¡±

    ¡°You really want me to let go?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?!¡±

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Ran Min chuckled and let his hands go.

    At the same time he let go, his right foot quietly gave the horse¡¯s girth a kick.

    The red stallion let out a long neigh and reared on its hind legs.

    Chen Rong had just been freed at this time and was still struggling to jump down to the ground. She lost her bnce from the horse¡¯s sudden rearing and fell to the ground like a rolling mutt.

    When Chen Rong began her journey, she was doubtlessly tidily dressed with proper garments and makeup; but now, a roll on the sandy ground had left her body as sooty as a monkey.

    Caught off guard and with her face now to the ground, Chen Rong sat up and faced more than two hundred pairs of teasing eyes. Immediately, she also faced Ran Min¡¯s mischievous gaze from his position on horseback.

    Shame and anger gushed into her heart. She drew her lips into a tight line, her watery eyes fiercely ring at him. Her eyes increasingly reddened as she stared, and finally when she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, she burst into tears. Following the first wail, she covered her face and hid behind her sleeves to sob.

    Her suppressed grievance was rather difficult to watch.

    Ran Min sighed and alighted from his horse. go to moc.824retsmah

    He picked her up and pulled her into his arms. Recovering her face from her sleeves, he helped her wipe off the dirt as he sighed: ¡°Hadn¡¯t you even the grit to kill? Why, then, would you cry so sadly from a fall? I guess you¡¯re a little girl, after all.¡±

    He gave her two wipes, lifted her with his right arm and ced her onto his horse again.

    Chen Rong hastened to squirm from his hold. She widened her reddened eyes, crying as she insisted: ¡°I want to sit in my own carriage.¡± And then she twisted around and jumped down.

    Once on the ground, Chen Rong dashed into her carriage and yanked the curtain down. Ran Min watched her rabbit-like actions with a helpless smile and shook his head. Just then, the curtain lifted again at a whoosh. Chen Rong raised her whip and ced the handle against his throat, growling fiercely: ¡°Careful with your dishonest ways, Mister Ran, or don¡¯t me me when I make you an invalid!¡±

    Her growl was both resounding as it was spirited ¨C a rather vociferous threat.

    And yet, her face still had traces of dirt and tears, and her entire body resembled a spotted kitten.

    When they saw her image alongside her threatening action, and at the thought that she was pointing at none other than their invincible Heavenly Prince, all of the soldiers roared withughter.

    Chen Rong stopped to turn around. go to moc.824retsmah

    When they saw her, the two hundred soldiers¡¯ughter boomed louder. And Chen Rong¡¯s face, after a brief silence, was taken by boundless shame and agitation in ce of the previous anger. She quickly shrank into the carriage and soon, her soft white hand stretched out to pull the curtain down again.

    Ran Min, too, burst intoughter.

    He leaped onto his fiery horse, waved his right hand and shouted: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The sandy smoke scattered anew. go to moc.824retsmah

    Amid orderly and powerful footsteps, Ran Min rode near Chen Rong¡¯s carriage and softly chuckled to her: ¡°Little miss, you¡¯ve let me hold and kiss you. Just marry me, eh?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s muffled voice came out as a low gnarl: ¡°In your dreams.¡±

    At her words, the soldiersughed again.

    Ran Min alsoughed, saying: ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡±

    He went to the front of the queue, recovered his smile and demanded: ¡°Any aplices?¡±

    The forbidding-looking Li Wei stepped out, sped his hands and replied: ¡°There are two, sir. They all gave the same answers when we questioned them.¡±

    Ran Min nodded. ¡°Kill them off.¡±

    Li Wei hedged. ¡°General, why don¡¯t we tie them up and hand them to the Nan¡¯yang nobles? That way, they¡¯ll stop pointing their fingers at you.¡±

    ¡°I am a man,¡± Ran Min answered with a hardened expression. ¡°Why must I care about the words of scoundrels? Besides, they¡¯ll find excuses even if we hand them over.¡±

    Li Wei mulled over his words, nodded, and spoke no more.

    After half an hour of travel, Nan¡¯yang was already in sight.

    Chen Rong¡¯s icy voice sounded from the carriage at this time: ¡°General Ran, we¡¯ve arrived in Nan¡¯yang. Please allow me to leave ahead.¡±

    Ran Min kept quiet. He turned and stared at the fluttering curtain and the vague silhouette behind it. At length, he smiled and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re angry with me, you don¡¯t have to speak to me in this tone.¡±

    Replying him was Chen Rong¡¯s emphatic harrumph.

    Amused, Ran Minughed and waved. ¡°Go on, then.¡±

    Chen Rong did not thanked him but instead shouted at her driver: ¡°Drive a little faster.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Stunned by the intimacy between his mistress and Ran Min, the poor boy only snapped awake at this time. Heplied in a trance and drove the carriage forward.

    Ran Minughed out loud again as he watched Chen Rong¡¯s carriage going away.

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage blitzed through as it scattered smoke and dust into the air. By the time they were two miles from reaching the city gate, she told the driver to stop by ake. They started again only after they had washed the blood stains from the carriage and horses.

    Soon after they continued, smoke was seen billowing from the south. Thousands of men on horseback were galloping forth. Chen Rong saw two flying gs amid that smoke; one read ¡°Min¡±, the other read ¡°Sun¡±. Sun Yan had brought his troop to wee Ran Min¡¯s return.

    Chen Rong knew that ording to the rules, Sun Yan¡¯s thousand-man team wouldn¡¯t be following Ran Min into the city. He would only wee him at the gate, report the situation at hand, and then bring his team back to the camp site outside of Nan¡¯yang.

    Chen Rong looked at the banner that read ¡®Sun¡¯ and bit her lips in hesitation. Ultimately, she did not tell her driver to stop... She was too embarrassed to see that dastard Ran Min again in the presence of Sun Yan.

    Before long, her carriage reached the city walls. go to moc.824retsmah

    Many prominent nobles were standing on both sides of the entrance at this time. They were speaking in pairs, ying the zither, or requesting songs and dances from the courtesans. The Chen house¡¯s chief in particr, Chen Gongrang, was standing at the center of the gate, tilting his head in conversation with Sir Yu.

    Chen Rong watched Chen Gongrang in his long robe, with his long beard and benevolent temperament, as she thought to herself: He won¡¯t be stabbed to death this time, right?

    Chen Gongrang had died in this incident in her previous life. After some contention, Chen Yuan had gained control of all of the Chen house¡¯s affairs in Nan¡¯yang. Without Chen Gongrang to restrict him, he had acted very selfishly and tyrannically. Chen Rong couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to her this time if Chen Yuan again took control of the entire Chen house in Nan¡¯yang.

    Chen Rong lifted the curtain and, at Chen Gongrang¡¯s surprised eyes, entered the city.

    Her carriage went straight into the Chen estate and to her courtyard.

    Inside, Nurse Ping and Old Shang both came to greet her, along with Chen Qian, Chen Qi, and Chen Wei¡¯s band. They were all shocked to see Chen Rong¡¯s smeared face and dirty outfit. Chen Wei and the other girls rounded their eyes and started to snicker.

    Chen Rong ignored them. She casually gave the crowd a curtsy and, without another word, went into her backyard and began washing up.

    Chen Qian watched Chen Rong flee away before she turned to the driver and asked, ¡°Hey, what happened to your mistress?¡±

    The driver bowed, replying: ¡°I¡¯d drove badly and made the miss fall.¡±

    ¡°She has the worst luck,¡±Chen Qian snickered. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that no noblemen saw her. It would¡¯ve been a big joke otherwise.¡±

    Not answering her, the driver brought the carriage to the backyard.

    Chen Rong spent nearly an hour to wash herself. Once she came out, Chen Wei and the other girls had already left.

    She sighed in relief and then walked to the hall with her head kept low.

    Nheless, Nurse Ping and Old Shang now surrounded her.

    Chen Rong raised her head as she came to face with her servants¡¯ ted expressions. Nurse Ping came up to her, took her hands and said happily, ¡°Miss, I heard from the young helper that General Ran has asked you to marry him?¡±

    Standing nearby, Old Shang added with a beaming grin: ¡°Miss, General Ran is a man of honor. You used to always praise him whenever you heard his name in Ping. How great it is that you can marry him now. What did I say? Ourdy is blessed.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s expression was one of suffering.

    She hadn¡¯t replied by the time Nurse Ping suddenly put on the same pained look: ¡°But what will we do about Wang Qng?¡±

 Chapter 67: A Sharpened Blade for the Wolf

    Chapter 67: A Sharpened de for the Wolf

    Chen Rong glowered. ¡°No one is allowed to mention this again,¡± she unhappily blurted.

    Her servants stopped.

    ring at the young driver, Chen Rong angrily repeated: ¡°You¡¯re to never speak of this matter again. Remember well: nothing had happened today!¡±

    Still a little frightened by her, the young helper was quick to agree. Nurse Ping, however, hastily asked, ¡°Why? General Ran is the only man who doesn¡¯t ce so much importance on social standing like other nobles. He¡¯ll be able to marry you. If you let him go, then what will you do?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes glowed red. She stubbornly pursed her lips and stood her ground. ¡°Even if I stay unmarried for the rest of my life, I will not marry this man.¡±

    And then she turned and walked back into her room.

    ¡°Miss,¡± Old Shang called after her, ¡°the n won¡¯t let you stay unmarried. It¡¯s much worse to be someone else¡¯s concubine than to be General Ran¡¯s wife.¡±

    Answering Old Shang was a mming door.

    Chen Rong locked herself inside all the way till the afternoon when she heard waves ofughtering from the streets.

    After listening for a while, she couldn¡¯t help calling from behind the door: ¡°Nurse.¡±

    At length, Nurse Ping answered: ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. What is it, miss?¡±

    Chen Rong tilted her head looking beyond the silk screens. ¡°What¡¯s going on out there? Why is it so raucous?¡±

    Nurse Ping had watched her grow up and knew curiosity was nibbing at her. She said helplessly, ¡°If you want to know, why don¡¯t you go to take a look, miss?¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t say a word. go to hamster428

    Nurse Ping had to tell her: ¡°Well, General Ran brought two hundred soldiers to Nan¡¯yang. Everyone is overjoyed for they think that he had reallye to protect the city.¡±

    Chen Rong gave a hum.

    Seeing her again quiet, Nurse Ping walked over and cautiously asked, ¡°Miss, you hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast. It¡¯s past noon now. Are you hungry? Would you like toe out?¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are angry with that you won¡¯t even eat,¡± the nurse muttered. ¡°Really... you¡¯re being more childish as you get older.¡±

    The door suddenly opened and Chen Rong swept out like the wind. Her hands were even gleaming!

    Nurse Ping gave a jump. ¡°Miss, what are you doing?¡± she nervously called after her.

    Chen Rong went to the backyard without turning around, shouting: ¡°Sharpening my dagger!¡±

    Stunned, Nurse Ping watched her with a silly look and sighed in relief. She had thought that her mistress was going to kill someone. She next shook her head, increasingly uncertain of what was in her mistress¡¯s mind these days.

    Another day passed by in the blink of an eye. go to moc.824retsmah

    By eventide, Chen Rong was squatting beside a well as she repeated over and over to her reflection in the water: ¡°You can¡¯t cry! Do you hear me? You¡¯re not allowed to cry next time you see him!¡± She forced her eyes to open wide and, by the time she saw her reflection looking determined and without a single tear, she raised her head in satisfaction.

    Just then, a servant¡¯s call reached her: ¡°Miss, General Sun is here.¡±

    What? Sun Yan is here? go to moc.824retsmah

    Chen Rong happily rushed out. After few steps, she remembered that she was still holding a dagger in her hand and promptly tossed it behind her.

    By the time Chen Rong got to the door, a handsome boy in golden armor was seen striding inside under the brilliant sunset.

    The pair saw each other at the same time and promptly broke into a smile.

    After Sun Yan regarded her from head to toe, fury emerged on his fair face. ¡°Sorry Ah Rong, I couldn¡¯t help you kill that old pervert,¡± he ground out.

    His eyes were apologetic. The entire city was talking about Chen Rong¡¯s two-night stay at the prince¡¯s estate. Outsiders either said she had slept with the Nan¡¯yang Prince or they said she had slept with Wang Qng. In short, her name was as good as ruined.

    Chen Rong repeatedly shook her head and a put on a wry smile. ¡°You¡¯d done what you could.¡±

    She gratefully looked at the boy who had, for her, almost directly opposed the Prince of Nan¡¯yang. In this world, there were not many who were as good to her as he was.

    Sun Yan patted the sword on his hip and strode inside. ¡°That old fart. Fuck, if I hadn¡¯t worried that the Hu would attack Nan¡¯yang, I wouldn¡¯t have spared him face.¡±

    He went to the stone table underneath a tree, reached for the bottle of wine Chen Rong had drunk from, and threw his head back for a swig. Chen Rong was about to remind him when she saw that he had finished, so she in turn closed her mouth.

    Sun Yan sat down, patted the spot next to him, and called Chen Rong: ¡°What are you standing there for? Come here and have a talk with me.¡±

    Chen Rong quickly went over. go to moc.824retsmah

    After they sat down across from each other, Chen Rong concernedly looked at him and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you move out of the city? Why have youe back in?¡±

    Sun Yan poured a drink, picked up a piece of pastry and threw it into his mouth. He mumbled as he chewed: ¡°The troops are still outside, only I cane in.¡±

    He looked up and took another gulp of wine, then casually inquired after her. ¡°But enough about me. What about you? How are you doing? What happened that day anyway? When I saw General Wen that day, he said you had released skynterns. Your name and Wang Hong¡¯s name were also written on them in Hu script. I was fearful for you when I heard that you were at the prince¡¯s estate and immediately thought that you were in danger. If not, you wouldn¡¯t have risked rming others by releasing those skynterns and writing Hu script.¡±

    He pounded the cup onto the table, stared at Chen Rong and indignantly said, ¡°Why did you write Wang Hong¡¯s name? Why didn¡¯t you write my name? Dammit, even if I couldn¡¯t have saved you, I could¡¯ve looked for Wang Hong like I had!¡±

    Chen Rong watched the young boy huffing and puffing and couldn¡¯t help smiling despite herself.

    Upon seeing her smile, Sun Yan came to realize that his words were quite irrational and he therefore glumly lowered his head.

    Chen Rong had wanted to talk to him about this matter. Now that he took the lead in mentioning it, she cleared her throat and began to speak.

    Sun Yan¡¯s face darkened. He pped the stone table and growled: ¡°I can¡¯t believe Chen Yuan is that kind of a person!¡±

    He raised his head worriedly. ¡°When will your father and brothere to Nan¡¯yang? Or... should I find a way to bring you to Jiankang? You¡¯ll get into trouble sooner orter under this man¡¯s custody.¡±

    My father and brother in Jiankang? go to hamster428

    Chen Rong smiled wistfully and shook her head.

    Sun Yan studied her and, when he saw that she had seemed sad, a thought came to him which made him smile wryly: ¡°Your name is as good as destroyed by the Prince of Nan¡¯yang and Wang Hong. Or else, I could go ahead without the approval of my family and marry you.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s head was bowed in silence. She naturally understood Sun Yan¡¯s meaning. Although the boy was footloose, he was after all a direct descendant of the Sun house in Jiangdong. Even if his parents were no longer by his side, he couldn¡¯t arrange himself a marriage that would bring dishonor to his family and ancestors. For him to marry someone with a ruined name like her, he¡¯d first need to win his family¡¯s consent.

    At this thought, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help but to be angry with Wang Qng.

    She pursed her lips and fumed: ¡°You¡¯re all a bad lot!¡±

    Sun Yan was bemused by her words. ¡°I¡¯m a man of honor,¡± he imed. ¡°And so is General Ran!¡±

    Just then, a woman¡¯s voice came: ¡°Is Ah Rong in? Jiejie hase to see you.¡±

    It was Chen Wei¡¯s voice. go to moc.824retsmah

    She¡¯s here?

    ¡°Ah Yan, leave for now,¡± Chen Rong immediately said to Sun Yan. ¡°My cousins are the most troublesome.¡±

    Sun Yan nodded, stood up, and turned around to go.

    He had just gotten to the gate by the time Chen Wei gracefully came in.

    She paused at the sudden meeting with Sun Yan, then nced at Chen Rong in jealousy before turning to give him a curtsy. ¡°Good greetings, General Sun,¡± she sweetly said.

    Sun Yan snorted, pped his sleeves, and went out the door without any concern for her.

    Chen Wei froze at being snubbed. She turned to watch Sun Yan¡¯s departing back while, slowly, her face grew ugly.

    But in mere seconds, Chen Wei forced a smile on her lips and turned to her cousin. ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong curtsied and smilingly said, ¡°Jiejie, have a seat.¡±

    Chen Wei nodded. She walked over, asking: ¡°Did General Sune to see you? How kind of him.¡± Here, she maliciously added: ¡°Did he know you had stayed at the prince¡¯s estate?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Chen Rong¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but darken.

    Chen Wei felt slightly regretful the moment her words left her mouth. When she saw Chen Rong¡¯s sullen face, she quickly offered a smile. ¡°I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±

    Chen Rong lowered her head in eptance of her apology. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Jiejie, you¡¯re my guest, please have a seat.¡±

    Chen Wei took the seat Sun Yan had vacated. She reached to ept the wine cup, her thin and pale fingers stroking it, but she did not talk.

    Seeing so, Chen Rong looked at her with some surprise. She deliberately did not ask when she saw her being bashful.

    ¡°Ah Rong,¡± Chen Wei softly said some timeter.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s tone sounded somewhat indifferent.

    Chen Wei didn¡¯t notice it, however. She was apparently too distracted, as she was constantly stroking her cup. At length, she finally asked, ¡°You saidst time that General Ran disliked women who aren¡¯t frank. Did you mean it?¡±

    Sure enough, she hase for him.

    Chen Rong smirked, casually replying: ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Wei looked up.

    Her face was blushing and her eyes were bright. Her entire being exuded joy and excitement, and even nervousness. She hastened to ask: ¡°Ah Rong, did you know that General Ran has returned to Nan¡¯yang?¡±

    Chen Rong nodded in reply. ¡°So I¡¯ve heard from the servants.¡±

    Chen Wei lit up, happily saying: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true, the entire city of Nan¡¯yang is talking about him right now. Even the servants who never leave the house know his name. This time, he only brought two hundred soldiers back. Chen Gongrang said it was evidence enough that General Ran truly wants to protect the Hans and this city.¡±

    At this juncture, she bit her lower lip and shyly smiled. Wringing her skirt, she said, ¡°Father says he¡¯ll host another banquet in honor of the general. He also says he¡¯ll bring up the wedding so that General Ran can officially marry me.¡±

 Chapter 68: Assets

    Chapter 68: Assets

    Seeing Chen Rong lower her eyes wordlessly, Chen Wei leaned forward in spite of herself and wrung her hands together as she nervously said, ¡°Father says that myst meeting with General Ran had been a bit regrettable, and he wants me to make a better showing this time. Ah Rong, you had said that General Ran likes those who are sharp and frank. What else does he like in someone?¡±

    Chen Wei seemed to have forgotten that she had pped Chen Rongst time for the very same matter.

    Chen Rong looked up and shook her head, softly replying: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°But you must.¡± She sounded a little anxious. She reached out for Chen Rong¡¯s hand, shaking it as she smilingly said, ¡°Dearest cousin, tell me. You must let me know.¡±

    Chen Rong continued to shake her head.

    Chen Wei was riled now. She got up and angrily demanded, ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve offended youst time that you¡¯re purposely not telling me?¡±

    Yes, I¡¯m not telling you on purpose! Do I owe you anything? Chen Rong secretly scoffed.

    Chen Wei got even more incensed when she saw her cousin indifferently hanging her head in silence. She stomped on the ground and yelled: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, why are you like this? Hmph, no wonder none of the girls like you.¡±

    Chen Rong shot to her feet at the same time Chen Wei blurted these words. She lifted her long skirt and turned back into her room. Before long, her bedchamber door had mmed shut.

    Chen Wei was infuriated. She screamed at the door: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, you have no sense of social hierarchy! No wonder nobody likes you. Hmph, you¡¯re not betrothed yet, you know. I¡¯ll tell father to throw you to any random old man.¡±

    When she said her peace, she turned and stalked out.

    By the time she got the the gate, she was a little surprised that Chen Rong hadn¡¯t chased after her. Was she not afraid?

    Chen Wei had always felt that Chen Rong should curry favor with her. Not only because she had a higher status, but also because Chen Rong was under her father¡¯s guard. It stood to reason that she ought to be careful in how she treated her.

    After a length of bewilderment, Chen Wei paused to suddenly remember that: yes, Chen Rong has caught Wang Qng¡¯s attention. No wonder. Hmph, does she think it¡¯s all good and well? I¡¯ll tell father not to give Ah Rong to Wang Qng so that she can¡¯t be together with her beloved. go to moc.824retsmah

    At this thought, Chen Wei began walking again and headed directly for the mainpound.

    Nurse Ping and the others had been watching since they began to fight, but all they could do was look on. They couldn¡¯t expect too much from theirdy when they knew what her personality was like. She was, after all, much gentler nowpared to the times they were still in Ping.

    After staying quiet for some time, Old Shang went to Chen Rong¡¯s door to report to her: ¡°Miss,nd has been bought.¡±

    ¡°Has it really?¡± go to moc.824retsmah

    Chen Rong was thrilled. She threw her door open and happily asked the retainer: ¡°How much did you buy?¡±

    ¡°The entire city is in a state of panic,¡± he replied with his hands sped together. ¡°Everybody wants to leave hisnd to run away from here. Land¡¯s now very cheap. Usually, we could only buy a hundred acres or so with the amount of silk we have on hand. But we can now buy up to six or seven hundred acres, and they¡¯re all good, fertilend. In addition to the farnd, theborers have also been left behind. They said they are willing to work day and night so long as thendlord gives them a bowl of gruel to drink. I¡¯ve agreed seeing that these people are reliable enough; the rules will be as before. We are buying under General Ran¡¯s name, after all. If we are too harsh, we¡¯ll give him a bad name.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded, waved and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me these things. Do as you see fit.¡±

    She gazed outside and thought to herself: Six to seven hundred acres of good farnd? Cousin Chen Wei¡¯s dowry are at most this much if not less. Finally, I have some assets of my own.

    Thinking awhile, Chen Rong lowered her voice and bade: ¡°Old Shang, trade seven carriages of grains for some storefronts within the next two days. Remember to use General Ran¡¯s name again, and they must be on South Street.¡± After a pause, she added: ¡°I want all of you to tell outsiders the same thing: that I¡¯m exchanging the grains for books.¡± There had been a few of her father¡¯s treasured volumes from the bamboo collection she brought with her. They could be used to fill out the numbers.

    Old Shang remained looking at her in worriment, sighing as he did. ¡°Miss, if your father sends a missive and asks that youe to Jiankang, we are not going to be able to find buyers.¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head, smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just go do as I say.¡±

    She watched Old Shang leave and mulled over things for a while, then went to her room and picked up the whip to y in the backyard.

    Another day swiftly passed. go to hamster428

    Nan¡¯yang was in a festive mood again with the return of Ran Min. The major ns took turn to hold banquets and invite him to guest.

    Many of them didn¡¯t believe that Ran Min was wholly on the Hans¡¯ side. They nheless thought that should Ran Min were to really attack Nan¡¯yang, perhaps he¡¯d remember their kind treatment and spare their lives.

    On the third day, Chen Rong¡¯s courtyard was again taken over by youngdies.

    It must be said that these girls were rather strange. They loved going to her courtyard even though they despised Chen Rong and never failed to taunt her. Those who had simr personality as Chen Wei, Chen Qi, and Chen Qian¡¯s seemed to enjoy the bluntness even more whenever they talked to Chen Rong.

    Today, they were again sitting in Chen Rong¡¯s home.

    After Chen Qian had had a mouthful of pastry, she frowned to Chen Rong and remarked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you plenty of food and wealth? Why are you scrimping on a little sugar? The pastry was awfully nd.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled and, intentionally or otherwise, nced toward Nurse Ping.

    The nurse promptly got her meaning. She chuckled from the side: ¡°Misses, mydy has given up seven carriages of grains in exchange for some rare books. Now we only have four to five carriages of grains at home.¡±

    The girls¡¯ chattering halted at her words. They looked up at Chen Rong with eyes that were filled with amusement as well as regret for the vanished wealth.

    And yet, no one could say a thing. How tasteful and noble it was to exchange precious food supply for books in these times.

    While the girls sat there, stunned, Chen Rong lowered her head, raised her cup for a small sip behind her sleeve, and smiled a telltale smile.

    It took a good while before Chen Wei demanded, ¡°Ah Rong, how can you do something like that without asking my father first?¡± Hearing the anxiousness in her voice, the girls all turned to look at her.

    Chen Wei froze as she swiftly realized her gaffe. Chen Rong was from another branch, in any case. She had the absolute discretion of how to deal with her own assets. Chen Wei¡¯s remark had sounded as if she and her father were calcting for Chen Rong¡¯s wealth.

    Chen Wei produced an awkward smile and quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. What I meant was that food is extremely precious at this time. I¡¯m just feeling bad for Ah Rong, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Chen Qian burst outughing. ¡°Ah Wei, how vulgar of you.¡±

    Chen Qian¡¯s older sister, Chen Qi, slowly mocked: ¡°Ah Wei has always been vulgar.¡±

    Chen Wei wanted to cry. Her eyes reddened and her lips pressed tight. These cousins were both legitimate daughters, and she did not dare to offend them.

    Chen Rong kept her head bowed. She again covered her face with her sleeve and drank a mouthful of wine while hiding the delight on her face.

    Following her return, she had heard from Nurse Ping that the people Chen Yuan had sent to keep an eye on them had gone to the warehouse several times. That was when she knew Chen Yuan was still designing for her food.

    It turned out to be true. hamster428

    While Chen Wei was brimming with tears, arriving footsteps sounded to them.

    ¡°Is Ah Rong of the Chen House home?¡± a clear voice soon called in.

    The girls paused while Nurse Ping quickly replied, ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from the House of Wang,¡± the other person announced.

    The House of Wang? Nurse Ping hastened out and gave the people in the yard a bow. ¡°Please speak.¡±

    He presented an exquisitely made invitation and smilingly said, ¡°The lords will have a boating excursion on theke by Hushan Mountain tomorrow at noon. That being the case, how can they be without a beautifulpanion? Since Ah Rong of the Chen House is in possession of Wang Qng¡¯s jade ornament, the gentlemen wish to see her impart some inspiration through her zither ying.¡±

    Nurse Ping received the invitation and watched the Wang House¡¯s people leave before turning her head to look at Chen Rong.

    The girls were also watching her. hamster428

    Chen Qian took the lead with augh; she covered her mouth and snickered. ¡°Ah Rong, your Qng misses you.¡±

    She had sounded sore. This invitation wasn¡¯t simple. It clearly originated from the literati. To be asked to such an elegant gathering was an honor in itself.

    Like Chen Qian, the other girls were green with envy.

    At this time, Chen Wei suddenly interjected: ¡°If Ah Rong follows Qng, the most she can be is his concubine. What rights does she have to say that Qng is hers?¡±

    Chen Wei lifted her chin staring contemptuously at Chen Rong before turning to Chen Qian: ¡°Jiejie, you¡¯re breaking all sorts of social hierarchy with those words of yours.¡±

    Chen Qian knew she was retaliating on her for calling her ¡®vulgar¡¯ just now. She had wanted to trade barbs, but since Chen Wei¡¯s words were true, she could only shut up in chagrin.

    At this time, Chen Rong stood up and curtsied to the others. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling very well. Please excuse me.¡±

    She then ran back to her bedchamber as soon as she finished.

    Looking at her fleeing figure, Chen Wei blurted out: ¡°Are you hurt, Ah Rong? But why, when being Wang Qng¡¯s concubine is already a favor to your station in life?¡± At this point in her statement, she covered her mouth with her sleeve and felt some remorse for saying such blunt and unkind words. Nheless, when she stared after Chen Rong who could do nothing but flee away, she felt a little burst of happiness.

    Chen Rong went into her bedchamber.

    She took the whip down from the wall, cracked it twice in the air and ground out: ¡°How I wish I could rip their mouths!¡±

    Her anger lessened after the curse. She tiredly plopped down onto a chair and startlingly thought: Go to thekeside tomorrow at noon, and bring my zither? That¡¯s to say I will be seeing Wang Hong? And perhaps even other famous schrs?

    At the thought of Wang Qng, her hand balled into a fist as she swore to herself: Do not let him say or do anything that cannot be reversed this time.

 Chapter 69: Rubbing Elbows

    Chapter 69: Rubbing Elbows

    In the afternoon, an unfamiliar voice called in: ¡°Is Ah Rong home?¡±

    ¡°She is,¡± Nurse Ping smiling said with a greeting.

    A girl about 18 or 19 with a round face andrge eyes came forth. Although she was dressed in a servant¡¯s attire, her garment was violet silk and she carried a modest smile. She seemed to be even more genteel than some of the young noblewomen.

    She nced toward Nurse Ping then looked to the bedchamber with a smile. ¡°Lady Ruan has asked for Ah Rong.¡±

    Lady Ruan? Chen Yuan¡¯s primary wife?

    Chen Rong shuddered and quickly got to her feet, answering from her room: ¡°A moment please, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± the maid smiled in reply.

    Before long, Chen Rong had changed into an old dress she had often worn in Ping and appeared at the steps.

    When the maid saw here out, she curtsied again and stepped back to let her walk in front.

    Chen Rong went on ahead.

    The maid led two younger girls and gracefully followed behind. From her movements, propriety and a polished deportment gained through years of training could be seen. They were things Chen Rong did not know, for she hade from the north and her father¡¯s discipline had beenx.

    ncing over, Chen Rong slowed down to imitate her steps. But almost as quickly, she discerned that she didn¡¯t need to curry favor with Lady Ruan. Moreover, nothing would change even if she were to curry favor with her, so why should she bother learning to walk from the people of Handan? (1)

    Residents of Handan, capital of Zhao, were known for their graceful steps. A Yan citizen who visited Handan had imitated the way they walked only to forget how to walk himself.

    At this thought, she simply rxed her gait and strode away.

    Puzzled by her sudden quickened pace, the maids hurried to catch up to her.

    They were a little out of breath by the time Chen Rong arrived at Lady Ruan¡¯s courtyard.

    At the gate, one of them panted as she smiled at Chen Rong: ¡°Miss, please wait while we let the madam know.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded and then tilted her head to view the surrounding scenery.

    ¡°Ah Rong,e in.¡± go to moc.824retsmah

    ¡°Aye,¡± Chen Rong replied and walked into the courtyard.

    The maid modestly smiled at Chen Rong from the steps. When she saw her approach, she gave a small bow and said, ¡°The madam is waiting inside.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong passed her and went straight into the room.

    The area wasvishly decorated. The first thing that caught Chen Rong¡¯s eyes was a three feet tall coral. It was superior than the one she had casually smashed in Ping in both luster and integrity.

    And yet this precious object was so casually ced on a mahogany table.

    Chen Rong withdrew her gaze, curtsied to the woman sitting on the divan by the exquisite jade wall divider in the center of the room and greeted her: ¡°Aunt.¡±

    The woman was in her forties. Her skin was smooth and plump. Her long face, on which she wore a faint smile, was without a trace of wrinkle.

    Behind her was a young woman in herte twenties whom Chen Rong had met before. She was the one who hade to expose her malingering that day. Chen Rong knew her as Chen Yuan¡¯s concubine.

    She was, nheless, one of Lady Ruan¡¯s people. She was clever andpetent, and was favored by Chen Yuan. Despite being a concubine, her status was much higher than those ofmon concubines.

    Lady Ruan smiled at Chen Rong in appraisal and then pointed to a chair: ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong went to the chair and unreservedly sat down... From start to finish, her conducts were both untactful and graceless. Unknowingly, Lady Ruan¡¯s slender eyebrows had knitted.

    ¡°Ah Rong, I¡¯ve just arrived in Nan¡¯yang a few days ago,¡± the olderdy gently began as she watched Chen Rong silently sit with her head bowed. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with so many things that I¡¯ve neglected you. I hope you didn¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d never dare to,¡± Chen Rong quickly bowed to her.

    Lady Ruan gave an unhurried smile. ¡°I shall be your mother in ce of your absent parents. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Lady Ruan withdrew her gaze, the smile on her face now diminished, as she said, ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯ll turn 15 next month, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Had she called me here to talk about my marriage? Chen Rong¡¯s heart pounded.

    She bowed again, replying: ¡°Aye, your memory is very good, aunt.¡±

    Lady Ruan sighed. ¡°You¡¯re soon to be a youngdy of fifteen.¡±

    There was a reprehensive undertone in her voice that Chen Rong did not understand.

    If Chen Rong didn¡¯t understand something, then it was the same as if she hadn¡¯t heard it. For a moment, she remained looking down dutifully and betrayed no guilt on her face.

    The crease between Lady Ruan¡¯s brow couldn¡¯t help worsening.

    She lifted her cup, took a sip of milk and then slowly inquired, ¡°Who¡¯s managing Ah Rong¡¯s courtyard?¡±

    The young woman standing behind her stepped forward, respectfully bowed and replied, ¡°The little miss has great wealth herself and has told the steward that she will be bearing all of her expenditures.¡±

    Lady Ruan frowned and released her cup. ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± she said. ¡°Now that her uncle and I have taken her in, how can we leave her to herself like this?¡±

    She turned to Chen Rong and warmly asserted, ¡°I only had one daughter in Ah Wei; now I have another in you. It¡¯s something to be happy about. Ah Rong, you¡¯ll have the same allotment for food and clothing expenses as Ah Wei does from now on. How does that sound?¡±

    Chen Rong broke from her obedient appearance upon hearing this. She hesitated before saying: ¡°Aunt, it is like this: A while ago my uncle said the estate was low on grains and requested to cut servants. My servants have been with me since I was born and I really don¡¯t want to dismiss them. For this reason I had asked my uncle to let me bear all of my expenses.¡±

    She paused, smiled, and then frankly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t cut my servants, then I¡¯ll agree to everything.¡±

    Lady Ruan, who had been frowning, quietly shook her head when she heard this.

    She waited for Chen Rong to finish speaking and then softly sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s true with Ah Wei and it¡¯s true with you. Such imprudent manners and speech...¡±

    Common sense suggests that when an elder med herself like this, Chen Rong should get up and apologize. But whether Chen Rong didn¡¯t understand or elseways, she actually just sat there in silence and stillness.

    The crease between Lady Ruan¡¯s brows worsened.

    She turned her gaze unto the younger woman. moc.824retsmah

    Thetter stepped forward to whisper to her from behind: ¡°Perhaps Wang Qng likes this about her.¡±

    Lady Ruan considered thement for a moment and then nodded her head.

    When she looked back at Chen Rong, her smile had grown more sincere.

    Again raising the cup of milk for a sip, sheughed, ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯re just as your uncle said. You¡¯re so frank and darling.¡±

    Chen Yuan said she was frank and darling? Chen Rong almostughed out loud.

    Lady Ruan didn¡¯t seem as though she wanted to stay with her for too long. Her soft voice quickened a touch: ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯re now fifteen. That¡¯s not young anymore. When you be a man¡¯s wife in the future, you should pay more attention to things.¡±

    She looked up and called outside: ¡°Nong¡¯er, call Sang here.¡± (1)

    Sang = third son, same naming convention as Wng and Qng of the Wang house, except this is Sang of the Chen house.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    While Chen Rong was in bewilderment, a young man¡¯s raspy voice soon called in: ¡°Mother, have you asked for me?¡±

    Lady Ruan was delighted to hear his voice. ¡°Sang,e in,¡± she lovingly called to him.

    A young man about 18 or 19 stepped in.

    He involuntarily paused at the unexpected sight of Chen Rong.

    However, he withdrew his gaze quickly enough to bow to Lady Ruan and respectfully greeted her.

    ¡°Sit down, my son.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    After he took his seat, the young man turned his attention to Chen Rong and asked, ¡°Mother, she¡¯s...?¡±

    ¡°Her? She¡¯s Ah Rong.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± go to moc.824retsmah

    Surprised, the young man curiously stared at Chen Rong and eximed, ¡°The Ah Rong who yed ¡®The Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡¯?¡±

    Lady Ruan patted his hand in admonishment: ¡°Don¡¯t say that about your meimei.¡±

    ¡°Ah Rong,¡± she smilingly said, ¡°this is your third cousin. Treat him like your elder brother from now on as Ah Wei does.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong stood up, curtsied to the man and said, ¡°How do you do, third brother?¡±

    Chen Sang got up at her words and also bowed in return. ¡°Let¡¯s not stand on ceremony, Ah Rong.¡±

    Gratified, Lady Ruan smiled and warmly said, ¡°Ah Rong, your third brother is also a very aplished man. You should spend more time with him in the future. As for those with careless manners and speech, it¡¯s best to limit your interaction with them.¡± She could see that Chen Rong was a little slow. Her words had been said very bluntly.

    She had put it so bluntly, but Chen Rong still didn¡¯t understand.

    The younger girl looked up in puzzlement and asked her aunt, ¡°Careless manners and speech? Who do you mean, aunt?¡±

    In Chen Rong¡¯s memory, except for herself, she honestly didn¡¯t know anyone who would deserve this evaluation.

    Lady Ruan stared at her confused look while impatience shed in her eyes.

    Sitting beside her, Chen Sang had finally discovered that Chen Rong¡¯s looks were rather attractive. He kept staring at her.

    In this awkward atmosphere, the young woman stood up and sweetly smiled. ¡°All right, all right. Ah Rong, your aunt is feeling tired. I¡¯ll see you out.¡±

    Chen Rong almost heaved in relief. She quickly got up and answered, ¡°Aye.¡±

    The woman sashayed out in front of Chen Rong.

    When they got to the steps, she leaned into Chen Rong and whispered, ¡°Ah Rong, we¡¯ve always loathed those other people in the estate. Hmph, even if they are legitimate daughters, how can their learning and beautypare to yours?¡±

    Realization suddenly dawned on Chen Rong. So Lady Ruan had meant Chen Qian and Chen Qi. Nay, Chen Wei was also close to her. Lady Ruan¡¯s words were probably meant for her too.

    Once she saw that Chen Rong had finally caught on, the young woman¡¯s stiff smile lifted from her face. She nced toward the room and again said to Chen Rong, ¡°Wang Qng has asked you out for ake excursion tomorrow, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    Chen Rong nodded in surprise.

    The woman¡¯s smile stiffened again seeing that Chen Rong still didn¡¯t manage to follow. She whispered helplessly: ¡°Let your third brother take you to theke excursion tomorrow.¡±

    Realization dawned on Chen Rong once more.

    ¡°Aye,¡± she respectfully replied and gave a curtsy.

    The young woman nodded with satisfaction and affectionately said, ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    She watched Chen Rong leave as she shook her head.

    A maid walked to stand behind her while refraining herself fromughing out loud. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing a youngdy so dense.¡±

    The other nodded, sighed and said, ¡°We can¡¯t help it if Wang Qng holds her in high regard. I¡¯m sure you know that in Jiankang, even the royal family cannotpare to the Wang house¡¯s prestige! If Sang can receive a word of praise from Wang Qng, it will do him a lot of good for his uing trip to Jiankang.¡±

 Chapter 70: Personality

    Chapter 70: Personality

    It was yet noon when Chen Sang¡¯s carriage pulled up to Chen Rong¡¯s courtyard the next day. ¡°Ah Rong, let¡¯s go,¡± a servant called in.

    Chen Rong gave a reply and then carried her zither out.

    When she got to the gate, she was surprised to find Chen Wei peering over from next door, curiously watching her and Chen Sang¡¯s carriages. She appeared a little fearful of him, for her eyes were nervously darting around.

    When Chen Rong approached, Chen Sang lifted his carriage curtain and gave the zither in her hands a nce. ¡°Won¡¯t so ordinary a zither make us look bad?¡± hemented with a frown.

    He next leaned outward and handed an exquisitely made zither studded with jade and pearls to Chen Rong, smiling all the while: ¡°Luckily, your third brother is well prepared. Ah Rong, use this one.¡±

    Intentionally or not, his hand grazed the back of her porcin one when he gave her the instrument.

    Chen Rong held her zither with the same faithful appearance and took a step backward, faintly smiling: ¡°You¡¯re needlessly worried, third brother. Qng has seen my zither before.¡±

    Chen Sang paused to recall that Chen Rong had yed ¡®The Phoenix¡¯s Love Song¡¯ in front of everyone for Wang Qng. He shook his head, mumbling: ¡°Never mind, then. Do as you wish.¡±

    He ced his zither back down and then nced at Chen Rong¡¯s full bosom,ughing as he did: ¡°Ah Rong,e sit with me in the same carriage. We should let outsiders know just how close us siblings are.¡±

    ¡°Thank you third brother, but they¡¯ve already prepared my ride,¡± said Chen Rong with a shake of her head and a smile. She then turned and walked toward her carriage.

    Inadvertently, Chen Rong noticed Chen Wei peeking from behind the door with some envy.

    Chen Rong withdrew her gaze, lifted her skirt and stepped inside, after which the two vehicles drove to the main gate, one following the other.

    ¡°I heard you and Wang Qng had met on the road, is that right?¡± Chen Sang raised his curtain and smiled at Chen Rong. ¡°And that was when you drew his attention?¡±

    Behind the curtain came Chen Rong¡¯s charming voice, which had an eerie allure just like her looks. Chen Sang squinted his eyes as he enjoyed listening to her reply. ¡°Wang Qng is quite the gentleman,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve merely spoken to him once or twice.¡±

    ¡°The House of Wang ranks first among the nobility,¡± Chen Sang told her, ¡°and their totem is Qng. Meimei, it¡¯s great luck for someone with your station to befriend him and receive his good opinion.¡±

    Chen Rong could hear from his words that he thought she was reaching for the moon even if she were to be Wang Qng¡¯s concubine. But though she would only be a concubine, she¡¯d be a favored one thanks to Wang Qng¡¯s good opinion of her.

    She lowered her eyes in a secret sneer, but obediently replied, ¡°Aye, you¡¯re right.¡± Chen Sang watched Chen Rong¡¯s graceful figure while his insides prickled with itches. None of the courtesans he had met could match this girl named Ah Rong, be it their figures or their faces. Not to mention she had the poise and air of the nobility so entirely different from those lowborn women. The girl before his eyes was such a stunner; pity she was a cousin.

    After some time, he regrettably withdrew his gaze and, when he recalled his own affairs, smiled to say: ¡°Ah Rong, do rmend your third brother to Qng¡¯s acquaintance when you see him.¡±

    ¡°That is of course,¡± Chen Rong docilely replied. do not steal this chapter

    Amid the sound of rolling wheels, the two carriages left the Chen estate and entered town.

    Restlessness permeated in Nanyang¡¯s air. Chen Rong lifted her curtain to see the streets just as deserted as they had been in her previous life. The shops were especially empty, for many of them were closed.

    A warmth neared her while she was lost in reverie. Chen Sang had directed his carriage closer to hers. Watching Chen Rong who was only an arm-length away, he gave a heartyugh: ¡°What are you looking at, meimei?¡± He next leaned over and took a whiff, grinning as he did: ¡°You smell very nice. Who made your sachet?¡±

    Chen Rong quietly moved away and dropped her gaze. ¡°You tease me, cousin.¡±

    She retreated to the other side of the carriage. do to steal this chapter

    When he saw her move away from him, Chen Sang sighed and recited: ¡°Prosperity can disappear in the blink of an eye. Like flowers in the spring, women are at their most beautiful for but a few days. No one knows what tomorrow holds in this troubled world. Why, then, do we not take pleasure here and now? Don¡¯t you think so, too, meimei?¡±

    He shed Chen Rong a tender look.

    The fluttering curtain revealed Chen Rong¡¯s quiet countenance. She faintly smiled and answered, ¡°It¡¯s only natural that flowers bloom and die. That said, there are a few silly flowers that only bloom for someone someday.¡±

    A rejection. go to moc.824retsmah

    Chen Sang withdrew his smile when he said, ¡°Someday? Are you still hoping to be Qng¡¯s wife?¡± He had sounded amused.

    Chen Rong kept her head bowed dutifully. Not giving him an answer, she only slowly let her curtain down. Her movements werenguid, with a trace of loneliness that seemed to have been engraved in her bones.

    Chen Sang unblinkingly stared at her. ¡°Wang Qng¡¯s a lucky man,¡± he suddenly remarked when her curtain dropped.

    Chen Rong remained unspeaking. go to moc.824retsmah

    The bumpy rides soon arrived at theke on the east side of Nan¡¯yang.

    A dozen small boats were dotting theke. Rippling waves spread into rings under the winter sun.

    The ying of zither floated from one of the boats. It was clear and ethereal, as if it had descended from heaven.

    Just then, a young man lifted his carriage curtain and asked, ¡°Are you Ah Rong of the Chen house?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Good, very good.¡±

    Thedughed and waved his right hand.

    Whoosh. Five carriages lined up to block Chen Rong¡¯s way, thergest onepletely obstructing Chen Rong¡¯s view of theke.

    ¡°y a song for us, Ah Rong of the Chen house,¡± thed said to her in her bewilderment. ¡°If I like it, then you may pass through. If not, then I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t see your Qng today.¡±

    He had the cheek to ask this of her.

    Chen Rong couldn¡¯t helpughing. hamster428

    She lifted her curtain to look at the vehicles lining in the front. ¡°Very well,¡± she said with a smile.

    She reached for her zither, gave a pluck and began the music.

    Her ying was very much like herself in that the changing notes were exquisite and the intricate strumming was victorious.

    But all of a sudden, the melodious zither came to a halt.

    While the surprisedd was about to open his mouth, Chen Rong giggled and asked, ¡°Are you Ah Lin of the Huan house, my lord? It¡¯s said that Huan Jing (1) has an excellent memory. I haven¡¯t the talent to continue the song. If you would, please resume what I was ying. All is well if your continuation proves to be satisfying. But if not, then I am sorry, I¡¯ll sit right here and won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    Huan Jing = ninth son of the Huan n

    ¡°Little miss, you know full well that I¡¯m not a good zither yer. Oh all right, never mind.¡±

    He waved his hand and let the five carriages move out of her way.

    Chen Rong and the young man came face to face.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t known you to be so ill-mannered, Miss Chen,¡± he frowned.

    Chen Rong was greatly peeved. She red at him and scoffed, ¡°And I hadn¡¯t known you to be so sickly, sir.¡± Despite his handsome features, Huan Jing was pallid and fragile, and had blue hues under his eyes.

    He stilled, stared back and blurted, ¡°Young miss, there is savageness in the crinkle of your brow. I can¡¯t see how you are suitable for Wang Hong.¡±

    His voice had barelynded by the time Chen Rong lifted her head, narrowed her eyes and stated: ¡°I¡¯m merely a concubine-born daughter from a subsidiary branch. My station is humble, my demeanor inferior to everyone else¡¯s. If I don¡¯t arm myself with savageness, I¡¯d be letting others trample on me. A feeble young man who picks on others¡¯ faults like you is just as loathsome!¡± There was something threatening in her tone unlike other youngdies.

    Chen Sang was startled listening to her tirade. ¡°Ah Rong, mind yourself!¡± he cried. ¡°You must know who he is. He¡¯s Jing of the Huan estate. His station is iparable as their eldest son (2)! You ought not be so disrespectful!¡±

    He is the ninth son overall, but likely eldest/heir based on legitimacy.

    Waves ofughter reached them at this time.

    A few boats appeared on the water; their arrival had been unnoticed until now. It had been Yu Zhi and another young schr who were pping andughing.

    ¡°Excellent, well put,¡± Yu Zhi said in good humor. ¡°I must agree that this sickly guy who likes to pick on others¡¯ faults is really annoying.¡±

    The otherd smilingly added, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a whip hanging in Ah Rong¡¯s carriage. Why don¡¯t you take it down for a swing? Don¡¯t go overboard, though. If he dies, the Huan estate is going to make a fuss. Ah Rong, just beat him partly dead and let him stay in bed for half a year.¡±

    The pair¡¯sughter slightly flustered Chen Rong. She turned to look at them, meeting Wang Hong¡¯s faint smile in the process. She blushed and turned her head away.

    At this time, Huan Jing stroked his throat and wryly smiled at Wang Hong. ¡°Just a stare from your woman has given me cold sweat. My throat feels so sore that I think I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this great?!¡± Yu Zhi merrily interjected. ¡°Whenever thedies saw sickly you, they always spoke flowery words. It¡¯s not often ady can make you so terrified. What a pleasant turn of events.¡±

    Wang Hong smiled at Yu Zhi¡¯s loud exmation. Under the sunlight, his eyes twinkled like the clearest and deepest jewels. ¡°She¡¯s already reined her temper, you know.¡± His gentle and mild voice had sounded very sure.

    Chen Rong whipped around to look at Wang Hong. go to hamster428

    Huan Jing cried in objection as he repeatedly asked, ¡°Do you still want so crude a woman, Qng?¡±

    Wang Qng didn¡¯t have a chance to answer. An older schr, who had been stroking his zither at the stern of the boat, slowly rested his hands with a sigh and said, ¡°Just as the youngdy said, her station is humble and her demeanors are inferior to everyone else¡¯s. If she didn¡¯t arm herself with savageness, she¡¯d be trampled on by other people. Qng, she¡¯s just like us. She, too, has quite a personality. She may be feral, but that can be tempered.¡±

    He had used a light tone to say these joking words. Once more, waves ofughter simultaneously rang forth.

    The older schr then nced at Chen Sang who stood to the left of Chen Rong, frowned, pped his long sleeves and said, ¡°Whence hath the foul onee? Leave us. Don¡¯t stand here and damper our mood.¡±

    He was rather unceremonious with his words.

    Chen Sang never thought he¡¯d be snubbed after uttering only one line. His pale face momentarily flushed red. Not knowing what to say, he reluctantly smiled and bowed to the older schr, exining himself: ¡°Lord Xie, do overlook my blunder.¡±

    The schr surnamed Xie did not care to give him a nce.

    None of the people here had given Chen Sang a nce.

    He stiffly turned to Chen Rong.

    At this time, Chen Rong gave him a curtsy and quietly said, ¡°Third brother, go on ahead.¡±

    Seeing that she was willing to acknowledge him and thereby saving his face, he quickly replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go on ahead.¡±

    Huan Jing gave a sigh the moment he left. ¡°You may be a fascinating person, miss, but you nevertheless can¡¯t help beingmon in the end!¡±

    ¡°How can I relieve myself from themon ways when I¡¯m in someone else¡¯s domain?¡± Chen Rong lightly replied without looking back. ¡°As long as I¡¯m true to myself, why must I care?¡±

    Her response was rather cutting. Huan Jing paused and then instantlyughed out loud.

    Chen Rong felt more at ease when she heard hisughter, for she knew she had passed the first hurdle. Everyone in front of her was a distinguished member of the literati. For them, there was only one type of person worthy of respect, and that was a genuine person. Always better a genuine knave than a dishonest gentleman.

 Chapter 71: He Calls Her Darling

    Chapter 71: He Calls Her Darling

    Wang Hong took two steps forward and offered his hand to Chen Rong.

    His tall figure wavered with each undting wave. Under the sunlight, his lofty and clear eyes were carrying a hint of a smile as they gently regarded her.

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart somehow missed a beat when she looked into those eyes. She quickly lowered her head to avoid his gaze and thought to herself: This man is too handsome, and knows his ways with women. I have to avoid his gaze if I want to talk to him.

    While she was busy thinking, he reached out to grab her supple hands. Chen Rong trembled at his touch and instinctively pulled back, but Wang Hong tightened his grip, preventing her from doing so. He held her hand and gently drew her onto the boat.

    He did not, however, let go of her once she was aboard. Instead, he held onto her hand and walked to the bow.

    Chen Rong halted and didn¡¯t move again. ¡°Let me go,¡± she issued a low shout, blushing and with her head lowered. Her voice wasced with a defensive tone.

    Wang Hong turned around, squinting his eyes at her with a soft smile. ¡°Darling (1), who are you talking to with such a fierce voice?¡±

    ÇäÇä: a term of endearment between spouses or very close lovers

    The blush on Chen Rong¡¯s face deepened. She bit her lip and stated: ¡°I¡¯m not yet married.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Wang Hong nodded, turned his head disapprovingly and continued to pull her hand along. ¡°I already know that,¡± he replied with a ¡®but of course¡¯ expression.

    Chen Rong nced around, momentarily feeling rankled. She saw several schrs merrily watching her and Wang Hong, all of them having a good time with the show.

    She buried her head in embarrassment and quickly went on, letting Wang Hong lead her to the front.

    Two tables were anchored down with wires, and meat and wine, as well as a zither were ced on them.

    Wang Hong sat down and pointed across from him: ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    After Chen Rong obediently sat down, the man at the stern helmed the boat and let it lightly float away.

    She couldn¡¯t help herself from cowering as the boat glided out. She hade from the north, and while she liked to ride and use the whip, she couldn¡¯t swim to save her life. As rippling waves crashed against the boat, her eyes lost their focus and her legs buckled.

    Chen Rong looked elsewhere, both of her hands now sping her cup, as she forced herself to stop looking unto the rolling waves.

    At this time, Wang Hong¡¯s soft voice came to her from the opposite side: ¡°Did you have something to say to me, darling?¡± As soon as he asked her, the boatnded inside a whirlpool and made a sudden turn. Chen Rong hunched over in panic and reached her hands out to grab onto something, anything. Her beautiful face had gone terribly nched.

    By the time the boat finally stabilized some momentster, Chen Rong heaved a sigh and suddenly discovered that whatever she was pressing down on was very warm.

    She turned her head. Do not steal this chapter from hamster428.

    Her small face immediately red red. It turned out she had grabbed Wang Hong¡¯s arm. And this fact wasn¡¯t even what mattered. What mattered was that her body was now falling forward against his in a ssic posture that a girl might throw herself at someone.

    At this time, Wang Hong¡¯s wine cup had been transferred to his left hand while he helped Chen Rong with his right one. His lips slightly upturned into a faint smile.

    When she looked at him with blushing cheeks, he raised a brow and softly asked, ¡°Are you nauseated? Come sit with me, then.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Chen Rong hastily retracted her hands as her cry flew out. She had already let him see her panicked state, in any case, so she simply gripped onto the boat.

    Once she calmed down after finally finding stability, she looked around to see that everyone was enjoying theke and mountain view. She sighed in relief before returning her gaze back to Wang Hong.

    Looking at him at this close distance, Chen Rong discovered that not only were his features extremely handsome, but his face was also glowing in a kind of light. Furthermore, his extraordinarily clear and lofty eyes were robbing her of breath.

    She was surprised to realize that this was the first time she saw his facial features up close. It was the first time she had the courage to look at him, and the first time her eyes were no longer blinded by his radiance even though she had known him for so long. Do not steal this chapter from hamster428.

    While Chen Rong was staring at him fixedly, a sharp ringingughter rose from behind them: ¡°When this youngdy looks at Wang Qng, her eyes are as bright as a thief¡¯s.¡± It had been Huan Jing¡¯s voice.

    The others roared withughter, difiting Chen Rong with their jollity.

    Yu Zhi pped his thigh in high spirit and cried out: ¡°Don¡¯t be that way, Miss Chen. Qng is already yours. There¡¯s no need to stare at him like a thief.¡±

    The crowd¡¯sughter grew louder as Chen Rong¡¯s small face flushed deeper.

    She quickly looked down and even raised her sleeve over her face. Herrge and lovely eyes were firmly glued to the rippling water, not daring to look in Wang Hong¡¯s direction.

    Seeing her so, Huan Jing said with a quizzical smile: ¡°My, is the youngdy embarrassed? Let me tell you, Miss Chen. The entire Jiankang stares at Qng as if they were a pack of wolves. You merely look at him as if you were a thief. That being the case, there¡¯s really no need to feel bashful.¡±

    Chen Rong reckoned he was right. Whether in Ping or Nan¡¯yang, girls always made amotion whenever they saw handsome men. What did she need to feel bashful for?

    She lifted her chin and boldly looked at Wang Qng again. She saw him suppressing a smile as he received a cup of wine from the boatman¡¯s hands. Ignoring the drifting boat, he took a sip and chuckled: ¡°I only now know that Ah Rong really does like me.¡±

    Chen Rong froze and then almost told him off by reflex. Fortunately, she saw Wang Hong ncing over with narrowed eyes the moment her lips started to move and quickly closed her mouth.

    Chen Rong bowed her head, took a deep breath, and bravely said to him: ¡°Qng, you-you should really stop calling me ¡®darling¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Oh, why?¡± Wang Hong looked at her curiously.

    Chen Rong¡¯s small face began to crumple. She blinked her longshes and mumbled: ¡°If you call me like that, how will I get married?¡± She took a deep inhale and begged him: ¡°Though I may be humble, I really won¡¯t be a concubine. Sir, kindly take back what you said.¡±

    Wang Qng nced at her, ced the wine cup into her left hand, and softly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡±

    His tone was extremely resolute. go to ham ster 428

    Staring at him, Chen Rong lowered her voice and hastily demanded, ¡°B-but what am I going to do?¡±

    Wang Hong smiled brightly and dismissively said, ¡°Do nothing. Just console yourself and try to shower Wang Qng with lots of love in the future. Try harder, and perhaps this man will marry you as his wife.¡±

    Chen Rong waspletely stunned by what he said.

    ¡°Qng, pay attention!¡± Yu Zhi shouted at this moment.

    Wang Hong stood up and turned his head. With his elegant white robe fluttering in the wind, Chen Rong discovered that all the boats hade into a circle on the water. Leading them, Yu Zhi was now pouring wine into a cup and then spinning it toward a corner of theke.

    The light cup stayed afloat until Yu Zhi gently stirred the water and created a few rings of ripples. It then slowly turned toward Huan Jing and Wang Hong.

    ¡°Same rules,¡± Yu Zhi said when the cup began to move. ¡°Whomever the wine cup spins to would have to recite verses or y music.¡±

    He nced at a puzzled Chen Rong and gave a peculiar smile. ¡°Qng, you can also ask your ferocious darling to y the zither in your stead.¡± He capped his sentence off with a howlingughter.

    Chen Rong was still staring numbly. She blinked and took quite a while before she turned her eyes to Wang Hong.

    She slowly rose to her feet. ham ster 428

    ¡°That¡¯s it, it¡¯s over for me,¡± Chen Rong glumly sighed as she looked at Wang Qng, standing against the wind as though he was in a cloud castle. Her voice was beyond dejected.

    Wang Hong¡¯s lips curved upward. The cup had, at this time, swung to him and Huan Jing.

    He took over the bamboo pole from the boatman and gently drew the cup to him. He next reached over and fished it out, then stuffed it into Chen Rong¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Your turn.¡±

    Chen Rong finally awoke. She blinked a few times at Wang Hong and asked in surprise: ¡°I thought the cup has to spin to us. Why did you fish it out and give it to me?¡±

    Wang Hong smiled. He hadn¡¯t answered by the time Huan Jing intruded: ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Your Qng wants to enjoy watching the beauty y music.¡±

    Chen Rong wasn¡¯t stupid. She caught on quite quickly.

    As Huan Jing said, Wang Qng didn¡¯t want her to dwell on that incident and foul her mood. He wanted her to rx and enjoy theke scenery.

    At this thought, Chen Rong beamed and answered, ¡°All right, then.¡±

    The boatman brought her zither over. go to moc.824retsmah

    Chen Rong received it and sat down.

    But just as she got seated, she remembered that they were still on a boat.

    Her small face instantaneously paled. She had forgotten that she was nauseated because she had been preupied by her troubles.

    A warmth suddenly encased her small hands. It was Wang Hong, leaning over and holding her zither.

    With the strum of his right hand, a melodious tune wafted to the heights as he lightly said to her, ¡°Sing a song.¡±

    As soon as he made the request, the zither notes surged forth like crashing waves.

    There was a worldly struggle in the music. But the pain it told carried a loftiness like that of someone who was looking down at the chaos from above.

    Chen Rong moved her lips, softly singing along: ¡°We drink to today¡¯s prosperity and let tomorrow¡¯s ship weather tomorrow¡¯s storm. When I ask my lord where to find the gods¡¯ dwellings, he tells me they do not exist. The world is full of mortals, and this one is especially heartless.¡±

    Chen Rong had an excellent singing voice. There was a sentimental enchantment in its rity. When she sang, there was richness and splendor even in the careless song.

    However, this song...

    The schrs looked at one another and then turned to Chen Rong in bemusement.

    Wang Qng pressed on the strings and halted the music. He looked up, ncing at Chen Rong. ¡°Is there such a folksong?¡±

    ¡°Not originally; your music has brought it to life.¡±

    She had simply made up the song. It had no rhymes or rules, and it was meaningless and hardly presentable in front of those present on theke. It had its good points, nheless. It was in and simple, yet also interesting. do not steal this chapter

    After some baffled moments, Huan Jing led with augh: ¡°Qng, it seems your woman¡¯s resentment runs deep.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye, Qng, what did you do to offend the youngdy?¡± Yu Zhi likewise guffawed. ¡°So that she calls you a mere earthling and even says you¡¯re especially heartless?¡±

    The older schrs joined in with theirughter. ¡°Has the youngdye toment, then? Capital, capital. We rarelye across anything nearly as interesting. Miss Chen, say what you will and rest assured. We¡¯ll do whatever you wish including chopping Wang Qng into eighths.¡±

    Every one of them was yfully taking Chen Rong¡¯s side.

    Wang Hong looked up and met her smug face.

    He smiled, and then turned away to nce at the crowd before slowly saying: ¡°Hey, why have all of you joined in to disturb our flirting?¡±

    He was saying the song had been words of their flirtation... and she was too baffled to retort.

    Lowering her gaze helplessly, Chen Rong drew her lips and fumed: ¡°You¡¯ve stained my name, sir. Be careful or I¡¯ll cling onto you so that you¡¯ll have to marry me.¡±

    ¡°And if your n arranges any women for you,¡± her voice took a fierce turn, ¡°I¡¯ll chase each and every one of them away. Hmph, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do it.¡±

    Answering her was Wang Qng¡¯s faint smiling eyes. She must admit that the man in front of her was as ethereal as chiseled jade. When he looked at her like that, he really did dazzle her eyes. Chen Rong again found herself fumbling for words.

    By the time she snapped awake, Wang Qi had already filled the wine cup and sent it into the waves.

    Chen Rong watched him stand in the wind and sighed to herself, deciding to forget her troubles for now.

    At this moment, the cup had gone to the middle-aged schr. In the midst of wind and waves, he ordered a servant to bring a roll of parchment to him before brandishing some brushwork on it.

    Chen Rong admired his strong calligraphy and was quietly impressed by it.

    Soon, a mboyant cursive script appeared before the crowd.

    While the schrs marveled at it, the wine cup had drifted to Wang Hong several times. Each time it did so, he waved his sleeve and sent it away.

    Yu Zhi hotly cried out: ¡°Wang Qng, how can you not follow the rules?¡±

    Wang Hong gave him a nce out of the corner of his eyes and answered, ¡°Whatever I want to do is the rules.¡±

    His words were very capricious, and they made the schrsugh.

    Huan Jing led in apuding: ¡°Good for you, well put. Whatever I want to do is the rules. Hahaha.¡±

    While the menughed, Chen Rong incredulously blinked at Wang Hong and thought to herself: He actually said ¡®Whatever I want to do is the rules¡¯; he actually has the conceit to say that, does he?

    She had felt down and was having a difficult time trying to feel at ease. But when she was with these people, her mood was somehow lifted and she became much happier.

    Without knowing it, she was now full of smiles.

    Wang Hong¡¯s lips upturned when he inadvertently looked her way. He retrieved the wine cup from theke and took a swig. With the stroke of his right hand, a ray of music quietly wandered onto the water and floated into the clouds.

 Chapter 72: Sometimes, Itâ€™s All Right to be Ruthless

    Chapter 72: Sometimes, It¡¯s All Right to be Ruthless

    Presently well into winter, coldness seeped chillingly whenever the wind came even when warm sunlight is present.

    None could stand it any longer after half an hour of sightseeing. After another round of wine, the physically weakest, Huan Jing, began to talk of going home.

    Once they got off the boats, the crowd took turn to mount their carriages.

    After two paces, Chen Rong told her driver to stop so she could turn to look at Wang Hong and his group.

    All of these famous schrs boasted talents and excellent temperaments. Had this been her past life, she wouldn¡¯t even be watching them from the distance let alone being in theirpany ¨C the shame she had felt was too difficult to put into words. But perhaps because she had Wang Hong¡¯s endorsement this time, Chen Rong did not feel their overwhelming superiority. Instead, she even feltfortable to be with them, and time also seemed to have flown by.

    As she was looking at Wang Hong in a daze, he turned his head in the middle of conversation with Yu Zhi, and smiled and waved to her: ¡°Ah Rong, don¡¯t feel sad for having to part with me. Go ahead and return home. If you miss me, you can alwayse to the Wang estate.¡±

    He had barely finished speaking when he saw Chen Rong¡¯s face flushing red; sparks were flickering in her bottomless eyes.

    At this sight, Wang Qng knitted his brow and quizically asked, ¡°Darling, are you looking at me that way because you had meant differently?¡±

    Chen Rong bit her lip and almost blurted out an expletive.

    Yu Zhi and the others doubled over withughter.

    ¡°Go,¡± Chen Rong turned and shouted to her driver.

    Theughter boomed louder at her words.

    Wang Hong did notugh, however. He quietly watched Chen Rong¡¯s hastily fleeing figure and onlyzily turned his head around when the flying dust had obscured her from sight.

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage directly pulled into her courtyard.

    She stepped down and then raised her head to look around, calling with furrowed brow: ¡°Nurse Ping?¡±

    The nurse did note out.

    Slightly frowning, Chen Rong strode up the stairs and called: ¡°Anyone here? Come out for a moment.¡±

    After five or six calls, Old Shang rushed out from the backyard. He was covered in dirt and appeared to have been busy at work.

    ¡°Where¡¯s everyone? Why is it so quiet today?¡±

    Old Shang didn¡¯t answer her, instead looking around and dashing over to whisper: ¡°Let¡¯s talk after we go inside.¡±

    Surprised, Chen Rong nodded her head and went inside with him.

    Old Shang nced outside, gently shut the door, and then turned to Chen Rong while saying with a long face: ¡°The lesser madam (1), Lady Li, has juste by. She said now that you¡¯re the master¡¯s ward, you are naturally under his wife¡¯s authority. Your meals and amodation will be just like Ah Wei¡¯s. She also said that since you are still young, she would like to help you manage the grains. For that reason, she has sent people to move the grains from our warehouse. She¡¯s also forcibly dismissed five of our servants; Nurse Ping was among those who were let go.¡± After a pause, he next whispered: ¡°I¡¯ve arranged them to stay in the stores that we bought. The others have gone to send them away and should be back soon.¡± As he said this, the old retainer watched Chen Rong with concern, fearing she would recklessly blow up as she had in the past. Do not steal this chapter from hamster428 because karma is a spiteful bitch.

    Her title is Èç·òÈË which lit. means ¡°like madam¡±, i.e. like thedy of the house, but not quite thedy of the house. It denotes that she¡¯s a concubine, but presumably higher ranked than the others.

    However, Chen Rong remained utterly calm even by the time he finished. At his surprised look, Chen Rong lowered her head to ponder for a while before quietly bidding: ¡°Let them stay in the stores. That¡¯s right, have you traded the seven carriages of grains for storefronts?¡±

    He repeatedly nodded and said in high spirit: ¡°Aye, aye. I¡¯m so d that you¡¯ve thought ahead, else those seven carriages would¡¯ve been taken away, too. As it turns out, everybody is caught in hysteria. So long as we use grains to trade, those stores are much cheaper these dayspared to before. Seven carriages of grains used to only be worth three stores. But I¡¯d gained twelve this time. There were only ten for sale on South Street. I bought them all up in addition to two on Main Street.¡±

    Nodding, Chen Rong softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t disclose this matter. Go tell them that if anyone in the family asks, say the stores are under General Ran¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°Aye, miss.¡± Do not steal this chapter from hamster428.

    ¡°Go.¡± Because karma is a bitch.

    Old Shangplied and then turned to leave. He took two steps, dithered, then turned back to ask: ¡°Miss, you¡¯re used to having Nurse Ping with you. Will you be all right without her here?¡±

    ¡°I know what to do. Go,¡± Chen Rong said and waved her hand.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Her brow increasingly creased while she watched Old Shang leave. She didn¡¯t expect Lady Ruan and Lady Li to be so callous. Although their husband, Chen Yuan, was a knave, he at least took into ount what other people say. These two, on the other hand, had openly taken away all of her grains and dismissed her servants! Fortunately, the fabrics Chen Shu had given her were considered her maiden assets, or else all of her living finances would be controlled by other people.

    Things were still so good yesterday, why had the two of them turned so ugly all of a sudden? Chen Rong just couldn¡¯t figure it out. She paced the room and suddenly thought of it: It must be because of Chen Sang! Those two must be ming me for the schrs¡¯ snubbing of Chen Sang! It seems everybody thinks they can walk all over me just because I don¡¯t have anyone¡¯s protection!

    Chen Rong wasn¡¯t quick-witted, but she was often quick-tempered. All along, she had tried to be patient knowing her weaknesses. Every time conflicts arose, she would do her best to avoid them. Were they telling her she needed to refrain herself even more than she had been?

    She scoffed. It seemed she needed to stop these people from thinking they could push her around because she was weak.

    At this thought, she stowed the dagger into her sleeve and went outside.

    Soon, Chen Rong gracefully appeared outside of Lady Ruan¡¯s courtyard.

    She stood at the arched doorway and curtsied to a maid, quietly inquiring: ¡°Is my aunt home? Ah Rong would like to see her.¡±

    While the maid nkly stared at her, another came behind the first one and whispered something to her.

    The first maid nodded and then returned Chen Rong¡¯s curtsy. ¡°Are you Ah Rong? Go on in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chen Rong gently said her thanks and gracefully walked inside.

    She soon got to the stairs. ¡°I¡¯d like to see the Madam,¡± she said with a curtsy.

    ¡°Oh, is it Ah Rong? Come in.¡± Do not steal this chapter from hamster428.

    ¡°Aye,¡± Chen Rong walked inside. Because karma is a bitch.

    Only the younger Lady Li was there. Four maidservants stood to her left and right.

    She was bowing her head having a drink. When she saw Chen Ronge in, she slowly ced the cup down and smilingly said, ¡°Ah Rong,e over and have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Chen Rong took a seat on the divan to the right. She raised her eyes and peered inside, asking: ¡°Is my aunt not home?¡±

    Lady Li smiled and lightly said, ¡°She is away on business. You can tell me what you need.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Chen Rong put on a docile appearance. ¡°My old servant has just told me that I¡¯m to be treated just like my cousin Ah Wei per my aunt¡¯s order. I¡¯m very grateful and have speciallye to express my thanks.¡±

    Lady Li lifted her cup, blew at it and then took a sip. Without even looking at Chen Rong, she said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand propriety. Your aunt hails from arge n and does not like to hear gossips from other people. Though you are from a different branch, since the master has taken you in you¡¯ll be her daughter just like Ah Wei. I see you are prudent to have appreciated her caring actions.¡± Her tone was vague, havingyered meanings in her speech.

    Chen Rong neither paid attention to nor wanted to think about it. She innocently smiled, and then, slowly, her right hand made a waving motion.

    Whoosh, a cold glint shed from her sleeve.

    The women gave a startled cry. Do not steal this chapter from hamster428.

    Lady Li widened her eyes as she stopped the impulse to cry out loud. ¡°Ah Rong, why are you brandishing a dagger here? What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Chen Rong innocently giggled with squinted eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s only a short dagger. I had also taken it out to y with Qng and Huan Jing just now. They both thought it was fun.¡± At this juncture, Chen Rong suddenly tossed the glinting de into the air.

    As it twirled, it caught a ray of sunlight and suddenly issued a dense coldness.

    The women drew sharp breaths as color drained from their faces.

    Chen Rong paid no attention to their dismay. Sheughed and got on her feet. ncing out of the corner of her eyes, she smiled quite murderously at Lady Li. ¡°Where are my four carriages of grains? I would like to divide it amongst my five dismissed servants. What do you think, ma¡¯am?¡± She walked over as she flicked her dagger. By the end of her sentence, she was only three paces away from Lady Li.

    When Lady Li raised her brow and began calling for help, Chen Rong¡¯s wrist slightly turned and cast the ring sunlight into her eyes.

    The older woman was so frightened that she fell backward onto the divan shrieking out loud.

    Several maids and guards rushed into the room. They looked around in bewilderment at Lady Li¡¯s slumping on the divan, then looked at Chen Rong who was putting away her dagger and waltzing back to her seat. They were startled for a moment before they cried out: ¡°Ma¡¯am, what happened?¡±

    Lady Li tremblingly pointed at Chen Rong, stuttering: ¡°She, she, she...¡± She couldn¡¯t manage any other word. To be fair, Chen Rong hadn¡¯t done anything. She was just ying with a knife.

    Lady Li watched the servants who were watching her in confusion, then stared at Chen Rong and violently screamed: ¡°Ah Rong, how dare you! You have no sense of order.¡±

    Chen Rong tilted her head, blinking herrge eyes melessly. She smiled and replied, ¡°But I hadn¡¯t done anything, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    After stumping Lady Li, she curved her lips and slowly muttered: ¡°Just now Qng said he would be giving third brother some help so that I wouldn¡¯t be put in a difficult situation.¡± Her voice was audible enough so that Lady Li could vaguely hear her.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t speak. Do not steal this chapter from hamster428.

    Lady Li nced at the full house of servants, waved, and shouted: ¡°Nothing¡¯s the matter, nothing¡¯s the matter. Everybody¡¯s dismissed. Leave us.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± They followed one another out and the hall quieted down again.

    When she saw them gone, Chen Rong drew her lips in both a flummoxed and aggrieved fashion, saying: ¡°I was just ying with a dagger. I had also yed with it in front of Qng just now. He evenughed and tried to steal it from me. Why are you so fainthearted, ma¡¯am? You got so frightened!¡±

    Lady Li was livid upon hearing her words. She stroked her chest in a low growl. ¡°You, you...¡± After a few gasps, she decided to rest the matter for the time being. She leaned forward, asking: ¡°Ah Rong, what did you say about your third brother?¡±

    Chen Rong blinked and countered: ¡°Ma¡¯am, where are my four carriages of grains? My servants hade with me all the way to the south and had gone through life and death with me. Since the n is willing to bear my expenses, I want to give the grains to them so that they won¡¯t have to live on the street.¡±

    Lady Li knitted her brow in a solemn expression. ¡°Ah Rong, four carriages of grains are too valuable, and you¡¯re too young. It¡¯s best I keep them for you. Don¡¯t say those kinds of things again... giving them to servants and what not.¡±

    She finished speaking just as Chen Rong shot to her feet, screaming: ¡°Why? They had protected me the entire way here. Do you want people to use me of being heartless? No, that won¡¯t do. You must give me those four carriages of grains.¡± She was apparently beside herself. As she screamed, a blinding coldness again shed from the dagger hidden inside her sleeve.

    Lady Li was indeed afraid of the dagger, as she was likewise afraid of its owner who waspletely disregarding the rules. She was especially afraid of her at this very moment, for her eyes were showing a kind of savage madness. When Chen Rong¡¯s dagger again flickered under the sunlight into her eyes, she dropped to the floor and cried: ¡°It¡¯s yours, it¡¯s yours, it¡¯s all yours.¡±

    ¡°Send this mad girl Chen Rong outside,¡± she yelled.

    By the time the servants ran into the room, Chen Rong had slid the dagger back into her sleeve. She quickly gave Lady Li a curtsy and quietly said, ¡°No need to send me, I¡¯ll go out by myself.¡±

    She turned around and shouted to the servants: ¡°Come along to load the grains with me.¡±

    The servants paused to look at Lady Li. Do not steal this chapter from hamster428.

    The older woman was suppressing her shock by pressing on her chest. She waved her hand, feebly saying with a wan face: ¡°Do as she says, do as she says.¡±

    At her words, the servants gave a bow and followed Chen Rong out.

    Only until Chen Rong had gone far away did a maid recover to cry in disgruntlement: ¡°How dare Ah Rong be so rude to her elders? Does she still care about social order?¡± She turned her head toward Lady Li and eximed: ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t let her go like this. It won¡¯t do, we must punish her!¡±

    The pallor on Lady Li¡¯s face hadn¡¯t gone away. She bit her lip and at longst said, ¡°How are we going to punish her? She brandished a knife in front of her elders, but she was only ying around. She was also several steps away and had never pointed it at us. If people talked, they¡¯d onlyugh at us for being easily spooked. Besides, if you really want to quibble, she can say that she wanted the grains back for her servants. She was being righteous!¡± A pause. ¡°Most importantly, she is Wang Qi¡¯s in name,¡± she feebly added. ¡°Even the master doesn¡¯t dare offend Wang Qi. When the city knows she¡¯s doing this to be charitable, they¡¯ll only say she is good and kind. Whether anyone believes what we say is going to be the problem.¡± She felt more and more powerless the longer she spoke.

    At length, another maid stuttered: ¡°She¡¯s crazy, that Ah Rong of the Chen house.¡±

    The others pecked their heads in agreement and, looking in the direction Chen Rong had gone, involuntarily thought: The girl is mad; it¡¯d be best to stay away from her in the future. ¡°Confront them with annihtion, and they will then survive; plunge them into a deadly situation, and they will then live (2),¡± teaches The Art of War. ¡°Softness is daunted by hardness; hardness is daunted by foolhardiness; foolhardiness is daunted by recklessness,¡± someone else once said. There was something both murderous and ruthless in Chen Rong¡¯s dagger dance that made her appear both foolhardy and reckless. Needless to say, it¡¯d be best to stay far away from her.

    This is themon trantion for the phrase. I did not trante it myself.

 Chapter 73: In the Eye of the Storm

    Chapter 73: In the Eye of the Storm

    As a result, Chen Rong led four carriages of grains and quietly returned to her home under the curious eyes of Chen Wei and her friends.

    Once they got inside, she called for Old Shang, pointed to the carriages and said, ¡°When we do not know what tomorrow holds, how can I leave you all, who have been with me for so many years, without any assets? Take the grains to Nurse Ping and let her decide what she wants to do with them.¡±

    And then she gave him a wink.

    Catching on, Old Shang sped his hands and loudly answered: ¡°Aye.¡±

    He turned to the servants who had just returned from seeing Nurse Ping off, and said, ¡°Come, now. Load the grains onto our carriages. It¡¯s gettingte. We must be quick in sending them out.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Once the grains were moved down from Lady Li¡¯s four carriages, the vehicles turned around and went back to their owner.

    As soon as they left, Chen Wei and Chen Qian circled behind Chen Rong and curiously asked, ¡°Ah Rong, what mischief are you up to again?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Chen Rong simply smiled.

    ¡°How can it be nothing?¡± Chen Qian was greatly dissatisfied. She red at Chen Rong and raised her voice: ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯re bing more and more unruly.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled. She turned around to give them a curtsy and said, ¡°Cousins, there¡¯s really nothing going on.¡±

    Chen Qian stuttered for words. Faced with her displeased expression, Chen Rong kept her faint smile with absolutely no intention to exin.

    The night hade by the time everybody left. Nan¡¯yang was again awash in light.

    Chen Rong was ying her zither in the courtyard. Old Shang stood behind her as he listened to the melodious music.

    After a while, the music came to a stop. Old Shang approached her, remarking: ¡°I can hear sce from your music.¡± He had been listening to Chen Rong¡¯s music every day for the past few months and could naturally understand some of it. With concern showing on his face, he paused and asked, ¡°Miss, how did you get the madam to return the grains to you?¡±

    ¡°Only Lady Li was there. I threatened her so she gave them back to me.¡±

    Astonished, Old Shang repeatedly reminded her: ¡°Lady Li is your elder in any case. How could you think of threatening her? If she bears grudges, she¡¯ll find ways to harm you... then what will we do?¡± Chen Rong plucked the strings with her right index finger. After issuing a series of crisp notes, she said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gone and asked for the grains, would they have left me alone? Would they have treated me better or would they not harm me?¡±

    Old Shang shook his head and sighed, ¡°Nay.¡±

    ¡°That being the case, why should I have to think about all those things?¡± she bristled.

    Old Shang kept quiet before murmuring at length: ¡°I still don¡¯t feel very good about this.¡±

    Chen Rong did not answer him.

    As darkness deepened, waves ofughter filled Chen Wei¡¯s courtyard.

    After staring at the lights in her home and listening to the merry voices, Old Shang turned to Chen Rong and sighed. ¡°It¡¯d be great if you were with your father and brother.¡±

    The music took a quick turn in reply.

    That night, the mainpound was filled with music and light, but none of it had anything to do with Chen Rong.

    The next day was very sunny.

    Winter had arrived and stayed for some time, but the sweltering weather was quite worrying. If it were to be another warm winter, next year¡¯s harvest might even be worse.

    Since early morning, Chen Rong had put on the green dress lined with yellow patterns sent to her the day before. It was her favorite, the reason being it subdued her mor and gave her a quiet elegance.

    With the new dress and a veiled hat, Chen Rong got into her carriage and prepared to visit Nurse Ping.

    As her carriage drove on the street, she found that the city dwellers were clustered into small groups while they murmured in worriment.

    Old Shang tilted his head and whispered to her: ¡°Miss, something big likely has happened.¡±

    Almost immediately, they heard a youngd¡¯sment from the carriage in front of them: ¡°Luo¡¯yang has fallen yet we cannot return to Jiankang. What will we do?¡±

    And then a cry.

    Sympathy lurked in their eyes as the crowd listened to the suppressed sobbing.

    Old Shang stopped the carriage to ask a portly man dressed in servant clothes: ¡°What¡¯s happening, man?¡±

    It was apparent the man was a steward. He nced toward Chen Rong¡¯s carriage with some disdain but still answered Old Shang: ¡°We¡¯ve just received news that the families who left Nan¡¯yang to return to Jiankang had run into the barbarians and gotten killed along the way!¡±

    Shocked, Old Shang hastily asked, ¡°All of them? Does that mean the barbarians had waited to ambush them on the road?¡±

    The plump steward nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what they all say.¡± He sighed: ¡°My master had sold hisnd and properties, thinking of returning to Jiankang. But with these news, tsk, tsk...¡± He shook his head and limply left the scene.

    Old Shang also sighed for a while. He then suddenly thought of something and turned to Chen Rong, whispering: ¡°Miss, did you by chance have some premonitions?¡± Why else would she ask him to buy all the farnd within a month?

    ¡°I¡¯m not a divine being,¡± Chen Rong¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°How would I know anything? It was only a coincidence.¡±

    Old Shang considered her answer and gave a nod.

    The carriage made its way to South Street.

    As they drove along, Old Shang pointed to the storefronts and said, ¡°Miss, this one is also yours. They used to sell food here, but by the time we bought it, the warehouse had been empty and the shop had already closed. This one over here was a restaurant; it¡¯s now also closed. That¡¯s right, miss, when I gave the grains to Nurse Ping yesterday, she said she¡¯ll save three carriages for you and use thest to open up three shops. It should be no problem to provide for five people with three shops.¡±

    Chen Rong had no interest in any of the details. She carelessly nodded.

    Just then, a burst of noises sounded out in front.

    Chen Rong curiously peeked through the curtain.

    Into her sight was a teamposed of six carriages, with therge and extravagant one leading them painted in gold.

    A dozen other carriages surrounded this team. The encircling people kept ttering smiles on their faces as they spoke in a solicitous manner to the golden carriage.

    Chen Rong gave the scene a nce and hastily ordered, ¡°Pull over, pull over to the side.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± Old Shang quickly steered the vehicle to the roadside.

    Chen Rong looked to her left, saying: ¡°There¡¯s an alley, go there.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Old Shang¡¯s driving was fortunately excellent. He repeatedlyshed his whip and entered the vehicle into the dark alley.

    Chen Rong sighed in relief once they were there.

    She quietly lifted the curtain to peer outside.

    From her vantage point, she could see that the curtain of the golden carriage had also lifted. The pudgy Prince of Nan¡¯yang was nodding haughtily while saying something. Submissive nobles stood at his side; Chen Rong recognized Chen Shu among them.

    Suddenly, Chen Rong¡¯s expression altered as she inwardly thought: Drat, the major ns cannot leave Nan¡¯yang and now have to make every effort to curry favor with him.

    Old Shang craned his neck looking at the scene and wondered: ¡°That¡¯s odd, why don¡¯t these people go the the prince¡¯s estate to seek an audience with him instead of making a ruckus out in the streets?¡±

    Chen Rong pursed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s because everyone knows the Prince of Nan¡¯yang likes to tell everyone that he is the mightiest in this city!¡±

    ¡°It seems they won¡¯t leave for the time being, let¡¯s go home,¡± she lowered her voice.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    When the carriage turned around, Chen Rong pulled her curtain down as she sat inside, wringing her hands in contemtion.

    When the vehicle drove out of South Street, Chen Rong heard weepinging from the carriage next to hers: ¡°Why? I¡¯m already betrothed to Mister Liu. Why must I attend the prince¡¯s banquet.¡±

    An older woman whispered, ¡°What else can we do? Your father even sent him Sima Qian¡¯s handwritten records that he had treasured for years, but Advisor Xu said the prince does not like suchplicated amusements. There¡¯s nothing else your father can do.¡±

    ¡°Even if we cannot go back to Jiankang for the time being, why must we be so hasty? Isn¡¯t General Ran here to protect us? Why must we go curry favor with the old lecher?¡±

    The older woman¡¯s voice turned pained: ¡°Miss, you must not have heard. With the pretext that we need to bolster Nanyang¡¯s security because the barbarians will soon move south, the prince intends to send some families to station outside the city.¡±

    The young girl stopped crying to exim: ¡°Station outside the city?¡±

    ¡°Aye, why else would your father go to this length? Not only your father, but all of the major ns are sending their beautiful daughters to him in order to make him change his mind.¡±

    The conversation was left behind as the wheels rolled on.

    At this time, Old Shang spoke to her: ¡°Miss?¡± He sounded quite unnerved.

    Inside, Chen Rong kept wringing her hands. ¡°Stop, Old Shang. Ask to see which estate General Ran is guesting at right now.¡±

    ¡°Aye, miss.¡±

    Momentster, he jumped back onto the carriage. ¡°Miss, he¡¯s at the Huan estate.¡±

    ¡°To the Huan estate, then.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The Huan estate was situated on South Street. To avoid the prince¡¯s fleet, Old Shang had circled the long way and spent nearly an hour to arrive at its side door.

    The carriage came to a stop and, as Old Shang went to the gatekeeper, Chen Rong lifted a corner of the curtain. Although she was looking at them, her eyes seemed to be well away.

    A whileter, Old Shang came back and drove the carriage into the estate from the side door.

    A round of distant music streamed to them as soon as they entered.

    It was different from the usual reed pipes, however. There was an unusual ringing of zither in this music.

    While Chen Rong was listening to it, a sudden burst of apuse sounded. Pounding drum beats soon began when the cheers quieted down.

    ¡°Miss, the gatekeeper said General Ran is currently drumming at the square. He added that all the major ns who came to look for him had been refused at the door. Youngdies, however, are always exceptions.¡±

    Chen Rong hummed a reply.

    Soon, the carriage drove to the square.

    They hadn¡¯t approached but the scents of cosmetics and perfume were already assailing Chen Rong¡¯s nostrils. ¡°Why are there so many youngdies?!¡± Old Shang asked.

    Chen Rong quickly lifted her curtain.

    She was surprised to find a colorful array of outfits covering the square, all of them being youngdies¡¯. There must have been at least fifty to sixty of them.

    They were presently watching the square¡¯s center.

    Chen Rong followed their gazes.

    After a brief nce, she quickly withdrew her gaze.

    Sure enough, it was Ran Min who stood at the center. His arms were bare, his long ck hair was tied back with a red ribbon, and his thin lips were tightly drawn into a line.

    It must be said that Ran Min had acquired a perfect body through years on the battleground. His sun-kissed skin, broad shoulders, and long legs made him stand out and outshine all other aristocrats. Even Huan Jing¡¯s remarkable aura paled inparison.

    He was presently beating the drum. Huan Jing sat beside him with a zither (1) ced in front. His left hand lightly pressed on the strings as the right one did the plucking. Do not steal this chapter from hamster428 because karma is a spiteful bitch.

    this zither is called the zheng which is different from the qin that Chen Rong ys. The zheng has picks and movable bridges whereas the qin has neither of those characteristics.

    The pair harmonized excellently. Whenever the melodious zither drifted on, the drum was faint; whenever the sonorous zither swelled, the drum pounded heavily. Listeners were made to feel as though they¡¯d returned to centuries past, to the time when Zhuge Liang had sat in the wide open and yed the zither on a deserted fortress while below him stood Sima Yi¡¯s massive army.

    The sounds of zither were melodious and ethereal. They carried neither joy nor sorrow, like outsiders who stood on the clouds looking down at the ashes of time. The anguished drum pattern, on the other hand, was sonorous, like a general who had gone through a hundred battles and who now stood before the corpses as he cried for the civilians.

    The aloof and the mournful brought together a most magnificent feeling.

    This was a music Chen Rong had never heard before ¨C sounds beyond her recognition.

    She was so immersed in the music that it could be said it was speaking to her soul. But all of a sudden she was ovee with a shocking realization! She now felt herplicated zither ying had been too trivial and shallowpared to these mncholic and unspoken sounds.

    Chen Rong wasn¡¯t the only shallow one. Along with his drum rhythm, Ran Min¡¯s strong muscles flexed in the sunlight ¨C his masculine beautyparable to the beauty of Ji Kang when he had yed ¡°The Guangling Song¡± before his execution (1). Do not steal this chapter from hamster428 because karma is a spiteful bitch.

    read about Ji Kang here: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ji_Kang

    Hence each time the drumming came to an end, girls would squeal all at once as they watched him in rapture. As if he didn¡¯t perceive their admiring eyes, however, Ran Min never once looked up.

    No one noticed Chen Rong¡¯s arrival.

    She lifted her curtain to listen to the extraordinary music. It must be the work of serendipity and good fortune for this wonderful duet to take ce. For a very long time, she closed her eyes and tightly clutched her hands.

    Uncertain for how long, the zither¡¯s abrupt end was followed by Ran Min¡¯sughter as he threw his head back, flinging the drumsticks to the far distance and shouting: ¡°Now, that was exhrating!¡±

    His soaringughter hadn¡¯t ceased by the time the female congregation squealed and rushed toward him and Huan Jing.

    Before they knew what was happening, the pair had been submerged under the scents of perfume and powder.

    At this time, Chen Rong withdrew her gaze and quietly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Old Shang nodded and turned the carriage around: It appears General Ran won¡¯t have time to spare my insignificant mistress.

 Chapter 74: Tagging Along

    Chapter 74: Tagging Along

    ¡°Go to the south gate,¡± Chen Rong said to Old Shang the moment her carriage left the Huan estate.

    Knowing she wanted to look for General Sun, he at once nodded with an ¡°Aye¡± and then directed the vehicle in that direction.

    They went past the panicking and murmuring crowd and soon came to the south gate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask around, miss,¡± Old Shang said as he looked at the guards.

    Chen Rong hummed an agreement.

    Momentster, he ran back to her and nervously ryed, ¡°Miss, they said General Sun¡¯s troop had already departed. They aren¡¯t camping outside the city anymore.¡±

    ¡°I see, let¡¯s go home then,¡± Chen Rong said at length.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Old Shang jumped onto the carriage, gave a shout and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. Don¡¯t you have Wang Qng¡¯s affection? No one will give you trouble anymore.¡±

    ¡°I just want to be a little more assured, that¡¯s all,¡± Chen Rong softly replied.

    Old Shang sighed. It hadn¡¯t crossed his mind when they had been in Ping, but when they arrived in Nan¡¯yang, he discovered that without the elder and younger masters, his mistress was only a feeble girl and life hadn¡¯t been easy for her.

    The carriage drove back to the Chen estate.

    Despite also in moring state, the estate was much quieter than the world outside. Nobody paid her passing carriage any notice.

    When they drove by Chen Wei¡¯s silent courtyard, they could not hear the girls¡¯ usualughter.

    Chen Rong knitted her brow and let her carriage proceed to her home.

    There, everything was as it had always been. It was as if the storm and controversy beyond its walls hadn¡¯t anything to do with it.

    A day flew by.

    The next day, Old Shang asked around on Chen Rong¡¯s bidding and found that all major ns who had moved from the north were required to attend the prince¡¯s banquet. The Chen estate also participated, but nothing else was out of the ordinary.

    In the blink of an eye, the third day passed by.

    Just past noon, Old Shang ran over with an apprehensive face. Without finding his footing, he hastily ryed when he saw Chen Rong, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve got news. The Xianbei army has surrounded Mo¡¯yang. The day before yesterday, General Sun and Wang Qng¡¯s groups had already headed to Mo¡¯yang.¡±

    Mo¡¯yangy northwest of Nan¡¯yang and along the direct route to Luo¡¯yang. It was coveted territory despite being only a medium-sized city.

    ¡°They say Mo¡¯yang got surrounded by forty thousand Xianbei soldiers moments after General Sun and Wang Qng arrived there.¡± His voice began to tremble. ¡°Forty thousand Xianbei soldiers! Unless General Ran personally came with his army, no one will be able to defeat them. But they keep saying the north is under threat and General Ran had already gone therest night.¡±

    Old Shang received the tea Chen Rong handed over, took a drink, sighed and continued: ¡°They say that General Sun and Wang Qng will die in Mo¡¯yang once it¡¯s taken, that their fates are sealed. They also say as soon as Mo¡¯yang is taken, Nan¡¯yang will be next. Everyone in the city is crippled with fear.¡±

    At this juncture, he saw Chen Rong staring off absently with knitted brow and couldn¡¯t help eximing: ¡°Miss, miss?¡±

    After five or six calls, Chen Rong recovered. ¡°Wang Qng and General Sun had gone to Mo¡¯yang, you say?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Just then, footsteps sounded outside.

    She hadn¡¯t entered but her voice was already heard: ¡°Ah Rong, Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Wei strode in and, paying Old Shang and the bowing servants no notice, loudly said to Chen Rong, ¡°Ah Rong, I heard Wang Qng had gone to Mo¡¯yang and no one knows whether he¡¯s alive.¡±

    ¡°You already knew?¡± she asked when she saw no surprise on her cousin¡¯s face.

    Chen Rong nodded.

    Chen Wei came to stand before her, held her hands and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My father said Wang Qng is so extraordinary that he won¡¯t be met with any danger.¡±

    Chen Rong bowed her head and said, ¡°Thank you,¡± before withdrawing her hands.

    Chen Wei waved to a servant and ordered, ¡°Bring a seat to the yard. Goodness, when Nurse Ping isn¡¯t here, the rest of you don¡¯t have any manners.¡±

    While she was ordering the servants around, Chen Rong curtsied to her and said, ¡°Forgive me, I must excuse myself for now.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for Chen Wei to speak before turning and running into her backyard.

    Surprised, Chen Wei watched her, and then heaved and turned around to leave.

    After taking a turn in the garden for a couple of hours or so, Chen Rong mounted her carriage and said to Old Shang: ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The carriage moved and headed for town.

    The streets had be chaotic, with many nobles urging their carriages here and there like headless flies. Every time they crossed a street, they could hear songs of grief and mourning.

    All of a sudden, the entire city of Nan¡¯yang had fallen into panic.

    Chen Rong lifted her curtain and watched the city with furrowed brow.

    ¡°Ah Rong?¡± a familiar voice called to her some timeter.

    Chen Rong turned around. r e a d t h i s @ h a m s t e r 4 2 8

    She was facing a pair of glowing thief eyes, their owner being Chen Sang. He looked Chen Rong up and down with a me in his eyes that was different from their previous meetings.

    ¡°Third brother.¡± Chen Rong bowed to him from the carriage.

    As she bowed to him, his eyes were glued to her slender waist and round buttocks.

    He waved his hand and signaled his driver to move closer to Chen Rong.

    He poked his head out, looked at Chen Rong and sighed: ¡°Ah Rong, I heard that Wang Qng had died in Mo¡¯yang.¡± He sounded absolutely certain.

    Chen Rong paled but tried tough. ¡°That can¡¯t be. Haven¡¯t the Hu only surrounded Mo¡¯yang?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Sang gave two hollowughs.

    He looked at Chen Rong and affectedly said, ¡°Murong Ke of the Xianbei tribe is an invincible warlord. Since he hasid Mo¡¯yang under siege, the odds are against the city.¡±

    At this juncture, he softly sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you hadn¡¯t been promised to Wang Qng.¡± He paused, shook his head, and continuouslymented: ¡°But your reputation had regrettably been ruined by him. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve helped you find another man to marry. But now...¡±

    He drew near, his eyes roaming on Chen Rong¡¯s full bosom. ¡°Ah Rong, would you like me to help you?¡±

    Chen Rong retreated to the back, bowed her head and said, ¡°How can I talk of marriage when I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s dead or alive?¡±

    Chen Sang repeatedly sighed. r e a d t h i s @ h a m s t e r 4 2 8

    ¡°Goodbye, third brother,¡± Chen Rong said to him with a curtsy.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Chen Sang hastily stopped her. He ordered his carriage to near Chen Rong¡¯s, poked his head out and whispered: ¡°Ah Rong, there¡¯s something... that you may have heard?¡±

    Chen Rong looked back at him, her naturally bewitching eyes robbing Chen Sang of his mind.

    ¡°Third brother, what is it? Third brother, third brother?¡±

    Chen Rong had to cry a few times before Chen Sang reacted. Heposed himself, nced around, leaned again toward Chen Rong and whispered: ¡°I heard that after knowing Wang Qng is unlikely to escape death, someone had reminded the Prince about you.¡±

    He then stared at her and deliberately said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that I¡¯m well-acquainted. My words may carry some weight with the prince.¡± He smiled cryptically, turned around and said to the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    By the time his carriage had driven a distance away, Chen Sang turned around to look at Chen Rong and grinned with satisfaction when he saw her nched face bowing low.

    Once Chen Sang was gone, Old Shang turned around and worriedly called: ¡°Miss?¡±

    Chen Rong looked up.

    She shook her head and said to Old Shang, ¡°We¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±

    Seemingly sad, the man feebly shook his head.

    ¡°Go to the Wang estate.¡±

    Old Shang whirled around to look at her and quizzically repeated, ¡°To the Wang estate?¡± Something came to his mind and he quickly reminded her: ¡°Miss, you¡¯re still unwed. The rumors will only worsen if you go to there.¡±

    ¡°Go, I have my ns,¡± Chen Rong remained firm.

    Seeing that she had made up her mind, Old Shang had no choice but to drive the carriage forward.

    As the vehicle was rolling, he did not give up and continued to warn her. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re an unwed youngdy. I know Sang says the Prince of Nan¡¯yang hasn¡¯t given up, but that news may not be true. They say ¡°The wife weds while the concubine elopes.¡± Youngdies who run away will always be looked down upon. If you go to the Wang estate now, how will you live in the future?¡±

    There was grief in his voice.

    After a good while, Chen Rong¡¯s answer remained resolute: ¡°Say no more. Let¡¯s just go to the Wang estate.¡±

    Old Shang had given up by now. He sighed and slowly drove the carriage to the Wang estate.

    Soon, Chen Rong¡¯s horse-drawn carriage pulled up to the Wangs¡¯ side entrance.

    She stared at a hesitant Old Shang, who jumped off with a glum face and walked to the gatekeeper.

    The gatekeeper was anky man in histe twenties; he nced at Chen Rong¡¯s carriage and shouted at Old Shang: ¡°Due to the current circumstances, our master has ordered that those whoe with an invitation may enter through the main entrance.¡± When he finished, he impatiently waved Old Shang away.

    At this time, Chen Rong showed her face and raised the jade ornament Wang Hong had given her. ¡°Qng has given me permission toe.¡±

    The gatekeeper trotted over to look at the jade pendant, giving it several nces before suddenly crying: ¡°Are you Ah Rong of the Chen house?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    He looked her up and down and muttered, ¡°Sure is fetching. No wonder.¡± He then frowningly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? Qng isn¡¯t home.¡±

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze. ¡°I want to see the servants who hade here with Qng.¡±

    He nodded and waved her in. ¡°Come in,e in. Qng had stayed in the south courtyard.¡±

    The side gate opened to let the carriage pull inside.

    Chen Rong ignored the gatekeeper who was still eyeing her with curiosity and disregard. She held her head high and nced around the Wang estate¡¯s d¨¦cor.

    After the carriage went some ten paces, Chen Rong removed her veiled hat and smoothed out her dress.

    Soon, they arrived in the south courtyard. Old Shang parked by the arched doorway where a burly man in his mid twenties came out. He gave the carriage a quick nce and shouted: ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Old Shang jumped down and respectfully said, ¡°My mistress...¡±

    Not waiting for him to finish, the man impatiently waved his hand and yelled: ¡°Why have youe now of all times? Qng isn¡¯t here!¡±

    At this point, Chen Rong¡¯s lovely voice sounded from her carriage. ¡°I¡¯m Ah Rong of the Chen house.¡± She lifted the curtain and hopped down, walking to therge man and showing him the jade ornament. ¡°This is the jade pendant Qng had given me.¡±

    Therge man gave it a look, bowed and said, ¡°Good greetings, miss.¡±

    He stepped back and weed Chen Rong inside.

    Once she entered the courtyard that was filled with trees and rockeries, Chen Rong found ten parked carriages and a hundred armored servants. They were allrge and strong. When they saw Chen Rong approach, they couldn¡¯t help but stare at her.

    At this time, the man behind Chen Rong exined, ¡°We¡¯ve just finished preparations and were about to leave.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Chen Rong said with a nod to his surprise.

    She stopped and curtsied to the servants, bowing her head humbly while stating with a clear voice: ¡°I¡¯vee to go with you to Mo¡¯yang.¡±

    ¡°Miss?¡± Old Shang cried. He sounded both confused and dismayed.

    Chen Rong did not answer his call. She kept her curtsying posture, resolute in her dutiful look.

    The servants exchanged gazes and then turned to a schr, who stared at Chen Rong, asking: ¡°Are you Ah Rong of the Chen house?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    He frowned and said in seriousness, ¡°Do you know that Mo¡¯yang is currently under the barbarians¡¯ siege? The odds are against us if we go there at this time.¡± He pointed behind him. ¡°They are all retainers from the house of Wang. None hope to keep their lives on this trip. What about you?¡±

    ¡°I have two friends in my life,¡± Chen Rong calmly replied. ¡°Young General Sun is the first, and Qng is the second. They are now both in Mo¡¯yang.¡± She paused, then added: ¡°I told Qng that I owe him my life. If there¡¯s a chance to repay him, then I will.¡±

    ¡°Will you regret your decision?¡±

    ¡°Nay.¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡±

    The schr lit up. He bowed deeply to Chen Rong and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t peg you for ady of heroics! This way, miss!¡±

    Chen Rong nodded and walked to the carriage behind him.

    At this time, Old Shang cried out: ¡°Miss, let me go with you.¡±

    Chen Rong turned around and met Old Shang¡¯s eyes. Seeing insistence in them, she gave some thought, nodded and said, ¡°Go back and bring some luggage for me. Thene meet us at the north gate.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Old Shang replied glumly.

    Chen Rong watched him drive away and then turned and walked to an empty carriage.

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry, miss?¡± a schr asked, staring at her.

    ¡°I made a guess that you gentlemen would be leaving. I was afraid I¡¯d bete so I didn¡¯t think I had time to prepare any luggage.¡±

    The schr eximed in surprise: ¡°My, were you able to even guess this? You¡¯re just as extraordinary as Qng says you are. Please, this way.¡±

    At his invitation, Chen Rong bowed and mounted the carriage.

 Chapter 75: Waltzing in Under the Enemiesâ€™ Noses

    Chapter 75: Waltzing in Under the Enemies¡¯ Noses

    When people of the Wang house made their appearance in the city, nobles would, from time to time,e to see them off. They watched the burly servants while they pointed and murmured. Youngdies hung their heads in tears as they silently followed the carriages and sent them all the way to the city gate.

    Luckily, Chen Rong was sitting inside a Wang carriage and no one knew a girl had joined the team.

    By the time they arrived at the gate, when fewerdies and nobles remained, Chen Rong peeked through the curtain slit and saw Old Shang¡¯s carriage parked in the distance away from others¡¯ attention. She quietly heaved.

    When they were two hundred meters out of the city, the crowd stopped following to only watch them leave, with the girls still sobbing by the time scattered dust had disappeared from view.

    Old Shang quickly drove over when he saw the troop approaching. ¡°Miss?¡±

    Chen Rong gave a reply and got off.

    ¡°Miss,¡± Old Shang whispered. ¡°I¡¯ve told them to say, if anyone were to ask, that Nurse Ping wants to look for her rtives in Ximing. You¡¯ve gone to send her off because you are concerned for her and you won¡¯t be back for several months. I¡¯ve also told the nurse to lock her door and not see anyone during this time.¡±

    Chen Rong knew he was thinking of her reputation. Even now, Old Shang was still holding onto a ray of hope, however slight it was, so shouldn¡¯t she, too? She momentarily lowered her head and answered, ¡°I know.¡±

    At this time, arge man shouted: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡± Whips cracked as soon as he finished his words.

    With his departure, the crowd also gave repeated shouts. They feared that Mo¡¯yang would bepletely surrounded, and even their aid would arrive toote.

    Old Shang quickly drove along to keep up with them.

    They went on without any breaks.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chen Rong was actually very fit. When she was tired from sitting, she would ride; when she was tired of riding, she would sit. She didn¡¯t have one word ofint or did she give them any extra trouble. This alone made her far better than the vast majority of the noble children. The servants were secretly appreciative of it.

    After having gone all day and through most of the night, the schr looked at the moon in the sky and shouted: ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The cavalcade stopped, and the servants rounded the carriages up with the riders on horseback and Chen Rong¡¯s carriage encircled inside. To save time, everyone either slept in the vehicles or sat leaning against their horses to get some rest. They did not set camp.

    After the schr took care of things, he turned around to look at Chen Rong¡¯s carriage. Seeing the fluttering curtain and an extremely quiet Chen Rong, he sped his hands and politely informed her: ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll arrive in Mo¡¯yang by noon tomorrow.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded. ¡°May I ask which gate you¡¯re nning to enter from?¡± she asked.

    ¡°From the south, of course.¡±

    Nan¡¯yang was located to the southeast of Mo¡¯yang. It was a matter of course to enter from the south gate.

    ¡°We can¡¯t!¡± Chen Rong¡¯s crisp and decisive voice sounded. ¡°The tribesmen are well-versed in warfare strategies. They¡¯ll certainly position their men at the south gate to discourage reinforcements from Nan¡¯yang. Even the north gate is no good. I think we should go in from the west gate.¡±

    The schr paused. He exchanged nces with the others and then asked her, ¡°You think we can enter from the west entrance?¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Chen Rong was convinced.

    The schr frowned. ¡°Let us have a discussion,¡± he said and then retreated.

    Momentster, he came back and said to Chen Rong, ¡°You may be right, miss. We¡¯ll enter through the west gate tomorrow.¡±

    Chen Rong hummed an answer, seemingly indifferent to their eptance of her opinion.

    The schr stared at the fluttering curtain and quietly thought to himself: She¡¯s very courageous and intelligent for a girl so young. She¡¯s also maintaining her calm very well. The master is indeed perceptive!

    They started out again early next morning.

    After deciding they would be going in from the west gate, they began to circle to the other side.

    As noon neared, the travel became increasingly difficult for the Hu would appear from time to time. Everyone would hold his breath whenever this happened. They wrapped cloth over the wheels to hide their tracks and quietly went forward.

    By noon, the tall fortress and its rugged walls appeared ahead. Even from afar, they could see shadows atop the walls.

    The schr gazed that way for a while from horseback, and then frowned and said to Chen Rong: ¡°There are Hu soldiers at the west gate.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s voice was as tranquil as before, without joy or sorrow: ¡°It¡¯s all right. The notorious Murong Ke of the Xianbei tribe is the oneying siege to the city. He¡¯s using the tactic of trapping three while letting one go, which means he intends to force the people of Mo¡¯yang to escape from the west gate. The soldiers he ced here is only for show. They won¡¯t stop us if we go in.¡±

    People looked at one another once Chen Rong had voiced her opinion. Her simple artiction had contained a wealth of military knowledge, but she had exined these strategies as if they were as obvious as the weather.

    ¡°How do you know, miss?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you send someone knowledgeable about military tactics to take a look at the west gate¡¯s setup?¡±

    The schr nodded to anky man, who bent over and disappeared into the bushes in a whirl.

    He again turned to Chen Rong and asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t been met by their ambush along the way. If they really wanted to force the civilians to escape from the west gate, why don¡¯t they employ better arrangements?¡±

    After a long beat of silence, Chen Rong replied, ¡°If Murong Ke¡¯s schemes can be seen through by people like us, then he wouldn¡¯t be a famous general.¡± Her tone was unexpectedly certain and aloof, giving him an answer that wasn¡¯t really one.

    Taken by surprise, he gave it some thought and in the end decided to wait for thenky man toe back.

    That man returned less than half an hourter. He sped his hands and reported to the schr: ¡°Not a wisp of smoke outside of the west gate. There are few thousand of them lying around and looking rxed. I think we can give it a go!¡±

    The schr nodded, gritted and said, ¡°Excellent! Let¡¯s head to the west gate, then!¡±

    They began packing up and taking out their weapons.

    While ncing at Chen Rong, the schr pointed out several strapping men so that they would protect her carriage.

    Outside the west gate was a wide open field. When their hundred-person team surged forth, the clopping hooves made the Hu turn around in rm.

    ¡°Sir,¡± Chen Rong suddenly called.

    At this time, the schr could not see Chen Rong. He rode over and raised his voice to say: ¡°What is it, miss?¡±

    ¡°We only have a hundred people. We¡¯d be beating our heads against the wall if we were to go up against them. If we can¡¯t best them in any case, why must we be so anxious? I¡¯d rather act normal. We¡¯ll get through more easily that way!¡±

    Her words had the semnce of sageness! ¡°Very true, very true!¡± the schr cried. He waved his right hand and told the crowd atrge: ¡°Put away your weapons and stop yelling. Go at leisure as though we are on an excursion.¡±

    Perplexed at first, they then snapped awake to stow their weapons away and slow the horses down.

    As they reached the west gate, their conversations grew more and more lively. The Hu who had jumped onto their horses in haste had calmed down by now. They slowly turned around to look unto the distance. Simrly, the people on the fortress walls had also quieted down and were now looking below in bewilderment.

    In the distance and outside the tall city gate, more than a hundred strong men were riding or driving carriages at a leisure pace. They all seemed to be so rxed that even the unhurriedly turning wheels did not cause dust to fly. It was as if they hadn¡¯te to break headlong into the city, but to walk into an empty yard instead.

    While the Hu were in bafflement, the Hans had begun to crowd the fortress walls.

    The middle-aged schr rode to Chen Rong¡¯s carriage. Without diverting his eyes from the Hu, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°Miss, they don¡¯t have any weapons.¡±

    Another burly man kept close to her carriage; he scanned the area and asked, ¡°Miss Chen, these barbarians are not riding horses or wielding any weapons. Will they really not attack us?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s nomittal voice sounded to them from inside.

    The men only wanted to talk to her because they felt restless, however. It mattered little whether she answered them or not.

    Closer and closer they went, until both sides could gradually see the others¡¯ faces. The Wang servants finally started to breathe again. They simply withdrew their gazes and went on with their easy conversations, idly going forward.

    They were now only two hundred paces apart. Typically at this distance, both sides would have had to prepare themselves for a surprise attack. And yet neither the Hu nor the people of the Wang house did anything. The Hu innocently watched the Wangs converse, while the Wangs didn¡¯t even bat an eye at the Hu.

    One hundred more steps! By this time, the Hu were still haphazardly standing there, never once getting on their horses or taking out their spears.

    Eighty more steps! The Hu were still staring at them in a daze.

    Fifty more steps!

    Thirty more steps! They could now see the expressions on the others¡¯ faces at this distance. The tribesmen had seemed curious and surprised, but not murderous. They didn¡¯t take their weapons out either. The people of the Wang house all heaved in relief.

    Twenty more steps! Both sides¡¯ conversations were now audible.

    Ten more steps. Those leading in the front were facing the enemies.

    At this moment, a man stepped forth from the Hu troop. He was donning a long robe and a tree-strand beard. Be it his attire or appearance, he looked very much like the Han schrs.

    He bowed deeply to the people of the Wang house before asking in curiosity: ¡°May I ask which n you belong to?¡±

    The elderly schr returned his bow. ¡°The Wang house of Lang¡¯ya.¡±

    ¡°The Wang house of Lang¡¯ya? You are indeed worthy of your reputation.¡± He raised his sped hands and receded.

    At this point, they had narrowly gone past the Hu, and they all knew that, just as Miss Chen had said, the nomadic tribesmen would not be stopping them.

    By the time they were about one hundred paces away from the city entrance, the gates slowly opened to the creaking of heavy iron.

    A group of Jin citizens appeared behind the gates. When they saw the Wang entourage, they simultaneously broke out in appreciative smiles.

    Not waiting for them to speak, a roar ofughter sounded to the appearance of a middle-aged schr. He was walking as he wasughing to the person beside him. ¡°My admiration is yours today, Wang Qi!¡±

    Who could the handsome and ethereal youth standing beside him be, if not Wang Hong?

    At this time, Wang Hong slightly curved his mouth in a seeming smile, but there was a trace of umon brightness in those clear and lofty eyes. He strode out.

    Seeing him walking to them, everyone from the Wang house quickly dismounted their horses or carriage and at once bowed to him, crying: ¡°My lord.¡±

    Wang Hong nodded before turning to look at Old Shang and Chen Rong¡¯s carriage.

    For the sake of her reputation, Chen Rong did not step down or lift her curtain in an effort to prevent others from seeing she was a youngdy.

    Wang Hong intently watched Chen Rong¡¯s carriage for some time before nodding to his attendants, saying: ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Surrounded by several hundred nobles, the attendants yed to the crowd and went inside.

    At the gates¡¯ closing creak, the Wang entourage sighed in relief with some even beginning to buckle.

    Wang Hong gave them a nce, then gave Chen Rong¡¯s carriage a nce before withdrawing his gaze.

    Excitement soon took over. They, as humble servants, were presently surrounded by a few hundred nobles and respectfully weed into the city! It was unprecedented! They tried their best to suppress their joy and excitement, kept their heads high, and slowly entered the mayor¡¯s estate amid the cheers of Mo¡¯yang residents who lined the street.

    When they arrived at the west wing where Wang Hong resided, the older schr stopped to give everyone, including Wang Hong, a deep bow as heughed out loud. ¡°Qng, death may be frightening, but I won¡¯t be afraid with you and these martyrs as mypanions.¡±

    He straightened up and gave the surrounding attendants a bow, sighing: ¡°Gentlemen, if death evades you this time, the world will certainly know of your honor.¡±

    ¡°Wang Hong, Wang Hong, if such is your retainers¡¯ dignity, then what of their master, I wonder!¡±

    He waved his long sleeves, said goodbye to everyone and then took his leave.

    As soon as they left, Wang Hong turned around and nced at his attendants. After taking note of their expressions, he turned and looked toward Chen Rong who was sitting inside her carriage.

 Chapter 76: Chen Rongâ€™s Good Name

    Chapter 76: Chen Rong¡¯s Good Name

    ¡°Come down,¡± Wang Hong faintly smiled, looking at Chen Rong¡¯s carriage.

    She drew her curtain and revealed her beautiful face to him. She was slightly wan at the moment, apparently affrighted by the earlier events.

    Wang Hong looked at her but did not ask. He then turned around, waved his sleeve and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    The servants followed him inside, and so did Chen Rong.

    Sitting in a corner of the study and with her head bowed, Chen Rong was now dazedly watching a ray of sunlight that had beamed through the door and into the space in front of her. The dust floating in the light column was rather effervescent.

    She sat there for some time until a figure came to stand in front of her and blocked the light.

    She looked up and was met with Wang Hong¡¯s gentle eyes.

    He held her gaze, then slowly leaned forward as he reached out to cup her delicate face ¨C his fingers yet to touch her, but his warmth already palpable.

    Chen Rong lowered her eyes and forced herself to remain still despite instinctively wanting to pull away. Because she had held her breath for too long, however, a faint and dull pain pricked her chest.

    Like a spring breeze, his hand brushed across her face as heughed and softly said, ¡°You¡¯re so careless. Look, your hair is stered all over your face.¡± His voice flowed like the wind at night, gently sweeping by.

    He pulled away.

    Chen Rong quietly exhaled. She couldn¡¯t tell whether her heart had sighed in disappointment or relief.

    Wang Hong sat down across from her. Without looking up, he bade, ¡°Prepare meat and wine! I want to drink thesest hours away with the youngdy!¡±

    Thest hours? Chen Rong whipped her head up and quietly studied him, her lips quivering.

    Wang Hong didn¡¯t look at her. He lifted the wine jug and gracefully filled their cups. At this time, a beam of sunlight was shining on his fair, handsome face, bringing to light his fine hair and gentle smile.

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze.

    Thest hours. That would have been true. Previously, he had been killed when the city fell on the morrow! At the time, the Xianbei army had feasted in celebration of his death. And such had been herst impression of the man called Wang Qng.

    In unprecedented fashion, the Hu had given him a gold coffin and a jade burial gown, and ceremoniously escorted his corpse back to Jiankang. The whole world had been stunned. One ought to know that to the Hans, the cannibal Hu weren¡¯t human. It was unimaginable that such beasts would treat a Central ins schr with so much respect, that they would send his corpse home though he was only a boy yet to have his capping ceremony (1). In the ten years that had followed, the people of Jin had all been befuddled whenever they spoke of Wang Hong, and everything about him had likewise be aplete mystery.

    ¼°¹Ú ¨C ancienting-of-age ritual for a boy when he turns 20

    It was now another lifetime and she was sitting across from him. Whether for herself or for him, because of the promise she had made the day he saved her from the prince¡¯s estate, she would not let him die. No, she wouldn¡¯t allow it!

    While Chen Rong was preupied, her hand grew warm by a wine cup Wang Hong had ced into her palm.

    His hand did not move away; its slender fingers wound around her middle finger and gently stroking it. He lowered his gaze, shadowing his eyes with fluttering longshes. He continued caressing her finger as he whispered to her: ¡°Why have youe?¡± His voice was very soft and airy, like a night breeze passing by.

    Chen Rong pressed her lips together, not knowing how to answer him.

    He looked up and beheld her face, waiting for an answer.

    After a long time, Chen Rong swallowed and hoarsely replied, ¡°Without you there, I was afraid the Prince of Nan¡¯yang would harass me.¡± There was a dozen answers rushing from her mind, but she herself hadn¡¯t thought through them, and in the end, she gave him the most indifferent and unpleasant reason of them all.

    Wang Hong lightly chuckled and, ever so softly, stroked her finger. ¡°You¡¯d rathere here to rid yourself of the Nan¡¯yang Prince, even though you¡¯ll end up dead?¡±

    His caressing gave her fingertips a tremble that coursed all the way to her heart.

    Chen Rong bit her lip and suppressed the strange feeling gushing from deep inside. ¡°We don¡¯t have to end up dead!¡± She quietly lifted her eyes to look at him.

    Wang Hong¡¯s handsome and lofty face remained as it was. He did not seem to hear the certainty in Chen Rong¡¯s voice. He just smiled. Slowly, he let go of her hand and stood up.

    As he rose, Chen Rong found that the man in front of her had suddenly be distant and foggy. It was only moments ago that he had made her feel as though they were very close. But in just a blink of an eye, Chen Rong discovered with fright that he was still the cloud in the sky and she was still that piece of drifting leaf!

    Wang Hong stood tall and looked down at Chen Rong, his smiling face both tranquil and distant: ¡°You must be tired from the long trip, Ah Rong. Get some rest.¡± When he finished, he waved his wide sleeves, turned and went away.

    Chen Rong sat in ce for a long, long time to watch him drift farther away until he gradually disappeared in the sunlight. Facing the empty study, she answered, ¡°Aye.¡± Even now, her legs were soft and her heart was beating erratically from seeing him again. She needed some quiet and peace to herself.

    Half an hourter, Chen Rong left the study.

    At this time, the Hu¡¯s shouts and horses¡¯ neighs beyond the city walls were mixed with the moring from inside, growing into a riotous din.

    In addition to several frenzied maids in the courtyard, only Old Shang was around.

    Chen Rong beckoned a maidservant over. ¡°Bring me a set of your master¡¯s clothes.¡±

    The maid wasn¡¯t in the frame of mind to ask her why; she bowed her head and ran to the bedchamber.

    Soon, a light blue robe and a white robe were presented to Chen Rong. ¡°These are both Qng¡¯s old clothes. Which one would you like, miss?¡±

    ¡°The blue one.¡±

    Ever since she was a young girl, Chen Rong had never liked to wear white clothes. Firstly, she couldn¡¯t wear something so pure and clean, and secondly, they were in themoner¡¯s style that she didn¡¯t like.

    After taking the outfit, Chen Rong said to the maid when she saw her turning to leave: ¡°Help me with my hair.¡± When she finished, she sat down in front of the mirror.

    The maid absentmindedlyplied and came to stand behind her, asking: ¡°What hairstyle would you like, miss?¡±

    ¡°The men¡¯s, of course, since I¡¯m wearing men¡¯s clothes. By the way, speak to the servants and tell them that only a young man hade here, never a youngdy.¡±

    Puzzled, the maid asked, ¡°Why, miss?¡± But she immediately thought of the reason and quicklyplied, ¡°Aye.¡±

    Before long, Chen Rong had been disguised as a young, dashing man. In reality, her male disguise was ineffectual. Her features were too exquisite and her body was too well-endowed. No matter howrge the robe, there was inevitably some degree of femineity. The battle was soon toe, nevertheless, and she couldn¡¯t afford to care about these details.

    Chen Rong nced at herself in the mirror once more before striding out.

    When she left, she did not see too many people on the streets. She asionally saw a few servants who were also dashing about, both hurried and tumultuous. It appeared that the calmest ce in the entire mayor¡¯s estate was still Wang Qng¡¯s courtyard.

    After walking for a while, Chen Rong saw a servant from the Wang house and quickly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Qng?¡±

    The servant was in a hurry and didn¡¯t look to see who was asking him. He waved his hand: ¡°On the watchtower.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Chen Rong strode to the tower.

    Before long, she saw Wang Qng standing on the tall tower in his snowy robe that was always spotless and pure.

    It was the strangest thing. There were obviously people in front of and behind him; there was obviously an uproar outside the city. But when he stood there, the sky seemed cloudless, and Chen Rong thought she only saw him stand alone.

    She walked to stand behind him. But instead of looking to the horizon as he was, Chen Rong looked down at the Hu below the city walls.

    This was the south gate where the Hu numbered tens of thousands. Tens of thousands of Hu were crouching below the city walls, cooking orughing in small groups. They appeared to be disorderly at first nce, but at a closer look, Chen Rong immediately found that these tribesmen had organized into disciplined formations. They were armored and their weapons never left their side.

    She stared below for a while and then suddenly said, ¡°Qng, I think we can leave from this gate!¡±

    Wang Hong roused at her words. He turned around and lit up when he saw Chen Rong, a faint smile ying on his lips. He tilted his head and quietly stared at her, then suddenly outstretched a hand: ¡°I¡¯ll dly hold your hand!¡± He had said this with a strange tone and an unusual expression, as if he was making her a promise.

    Of course Chen Rong didn¡¯t give him her hand. She smiled instead, looking into his eyes and saying in seriousness: ¡°Qng, let¡¯s break our way out from the south gate.¡± She turned to look at the gate below. ¡°Look Qng,¡± she pointed and said, ¡°isn¡¯t there something different about the left and right sides, as well as the middle and rear of the Hu force?¡±

    When she didn¡¯t hear a reply, she turned around.

    Wang Hong was tilting his head staring at her.

    Under the sunset, Chen Rong¡¯s beautiful face was nketed by ayer of golden light. Her eyes were so bright and her youthful skin was so vibrant that even though her figure was hidden behind therge robe, she maintained a sense of passion and vivacity all the same.

    Wang Hong withdrew his gaze to also look below. ¡°It is odd. What do you think, Ah Rong?¡±

    She was about to answer him when a series of footsteps approached them. A brightughter apanied these footsteps. ¡°Is Qng here? Eh? And who might this young master be?¡± He sounded somewhat suspicious of her.

    Chen Rong turned around and came to face with the charismatic and nonchnt mayor of Mo¡¯yang.

    Even when war was imminent, when the city was awaiting its fall and people would be dying, his smile was ever present and it seemed as though he wasn¡¯t facing life and death, but a banquet or poetry meet.

    Chen Rong stepped forward with the intention of offering an answer.

    Before she could speak, Wang Hong walked behind her, held out his hand and so very naturally ced it onto her shoulder, smilingly saying: ¡°This is my love, who hase to die with me.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s smile froze on her face. The greeting she wanted to say was lodged in her throat. She didn¡¯t expect Wang Hong to give that kind of an answer!

    The mayor¡¯s eyes lit up. He gave Chen Rong an appraising look, stroked his long beard, nodded andmented: ¡°What a virginal, beautiful face. With a sweetheart like you, it¡¯s no wonder the famous Wang Qng is willing to love men.¡±

    He looked to the barbarians below and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re doing better than me, Qng. I haven¡¯t anyone to join me in the afterlife.¡±

    He proceeded to sigh, not noticing that Chen Rong had been stunned speechless, that her legs had gone soft and her entire body was threatening to keel on the spot.

    Just as Chen Rong fell backward, Wang Hong came to catch her. He lovingly held her in his arms, pressed his thin lips against her cheek, and softly breathed: ¡°Darling, are you not feeling well?¡±

    Chen Rong hadn¡¯t the strength to answer him. All she could do at this moment was to close her eyes in woe.

    The truth was that she hade to Mo¡¯yang to firstly avoid misfortune, but secondly because she also knew how this battle would be yed out. She believed that as long as they had a good grasp of the situation, as long as things still followed the same tracks of the past, she could take both Wang Hong and Sun Yan out alive. That was why she had stayed inside the carriage, why she had worn men¡¯s attire, and why she still made an effort to protect her reputation.

    But right now, Wang Hong¡¯s arm was around her waist, his chest was pressed against her back, and his lips were attached to her cheek. The poor girl had been a maiden, still, when she burned herself to death in her previous life. She had never been in such proximity to a man before. But damn it, he stole her first kiss in this life, then he hugged her and called her darling left and right. Why was this man so thoroughly insufferable?

    Chen Rong quietly gritted her teeth. Once she opened her eyes, she saw the mayor of Mo¡¯yang looking at her and Wang Hong enviously. She stopped gnashing her teeth and immediately broke into a bashful smile.

    After cropping out a smile, Chen Rong bowed her head and tried to remove his hand away from her waist. It refused to move. She bit her lower lip and pulled harder, but he held on. She knitted her brow and gave him a hard pinch.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Wang Hong cried in pain.

    The mayor turned to look at him in surprise and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Wang Hong curved his lips and put on a charming smile. ¡°Nothing, I was just bitten by an ant.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid of death, but you¡¯re afraid of ants?¡± the mayorughingly asked.

    Wang Hong raised a brow and lightly replied, ¡°This ant always chooses the fleshy part when it bites, and it bites very hard. It just won¡¯t let go no matter what, of course I¡¯m scared of it.¡± He said he was scared, but one certainly couldn¡¯t tell from his expression or tone.

    The mayorughed out loud.

    Wang Hong lowered his head. Softly smiling, he gently nipped at Chen Rong¡¯s earlobe. ¡°Are you afraid of death or of an ant bite, darling?¡±

 Chapter 77: Young Lover

    Chapter 77: Young Lover

    His warm breath wormed its way from Chen Rong¡¯s ear into her heart, bringing with it a grassy scent that seemed to dissolve her.

    Her legs buckled. Ashamed and angry, she watched the mayor of Mo¡¯yang walking away as she took a quick inhale to bark at Wang Hong: ¡°Let me go!¡±

    She elbowed him when he did notply and again told him to let her go after he gave a grunt.

    Wang Hong slightly squinted his eyes at her while clutching his stomach. Then, he raised a lock of her hair to his nose and took a whiff.

    He was about to say something when, below the walls, thundering drums drowned out all other sounds and brought with them a deadly air.

    Wang Hong gently took hold of Chen Rong¡¯s hand. ¡°I had thought that Ah Rong wasn¡¯t afraid of death,¡± he said to her with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all right, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± he next told her, his voice having softened like mellow spring.

    Startled, Chen Rong quickly broke away and turned her head from him.

    She saw the Hu slowly retreating to the sides below the walls like a receding tide, making a clear path.

    A masked general appeared in the open space. Behind him, a powerful army ceremoniously knelt down on either of his sides.

    All Chen Rong could see was rows upon rows of soldiers. Her heart suddenly sank. She ced her hand over her chest and found it the only way she could bring her rampantly pounding heart back down. It certainly appeared that these Hu were united as one! Were the so-called ws in the past still really there?

    At this time, Wang Hong¡¯s light voice sounded beside her: ¡°He is Murong Ke, the Xianbei¡¯s God of War.¡±

    When he didn¡¯t hear Chen Rong¡¯s response, he couldn¡¯t help but turn around.

    He was made to see Chen Rong¡¯s ashen face, empty eyes, and lips that were tightly drawn into a line. Down below, the Hu soldiers rose to their feet at Murong Ke¡¯s wave of the hand.

    The Xianbei general gazed up at the walls, his eyes translucent behind his mask.

    No matter where he was or how many people were around, Wang Hong always seemed to attract attention with ease. Murong Ke only needed to shift his gaze before he found him.

    Meanwhile, Chen Rong cast a nce to see that Wang Hong was also looking down at Murong Ke with a smile.

    This strange smile was entirely different from his usually nonchnt and gentle expression. It has seemed threatening to her.

    Nobody knew whether Murong Ke had seen Wang Hong¡¯s expression. He merely looked up and quietly appraised the man who stood like an unmoving pine in the wind, as airy as a celestial being.

    After a while, Murong Ke withdrew his gaze, waved his hand and whispered something to his generals. They spoke quietly and at a far distance that no one could really hear what they said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Wang Hong at this point.

    He pped his sleeves and took the lead to descend the fortress wall.

    Chen Rong briefly dithered before picking up her pace to follow him.

    She blindly followed him with her head down as she tried to recall the details she had heard in the past.

    Wang Hong stayed ahead and did not say anything.

    At length, the beating of drums sounded.

    Chen Rong looked up.

    She only now realized she had followed him to the streets in town. Mo¡¯yang was surprisingly quiet at present. Even when they saw the asional pedestrians, these people¡¯s faces would be clouded by restlessness as they hurriedly came and went on the streets that were guarded by marching soldiers.

    Chen Rong gave the surroundings a scan before turning her attention back to Wang Hong.

    He was still walking in front of her.

    In the bright daylight and at such a perilous time, his figure remained straight and tall, clothed entirely in white and enveloped by an air of transcendent unworldliness.

    Chen Rong watched him, her lips quivering.

    Wang Hong chose this moment to turn around.

    His eyes were exceedingly transparent under the sun. He looked at Chen Rong and said with a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯ve been preupied ever since we met again. May I know what it is that¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t have a chance to open her mouth. A burst of rapid hooves was fast approaching them.

    ¡°Wang Qng!¡± a loud cry woke Chen Rong from her reverie.

    A young captain was galloping forth. After he pulled his horse to an urgent stop, he raised his sped hands toward Wang Hong and ryed: ¡°Sun Yan is looking for you.¡±

    He nced at Chen Rong who stood next to Wang Hong. Almost at once, he frowned and ironically smiled: ¡°Only you schrs would still be traipsing around with a lover boy at a time like this.¡±

    As soon as these words were said, Wang Hong heard a sharp draw of breath next to him.

    He slightly tilted his head.

    At his side, Chen Rong¡¯s face had reddened. She shot daggers at the young captain and eventually drew her lips into a tight line.

    Wang Hong outstretched his hand to lightly press a slender finger on Chen Rong¡¯s lips.

    After sessfully stiffening her, he turned around, smiled at the young captain and replied, ¡°We should go, in that case.¡±

    When he finished, he was the first to leave.

    The captain alighted from his horse, caught up to him and said, ¡°Murong Ke is here. Qng, do you think he¡¯ll begin the attack tonight?¡±

    From the front, Wang Hong¡¯s airy voice sounded: ¡°Tonight? He won¡¯t.¡±

    He sounded rather certain.

    ¡°Why not?¡± asked the young captain in surprise.

    They talked as they walked, going farther and farther until their figures disappeared around the corner. Only then did Chen Rong stomp on the ground in vexation and made a sound, flushing and gnashing her teeth all the while. But her voice was small and vague, and never did form aplete sentence.

    After fuming for a time, Chen Rong turned around.

    She kept her head down while limply walking back to the mayor¡¯s estate.

    She had scarcely entered the front door when she heard Old Shang¡¯s voice: ¡°Miss.¡±

    Worry was apparent on his face. ¡°Miss, you and Wang Qng...¡± he began. He then sighed and murmured: ¡°The city will soon fall. There are only a few more days for indulgences. If you like him, then do as you please.¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t expect to hear such a suggestion from the ever old-fashioned and loyal Old Shang.

    She was so infuriated that her small face med red. She opened her mouth to curse, but then closed it up, pped her sleeves, and whipped around to go inside.

    She stopped after five paces, whirled back and shouted at Old Shang: ¡°Prepare the carriage. I¡¯m going to see General Sun.¡±

 Chapter 78: Like-minded

    Chapter 78: Like-minded

    Hearing this, Old Shang frowned and said, ¡°General Sun must be busy and can¡¯t get away at a time like this. Miss, not everyone is as patient as Wang Qng.¡±

    Chen Rong wrinkled her brow and yelled: ¡°Enough nonsense, go on.¡±

    Hearing her resolute voice and thinking of her conduct when they had entered the city gates, he nodded and gave his reply: ¡°Aye.¡±

    The carriage drove to West Street where Sun Yan was staying.

    Chen Rong had found out that there were about twenty thousand soldiers in Mo¡¯yang, with the addition of two thousand more Sun Yan had brought with him, and more than ten thousandmoners along with the major n¡¯s private guards. In total, they had much more manpower than the Hu.

    Nheless, the opposition was led by the God of War, Murong Ke! In this world, he was only second to Ran Min in military prowess, the reason being this handsome general who perennially wore a mask to the battlefield was notably crafty in his tactics.

    Furthermore, if they were to really go to battle, the twenty thousand soldiers in Mo¡¯yang weren¡¯t nearly as good as Sun Yan¡¯s two thousand men. Only when the major ns sent out their private guards might they have any chance.

    Sitting in her carriage, Chen Rong organized the information she had collected while frantically searching her memory. She must think and figure out all the important things she had heard in the past.

    While Chen Rong was pondering, the carriage stopped and Old Shang announced at the same time: ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡±

    Chen Rong hummed a reply and lifted the curtain.

    The north gate appeared before her eyes. Sun Yan¡¯s two thousand men were stationed here, with their general living on the tower.

    She hopped down and strode forward.

    Soldiers were standing like an unmoving mountain range from the ground to the top. Their eyes did not shift when they saw the prettyd Chen Rong.

    She began to climb the steps.

    She had scarcely embarked on the wall when a deste song rang into her ears: ¡°The world is without heroes and so begins an illegitimate man¡¯s reign. The barbarians run rampant and the Hans¡¯ bones areid under the snow...¡±

    She looked back to see a raggedy beggar dragging his leg forward, tapping on his broken bowl. His bleak voice drew long to harmonize with the howling wind. Suddenly, the world was cloaked under a frightening chill.

    Watching him, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help thinking: This man is literate and has most likely fallen to destitution after moving south. Not only is he reduced to begging on the street, but he also can no longer guarantee the safety of his life. Not a sentimental girl, she gave him no more than a nce before continuing to stride forward.

    She soon reached the tower where she raised her sped hands to a guard and asked, ¡°Is General Sun here?¡±

    When he saw that she was wearing a noble outfit and footwear, the guard knew she belonged to the gentry. He at once respectfully replied, ¡°General Sun has gone to see the mayor.¡±

    Chen Rong naturally knew he had gone to see the mayor. She raised her voice to say: ¡°I have important business with him. Please let me wait for him inside.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    She had only entered when she heard the guard whisper: ¡°This youngd looks just like a maiden, down to his figure. Unfortunately, someone so beautiful is also waiting to be killed like us.¡±

    For whatever reason, the people in this era had always cherished and valued young, beautiful men. Take this guard for example. He was going to get killed himself, but he only bothered to feel sorry for Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong came into the guest hall and chose a corner to sit. It was dark, significantly blurring her figure and facial features.

    Time trickled by.

    A whileter, a tired voice sounded: ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be a team? Clearly, the mayor only wants it his way. Had I known the nobles in Mo¡¯yang are so united, I wouldn¡¯t have brought my brothers to this bloody ce.¡± This extremely disgruntled voice had belonged to Sun Yan.

    Another voice, gruff, eximed: ¡°It¡¯s useless to say that now. Murong Ke¡¯s tactic of surrounding three while letting one go is written in the Art of War. But if the mayor doesn¡¯t say it¡¯s a ruse then he calls it a bluff. Fine, we¡¯ll let them break out from the west gate.¡±

    At this juncture, Sun Yan harrumphed and wearily said, ¡°Even the Wang retainers are better than these noblemen!¡±

    ¡°Aye, the Wang house from Lang¡¯ya is renowned. But every time Wang Qng opens his mouth, the mayor always opposes him. Sir, why don¡¯t we listen to Wang Qng? Let¡¯s gather all the troops and break out from the south gate!¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing these words. Her hands knotted together as her hope rose.

    The second voice started again after a short pause: ¡°The barbarians arrived too suddenly... as if there¡¯s something they¡¯re after.¡±

    Sun Yan absently hummed a reply.

    ¡°General Sun,¡± the gatekeeper said at this time, ¡°there¡¯s a pretty young man looking for you. He¡¯s been waiting for a long time in the guest hall.¡±

    He only ryed the facts without recalling that Sun Yan was beautiful himself. The young general hated ¡°pretty¡± as a word used to describe men. He instantly barked: ¡°I got it. Go.¡±

    The man with the gruff voiceughed. ¡°A prettyd? How does hepare to our young General Sun?¡±

    ¡°Shut your fuckin trap!¡± Sun Yan shouted before stalking away.

    d in armor and with a weary face, Sun Yan soon strode in. He searched around the moment he entered through the door.

    Chen Rong quickly got up when she saw him.

    He first tilted his head to stare at her, then gave a start and waved his hand: ¡°Out, everybody out for me!¡±

    The young captain also appraised Chen Rong. He did not seem to mind Sun Yan¡¯s rudeness. He only cocked his head to study Chen Rong and then looked back at Sun Yan. ¡°Quite like a pair of sculpted statues,¡± he murmured after a while.

    ¡°Men!¡± Sun Yan barked.

    ¡°Present!¡± Two guards came in.

    Sun Yan pointed to the young captain and shouted, ¡°Kick this guy out for me!¡±

    The guards unhesitatinglyplied and went for the young man.

    Seeing that he really got mad, the young captain waved his hand. ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯ll leave.¡± By the time he reached the door, he still peered back inside with a rather annoying look. He nced at Chen Rong, then at Sun Yan, gave a sigh, nced back at Chen Rong, then at Sun Yan, and sighed again...

    After Sun Yan dismissed his guards, he took a few long strides to Chen Rong, took her hands and shakily said, ¡°Why did youe here, Ah Rong?¡± His eyes reddened as he angrily yelled: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen house, do you know where we are? Do you know the consequences of being here?¡±

    Chen Rong wanted to cry when she saw the intensity of his concern. Looking up at him, she suddenly said in a decisive tone: ¡°I know how to break out of here!¡±

    Sun Yan stilled. He ced his hand on Chen Rong¡¯s forehead and questioned, ¡°Little girl, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    Chen Rong steadily held her gaze and repeated herself: ¡°I know how to take you guys out of here!¡±

    Sun Yan tilted his head. His beautiful face was full of doubt. He reached out and pressed on Chen Rong¡¯s forehead. When he saw her brightly staunch eyes, he raised an eyebrow and released her. He next stepped back and took a seat across from Chen Rong. Having seated, he picked up a bottle of wine, took a swig, then eyed Chen Rong and said, ¡°Repeat that again!¡±

    Chen Rong took her time to gracefully sit down. She ovepped her hands on her knees, straightened her back, stared at him and repeated: ¡°I know how to break out of here.¡± Not waiting for Sun Yan to respond, she lowered her voice to continue: ¡°But I won¡¯t tell you how I know, or do I want to tell you. Sun Yan, I just know that by the Ox hour at dawnlight tonight, the Hu soldiers at the south gate will suddenly be called away, leaving only three thousand of them behind. These soldiers moreover do not belong to Murong Ke, and will not be united. This will be our only chance of survival.¡±

    Sun San suddenly stared at Chen Rong and asked, ¡°Did Wang Qng tell you this?¡±

    Chen Rong wasn¡¯t sure what he was talking about.

    ¡°Just now, Wang Qng had carefully suggested this again, but he hadn¡¯t offered any specifics. He only said we should gather all of our troops and break out from the south gate tonight, and perhaps we¡¯d have some hope of surviving. The nobles of Mo¡¯yang didn¡¯t listen to him, however. The mayor didn¡¯t even let him finish talking. Ah Rong, what do you mean by repeating his words?¡±

    ¡°Is that what he also said?¡± Chen Rong murmured. She lowered her gaze, which caught a ray of twilight that revealed wistfulness in her eyes. ¡°It turns out he doesn¡¯t have any other way either...¡±

    Sun Yan watched her expression in perplexity.

    She collected herself, then looked up at him and decisively said, ¡°If they don¡¯t listen to us, then that¡¯s their problem. We¡¯ll leave by ourselves! We¡¯ll bring your two thousand soldiers and the Wang house¡¯s retainers, then break out from the south gate tonight!¡±

    Sun Yan looked her up and down. After a moment, he waved his right hand and shouted: ¡°Anyone out there? Go and invite Wang Qng over, and tell him that he might have found a best friend.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s face lightened upon hearing the footsteps receding in obedience, glowing instantly with a smile. Sun Yan flushed as he watched her enchanting countenance. He slightly tilted his head and looked no more.

    The room fell into silence.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Sun Yan began some timeter, ¡°I heard the Wang retainers had been unppable when they entered the city, even smiling with ease. Ah Rong, you must¡¯vee in with them.¡±

    Detecting the tone in his voice, Chen Rong reckoned her disy of wisdom upon entering the city had not been spread. It appeared to be at Wang Hong¡¯s private behest. She could never see through that man.

    Chen Rong checked herself, nodded and replied, ¡°Aye,¡± a pause, ¡°it was my idea. I knew we coulde in from the west gate, and that the Hu would not attack us.¡±

    Sun Yan whipped up looking at her. ¡°It was your idea?¡±

    She nodded.

    Sun Yan got up and paced around the room. After a few steps, he stopped and turned to look at Chen Rong with eyes that shone increasingly brighter. ¡°You know warfare strategies?! That¡¯s great! If you also think that way, then we will break out tonight.¡± He turned and walked outside.

    Chen Rong quickly called after him: ¡°You won¡¯t wait for Wang Qng?¡±

    ¡°Why would I wait for him? I¡¯ll go find the mayor of Mo¡¯yang and the heads of the major ns to tell them my decision. I don¡¯t give a fuck if they don¡¯t listen to us. Wang Qng is practically a god, I¡¯d rather believe him.¡± He strode out as he spoke, and was gone in the blink of an eye.

    Chen Rong smiled at his departing figure and finally calmed down.

    She had been a little rash at the time she had just arrived in Mo¡¯yang. Thinking she was merely a young girl and that no one would believe what she said, she ventured to offer an idea to the Wang entourage in hope that she would win credence and show that she was trustworthy. At the time, it seemed she had achieved the result she wanted. Nheless, she hadn¡¯t expected the Wangs to neglect crediting her to outsiders. What¡¯s more, Wang Hong had always brushed her off the several times she tried to speak to him. Luckily enough, what she said happened to coincide with Wang Hong¡¯s words! Luckily enough, Sun Yan was willing to believe the two of them!

    Chen Rong slumped onto the divan, raised her wine, and threw her head back for a swig.

    The moment she threw her head back, her sight was suddenly darkened. Chen Rong released her cup, used her sleeve to dab her mouth, and then nced out of the corner of her eye whereupon her graceless wiping stiffened.

    A snow-white figure was standing at the door, his head slightly tilting to the side with a faint smile, looking with interest at Chen Rong.

    Wang Qng.

    Chen Rong¡¯s face instantly colored.

    She knew the nobles in the south ced great emphasis on demeanors and appearances, so much so that they even had special instructions and trainings for their children. Up until now, she had always remembered to behave with a bit more grace in front of others, for it was of great importance. When people believed that one was noble due to his bloodline, then his courtliness was expected to exude from within. If a man was uncouth, they could say that he was straightforward or contemptuous of traditions, that he did not mind what other people said, and that his conduct was befitting of the carefree literati. But if a woman was uncouth, it could only prove that she did not belong to the gentry.

    Of course, the reason why Chen Rong ced so much emphasis on it was because these trivial behaviors of hers had been ridiculed by the nobledies as well as the maids and concubines of the Ran estate in the past. These unending ridicules that jabbed at her self-respect day after day had be a psychological haunt.

    To think that she got caught by an illustrious nobleman the first time she exposed her true uncouth self, and he was also the perfectly refined and godlike Wang Hong!

    He moved toward her. When he was half an arm¡¯s length away from her, he bent slightly forward and closed their distance.

    In the dark corner, his eyes shone as bright as stars. Looking at her with breathing that could be heard, Wang Hong extended his slender fingers to help her wipe the wine from her mouth as he gently said, ¡°How careless of you.¡± His voice sounded like a spring breeze that was passing by.

    At his touch, Chen Rong slowly lowered her hand from the air. She looked to the floor and slowly resumed her sitting position.

    At the same time, Wang Hong also took a seat on the divan. He raised the wine and threw his head back for a swig, dabbing at his mouth with his sleeve after ¨C every action being just as Chen Rong had done. And yet, his elegance was that which truly exuded from within. They had been the exact same actions, but there was apletely different charm when he performed thempared to everyone else.

    It was enough to put others to shame. Chen Rong sighed quietly but was grateful to him. He was, she knew,forting her in his own way.

    Wang Hong let go of his wine-stained sleeve, lifted his eyes to look at Chen Rong and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Sun Yan say I might find my best friend here? Why is it that he himself isn¡¯t here either?

    Hearing him, Chen Rong immediately put away her wandering thoughts. She straightened her back, took a breath and then looked at Wang Hong. ¡°I¡¯ve just told Sun Yan that the Hu soldiers at the south gate will suddenly be transferred away at the Ox hour tonight, leaving only three thousand soldiers behind. These soldiers are moreover not under Murong Ke¡¯s camp; they are not united. That will be our only chance of survival.¡± In the dark, her expression was steadfast, but her eyes were a bit evasive when she faced Wang Hong. ¡°After Sun Yan decided to call you here, he had gone to look for the mayor of Mo¡¯yang. He said that if they do not listen to him, he will take his two thousand men and break out of here themselves.¡±

    She said all of this in one breath, after which silence resumed in the room.

    Wang Hong looked at her, slowly poured himself some wine and softly smiled. ¡°So the best friend Sun Yan spoke of was you, Ah Rong.¡±

    He kept his voice light, and Chen Rong didn¡¯t know whether he meant it as apliment or something else.

    He emptied his wine and ced the cup down. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s do as you say.¡±

    Ecstatic, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking me why I can be so certain?¡±

    Wang Hong tilted his head looking at her with a smile. ¡°Would you tell me if I asked?¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head.

    Heughed and said, ¡°Then why should I ask you?¡±

    She also gave him a smile as she lowered her head.

    At this time, Wang Hong¡¯s pleasant voice sounded: ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯re blushing again.¡±

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze, wrung her hands and murmured: ¡°I¡¯m always making a fool out of myself in front of you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± She mustered up all of her courage to look at him, blinking and appearing as though she was waiting for his constion.

    He did not console her. He curved his lips and lightly said, ¡°You have to be careful.¡±

    Be careful? What did he mean? Was he saying that she had always been an uncouth person, so she needed to be more careful?

    All of a sudden, Chen Rong¡¯s small face turned ruddier. She pursed her lips, but did not form any words.

    She did not notice that, at this time, Wang Hong waszily studying her from the shadows.

    A whileter, Chen Rongposed herself and inwardly bristled: So what if he found out? He isn¡¯t a prattling person who will go around to tell others about my uncouth nature. I... I won¡¯t marry him either, so why should I care what he thinks? She felt much better at this thought.

    The sky was darkening.

    Chen Rong watched Wang Hong drinking his wine and somehow did not feel the passage of time.

    This was a very strange thing. Sometimes, she truly felt that time went by very quickly whenever she was with him, even when nothing was said.

    They sat that way for some time before hurried footsteps approached them. These footsteps swiftly made their way to the stairs and were followed by Sun Yan¡¯smand: ¡°Tell our brothers to make dinner and prepare to act. Remember to keep your voices down.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Forthwith, Sun Yan entered the hall. He strode to Chen Rong and Wang Hong, reached for the cup on the table that Chen Rong had drank from, threw his head back and took a swig.

    He next ced the cup down and, without paying attention to Chen Rong and Wang Hong¡¯s expressions, angrily fumed, ¡°These Mo¡¯yang nobles are fucking annoying. Fuck! They insist on breaking out from the west gate and won¡¯t let me take my soldiers away. Motherfuckers, they want my men to be the first to die.¡±

    He sat down and said to Wang Hong, ¡°I already know what they decided. I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. Wang Hong, I¡¯m not going to let them know what I¡¯ll do.¡± There was a faint unease in his voice.

    It was understandable. Every move at this time would implicate the lives in the city. If Sun Yan were to act on his own, it would be a huge blow to the people of Mo¡¯yang who were counting on his two thousand men. Thus, he looked at Wang Hong and waited for his verdict.

    ¡°If it¡¯s been decided, then act on it,¡± Wang Hong smilingly said.

    ¡°You agree?¡± Sun Yan eximed in excitement.

    Wang Hong smirked, lightly saying: ¡°They¡¯re too like-minded. If you tell them that you want to break out on your own, they¡¯ll only lock you up and then take control of your soldiers.¡±

    Sun Yan sprang to his feet, growling: ¡°I dare them to!¡± As soon as his shout was let out, he recalled that the seemingly refined mayor of Mo¡¯yang was actually someone who would do such a thing at a time like this.

    At this thought, he said resolutely, ¡°Good, we won¡¯t let them know. We¡¯ll break out of here ourselves.¡± He again reached for Chen Rong¡¯s half-drank cup.

    But he was grabbing at empty air.

    Wang Hong had unhurriedly and gracefully reached out to take Chen Rong¡¯s cup ahead of him. He then threw it into the corner as if he was tossing away rubbish, held the bottle and poured each of them a new cup.

    He did this series of actions so smoothly that Sun Yan naturally did not notice anything out of the ordinary. He pulled his hand back, lifted the wine cup Wang Hong had filled and drank up.

    Chen Rong had taken a pause at first, but when she saw Wang Hong¡¯s natural actions, his smiling face and tranquil countenance, thought nothing more of it.

 Chapter 79: The Way Out

    Chapter 79: The Way Out

    The trio started to act after they had talked it over.

    Time flew like lightning.

    In a sh, darkness had begun to descend.

    Almost as soon as night fell, reed music rose from the mayor¡¯s estate and carried on unceasingly.

    Whether the nobles had lost all hope for tomorrow¡¯s escape, or they were wanting to show that they did not care about life and death, they were now letting loose with their amusements and merry-making.

    Inside her carriage, Chen Rong wrung her hands and nervously watched the mayor¡¯s gate.

    Wang Hong had barely returned when the mayor hade to whisk him away. Time trickled on as she waited for him toe out so that they could meet up with Sun Yan.

    While Chen Rong sat tight in anticipation, a tall and familiar figure came into sight.

    He soon appeared in front of her carriage, leaning against the carriage shaft with a smile. She was in a slight trance when he looked at her and softly remarked, ¡°You always fall into a trance whenever you look at me, darling. What are we going to do?¡±

    He sounded unbelievably caring.

    Chen Rong¡¯s face colored. She withdrew her gaze and returned, ¡°Who looks at you in a trance? Hmph!¡±

    The man curved his mouth in a smile and turned back to his carriage.

    At present, Wang Hong was donning a ck outfit. Chen Rong hadn¡¯t known there to be a man like him, whose gorgeous clothes could only serve as superfluous embellishment but whose in clothes could be worn with regal elegance.

    As the evening wore on, the streets in Mo¡¯yang became enveloped in silence. The wheels rolled at a monotonous rhythm, the kind of rhythm that distressed people.

    The carriage stopped at length.

    Chen Rong stepped down to the sight of soldiers lining in front of her. Armored and standing beside their horses, they stoically queued in straight rows.

    Nearby, Sun Yan strode out to greet them.

    After he gave her a reassuring nce, he turned to Wang Hong who had just gotten down from the carriage. ¡°Something¡¯s not right,¡± Sun Yan frowningly told him. ¡°Since three quarters past the Rat hour (12:30 am), the number of barbarians outside the south gate has seemed to increase.¡±

    ¡°But that can¡¯t be!¡± cried Chen Rong.

    Sun Yan knitted his brow and turned around to look at Wang Hong.

    Wang Hong nodded towards him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Wang Hong pped his sleeves and began to climb the fortress stairs.

    Because of the operation tonight, Sun Yan had takenplete control of the south gate.

    Chen Rong followed behind them.

    They soon reached the top.

    There was a torch every ten paces. In the flickering light, they could clearly see the Hu camp below.

    Something indeed seemed out of ce. Troops were asionally entering the Hu camp. Even under the dim starlight, one could see the billowing dust they provoked.

    Sun Yan lowered his voice: ¡°The situation is entirely contrary to what Ah Rong had said.¡±

    Wang Hong didn¡¯t make an answer. He slightly narrowed his eyes, quietly gazing down.

    At this time, everyone looked at him waiting for an answer.

    Of course, there were also those who turned to Chen Rong, but when they saw her ashen face and restless eyes, they couldn¡¯t help thinking: She¡¯s just a girl, after all.

    It was deathly silent.

    At length, Wang Hong suddenlyughed: ¡°Good for Murong Ke!¡±

    Everyone whirled around to look at him.

    ¡°Wang Qng, did you see something?¡± Sun Yan quickly asked.

    Wang Hong nodded. He pointed ahead and chuckled. ¡°They aren¡¯t lighting their torches and there are no drums. There¡¯s just scattered smoke as if someone is constantly entering. Murong Ke always employs deceptions. It seems Ah Rong is right. Half of the forces guarding the south gate had been temporarily called away. He¡¯s using this one trick to prevent us from breaking out.¡±

    At this juncture, he did not bother to exin in detail to the crowd atrge. He waved his long sleeves and quietly ordered: ¡°We¡¯ll do as nned!¡±

    Sun Yan looked at Wang Hong in uncertainty. Nheless, he became assured by theposure on his handsome face. ¡°Excellent!¡±

    He swiftly took off.

    As soon as the Ox hour (1-3 am) arrived, the reed music in the mayor¡¯s estate came to a stop and was reced by the sound of drums from three directions.

    From the east gate, west gate, and north gate, loud beating of drums and the lighting of torches suddenlyunched!

    The city broke into amotion.

    Panicking cries and footsteps ensued; torches andnterns came alive.

    While people dashed out of their houses to ask what was happening, a dozen knights galloped toward the south gate, dering loudly: ¡°The south gate is empty. If you don¡¯t want to die then follow General Sun to break out from the south gate!¡±

    Their booming echoes woke everyone up.

    In the mayor¡¯s estate, a n elder dashed out and shouted at one of the knights: ¡°Who¡¯s breaking out from the south gate with Sun Yan? Come back,e back this instant!¡±

    The reply he received was the knight¡¯s galloping past like the wind.

    Another n elder hastily eximed: ¡°Wait, give us a minute. We¡¯ll pack and break out of here with you.¡±

    Again, answering him was just a whirlwind of smoke.

    The south gate.

    Sun Yan coldly watched the moring nobles, saying: ¡°I¡¯ll give them thirty minutes!¡±

    He and Chen Rong both knew that in this moment of life and death, the families in Mo¡¯yang had had their carriages ready and their luggages loaded, ready to flee. Within thirty minutes, if they wanted to, they without a doubt could keep up with the troops. Besides, there was still much time until dawn.

    Chen Rong stared straight ahead at the yelling and hurtling nobles, then turned and walked toward her carriage.

    After five steps, Wang Hong¡¯s tender voice sounded to her: ¡°Ah Rong,e sit in my carriage.¡±

    She paused and turned around.

    She came to face with Wang Hong¡¯s ¡°but-of-course¡± expression and faint smile.

    Chen Rong opened her mouth to blurt out a refusal, but ended up swallowing it back. She nced at a shivering and pale faced Old Shang ¨C how can he drive like this?

    Under the lights, Chen Rong curtsied to Wang Hong, went over, and said beseechingly, ¡°My retainer is old, please allow him to ride inside. If you will, my lord, let someone else drive the carriage.¡±

    Wang Hong nodded and gave his servants instructions. Without ncing at Chen Rong again, he got into the carriage.

    Chen Rong followed him and also climbed in.

    Just then, they heard a frantic cry: ¡°How brazen you are, Sun Yan! Do you want to escape by yourself? Come down,e down this instant!¡±

    It was the mayor of Mo¡¯yang. He was barefoot, his trousers were loosely belted, his hair ruffled and his face ashen. Where had his graces gone?

    Upon his arrival, Sun Yan jumped onto his horse, turned around, and said to him with a deep bow, ¡°I do apologize.¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s supple voice resonated at this time: ¡°Why don¡¯t you pack up and wait for us to break out, mayor? If we can fight our way out with two thousand men, it will prove that the south gate is indeed empty. You can then follow us.¡±

    His voice was particrly clear, his goodbye easily heard. The mayor of Mo¡¯yang paused. ¡°At this point, we can only do as Wang Hong says.¡±

    ¡°Open the gate, let¡¯s break our way out...¡± yelled Sun Yan.

    The two thousand soldiers and the Wang retainers tightened their grips on their weapons.

    Squeak ¨C the iron gates opened wide.

    A night wind swept by.

    Amid Sun Yan¡¯s hollers, the riding knights together rode out.

    Chen Rong sat inside, clutching the carriage shaft. Her small face was as white as a sheet of parchment and it was dripping with sweat. She shut her eyes. In theplete stillness, she listened to the sound of horseshoes, horse neighs, rolling wheels, as well as screams, war drums, and shing metal.

    There had never been any time as long as this, so long that every second felt like an entire lifetime.

    There had never been a time as tormenting as this, so tormenting that her heart threatened to jump out from her throat.

    ¡°Fwoosh¨C¡± It was the sound of impaled flesh. Immediately, a stream of blood sprayed onto the curtain like a fountain, a few drops sprinkling onto Chen Rong¡¯s face and body.

    This was only the beginning.

    Screams tore across the night sky where anguish became the darkness¡¯s main refrain.

    Gradually, Chen Rong lost herposure as her knees gave out; she crawled into a corner of the carriage and huddled there.

    Yet time did not stop for her.

    And the battle cries never seemed to end.

    ...

    A long timeter, Chen Rong felt a warmth.

    Almost subconsciously, she curled up and rolled into his embrace. Her hands reached around to hold his waist, her face buried against his chest, sinking into his body.

    In darkness and confusion, she could only feel that he was like a soothing air. Like a drowning man, she tightly clung onto this air ¨C hugging this person tightly and never to let go.

    Uncertain after how long, Sun Yan gasped for breath while his hoarse voice sounded outside the carriage: ¡°Five hundred meters. We only need to push another five hundred meters!¡±

    There was boundless excitement in his croaking voice.

    Amid the orderly shouts ofpliance, metals began to sh anew.

    Another long time passed before Sun Yan excitedly shouted: ¡°Brothers, the barbarians have no reinforcements. They have no reinforcements! They have the same number of men as we do.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t the only ecstatic one. At this time, a scratchy voice suddenly howled: ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s kill these barbarians and go home...¡±

    ¡°Go home¡± ought to be the world¡¯s most appealing slogan. All of a sudden, hollers boomed louder outside along with the increase of shing metal.

    After a series of ying noises, only galloping hooves and heavy breathing could be heard.

    And then, Chen Rong heard Wang Hong¡¯s habitually pleasant voice: ¡°Have we broken out?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve gone past the Hu camp, just a bit more and we will be at the main road,¡± answered the driver, who then hoarsely cried.

    His voice trembled a little in excitement: ¡°My lord, if we don¡¯t get ambushed from here on out, our escape is going to be sessful.¡±

    At this time, Sun Yan¡¯s cursing sounded: ¡°The mayor¡¯s a fucking idiot. Why is he still watching the show from up there? They should follow our lead and get the fuck out of here. What a shithead!¡±

    After cursing a while, he next howled: ¡°Everybody, put more effort in and push our way to the main road. We¡¯ll be safe and then we¡¯ll be home.¡±

    The crowd responded in eagerness .

    The carriage proceeded in bumpiness.

    Some timeter, perhaps a hundred years, or a thousand, it finally slowed down.

    A tired voice floated in from the distant horizon: ¡°The barbarians aren¡¯t following us. Let¡¯s take a short break before moving forth.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Sun Yan neared Wang Hong¡¯s carriage and grunted: ¡°Wang Qng,e out and see what we need to do next.¡± He raised the curtain as he spoke.

    He froze when the fire glow spilled inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He sputtered.

    He was met with Wang Hong¡¯s nonchnce. Even in disarray, even if blood was staining his face, his smile remained airily light.

    At Sun Yan¡¯s re, his left arm wound around the girl while his right one lifted her face, saying: ¡°I guess she¡¯s a little girl, after all. She¡¯s just frightened.¡±

    Sun Yan jumped down from his horse and rushed forth. He reached out to pull Chen Rong away ¨C she was clinging to Wang Hong like an octopus. Just as he was about to growl, he thought of something and lowered his voice. Staring chillingly at Wang Hong, he stated: ¡°Wang Qng, she still has to get married!¡±

    His voice was filled with barely suppressed ire.

    Wang Hong lifted his eyes to look at Sun Yan, his mouth slightly curving into a smile. ¡°Do you like Ah Rong, General Sun?¡±

    Sun Yan¡¯s exquisite face red up. He nced around and, when he saw everyone staring at them, swiftly pulled the curtain down. Afterwards, he poked his head inside, red at Wang Hong and ground each word out: ¡°Wang Qng, don¡¯t trifle with her. Do you hear me? Don¡¯t mess with her if you can¡¯t marry her! A girl like Ah Rong deserves to be someone¡¯s wife. You¡¯ll ruin her like this. I know her. Someone like her will only be stubborn once she bes serious about a man. She¡¯ll entrust her life to him and follow him in death. They won¡¯t be consequences you can bear!¡±

    Facing a furious Sun Yan, Wang Hong only gave a smile as he gently brushed Chen Rong¡¯s cheek. Her eyes were lifeless and her face as nched as a sheet of parchment. Apparently, the girl had not recovered from her fright.

 Chapter 80: Jealousy

    Chapter 80: Jealousy

    Wang Hong stroked Chen Rong¡¯s porcin face and faintly smiled. ¡°Listening to your tone, you must know her very well?¡± He raised an eyebrow, slowly adding: ¡°Ah Rong does whatever she pleases and I do whatever I please. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re concerning yourself too much, general?¡±

    Sun Yan angrily balled his hand into a fist and was about to throw a punch at Wang Hong¡¯s face, just as Chen Rong chose this exact moment to stir awake. While Sun Yan paused, she poked her head past him, gripped the shaft, and retched.

    Color was finally restored to her face once she vomited. Not paying much attention to his ire, she looked up at Sun Yan and shakily asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Old Shang, is he here? Is he still alive?¡±

    They never thought the first person she asked for upon waking up would be her servant.

    Sun Yan hadn¡¯t opened his mouth by the time Wang Hong pulled her back into his arms. He gently looked into her eyes and reassured her that: ¡°Old Shang¡¯s fine.¡±

    At the same time Wang Hong answered her, a Wang servant added: ¡°Miss, that old servant of yours had fainted. His leg got wounded by an arrow so he was bleeding a bit. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die.¡±

    Having received this answer, Chen Rong rxed, exhaled, and closed her eyes. It wasn¡¯t long before her eyes flew open again. Looking up, she saw that Wang Hong was holding her while looking at a cranky Sun Yan with slightly amused eyes. Chen Rong broke into a smile and murmured: ¡°You¡¯re both here. I¡¯m so very d.¡± As though she had spent all her strength, her eyes closed again and her limbs ckened.

    Sun Yan harrumphed, grabbed Chen Rong¡¯s arm and, after giving Wang Hong a warning re, pulled her out of the carriage. He staggeringly stuffed her into another carriage, then turned and shouted: ¡°Got enough rest? Let¡¯s move it.¡±

    Everyone swiftlyplied. They urged their horses, took arms, and made sure that their wounds were well bandaged. Those who could continue to ride, rode; those who couldn¡¯t ride were thrown onto the carriages. The cavalcade again rushed away in the direction of Nan¡¯yang.

    As they pressed on, unending battle cries and neighs could still be heard from Mo¡¯yang.

    Looking at the growing number of torches at the south gate, Sun Yan quietly thought: It seems the barbarians have begun to send reinforcements from the other gates. If those nobles hesitate any longer, they are going to lose their chance. However, it had nothing to do with him, for he felt he had done everything he could.

    In the dark, the crackles of fire and cries became the main sounds that helped mask their footsteps.

    They hastened on and soon found that dawn had arrived. They had gone 100 miles from Mo¡¯yang and finally reached safety.

    The crowd cheered loudly and began to dismount the vehicles and horses. The moment they got off, the horses staggered with some even foaming at the mouth. It was time to rest.

    By the time Chen Rong recovered her spirit, daylight had lit the sky. She sat up, stretched her sleeve to wipe her eyes, and found blood stains on it.

    While she was staring at her sleeve in a daze, a familiar voice called to her: ¡°Miss.¡± It sounded weak, as if it wanted to cry but also tough; it was Old Shang¡¯s voice.

    Chen Rong raised her head to see Old Shang crawling over to her, shakily saying: ¡°Miss, we got out alive.¡± And then he burst into tears.

    On Chen Rong¡¯s wan face bloomed a brilliant smile. ¡°Yes, we got out alive,¡± she hoarsely repeated. ¡°And so did they.¡± Her eyes shone brightly as she spoke, her face likewise vibrant. She sat upright, reached for the curtain, and looked outside.

    Watching Wang Hong¡¯s carriage and Sun Yan on horseback, Chen Rong shakily whispered, ¡°Old Shang, I have gone to hell and back with them. From this day forth, my situation should be better.¡±

    Old Shang didn¡¯t expect this would be the first thing she thought about after waking up. He momentarily grinned and replied, ¡°Aye,¡± giving her a look of sympathy and heartache.

    Sun Yan turned around to see Chen Rong poking her head out of the carriage. He galloped over to her, leaned a little forward and whispered: ¡°I¡¯ve already warned them. They¡¯ve agreed not to speak nonsense. You can rest assured, Ah Rong.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she quizzically asked.

    Caught for words, Sun Yan stared at her and mped his mouth with no intention to exin. He waved his hand to one of his soldiers and shouted: ¡°Bring the bamboo tube here.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± The soldier handed him a freshly cut bamboo tube.

    Sun Yan stuffed it into Chen Rong¡¯s hands and told her, ¡°Clean the blood on your face.¡± When he finished, he turned to go back.

    Two pacester, he stopped and turned around to look in Chen Rong¡¯s direction, wanting so say something to her but decided not to after some thought.

    The bamboo tube was filled with water, which Chen Rong used to clean her face and rinse her mouth.

    At the time she threw the tube away, she could see Wang Hong dressed in a ck robe, strolling in the wilderness with his hands sped behind his back. The cold wind was blowing his hair, brushing it across his handsome face.

    Looking at his profile, Chen Rong could not help but think: Whenever I see him, I¡¯m always made to feel that I¡¯m in a wondrous ce. This man always has excellent bearings and graceful manners that he makes others feel small.

    She withdrew her gaze. Having suddenly remembered something, she slightly tilted her head and asked Old Shang with a lowered voice: ¡°Old Shang, wasn¡¯t I in Wang Qng¡¯s carriage before?¡±

    ¡°Aye, it was General Sun who brought you back.¡± His voice remained the same.

    Chen Rong¡¯s face was turning from white to ruddy, then ruddy to white, however. After a long pause, she suddenly eximed: ¡°So this was what Sun Yan meant.¡± She raised her curtain and walked to him.

    Sun Yan was talking to a young captain. When he saw her approach, he waved his hand to dismiss the other man and walked up to her.

    At three paces from him, Chen Rong gave a curtsy and gratefully said, ¡°Thank you for that.¡±

    Sun Yan¡¯s beautiful face red up in irritation. He stared at Chen Rong for a long while and then suddenly asked, ¡°Do you like Wang Hong that much?¡±

    When Chen Rong¡¯s response didn¡¯te fast enough, he scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re not even betrothed but you¡¯re already throwing yourself at him! Ah Rong of the Chen house, have you decided to be his concubine?¡±

    Chen Rong turned cold; she replied by reflex, ¡°No!¡±

    Sun Yan¡¯s rigid face slightly rxed. He red and her and snapped, ¡°Then be a little more careful!¡± He seemed to be very angry at Chen Rong when he harrumphed and turned away.

    She began to chase him but stopped herself.

    Unconsciously, she looked back in Wang Hong¡¯s direction. She suddenly stiffened at this turn. Wang Hong was folding his arms in front of his chest, watching her and Sun Yan... for some reason, his eyes flustered Chen Rong.

    At this time, Sun Yan¡¯s loud bark gave an order: ¡°We¡¯re leaving right after breakfast.¡± He nced to see Chen Rong and Wang Hong trading nces, and harrumphed in disgust.

    He wasn¡¯t far from Chen Rong, and she had heard his disapproval loud and clear. She shuddered, quickly withdrew her gaze and went back to her carriage with her head bowed low.

    After partaking some dried food, they took off again.

    With Mo¡¯yang farther and farther behind them, people gradually allowed themselves to be more at ease.

    At noon, the scouts sent by Sun Yan returned and ryed that the Hu were sighted near a fork ahead, but they were few in number.

    Since they were few in number, there was no need to fear and the team moved on.

    Byte afternoon, Sun Yan chose a site to camp so that the troops can begin a thorough rest.

    Chen Rongnguidly leaned against the carriage wall. With Mo¡¯yang far away, her heart also eased up. For some reason, the rxation made way for an overwhelming exhaustion, and her limbs felt strengthless as though she was seriously ill.

    The moon came out in the evening.

    Sun Yan pulled Chen Rong to a tree. Shezily leaned against her seat, looked up and watched the moon in the sky.

    At this time, the melodious zither floated to them.

    Chen Rong slowly turned around.

    She saw Wang Hong sitting in the wilderness with a zither ced in front. His delicate fingers flitted across the strings. Like the silvery moonlight, his profile was also emitting a faint glow. At this very second, he seemed as if he belonged in a painting, unreachable by her... He was clearly right there close to her, but she felt they were separated by rivers and hills.

    Chen Rong idly turned sideways to watch him, enjoying the arresting sight under the moonlight.

    There were sounds of death in his usually ethereal music. As she listened, Chen Rong could almost see a blood moon in the sky.

    At this time, her leg received a kick. She looked up in surprise to find Sun Yan¡¯s glower. She red at the handsome boy and asked, ¡°What?¡± Because she was tired, her voice had started to sound hoarse.

    Sun Yan red back in annoyance, looked around, and lowered his voice to tell her: ¡°You were drooling.¡±

    Chen Rong gasped. She quickly wiped her mouth before stiffening half way through. ¡°Liar.¡±

    Sun Yan gave her a supercilious look and unceremoniously sat down. He had taken off his armor and was now wearing a blue robe. He sat in front of Chen Rong, hugging his knees to watch the sky for a while, then suddenly asked, ¡°Ah Rong, do you really like Wang Qng?¡± He hadn¡¯t looked at her, but his question was serious.

    Chen Rong thought about it. ¡°Aye.¡± She paused, and then innocently smiled, ¡°Doesn¡¯t every girl in the world like a man like him?¡±

    Sun Yan turned around. There was something strange about the way he looked at her that Chen Rong didn¡¯t quite get. After some time, he suddenly got up and turned to go, his footsteps striding faster and faster.

    Chen Rong opened her mouth to call him back, but stopped when she saw several people staring her way.

    By the time Sun Yan had gone twenty paces, a series of clopping hooves approached.

    All chatters halted. Some hastily turned and ran to their horses. They had all experienced killing and deaths, and knew something must¡¯ve happened the moment they heard the horse hooves.

    Sun Yan also stopped, his handsome face growing somber.

    The rider approached him, dismounted and gave a bow. ¡°General Sun, our men are spotted a hundred miles from here. They said General Ran and Murong Ke had met up.¡± He looked up, raised his sped hands toward Sun Yan and hastily said, ¡°The general does not have sufficient force. General Sun, let¡¯s go lend him a hand.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sun Yan quickly made up his mind.

    Wang Hong finally finished his tune at this time. He slowly dropped his hands from the instrument and looked up at Sun Yan. ¡°Murong Ke? Where is he right now?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a valley a hundred miles to the west from here,¡± replied the soldier.

    Wang Hong turned to look in the direction the soldier told him and murmured, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked the young captain who was on good terms with Sun Yan.

    Wang Hong faintly smiled. ¡°The troops were transferred away from the south gatest night because Murong Ke had wanted to use them against Ran Min. It seems your general hase pretty quick to have taken Murong Ke by enough surprise that it was toote for him to call his own men.¡±

    The young captain had a square face, a darkplexion, and arge booming voice to go with hisrge body. When he heard Wang Hong¡¯s exnation, he came to realize the situation and thus proudly said, ¡°I heard Murong Ke is bent on killing all the Han heroes, especially those who has an understanding of the military. But defeat is his only option when ites to our general.¡± He excitedly went on: ¡°Once, our general only brought with him 2000 men, but he was able to repel 15000 of his. If you ask me, there¡¯s no one who can rival our general in this world!¡±

    He was still basking in pride when Sun Yan shouted: ¡°Li, shut your yapping for me. The general¡¯s still waiting for us to bring reinforcements.¡±

    The young man named Li shuddered and quickly replied, ¡°Aye.¡± He raised his head, turned and ran back to his subordinates.

    While people were finishing up, Sun Yan urged his horse to Wang Hong¡¯s side. He stared down from above and shouted, ¡°Wang Hong, will you return to Nan¡¯yang by yourself or will you go with us to see General Ran?¡±

    Sincest night, Sun Yan had started to shout and scream at Wang Hong whenever he saw him, with not one thought given to cordiality.

    Wang Hong smiled and turned his gaze to Chen Rong, slowly walking toward her.

    Sun Yan¡¯s hair stood on their ends as he yelled: ¡°Stop right there!¡± When he saw nearby people looking at him, he lowered his voice, stared warily at Wang Hong and asked, ¡°Wang Qng, what are you doing?¡±

    Wang Hong merely smiled as he watched Sun Yan baring his ws. He beckoned Chen Rong over and insouciantly exined, ¡°Nothing, I just want to call my darling over to ask for her opinion.¡± Whether he was intentional or not, there was an extra emphasis ced on the word ¡°darling¡±. He amusedly watched Sun Yan and unhurriedly remarked, ¡°You look so nervous, general. Or have you taken a fancy to Ah Rong of the Chen house and want to marry her?¡±

    Sun Yan froze on the spot at these words.

 Chapter 81: Return to Nanâ€™yang

    Chapter 81: Return to Nan¡¯yang

    Wang Hong smiled to see that he was speechless.

    At this time, Chen Rong saw Wang Hong waving to her and thus quickly came over. Seeing Sun Yan¡¯s irritated expression, she turned and looked at him with concern before asking Wang Hong: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°General Sun wants to go rescue General Ran. Do you want to go with him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to go with you, Qng.¡±

    Wang Hong nodded. He turned to face Sun Yan, raised his sped hands and said, ¡°That being the case, we¡¯ll not go there. I¡¯ll see you again, General Sun. Let¡¯s have a drink then.¡±

    Despite giving a scoff, Sun Yan also returned his sped hand gesture.

    He went to Chen Rong and whispered to her: ¡°Come with me.¡±

    After he had led Chen Rong a hundred paces away, he tilted his head ncing at Wang Hong, then turned to Chen Rong and frowningly said, ¡°Ah Rong, that Wang Qng is a yboy; he knows how to win over the women. You mustn¡¯t be fooled.¡±

    At this moment, his jet ck eyes, which resembled those of wolves, gave off a sh of tenderness. He gently held Chen Rong¡¯s shoulders, regarded her and said, ¡°We are the same, you and I... we cannot afford to fool around.¡±

    Chen Rong returned his gaze with one of gratefulness. Slowly, she dropped into a curtsy, lowered her gaze and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll remember your words, my lord.¡±

    After giving him this formal reply, she looked up, blinked herrge eyes, and yfully asked, ¡°Sun Yan, if one day you can be in control of your marriage, and you don¡¯t have someone you love, will you marry me?¡± Her smile was one of innocence, but her eyes were those of earnestness.

    The same earnestness with which a wolf longs for warmth andpanionship after countless years of loneliness and disappointment.

    Sun Yan could not understand this earnestness. He frowned and pondered, but in the end shook his head and whispered back, ¡°I don¡¯t want to promise what I don¡¯t yet know if I can do.¡±

    He lightly pressed on Chen Rong¡¯s arms, rasping: ¡°I do not know whether we will see each other again after this parting. Ah Rong, you must stay strong; and stay smart. You mustn¡¯t let them deceive you or destroy you.¡±

    Having said this, he turned to go.

    Chen Rong¡¯s gaze followed him. She looked at the young man who was striding away then was mounting his horse, and at the two thousand men sending smoke into the moonlit sky.

    While she was lost in thought, a string of melodious music sounded. Different from what was yed just now, it was full of mncholy and the sorrow of separation. It contained the sentiments of a gentleman who was sending his friends far away ¨C a willow branch of sorts, a promise of next year¡¯s reunion.

    Chen Rong turned around. Under the moonlight, she saw Wang Hong attired in ck and masked under ayer of fog, ying his zither. She slowly approached him.

    When she reached him, a maid swiftly brought out a seat at Wang Hong¡¯s right side.

    Chen Rong sat down and startlingly stared at Wang Hong¡¯s handsome profile.

    His dancing fingers slowed down. He turned his head to look at Chen Rong, his eyes shining like the stars. They were real stars, as far as she was concerned ¨C very bright, very clear, and so very far away...

    Chen Rong looked up at him.

    Wang Hong upturned his lips in a smile: ¡°What are you looking at, Ah Rong?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still alive.¡± Her gaze remained dazed.

    She actually gave him such baffling words. She actually gave him those words with eyes that were empty and dazed.

    Wang Hong raised his brow. He put the zither down, turned, and contemted her.

    At this point, Chen Rong gave a start, hesitantly smiled, and rose to leave.

    ¡°Ah Rong?¡±

    Her footsteps paused.

    He stood up and came up behind her. When she was only half an arm¡¯s length away, he stopped, lowered his head, and softly asked, ¡°Will you let me know why you came to Mo¡¯yang?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you an answer,¡± she replied. Without waiting for him to ask again, she hastily went on.

    Wang Hong faintly smiled watching her escape.

    At this time, the middle-aged schr came and said as he looked at Chen Rong¡¯s back: ¡°My lord, this Ah Rong of the Chen house is exceedingly strange. When she came with us to Mo¡¯yang, she had led and nned our way in. She was very calm and confident, in fact. She was also very confident when we had ns to break out from the south gate. She was even crystal clear about the specific hour and the enemy¡¯s number. But when she really faced the battlefield, she became so frightened that she was no different from other young girls. My lord, what do you make of Ah Rong of the Chen house?¡±

    Wang Hong shook his head. He stared after Chen Rong¡¯s departing figure, lightly smiled, and murmured: ¡°Puzzling, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Everyone fell asleep from exhaustion shortly after.

    Early next morning, the team set off again.

    Yesterday, they still had two thousand individuals; now they are left with a little over one hundred, thirty of which were wounded. With so few people, they had to be more vignt on the trip. Wang Hong dispatched several pathfinders so that they could change their route if anything abnormal were to happen.

    Finally, Nan¡¯yang appeared to them on the third day.

    They gave cries of joy at its familiar sight.

    ¡°Wang Hong,¡± a clear voice suddenly called.

    Everyone turned around. From the carriage, Chen Rong was calling out to call Wang Hong, but she had put on men¡¯s robe in order to not attract attention, her face was even painted with dirt.

    While the crowd looked on in curiosity, Chen Rong urged her horse to Wang Hong and said to him in all seriousness: ¡°Qng, we¡¯ll be in Nan¡¯yang soon, I have something to ask of you.¡±

    Wang Hong narrowed his eyes. He studied her, slowly smiled, and then very gently remarked, ¡°Darling, have you dressed like this to tell the world that Ah Rong of the Chen house has never been to Mo¡¯yang? And never mind the fact that you¡¯ve followed my family¡¯s retainers to apany me?¡±

    His smile had seemed cold, and it made Chen Rong shudder.

    She was asking for something she thought was quite reasonable, but Chen Rong was suddenly made to feel guilty. She bowed her head, biting her lips to murmur: ¡°I, I¡¯m still unwed.¡±

    And then she seemed to gain strength, looking up at Wang Hong and softly pleading to him: ¡°We are separated by far more than what¡¯s measured in miles. I will not be a concubine, sir.¡±

    With these words, she snapped her whip, turned and ran back to her carriage.

    Wang Hong looked after her andzily said at length, ¡°Did everyone hear what Ah Rong of the Chen house said?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Then do as she says.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The middle-aged schr gazed at Chen Rong¡¯s pleased expression. He couldn¡¯t help shaking his head as he said to Wang Hong: ¡°But who is she trying to fool?¡±

    Wang Hong merely smiled.

 s 82-88 summary

    Chapters 82-88 summary

    In the skipped chapters, Chen Rong spent most of her time settling back in the Nan¡¯yang Chen estate and dealing with her rtives¡¯ snide remarks as usual. Because WH had called a mysterious man (CR in male clothes) ¡°darling¡± when they entered the city, the heartbroken female poption now thought QL was gay lol, and her cousins kept rubbing it in CR¡¯s face. No one knew she had gone to Mo¡¯yang. They were suspicious because she hade back at the same time Qng did, but quickly dispelled that thought because they didn¡¯t think anyone could risk their life for someone else like that. During this time, she had also met up with Nurse Ping and was able to bring her home.

    Then one day, a banquet is held at the Liu estate. Her sorry-excuse-for-a human-being uncle, Chen Yuan, brought her along to pimp her to other rich men. His wife wanted to put too much makeup on her face, so at the banquet in front of everyone, Wang Hong told the servant to give her a basin of water to wash it off. It put CR in an awkward spot, but then all the girls went away to wash their faces too, lest WH thinks they¡¯re gaudy haha And that¡¯s where we will pick up. I¡¯ll fill the gaps when I eventually can, but for now please make do with what¡¯s avable.

 Chapter 89: Renewing Marriage Talks

    Chapter 89: Renewing Marriage Talks

    At this time, the maidservants began to bring forth the screens to shield the youngdies.

    Chen Rong let out a sigh as soon as the screens went around her. The crowd¡¯s prying eyes had made her rather ufortable just now.

    She bowed her head, took a small sip of wine, and watched Wang Hong¡¯s shadow on the other side of the screen.

    Just then, the doorway grew morous. The schrs and even Wang Hong all rose to wee the neer.

    Chen Rong paused while, next to her, Chen Wei happily cried: ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Her voice slightly trembled due to her anxiousness.

    Ran Min hase?

    Chen Rong turned her head to look.

    Through the screen, she could only see a vague silhouette striding inside. He was tall and majestic in the waveringntern light.

    Apanied by Wang Hong, Ran Min was engaged in conversation while walking in.

    Before long, he had sat down a few tables in front of Chen Rong.

    The nobles continued to encircle Ran Min even after he had taken his seat. Amid the jollity, Chen Gongrang solemnly stood up, orded Ran Min a deep bow and proceeded to say: ¡°Nan¡¯yang is lucky to have you in its time of danger. The city is joyous that you can be here, general.¡±

    Chen Gongrang was well-respected. His speech immediately drew the crowd¡¯s attention.

    Under everyone¡¯s scrutiny, Ran Min simply smiled. His voice wasced with exhaustion and hoarseness when he said: ¡°Sir, there is no need for these words.¡±

    Chen Gongrangughed. ¡°Aye aye, there is no need for these words. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s quite obvious to you.¡± He waved his sleeves and returned to his seat.

    At this moment, Chen Wei leaned toward Chen Rong, whispering: ¡°Ah Rong, my heart¡¯s pounding.¡±

    Chen Rong stared at the tall, imposing man, smiled and unhurriedly replied, ¡°Jiejie, it won¡¯t help to be nervous.¡±

    ¡°But I am nervous,¡± Chen Wei muttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t make a good impression when Ist saw him. I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯ll ever like me again.¡±

    Chen Rong couldn¡¯t give her the answer to this matter, or did she want to.

    She only looked to Ran Min¡¯s side and was disappointed when she did not see Sun Yan among the men who came with him.

    With all notable guests gathered by this time, the prettily dressed servants entered and began to ce food and drinks on the guests¡¯ tables.

    When food was brought to Chen Rong¡¯s and Chen Wei¡¯s tables, the screens had to be moved.

    The moment Chen Rong looked up, she and Chen Wei both received Ran Min¡¯s gaze. In the bright lights, his de-sharp eyes caused Chen Wei to subconsciously shrink back, her face reddening from embarrasment. Chen Rong was also made to shudder at his stare.

    In an instant, the screens shielded them once more, and the man also looked away.

    Wang Hong suddenly left his seat and brought wine to Ran Min¡¯s table. He unceremoniously waved his hand and bade: ¡°Prepare my table.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Two servants moved his table and ced it opposite Ran Min.

    After he had sat down, Wang Hong raised his cup and smilingly said, ¡°I would¡¯ve died in Mo¡¯yang if it hadn¡¯t been for your two thousand knights. I¡¯ll never forget your life-saving grace. Please ept this toast.¡±

    Then he threw his head back and emptied the drink.

    Ran Minughed. He took his cup and also emptied it in one swig.

    Afterwards, Ran Min regarded Wang Hong and suddenly asked, ¡°But I don¡¯t know why Murong Ke must have your head at all costs.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t spoken very softly. Within a short time, numerous heads turned toward them and the noisy hall returned to silence. Everyone was now listening to their dialogues.

    ¡°He was just petty, that¡¯s all. He couldn¡¯t ept his defeat,¡± Wang Hong blithely replied.

    Murmurs arose at his words.

    Ran Min, too, asked in surprise: ¡°Couldn¡¯t ept his defeat? When have you made his acquaintance?¡±

    Wang Hong smiled but did not give a response.

    Seeing that he did not want to answer, Ran Min againughed and poured the two of them more wine. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have another drink.¡±

    As they drank, Wang Yi scowled from his seat. He disdainfully nced at Ran Min and asked his nearby peers: ¡°Why does Qng befriend thismoner who goes by two surnames?¡±

    The servants kept quiet. At length, the middle-aged schr who often apanied Wang Hong softly replied, ¡°Qng has always liked to do as he pleases. Why concern yourself, sir?¡±

    His blunt words caused Wang Yi to shoot him a nce. Seeing that the schr did not look afraid though he was bowing, he quietly harrumphed and returned, ¡°He¡¯s only a barbarian. Qng is degrading his station by befriending him.¡± Despite uttering these words, his voice was kept low enough for Ran Min not to hear.

    The nobles began to make their rounds in the hall. Amid the merry-making, Chen Gongrang remained at his table.

    In front of him, Ran Min and Wang Hong were both stepping out.

    Chen Gongrang pleasantly smiled at everyone who came to greet him, but still did not go to Wang Yi. An attendant came behind him to remind that: ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you go and talk to Sir Wang?¡±

    Chen Gongrang was drinking with another n chief when he good-naturedly asked, ¡°About what?¡±

    The man hedged. He nced at Chen Rong and replied, ¡°Hadn¡¯t you agreed to Chen Yuan¡¯s requestst night? Qng isn¡¯t here right now and no one is by Wang Yi¡¯s side. It¡¯s a good time to mention Miss Rong to him.¡±

    Chen Gongrang ced his wine down, slowly asking: ¡°Wang Suo, how much grains have you received from Chen Yuan?¡±

    Startled, Wang Suo shifted his eyes ufortably and stammered: ¡°One bag, sir.¡±

    Chen Gongrang nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯ve recently obtained a concubine, it is expected that you¡¯d have extra expenditures.¡°

    He said this nicely enough, but Wang Suo was dripping with sweat. He nched and sputtered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, master, I¡¯d never dare again.¡±

    While he hastily looked at him for forgiveness, Chen Gongrang continued in his gracious way: ¡°Didn¡¯t Wang Qng just give Miss Rong a basin of water? That meant he is fond of her. In this case, if I mentioned giving Ah Rong to Wang Yi, not only would Wang Yi not ept, but Qng would also bear a grudge against the Chen house. Chen Yuan is short-sighted; his character is impatient. Don¡¯t listen to his words anymore.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Wang Suo hurriedly answered, ¡°Aye aye, you¡¯re right, master.¡±

    Wang Yi rose from his seat, at which time everyone surrounded him. Chen Gongrang also took his wine to walk over.

    Wang Suo watched him and again wiped the sweat on his temples, his expression still one of nervousness.

    Chen Rong and Chen Wei sat in a corner many tables away and thus could not hear their conversation.

    Chen Wei waspletely immersed in her own thoughts. She again leaned into Chen Rong and asked with worry: ¡°Ah Rong, what do you think I should say when I see General Ran?¡±

    She had, at this time, moved her and Chen Rong¡¯s screens away, and had moved her table a little closer to Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong smiled in return of seeing her pleading eyes, a smile that was a little fake.

    She dropped her gaze while shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chen Wei was slightly riled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you his good friend? How can you not know?¡± Looking at her, Chen Rong soberly cautioned: ¡°Ah Wei, you can¡¯t casually call us good friends like that. He is a man while I am a woman. Our stations are also different. How can we ever be friends? Your words are detrimental to, not only his, but also my reputation.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s voice carried both gravity and conviction, taking Chen Wei by surprise. But soon, her eyes brimmed with tears as she said with chagrin: ¡°Even if you won¡¯t tell me, I know what to say to him.¡± She turned and irately moved away.

    ¡°Ah Wei,¡± Chen Gongrang¡¯s voice sounded from the side at this time.

    Chen Wei quickly turned to answer him: ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Wei unsteadily got up and moved her screen aside. Whatever she might have been thinking, she reached over and suddenly tugged Chen Rong¡¯s sleeve.

    She held her cousin¡¯s hand and pleadingly looked at her. ¡°Ah Rong, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Chen Rong freely nodded and got up.

    They moved the screens and followed Chen Gongrang.

    Amid the merry conversations and streams of people, Chen Gongrang unhurriedly walked toward the front.

    By the time they got out the door and went down the steps where it was less crowded, Chen Gongrang shook his head and sighed to Chen Wei: ¡°Marriage is something that should be discussed by the elders. It¡¯s harmless for you youngsters to meet, but Ran Min belongs to the battlefields, and is in a hurry to leave again. As your uncle, I can only amodate him and cannot keep to traditions.¡±

    As he spoke, Chen Wei¡¯s face turned so red that it could have bled. Her legs buckled, and she had to lean against Chen Rong while replying in a timid voice: ¡°Aye, I leave everything in your hands, uncle.¡±

    Chen Gongrang didn¡¯t turn around, merely nodding at her words.

    A dozen stepster, he made a turn toward the row of houses on the left.

    The room was brightly lit, with peopleing and going. The servants all gave Chen Gongrang a bow when they saw him.

    He leisurely stepped inside.

    In the empty room, Chen Wei went from being nervous to not even breathing. When she saw that the room was empty, she couldn¡¯t help from exhaling in disappointment.

    At her exhtion, Chen Gongrang turned to give her a nce while unhurriedly remarking: ¡°A gentlewoman should conduct herself with grace and poise no matter the situation.¡±

    This was an admonition.

    Chen Wei quickly gave a bow. ¡°Aye.¡±

    She appeared to be obedient, but her yearning and zeal could not be concealed.

    Chen Gongrang could not help frowning upon seeing Chen Wei like this.

    However, he quickly rxed his brow and Chen Wei did not notice the change.

    He strode to the seat on the left side, slowly sat down, waved his sleeve and said, ¡°Invite General Ran over.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    When the servant stepped away, Chen Gongrang sighed again. While Chen Wei looked at him in perplexity, he helplessly remarked, ¡°How absurd, is this marrying a wife? I guess a Hu has no sense of priority.¡±

    Chen Wei was happy as long as Chen Gongrang didn¡¯t change his mind. She immediately heaved in relief. She nced to see that Chen Rong was standing in a corner, and so she called: ¡°Ah Rong,e and apany me.¡±

    Chen Rong hummed a reply and walked over.

    Chen Wei¡¯s call made Chen Gongrang turn around. He studied Chen Rong and then suddenly asked, ¡°Are you Ah Rong?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong gave him a curtsy.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong neared, stopping when she was three paces from Chen Gongrang. She kept her head bowed and nervously let him appraise her.

    After perusing her for a length of time, Chen Gongrang warmly said, ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Have you and Wang Qng decided on your future together?¡± Both his eyes and expression were exceedingly benevolent.

    ¡°Nay,¡± Chen Rong immediately said.

    Sensing she had answered too coldly, she bowed deeper and softly added, ¡°How can a man like Qng decide his future with me?¡±

    Chen Gongrang nodded and kindly said, ¡°I¡¯m d you know this. Then let me ask you, Ah Rong. Had he done anything to you?¡±

    Had he done anything? He meant to ask if Wang Hong had taken liberties with her.

    Chen Rong¡¯s face colored. She couldn¡¯t help thinking about that kiss and their two embraces, nevertheless carefully replying: ¡°Qng is a man of honor, how could he have done anything?¡±

    Chen Gongrang maintained his expression and only smiled.

    ¡°Then are you willing to serve him?¡± he then asked.

    Upon the utterance of his words, Chen Wei could not prevent herself from a small gasp. She covered ver mouth, rounded her eyes, and intently watched Chen Rong and Chen Gongrang.

    Chen Rong¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She only lowered her head and dutifully replied, ¡°Though Qng is a very good man, I do not want to be anyone¡¯s concubine.¡±

    Hearing her reply, Chen Wei couldn¡¯t help herself from scoffing.

    Chen Gongrang¡¯s long-time aid also turned and seriously regarded Chen Rong.

    Her uncle sat in silence for a while before sighing: ¡°You¡¯re too na?ve, child!¡±

    He shook his head, having lost interest in speaking with her. Shortly after he waved at her to step down, a clear voice from the door ryed: ¡°Master, General Ran is here.¡±

    Chen Gongrang chuckled, rose from his seat and said, ¡°Invite him in.¡±

    No sooner had his voice sounded than Ran Min quickly strode in.

    The second he entered, Chen Rong withdrew to the back and hid herself in the shadows.

    It was apparent that Ran Min had be thinner. Even so, his features were still handsome, and his acute eyes still exuded an intimidating chill. His entrance seemed to have sucked the air out of the room, ushering in a threatening deadliness.

    Chen Rong knew he was only emitting this vibe unintentionally. It was nothingpared to the frightening aura she had experienced in her previous life. Nheless, color had drained from Chen Wei¡¯s face, and even Chen Gongrang and the others had lost some of their fortitude.

    The Jin aristocrats, who did not care for the royal house of Sima, had loathed this kind of imposing repression the most; Chen Gongrang was no exception.

    He knitted his brow and slowly stood up.

    As if standing up had empowered him to confront Ran Min, grace returned to his face as he smiled and said, ¡°General Ran? Have a seat.¡±

    Ran Min was not aware that the atmosphere in the room had changed. In truth, there were few whose expression did not alter upon meeting him; he had be used to it.

    Having received Chen Gongrang¡¯s greeting, heughed and strode forth.

    Waiting until Chen Gongrang had sat down across from him, Ran Min reached for the wine bottle and threw his head back for a swig. He wiped his mouth, regarded the older man, and pleasantly asked, ¡°For what are you meeting me, sir?¡±

    His sword-like eyes never once nced at Chen Wei, as if he had no idea a girl was in the room.

    Chen Gongrang poured himself some wine. After a slow sip, he warmly inquired, ¡°I heard you will be leaving Nan¡¯yang tonight?¡±

    ¡°Your information is very urate, sir. Aye, the war is not waiting for me. I really can¡¯t step away from it.¡±

    Chen Gongrang chuckled. ¡°Even if the war is pressing, a man must not be without descendents. Considering the turbulent times we live in, I will not hold onto formalities. I do not know when you will next return after you leave, so I would like to ask you about the betrothal between you and the Chen estate.¡±

    He then waved his right hand and called, ¡°Ah Wei,e and greet General Ran.¡±

    With a blushing face, Chen Wei slowly came to Chen Gongrang¡¯s side and stood facing Ran Min.

    Ran Min nced at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met this youngdy before,¡± he said with a nod.

    Chen Gongrangughed, sped his hands together and said, ¡°As suspected for someone who lives and dies on the battlefields, you are not one to beat around the bushes. Ah Wei, offer General Ran a cup of tea. General, she is Ah Wei; her father is Chen Yuan, Chen Shihua. Though she is only a concubine¡¯s daughter, she is well treasured and has always stayed with Chen Yuan¡¯s wife. He does not have a legitimate daughter, so she is as good as one. If you find it agreeable, how about staying in Nan¡¯yang a few more days to proceed with the wedding?¡±

    Throughout Chen Gongrang¡¯s long speech, he had constantly frowned and his tone had also been stiff from time to time. It couldn¡¯t be helped. He honestly felt as if he was giving a daughter to the other party as a concubine instead of marrying her away as a wife. He had seen many scenarios, but never any wedding talks as ridiculous as this.

    After he finished, Chen Gongrang bade a servant to bring a cup of tea to Chen Wei. Chen Wei held it with both hands and abashedly walked toward Ran Min.

    When she couldn¡¯t see him, her legs were lifeless and her mind was in a state of panic. For whatever reason, she felt alive again now that she got to see him. Although she was still nervous, pouring from her heart was mostly tion, longing and adoration. If only she could worship the ground he walked on!

    Chen Wei came before Ran Min and, with the most beautiful posture, curtsied to him with the teacup raised above her head. She gazed up, her beautiful face taken by emotions and a deep flush, her bright eyes mad with love. ¡°General Ran, have a cup of tea.¡±

    Her voice drew long, her eyes a dreamy lull.

 Chapter 90: Ran Minâ€™s Reason for Liking Chen Rong

    Chapter 90: Ran Min¡¯s Reason for Liking Chen Rong

    Ran Min stared at Chen Wei¡¯s blushing face and graceful pose.

    Under his stare, her eyes shimmered with the shyness and joy of a youngdy about to be married away, both enough to soften any man¡¯s heart.

    She was full of hope as she looked at him.

    But he did not extend his hand.

    Eventually, Chen Wei¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t control themselves from trembling; her small blushing face was also gradually turning white.

    Slowly, tears brimmed hershes when she looked up at him. Her pallid face and eyes that were filled with longing and adoration all depicted a sort of deliberate preparation and an immactely made-up beauty.

    Ran Min merely gave her a nce before quietly lifting his head.

    His gaze turned to the corner of the room as his lips curved into a smile: ¡°Isn¡¯t there another youngdy in the Chen estate called Ah Rong?¡±

    His words caused Chen Gongrang to widen his eyes while Chen Rong turned sideways to re at him with aplicated look.

    Chen Wei¡¯s lips started to quiver, but her pose of ceremony remained every bit as beautiful as it had been. She bit her lips. Her face resembled a fragile pear blossom, yet a faint stubbornness was flickering in her eyes: Sure enough, this is still happening. But it might as well. With Chen Gongrang here, he will give Ran Min an exnation. Chen Rong¡¯s also here, and she will be made to understand that she should never attempt heedless things to take what doesn¡¯t belong to her.

    While Chen Wei and Chen Rong hadn¡¯t been acquainted for long, she felt that she knew this cousin of hers well enough. She had always felt that though Chen Rong appeared straightforward at first sight, she was rather taciturn in her conducts. After discovering that Ran Min was interested in Chen Rong, Chen Wei had constantly feared that one day, while she had her back turned, her humble yet beautiful cousin would quietly climb onto General Ran¡¯s bed and make him agree to marrying her.

    He may very well be the only great man who wouldn¡¯t mind the world¡¯s disapproval to marry her lowly cousin. And as such, he makes too great of a temptation.

    In her mind, both General Ran and Chen Rong were smart people. For smart people like them, keeping things out in the open was always better than hiding them.

    As expected, Chen Gongrang frowningly turned to Ran Min and carefully chose his words: ¡°Ah Rong? She is in Wang Qng¡¯s good favor.¡±

    Normally, such exnation should be enough.

    But Ran Min apparently didn¡¯t care. He smiled, stared into the dark at Chen Rong, waved and called, ¡°Chen Rong,e out.¡±

    Intimacy was heard in his voice.

    Instantaneously, Chen Gongrang¡¯s face soured while Chen Wei¡¯s nched to another shade of white.

    Chen Rong slowly walked out.

    She kept her head down, neither looking at Ran Min nor Chen Gongrang.

    She came before Ran Min and dropped into a curtsy.

    When she was within reach, he outstretched his hand to draw her arm.

    Even Chen Gongrang, who was as good-natured as they came, could not stop from indignantly shouting: ¡°General Ran, please watch yourself!¡±

    His reprehension was very severe.

    Ran Min¡¯s hand paused in mid-air. He nced askance at Chen Gongrang andzily dropped it.

    He lifted his wine, had a slow sip and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed, sir. I will talk to Wang Hong. Ah Rong is the only one in the Chen estate whom I find to my liking.¡±

    Chen Wei was as white as a sheet of parchment by this point. Her lip had unwittingly bled from being bitten. Her posture of ceremony was starting to tremble: Ran Min and Chen Rong had barely met a few times. He¡¯s also not the type to care about women and love. Why? Why is he so persistent this time?

    Not only Chen Wei, but even Chen Rong was feeling her legs weakening, her heart drumming. Being so close to this man was bringing a rush ofplicated emotions out from the forgotten depths of her soul. She almost blurted back at him: I don¡¯t love you, I want revenge!

    Luckily, Chen Rong had vowed to live well this time. She thus suppressed the hatred creeping up from her heart as well as the impulsive thought that could ruin the rest of her life.

    Ran Min¡¯s seriousness caused Chen Gongrang to withdraw his ire. He, too, began to carefully consider the matter.

    He turned to Ran Min, asking: ¡°Why would a man of talents such as yourself like Ah Rong?¡± His eyes then nced toward Chen Rong with wary, his voice turning chilly: ¡°Or, have you and Ah Rong also decided your future together?¡±

    He used the word ¡°also¡±.

    Athough he had said it lightly enough, it had made Ran Min knit his brow.

    He slowly ced his wine down.

    Raising his head to look at Chen Rong, he saw that she was still bowing her head and not looking at him. He sighed in reply: ¡°I heard from Sun Yan that this youngdy had risked her life for her friends by going all the way to Mo¡¯yang to die with them.¡±

    Gasps were let out at his words.

    Chen Wei and the servants all rounded their eyes, staring disbelievingly at Chen Rong.

    Even Chen Gongrang whipped his head around, contemting her.

    This was their first time hearing of such a thing!

    Chen Rong felt a pang in her heart. Even though she had expressedly reminded Sun Yan, Wang Hong and the Wang servants, she did not expect that this matter would now surface from Ran Min¡¯s mouth!

    She bowed her head, shut her eyes, and felt bitterness taking over her heart. Only two words resided in her mind right now: It¡¯s over.

    If this got out, she could only choose among Sun Yan, Wang Hong, and this man Ran Min who was trying to marry her. In the future, even if Wang Hong was magnanimous enough to rify to the world that she was innocent, no other men would want to take her as his wife.

    There was no undoing this.

    No matter the reason for her journey to Mo¡¯yang, as a youngdy, her action had only one exnation others woud believe: Eloping with a lover because she¡¯d rather die with him!

    How could Ran Min know theplexity of the matter? He continued to admire her with fiery eyes that he was using for the first time to look at a woman. ¡°As you well know, my life will undoubtedly end with a horsehide over my corpse (dying on battlefields). If I can have a sincerepanion who does not mind apanying me in life as in death, then even a death of ten thousand arrows would be worth it.¡±

    He watched Chen Rong, lowered his voice and said with some emotion: ¡°I¡¯ve always envied the King of Chu; regrettably, Ah Rong does not want to be my Consort Yu.¡± (1)

    The King of Chu refers to the warlord Xiang Yu of Western Chu. His and Consort Yu¡¯s love story remains one of the most famous romances in ancient China. Read more here.

    At this juncture, he looked skyward and gave a sigh, then pped his sleeves and, without giving Chen Gongrang and Chen Wei another nce, turned to leave.

    By the time Ran Min had gone in the distance, the room was still filled with silence.

    A long timeter, Chen Gongrang¡¯s gentle voice sounded: ¡°Ah Rong,e here.¡±

    Chen Rong lifted her soles and slowly walked over to him.

    Chen Gongrang studied her and unhurriedly said, ¡°Tell me about Mo¡¯yang.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong orded him ceremony, bowed her head and began: ¡°That day, I heard Mo¡¯yang was under seige, and General Sun and Wang Qng were both trapped in the city with their lives hanging by a thread. The sorrow I felt then was difficult to contain. I had met General Sun on our way here; the affections we have are like that of brother and sister. As for Wang Qng, when I was trapped in the Nan¡¯yang Prince¡¯s estate and ready to take my life, he had brought five courtesans to rescue me out.¡±

    At this juncture in her story, Chen Gongrang¡¯s expression perceivably altered. He leaned forward and slowly asked her, ¡°You had wanted to kill yourself when you were at the prince¡¯s estate?¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Chen Rong answered very simply.

    She raised her head, looking at Chen Gongrang with bright and steadfast eyes, before softly continuing. ¡°After I was saved that day, I thought to myself that I must one day repay Qng¡¯s grace. But what ability do I have to repay him as a woman? No matter how I thought about it, only dying with my savior and my friend would let my heart rest in peace.¡±

    Chen Gongrang gave a sigh.

    He waved his sleeve and bade, ¡°Stand.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    After she got up, Chen Gongrang for the first time regarded her with seriousness. At length, he warmly said, ¡°You¡¯re only a woman but you¡¯re willing to give up your life out of gratitude and friendship. How rare, indeed.¡±

    He pointed to the right and kindly said, ¡°Prepare a seat for Ah Rong.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong gave Chen Gongrang a curtsy, slowly retreated and took her seat.

    The elderly man next turned his head to look at Chen Wei.

    Chen Wei was on the verge of copse. Of the tens and hundreds of scenarios in her mind, this was never a result she¡¯d entertained.

    Chen Gongrang watched a near-tear Chen Wei whose face was full of despair. He frowned, sternly asking: ¡°Ah Wei, have you affection for General Ran?¡±

    Chen Wei struggled to keep bnce. Quite a whileter, she sobbed out loud and replied in an astringent voice, ¡°Aye.¡±

    She dropped to her knees and crawled to Chen Gongrang. Holding onto his robe, she tremblingly said, ¡°Uncle, you said you¡¯ll convince General Ran to marry me, you can¡¯t go back on your words. If I can¡¯t be his wife, then I¡¯d rather stay unwed. I don¡¯t care if it takes ten or twenty years. There will be one day when I¡¯ll make him turn around to look at me; he¡¯ll make me his wife, then!¡±

    She was determined in her speech, and waspletely serious about what she was saying.

    But saying such a thing at this time had sounded rather like a threat. Even Chen Gongrang who had the best temper was displeased.

    He stood up, flung his long sleeves, and strode ahead. ¡°Stop causing embarrasment to yourself. Go home.¡±

    Only the youngdies went home, of course. Chen Gongrang could not act inappropriately just because of the girls¡¯ triviality; he had to remain at the banquet until its conclusion.

    With the guards¡¯ escort, the girls¡¯ carriages drove on the dark street, their rolling wheels nking along.

    Chen Rong looked at the carriage alongside hers. There, desperate and heartbroken sobs remained. One second they filled her with glee, the next they made her sympathize with the heartache she once knew.

    It was fortunate that there were very few vehicles on the streets. With onlymoners walking on foot, they did not draw too much attention to themselves.

    ¡°I hate you!¡± Chen Wei all of a sudden blurted.

    She was, of course, talking to Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong coldly snapped, ¡°Chen Wei, let¡¯s be clear that I¡¯ve never solicited General Ran. He¡¯s the one who says he wants to marry me.¡±

    ¡°It must be you,¡± Chen Wei screamed. ¡°You must have ttered him whenever you have the chance, you must¡¯ve put on that fake smile and tell him what he wanted to hear, and pretend to be bashful so that he would think that you like him. Why else would he say what he said!¡±

    Chen Rong hadn¡¯t expected her cousin to still understand her so well after two lifetimes.

    She inwardly sneered and then unceremoniously returned, ¡°General Ran is a heroic man. There¡¯s no shortage of admirers who blush at the sight of him. Ah Wei, you must know that my name is nowpletely tied to Wang Qng. What you need to do is change General Ran¡¯s mind. What use is it to bear a grudge against me?¡±

    Her words woke Chen Wei up.

    Instantly, sobbing filled her carriage.

    When the blubbering eventually softened, Chen Wei stopped her tears and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    How sober, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help scoffing upon hearing her.

    Chen Wei raised her voice again, hatefully saying: ¡°Ah Rong, I¡¯ve never treated you poorly, but you¡¯ve taken the man I love from me. I¡¯ll never forget this wrong!¡± She spoke so emphatically that it sounded as if she were making a vow.

    ¡°The more you¡¯re being this way, the more General Ran won¡¯t like you,¡± sneered her cousin.

    Chen Wei froze.

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t want to trade barbs with her. She told the driver: ¡°Go faster.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    She didn¡¯t really need to tell him. With two mistresses fighting in the middle of the street and giving no thought to propriety, the servants had felt ill at ease and had long sped up out of anxiety.

    The carriages soon drove into the Chen estate.

    Nevertheless, both Chen Wei and Chen Rong ordered their vehicles to go directly into their own courtyard before getting off.

    When she saw Chen Ronge down, Nurse Ping who had been waiting quickly walked up to her. There was a rare gravity on Chen Rong¡¯s face that was illuminated by thentern light. ¡°What happened, miss?¡± the nurse asked in apprehension.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Chen Rong pped her sleeve and entered her home.

    Shortly, the door mmed shut.

    Chen Rong rushed into her bedchamber, pacing back and forth while scolding: ¡°Stupid Sun Yan. Who told you to run your mouth?¡± The outburst did little to lessen her anger. She took the whip from the wall,shed into the air and yelled: ¡°How I want to whip you to shreds, stupid, stupid boy!¡±

    Her voice was full of fury.

    Deep down inside, Chen Rong knew perfectly well that when Sun Yan had told Ran Min these things, he hadn¡¯t known a man like Ran Min would actually fall for her and furthermore propose in this manner.

    Even she had no idea that the one Ran Min liked turned out to be this incarnation of her.

    Hershing slowed down with her train of thoughts. Soon, Chen Rong gasped for breath, slowly retreated several steps and weakly sat down.

    She released her whip and dropped her head into her hands, dejectedly thinking that: Sun Yan cannot marry her, it¡¯s impossible with Wang Hong, and only Ran Min was willing to marry her. But she would never in a million years marry him. What was she supposed to do now?

    Before, she used to think that she might somehow meet a schr who came from a humble background like hers. They¡¯d then wed and live a peaceful andfortable life.

    But this dream had now shattered!

    Oh Heaven, what was she going to do?

 Chapter 91: Wang Qilang Adding Fuel to the Fire

    Chapter 91: Wang Qng Adding Fuel to the Fire

    Chen Rong tossed and turned that night, and was unable to fall asleep. In this slumber, she first dreamed of being brought into an extravagant mansion by a horse-drawn carriage. In his bridegroom attire, Wang Hong was looking at her with tender affections. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw his eyes, the hall full of guests, and the formality with which the ceremony was held, her tears could not stop from falling onto her pillow. By the time she awoke from the dream, her tears were still flowing and soon soaking through her quilt.

    After more tossing and turning, Chen Rong again drifted off to sleep.

    She saw Ran Min this time. She saw herself standing in the fire, and Ran Min in his bridegroom attire was madly running to her before carrying her out of the mes. At the time he looked down at her, she who was fast slipping away, he actually burst into tears; these tears fell onto her gradually closing eyes.

    Both of these dreams, no matter which, kept her awake long after she roused from them.

    It was yet dawn when Chen Rong sat up from bed. She slowly went to the window screen and absently gazed at the morning star in the eastern sky.

    At this moment, the sky was so fresh and clear, as if it did not matter how troubled the world or how wretched the people.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed when Nurse Ping¡¯s voice sounded outside: ¡°Are you up, miss?¡±

    Chen Rong hummed a reply.

    The door opened with a creak and in came Nurse Ping with the washing items. She worriedly looked at Chen Rong, asking: ¡°You woke up several timesst night, yelling and screaming each time. Did you have nightmares, miss?¡±

    Last time, when Chen Rong had gone through a series of nightmares, she remembered both her behaviors and personality hadpletely changed. For this reason, the worry in her voice was ill-concealed.

    Chen Rong shook her head and, watching the sun rise over the rooftop, mumbled back: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Nurse Ping went to her and untied her long hair tob it. Admiring the dark, silky tresses that came all the way to her waist, she suddenly sighed and muttered: ¡°If your looks hadn¡¯t been so ravishing, your marriage would have certainly been easier.¡±

    She looked up only to see the sunlight illuminating Chen Rong¡¯s exquisite face. Her porcin skin had flushed red, herrge indignant eyes were shimmering like an autumnke, and her rosy lips looking as if they were made to be kissed. She could not help sighing and inwardly thinking: Her looks are exactly the kind that older men of influence like.

    Whenever she dressed Chen Rong, she always tried her best to hide this natural allure of hers so that the girl could look more elegant.

    While Nurse Ping was busy helping Chen Rong, voices gave sound outside.

    Listening to these voices, Chen Rong suddenly said, ¡°Nurse, just tell everyone whoes to see me today that I¡¯m sick.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± Don¡¯t take from

    Nurse Ping could now also hear the many guests in their courtyard. She quickly ced theb down and stepped outside.

    Soon, Chen Qian¡¯s high voice sounded: ¡°No, I must see your mistress. Hmph, that news is too outrageous, I must ask her about it.¡±

    Then came Chen Sang¡¯s gentle but emphatic voice: ¡°Tell your mistress that it¡¯s useless to y sick. Since her older brother hase in person, how can she note to greet me?¡±

    Listening to the sounds of aggressive questioning, Chen Rong walked to the door and whispererd to Nurse Ping who was about to report back to her: ¡°Nurse, invite them in. I¡¯ll answer them from behind the screen.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± Sharing is caring. Stealing is killing.

    The older woman hurriedly brought a two meters tall screen to ce in front of Chen Rong¡¯s bed.

    Amid the footsteps, Chen Qian¡¯sughing voice was heard. ¡°Oh no, or is she really ill?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, jiejie,¡± a gentler voice spoke. ¡°Ah Rong had just had a narrow escape from death. Even those with the best fortitude cannot bear such distress.¡±

    Hers were rational words, and they stopped questioning whether Chen Rong was malingering or not.

    After everyone took his seat, Chen Sang¡¯s voice was the first to speak. ¡°Ah Rong, your aunt told me toe and ask if you had really gone to Mo¡¯yang.¡±

    Chen Rong remained quiet for a moment and then answered, ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s to say you didn¡¯t go with your servant to find her rtives?¡±

    Chen Rong bit her lip, again quietly replying: ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Sangsped into silence. After some time, he sighingly said, ¡°I¡¯ll ry these truths to your aunt.¡±

    After he left, Chen Qian pleasantly asked, ¡°Ah Rong, did you really go to Mo¡¯yang?¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Chen Rong tiredly replied.

    ¡°Really? You aren¡¯t lying to me? I still can¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Chen Rong could only smile wryly.

    Not receiving an answer, Chen Qian suddenly remarked, ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯re really not afraid of death, are you? I have to admit I¡¯m inferior to you in this regard.¡±

    Answering her was still silence. Long live

    ¡°Ah Rong, I heard General Ran didn¡¯t want Ah Wei, but you instead,¡± Chen Qi took over.

    Chen Rong contemted her answer and tiredly replied, ¡°Marriage is arranged by the elders. I prefer not to say anything about this.¡±

    Chen Qianughed out loud, jovially saying: ¡°Oh please, everyone knows how to use this excuse. Good for you, Ah Rong. The celestial Wang Qng, the handsome General Ran, they all somehow have ties with you. I¡¯m quite envious, to be honest.¡±

    The girls had a goodugh at her words.

    While the bedchamber was filled with boisterousughter, a high voice announced: ¡°Ah Zi of the Yu House is here to call upon Miss Chen Rong.¡±

    Yu Zi?

    Chen Qian eximed, ¡°Oh, doesn¡¯t this girl Yu Zi always have her nose in the air because she thinks she¡¯s an aplisheddy? Why has shee to see Ah Rong?¡±

    She had barely spoken when another voice announced: ¡°Ah Ru of the Liu House is here to call upon Miss Chen Rong.¡±

    And yet another: ¡°Ah Su of the Wu House is here to call upon Miss Chen Rong.¡±

    ¡°Ah Qin of the Yang House is here to call upon Miss Chen Rong.¡±

    ...

    Continuous announcements resonated in the courtyard while sessfully bringing the conversation in the room to a halt.

    Amid the excitement, Nurse Ping hurried outside, bowed to the visitors and respectfully answered, ¡°Thank you for holding mydy in high esteem anding yourselves to visit her, but it just so happens that she came down with a coldst night. She cannot leave bed to wee you, regrettably.¡±

    Following a momentary pause, a gracious voice replied, ¡°Since Ah Rong isn¡¯t well she should take her time to rest. Please let her know, nurse, that I wille back to pay her a visit another day.¡±

    Forthwith, wheels started rolling to the sessive departure of the youngdies.

    The courtyard soon returned to its quiet state.

    Chen Qian, Chen Qi and the rest of the girls together looked back at Chen Rong who sat behind the screen.

    A brief contemtion was followed by Chen Qian¡¯s jealous voice: ¡°Ah Rong, your reputation sure is great.¡±

    ¡°I am ashamed,¡± Chen Rong wearily replied.

    Chen Qi stood up. She had a delicate beauty thatprised a fair skintone and a pair of lucent eyes. Hers was the kind of looks the nobles loved.

    She watched Chen Rong on the other side of the screen and used a rare gentleness that she typically only used with men to say: ¡°You had the bravado to seek death in Mo¡¯yang. Regardless of reason, Ah Rong, your fearless reputation has reverberated in Nan¡¯yang. All men of wisdom and courage will appreciate your strength of character.¡±

    Strength of character. Long live

    Behind the screen, Chen Rong¡¯s hands twisted into a knot. A smile appeared on her beautiful face, although one couldn¡¯t be sure whether it was joy or irony.

    After her second chance at life, she had always wanted to win for herself a praise of character, but no matter what she did, because of her background, because of her looks, everybody turned a blind eye to her merits.

    This was, of course, to be expected. Just like Ran Min, no matter how many Jin lives he saved, no matter how many storms he weathered for the residents of Nan¡¯yang, people would always look down on his surname behind his back.

    She atst received the evaluation she wanted, even if it came from an unknown youngdy like Chen Qi. s, such evaluation did note without a dilemma.

    The girls chatted for an hour and then began to take their leave.

    Listening to their distancing footsteps, Chen Rongy back down and sprawled motionlessly for a long while before suddenly yelling out: ¡°Nurse Ping!¡±

    The nurse hastily ran in while repeatedly asking, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Answering her was Chen Rong¡¯s suddenly feeble voice: ¡°Nothing, nothing. You may go.¡±

    Subsequently, Chen Rong¡¯s courtyard becamepletely swamped with even more girls who came to visit.

    After consistently pleading illness to turn her guests away, Chen Rong suddenly found in thete afternoon that her courtyard had fallen to a strange silence.

    Though it was usually quiet, the servants¡¯ whispers and distant sound ofughter were always heard. At present, however, all voices had vanished from the world.

    Chen Rong paid the silence little attention at first. Slowly, when she felt something was amiss, she sat up in bed to call for Nurse Ping.

    She had scarcely sat up when she heard Nurse Ping¡¯s voice trembling with joy: ¡°H-have you personallye to visit my youngdy? Please,e in,e in.¡±

    Chen Rong quickly closed her mouth and stifled her voice.

    At this time, a familiar voice rang soft and pleasant like springwater. ¡°All, please rise.¡±

    Just three words. Three single words.

    And yet the dead silent yard erupted into cheers and chatter.

    Amid the excitement, leisure footsteps steadily fell on the ground.

    Listening to the footfall that was advancing toward her bedchamber, Chen Rong jumped down from bed and reached for the whip on the wall.

    She had only touched the handle by the time a lowughter sounded at the door.

    Hisughter was gentle and soft, and had a teasing note that stiffened Chen Rong¡®s movement.

    Chen Rong only paused for a second before she removed the whip, narrowed her eyes, and then turned around to look at the man.

    Leaning against the door frame and faintly smiling at her in his snow white attire, while illuminating the entire room with his beauty, was that not Wang Hong?

    Chen Rong nced behind him and quietly barked, ¡°Close the door!¡±

    It was an order. Long live

    Wang Hong couldn¡¯t help upturning the corner of his mouth when he heard her. He waved his wide sleeves and closed the door as told.

    As soon as the door was closed, Chen Rong dashed in front of him.

    She outstretched her hand and held the whip against his throat.

    ¡°Who told you toe?¡±

    After growling thus, Chen Rong really wanted to cry. She blinked a few times and, not able to stop her tears from falling, proceeded to rub her face red with her sleeve. She then stared at him and seethed, ¡°I¡¯m being watched by the entire city right now. Wang Hong, what do you mean bying here at this time? You don¡¯t want to see me get married, is that it?!¡±

    Wang Hong sighed. Don¡¯t take from

    He held out his hand with the kind of elegance and grace that stilled Chen Rong in awe.

    He gently wiped her face with an index finger. By the time her tears had been wiped away, she was still standing there motionlessly.

    After he had wiped her tears, he sighingly said, ¡°If you knew that, then why did you tell me to close the door when I came in?¡±

    He looked at her so very tenderly, his bright and lofty eyes appearing utterly regrettable. ¡°A man and a woman left alone inside a room, and the door is also closed... now what are we going to do about this?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s face immediately turned purple.

    Her whip-holding hand shook terribly.

    A good whileter, she pressed the whip harder against his throat and fumed: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you remind me?¡± She burst into tears as she furiously wiped them away. Suppressing her fury, she quietly growled: ¡°You even went along and closed it.¡±

    ¡°But you wanted me to close it, Ah Rong!¡± he melessly replied.

    His voice was as sincere as one could ask for.

    Chen Rong was livid enough to sputter blood. Her hands shook for some time. Finally when she could no longer stand it, she took a step back, slumped on the ground, held her face and wailed, ¡°You jerk, you jerk!¡±

    She was incredibly angry, incoherently scolding him over and over using only these words.

    Warmth enveloped her when a pair of gentle arms drew her into a hug.

    He held her in his arms and softly stroked her hair. Even his voice was intoxicatingly gentle. ¡°Darling, the door is closed, but you are crying and yelling at me... When people talk, they will surely say that I was the man for whom you sought death.¡±

    He paused, lowered his head, and then said to a frozen Chen Rong who still hadn¡¯t moved: ¡°Look, I reminded you this time.¡±

    He had sounded so proud of himself that he might as well have asked for her praise.

    Stiff as a board, Chen Rong still did not move.

    At length, she sprang up and, intentionally or otherwise, bumped her head into Wang Hong.

    This bump was quite hard, and it knocked Wang Hong backward against the door.

    At the loud bang, the whispers outside came to a hush.

    In the meanwhile, Chen Rong had shot to the door and, as she haphazardly rubbed the tears on her face, reached for the knob to open it.

 Chapter 92: Honored Concubine

    Chapter 92: Honored Concubine

    ¡°Darling,¡± Wang Hong unhurriedly said, ¡°you can hardly hold back your tears as soon as you see me, if others see you being this way...¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s hand froze on the door before he could finish what he was saying.

    She, too, had considered this point, but hadpletely forgotten thanks to the anger caused by Wang Hong¡¯s provocation.

    She withdrew her hand, turned around and red at him.

    Facing his frustrating smile, Chen Rong took a step forward and again thrusted the whip handle to his throat.

    This time, her forcefulness made him lift his head.

    She stared at him, lowered her voice and ordered: ¡°Wang Hong, I want you to find an excuse so that we can have a clean break.¡±

    The smile on his face continued to be as frustrating as it had been. Chen Rong pushed the whip handle up. Immediately, the rough golden thread had drawn a small cut on his throat.

    At the sight of the scarlet drop, Chen Rong softened and moved the whip in her hand away.

    Wang Hong just looked at her quietly.

    There was something strange about his eyes that made her inexplicably fraught with guilt. She lowered her gaze to avoid his eyes, muttering as she did: ¡°You can¡¯t marry me anyway.¡±

    Wang Hong let out a long sigh.

    He waved his wide sleeves and then slowly walked out.

    In a sh, his hand had grabbed the door.

    He stopped to look back at Chen Rong who was dazedly watching him. They stood face to face, sadness lurking in his clear and lofty eyes.

    This sadness was very light and transient, but for some reason, she felt extremely guilty when she saw such eyes. She opened her rosy lips, instinctively wanting tofort him. But when the words reached her mouth, she thought there would be no return if she kept dragging things on, so she whirled her back to him.

    A sigh slowly sounded.

    In the bedchamber, a very gentle, very soft, and very sad voice spoke to her: ¡°I guess Ah Rong doesn¡¯t love me after all...¡±

    He sounded forlorn and grievous, as though the fact that Chen Rong did not love him had given him inconsble grief.

    Chen Rong knew perfectly well that the man behind her was smart enough to have known her intentions. And yet she still whispered back, ¡°No, I do feel something for you... but having feelings for you will drive me beyond salvation!¡±

    Squeak. The door opened, shortly after which his tall snowy figure went farther and farther from her.

    For some reason, as she listened to the footsteps that were drifting farther away, Chen Rong whirled around to helplessly stare after him, her lips pressing into a line.

    The moment Wang Hong left the room, the entire courtyard all turned around to stare at him.

    He resembled a tree in the wind when he was dressed in white this way. His smile was so distant and faint.

    He kept the smile on his face, pped his wide sleeves and sauntered away.

    Before she knew it, he had gotten into his carriage, took his servants and left her courtyard.

    As Chen Rong looked at the crowd that was watching his departure, she had a niggling feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    By the time Nurse Ping hastened to her side, she suddenly heard Chen Rong gasping a curse: ¡°Damnit! He didn¡¯t say a thing! I wanted him to end our rtionship!¡±

    Befuddled, Nurse Ping swiftly closed the door and rushed to her when saw the tear stains on her face.

    She paid attention to Chen Rong¡¯s hands and carefully asked, ¡°Miss, is something wrong?¡±

    Chen Rong numbly turned to see Nurse Ping. Her mouth drew even tter, and suddenly she broke into sobbing tears.

    She threw herself into Nurse Ping¡¯s arms, helplessly clutched her sleeves and blubbered, ¡°Nurse, I don¡¯t want to like him. I don¡¯t want to like this man!¡±

    Seeing her gasping for breath with tears, Nurse Ping worriedly patted her back and asked, ¡°Are you talking about Wang Qi?¡±

    Chen Rong nodded, sobbing: ¡°Yes, him. I don¡¯t understand this man one bit. And he has such a noble background. Nurse, I really don¡¯t want to like him.¡±

    At this point, Chen Rong¡¯s crying softened. She slowly left the nurse¡¯s arms, lowered her head to wipe her tears and murmured, ¡°When I heard him say with a sigh that I didn¡¯t love him, my chest hurt so much.¡±

    She pressed her hand on her chest, stared ahead and whispered, ¡°Sun Yan was right. People like me can¡¯t love but can¡¯t lose either... I had lost once and I refuse to plunge to the depths again!¡±

    Her voice was very low, her words were vague. ¡°What did you say miss? I didn¡¯t catch you,¡± asked her nurse.

    Of course Chen Rong wouldn¡¯t exin. She took a few steps outside, hung the whip back on the wall, and sat on the divan quietly for some time.

    At length, knocks rapped on the door followed by a group of people rushing in.

    They began to twitter when they saw Chen Rong sitting there absently.

    ¡°Ah Rong, why did Wang Qnge to see you?¡±

    ¡°Ah Rong, did you go to Mo¡¯yang for him?¡±

    ¡°Ah Rong, I also admire Qng but I¡¯m not as good as you. I¡¯d never want to die for him.¡±

    ...

    The onught of noisy questions almost overturned the roof.

    Chen Rong looked up at these girls, then slowly clutched her forehead. She closed her eyes and thought with a headache: Not only did he not end our rtionship, I¡¯ve... also let all the truths out... what am I going to do?

    Receiving the girls¡¯ curiously questioning eyes, Chen Rong stood up.

    She looked at them, shook her head, and hoarsely said, ¡°No, it was not for love, it was out of gratitude.¡±

    Chen Qian bursted intoughter. ¡°Oh please, there are still tears on your face. You are distracted by joy as soon as Wang Qng came. How can you say it wasn¡¯t for love?¡±

    Another Chendy, who had a gentle disposition, softly interjected, ¡°I¡¯m afraid even the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya will be rmed by Ah Rong¡¯s action. Perhaps they will think it over and use the bridal ceremony to wee her into their family as an honored concubine.¡± (1)

    ¹óæª An honored concubine is a step above regr concubines. È¢ÆÞÖ®Àñ Bridal ceremony is typically the formal ceremony performed to wed a wife, not a concubine.

    Considering Chen Rong¡¯s status, this was the greatest honor she could possibly enjoy!

    And thus, the girls stood still at her remarks.

    ¡°Wee her into the family with a bridal ceremony?¡± murmured Chen Qian at length. She looked at Chen Rong; for the first time envy showed in her eyes.

    Even though she was a legitimate daughter of the Chen House in Nan¡¯yang, she could only be Wang Qng¡¯s honored concubine, at most.

    Chen Rong faced the girls¡¯ envious eyes.

    She forced a smile onto her face and insisted, ¡°As I said, I didn¡¯t do it for him, I did it out of gratitude.¡±

    Of course not one person listened to her. Read at 824 retsmah.

    Chen Rong sighed and added: ¡°What kind of family is the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya? I shall never reach them.¡±

    At this juncture, she waved her sleeves and said, ¡°Please leave, sisters. I¡¯m actually tired and want to rest.¡±

    Without waiting for their reaction, shey down with her clothes and shoes still on and turned her back against them.

    The girls ignored her request and went on to twitter. They only began to go half an hourter.

    They had scarcely left when a steady stream of carriages arrived outside. This time, the youngdies of various ns were sending their invitations to Chen Rong¡¯s door, inviting her to their winter banquet, poetry meet, zitherpetition and simr such.

    Chen Rong declined them all. Read at 824 retsmah.

    The next morning, she had just finished grooming when a servant called in: ¡°Is Ah Rong home? The master is asking for her.¡±

    Chen Yuan wanted to see her?

    Chen Rong shot to her feet and, involuntarily pressing her hand on her chest, quietly replied, ¡°Give me a moment.¡±

    She turned and rushed to her bedchamber, then picked up the whip.

    Nheless, she gave a sigh when she touched the handle and slowly withdrew her hand. She took a gold hairpin from the drawer instead and went out the door.

    Seeing this, a maid who hade with her from Ping walked up with a curtsy, ¡°Miss?¡±

    She sent her a look that meant to ask whether she needed toe along or not. Nurse Ping had gone with Old Shang to the shops since early morning, and so this maid was the only one by Chen Rong¡¯s side at present.

    Chen Rong shook her head. Pressing her lips into a line, she followed the other out.

    It was winter, and even the sun in the sky seemed sodden and cold. Chen Rong looked at the surrounding bare trees and quietly thought: It will be spring in another two months.

    While she was looking around, the servant raised his voice to tell her: ¡°Please go in, miss. The master is inside.¡±

    Chen Rong recovered to see that she had arrived at Lady Ruan¡¯s courtyard.

    She slowly walked in. Read at 824 retsmah.

    Lady Li was standing outside. When she saw Chen Ronging in, she gave her a long stare before rying to the people inside.

    Shortly, Chen Rong got to the steps. She bent her knees, lowered her head and softly said, ¡°My good greetings, uncle, aunt.¡±

    Lady Li¡¯s voice answered: ¡°Ah Rong? Come in.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong raised her head, took a deep breath, and stepped onto the stairs.

    Inside, Chen Yuan was sitting on the host seat while Lady Ruan sat next to him.

    Chen Rong nced to see that in addition to the servants standing around, Chen Wei was not present.

    She withdrew her gaze, orded Chen Yuan and Lady Ruan ceremony, and bowed her head as she asked after their health.

    Chen Yuan gave her an appraising look from his seat. Seeing that she had given ceremony, he nodded and pointed to the seat on the right, mildly saying: ¡°Have a seat, Ah Rong.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±

    Chen Rong docilely curtsied and stepped to her seat.

    Chen Yuan withdrew his appraising gaze and cleared his throat to ask: ¡°Ah Rong, did you go to Mo¡¯yang?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Tell me everything that had happened.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong lowered her head and repeated what she had told Chen Gongrang.

    Chen Yuan sneered as soon as she finished.

    He did not yet speak by the time Lady Li howled withughter. ¡°That¡¯s funny. You are a youngdy; for what kind of gratitude must you give up your life? Don¡¯t take us all for fools!¡±

    She stared at Chen Rong, raised her shrill voice and demanded: ¡°There must be untold reasons. Tell me at once!¡±

    Chen Rong left her seat, dropped to her knees, bowed her head and firmly said, ¡°Nay, there is none.¡±

    Lady Li chortled. Long live

    While sheughed, Lady Ruan shook her head, quietly saying: ¡°Ah Rong, we are all women. Why are you hiding things from your elders?

    Chen Rong stilled. She looked up at Lady Ruan and asked in surprise, ¡°Hide? What would I want to hide?¡±

    Lady Ruan smiled. Before she could speak, Lady Liughingly said from the side: ¡°What else? You must¡¯ve carried a man¡¯s child. With nowhere to go, you had run to him so you coud die together.¡±

    Her voice turned sharp again when she snapped, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Chen Rong was baffled before she broke outughing.

    She didn¡¯t look at Lady Li, but turned her eyes to Lady Ruan and lightly said, ¡°It¡¯s quite easy to find out whether I¡¯m still a maiden or not. If you don¡¯t believe me, aunt, please perform a check.¡±

    The youngdy was actually asking others to examine her body.

    While Lady Ruan was having an attack of palpitation, Lady Li shrilled: ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Chen Rong almostughed out loud upon hearing her: They can freely wrong me, but when I want to use facts to prove myself, they call me shameless.

    What a strange concept. Long live

    Chen Rong ignored her to look at Lady Ruan with the same rity and conviction.

    Lady Ruan turned to Chen Yuan.

    At this time, Chen Yuan cleared his throat andmented, ¡°Ah Rong, you are a youngdy yet you have the courage to die for love. It¡¯s quite incredible, indeed. However...¡± He somberly continued: ¡°You had not only hidden this matter from your elders, but you had also used lies to deceive us. If the truth hadn¡¯te out, then I would¡¯ve been none the wiser. You are now quite the expert at lying, I¡¯d reckon.¡±

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze. She waited for him to finish and then replied, ¡°I am ashamed.¡±

    She said she was ashamed, but where did it show on her face? Chen Yuan shook his head in disappointment.

    He sighed again; then leaning forward and staring at Chen Rong, he slowly said, ¡°Ah Rong, you love Wang Qng enough to be willing to die for him. Such love is strong enough to move Heaven and Earth.¡±

    He stroked his beard, smiling affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you over to tell you that I have sent a marriage proposal to the Wang estate.¡±

    Chen Rong whipped her head up.

    Chen Yuan smiled beatifically upon receiving her attention. ¡°Luckily Wang Yi of the Lang¡¯ya branch is also here in Nan¡¯yang. I¡¯ve asked my people to let him know about your story, so that the Wang n can use the bridal ceremony to bring you into their family as an honored concubine.¡±

    At this juncture, he proudly looked at Chen Rong as if he were a benefactor who had bestowed a favor upon her. ¡°Ah Rong, considering your background, it is a blessing of several lifetimes to be able to reach the heights of the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya. After you join Wang Hong¡¯s household, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll return to Jiankang with them. By then, you¡¯ll need to abide by the virtues of a married woman and conduct yourself with propriety; you must not offend people in the Wang estate. But you can rest assured that your third brother and I will both help you. No matter what happens, know that we are on your side!¡±

    He suddenly sighed and murmured: ¡°Wang Hong currently does not have any wife or concubines. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if you can conceive his child? He would be Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi¡¯s first-born!¡±

    Wistfulness filled his eyes. It was as if Chen Rong¡¯s out-of-wedlock pregnancy, her condemnation by the world, or her inability to thereafter live with dignity in the Wang estate had each been of little significance to him; as if so long as she had the child, there was more he could gain and more he could demand from the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya.

 Chapter 93: Promise to Self

    Chapter 93: Promise to Self

    Chen Rong did not look up during this entire time.

    Her hands sped together under her wide sleeves while her heart was sent on a tumbling ride.

    She didn¡¯t know what else to do.

    Was this the kind of ending she were to receive after two lifetimes of struggle and strife?

    But because she had lived twice, Chen Rong knew that if her father and brother had been reliable, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up that way in her previous life.

    Whether in herst life or this life, whether she hade to a dead end or been pushed to a corner, she had never once thought of leaving her n. Firstly, she was no different from everyone else in that the notion of kinship had been deeply rooted in her. Secondly, without a n¡¯s protection in these troubled times, she would be robbed destitute or sold into very in a matter of seconds no matter how much wealth she possessed.

    On her trip south with the Wang family, innumerable nobles had been killed or sent to ruination. Even imperial consorts had been abducted by human traffickers, their safety unknown till this day.

    Thinking awhile, Chen Rong bitterly smiled: Never mind, Chen Rong, stop fighting it!

    Chen Yuan chuckled to see Chen Rong in silence. He stroked his beard and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy. Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi is a prized man even amongst the princesses. Even if you became his honored concubine, you would still sit below his wife. You¡¯re too young to know that family is one¡¯s sole support in this world.¡±

    When he got to ¡°sole,¡± there was an extra emphasis in his voice.

    Chen Rong¡¯s head remained bowed.

    Chen Yuanughed, thinking that she was feeling abashed. He then nicely said, ¡°Ah Rong, it had been the Nan¡¯yang Prince¡¯s aggression that forced me to send you to him. Have you held a grudge against me because of that?¡±

    Here, he leaned forward and attentively watched her.

    Chen Rong kept her head down. A good whileter, she weakly uttered between her teeth: ¡°I dare not.¡±

    Chen Yuan did not detect anything unusual and thus kept on smiling. On the other hand, Lady Li mistrustfully looked back to appraise the silent and dutiful Chen Rong.

    Chen Yuan raised his head and looked out at the sun. He then waved at Chen Rong and said, ¡°You may leave. You¡¯ll have preparations to make.¡±

    Chen Rong slowly stood up at his words.

    She had barely gotten to her feet when footsteps sounded outside.

    Before long, an unsteady and wheezing voice called in, ¡°Master, we¡¯re back.¡±

    Hearing this voice, Chen Yuan rose and went out to meet them. ¡°Why have you returned so soon? Did you not see Wang Yi?¡±

    Chen Rong paused upon hearing Wang Yi¡¯s name after she had given Lady Ruan and Lady Li curtsies and was ready to leave.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one; even Lady Ruan and Lady Li anxiously stood up. They rushed from their seats to the steps.

    Down the steps were a dozen strapping servants. Standing in front was one about thirty years old, with pale skin and delicate features. One could tell he was an articte speaker.

    Nevertheless, he had his head bowed at this time while looking rather hesitant.

    Anxious, Chen Yuan angrily yelled, ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡±

    The servant dithered before softly saying: ¡°I¡¯m afraid to.¡±

    Chen Yuan¡¯s heart sank. He stared at the servant and warily asked, ¡°Did Wang Yi say something foul?¡±

    Seeing the servant shaking his head, he sighed in relief and impatiently said, ¡°So what happened, anyway? Just tell me the truth.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The servant gave him a ceremony and began to haltingly speak: ¡°We followed your instructions and brought gifts to the Wang estate. We went in from the main entrance and presented our card, asking to see Sir Wang Yi.¡±

    At this juncture, he looked up at Chen Yuan before quietly continuing: ¡°No sooner had the gatekeeper taken our card than Wang Qng¡¯s carriage arrived. When he saw us, he approached and made inquiry.¡±

    The servant¡¯s voice softened to a stammer. ¡°After we informed him, Wang Hong wanted us to go back, with a message he said to tell you.¡±

    At this time, Chen Yuan¡¯s heart hadpletely sunk.

    He turned to nce at Chen Rong and inwardly thought: Perhaps Wang Hong has never liked thisss Ah Rong? What a useless piece of trash. What is the point of those seductive looks when she cannot even snare a man!

    The servant stopped speaking when he saw Chen Yuan looking back.

    After Chen Yuan had callously red at the dutiful-looking Chen Rong, he turned around and yelled, ¡°And what did he say? What are you freezing there for? Why aren¡¯t you telling me?¡±

    The servant shrank away at his rage and repeatedly said ¡°aye.¡±

    Once he had waited for Chen Yuan¡¯s barking to stop, he stammered: ¡°T-this is what Wang Hong said: Are you giving a daughter¡¯s hand in marriage? Or are you selling your daughter for an office? How can we allow this virtuous woman to suffer thus an insult, when she had lived and died for her friends?¡±

    Silence all around. Read at 428.

    Chen Yuan was also at a loss for words.

    He stared at the servant, momentarily unable to believe his ears. His face was beginning to nch. ¡°W-what did you say?¡±

    Seeing him thus, the servant stopped speaking and dropped to his knees.

    In just seconds, Chen Yuan¡¯s face turned even whiter.

    He was still staring at the servant, mumbling in disbelief: ¡°Impossible! Everyone says Wang Hong is gentle and refined. He¡¯d never injure others with harsh words like this...¡±

    His voice failed to sound at this point.

    Chen Rong was also made speechless.

    However, she was rxed and full of glee though she was wordless. When she saw Chen Yuan¡¯s pretentious face growing increasingly paler with even shades of blue, she picked up her pace and swiftly disappeared from the courtyard.

    As soon as she left the gate, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help herself from burtsing intougher. Quickly enough, she covered her mouth and, with her head lowered, hurried back home.

    Soon, Chen Rong entered her courtyard. Stolen from 824 retsmah

    Nurse Ping hastily went up to her when she saw here in. She suddenly stopped.

    All she saw was Chen Rong flinging her sleeves inughter.

    Herugh was so loud, clear, free and pleasant!

    The nurse hadn¡¯t heard suchughter in a long time.

    She was surprised at first, then quickly followed suit in the merry action.

    Chen Rong covered her mouth, madlyughing for a while. She eventually clutched her stomach and gave a cry. Nurse Ping quickly stepped over to caress her.

    Chen Rong leaned into her nurse while she continued to double over withughter.

    It took quite some time before herughter finally ceased. Nurse Pingughed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you in such a good mood today?¡±

    Chen Rong crinkled her eyes in delight and gazed toward Lady Ruan¡¯s courtyard. She moved closer toward her servants, whispering: ¡°Chen Yuan had just gotten rebuked by Wang Qng!¡±

    ¡°A very stern rebuke,¡± she solemnly informed them. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not sure if he can withstand Wang Qng¡¯s rebuke or not!¡±

    Seeing the bewilderment on her servants¡¯ faces, she did not want to say more. She pushed Nurse Ping away and bounced back to her room.

    Skipping and singing all the while.

    Last time, Chen Sang had gotten himself humiliated by one of the schrs when he was in a rush toe with her to the gathering. As a result, he had been holed up at home till now, too afraid to even go out with his scroundrel friends.

    It was so bad that Chen Yuan had started to prepare farnd and stores for him in Jiankang. He was to quit the literati circle and buy a small title or live as a tradesman.

    There wasn¡¯t any other way. They were disparaging words that could destroy a person¡¯s life!

    It was now Chen Yuan¡¯s turn.

    What kind of consequences woulde of Wang Qng¡¯s disparaging words? Chen Rong raised her head in anticipation.

    She got her answer the next day. In the evening, Chen Gongrang confined Chen Yuan to the ancestral temple and officially revoked his inheritance. If Chen Gongrang were to pass away at this very moment, the sessor of the Chen House in Nan¡¯yang would be the tradesman-born Chen Shu.

    Unfortunately, such was the extent of Chen Yuan¡¯s loss. Having been engrossed in obtaining an office title, he had long had the reputation of an ill-educated and vulgar man among the literati.

    Thus, Wang Hong¡¯s rebuke now caused him to receive even more pointing and supercilious look.

    Several days passed by in the blink of an eye; it was presently well into winter.

    In the morning on this day, Chen Rong tilted her head to look outside as she asked in surprise: ¡°Why is it so bright?¡±

    Nurse Ping carried a basin of steaming water in. She twisted the towel as sheughingly answered, ¡°It¡¯s snowing, miss!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s snow?¡± eximed Chen Rong.

    Nurse Ping crinkled her eyes into a kind smile. ¡°Aye, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s snowing quite heavily, too. What great news.¡±

    Her voice quivered with emotion.

    Chen Rong was no different. Stolen from 824 retsmah

    They couldn¡¯t help it. The city had been waiting for this snowfall for far too long.

    The snow¡¯s descent meant that the Hu would not be progressing south! One only wished this snow could continue to fall, forever and ever.

    Chen Rong tilted her face so that her nurse could wipe it more easily. She listened to the waves of cheers outside and murmured: ¡°It¡¯s snowing. It¡¯s really snowing.¡±

    She knew perfectly well that it would be snowing at this time, but the tense atmosphere in the city was infectious enough to unnerve her. Only until the snow fell did she heave in relief.

    Nurse Ping was apparently thrilled. While preparing blue salt for Chen Rong¡¯s washing, she looked toward Chen Wei¡¯s courtyard and whispered, ¡°Miss, I heard sobbingst night. Ah Wei was crying for nearly an hour.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled, a hint of delight shed in her eyes.

    After she rinsed her mouth, her nurse again handed her a hot towel andmented, ¡°It would be great if Chen Gongrang ordered to remove master Chen Yuan¡¯s guardianship of you. Goodness, you¡¯ve offended the entire family this time. I even heard Chen Wei say how she wished she could kill you.¡±

    Chen Rong slowly withdrew her smile.

    She dropped her gaze and sneered, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Nurse Ping did not answer.

    After she finished washing, Chen Rong went to the door and gave it a push.

    As the door opened, a wave of biting cold rushed into the room. At the same time, white snow upon white snow came into view.

    Watching the world that had been dyed pristine, Chen Rongughingly remarked, ¡°How much it¡¯s snowing.¡±

    Nurse Pingughed along hearing her pleasantly talk about the snow.

    Chen Rong raised her small face to feel the piercing air blowing at her. It was so cold that she thought her nostrils might freeze with each breath she took.

    She looked at a brown mound peeking under the whiteness in front of her, along with a tree trunk that had umted a thickyer of snow, and thought to herself: Yes, I¡¯ve offended their entire family, but I reckon Chen Gongrang will protect me. He is the type to look at the big picture and, knowing that both Ran Min and Wang Hong are interested in me, he will never allow anybody to hurt me.

    She felt more assured at this thought .

    The heavy snowfall sent Nan¡¯yang into a tizzy.

    All of a sudden, cheers and reed music filled the streets. Young men and women at this time ran loose like wild horses, indulging themselves all across the city.

    Unlike Chen Wei who did not leave her home, Chen Rong¡¯s courtyard was filled every day with servants from various estates who came to seek her audience and invite her to attend their banquets.

    Nheless, Chen Rong declined them all no matter who came to ask. She knew she didn¡¯t have much interpersonal skill. Going to these dinners would not gain her fame, but would instead make a fool out of herself.

    What Chen Rong obtained in her two lives was the understanding of herself. She knew she wasn¡¯t smart; and that she was full of faults. Each day, what she could think of was how to find inws that would not shun her, a family that had noplicated internal strife so that she could be left to her prosperous life.

    But even something so simple was getting farther and farther from her reach...

    At this point in her train of thoughts, Chen Rong blew warm breath at the snow-covered screen and called without turning around, ¡°Nurse.¡±

    A burst of rapid footsteps was followed shortly by Nurse Ping¡¯s appearance. ¡°What is it?¡± sheughed.

    Chen Rong stared at the gradually melting snowkes. Through the sparkling crystallites, she coud almost see the lofty handsome face as well as the wounded expression as he left that day.

    Unconsciously, she pressed a hand on her chest.

    She bit her lips while softly saying: ¡°Can you prepare a card for me? I want to go see him.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± Nurse Ping asked in surprise. ¡°Whom, miss?¡±

    Chen Rong stammered, ¡°Wang Qng. Last time he told Chen Yuan that I¡¯m a ¡®virtuous woman who lives and dies for my friends.¡¯ I ought to make a visit and express my gratitude.¡±

    Nurse Ping did not speak for a while. Then, she mumbled: ¡°I¡¯d rather he takes you as an honored concubine.¡± She looked at Chen Rong, saying sadly: ¡°Miss, not everyone can be Wang Qng¡¯s honored concubine even if she wishes for it! He¡¯s vexed at the moment, yet you want to go thank him?¡±

    Chen Rong lowered her eyes. ¡°Even if I were to be a courtier or a savant one day, I¡¯d always be a concubine,¡± she coldly said. ¡°Nurse, I¡¯ve made a promise to myself that I would live like a human this time! As a woman, my fate is solely dependant on my marriage. Come what may, I want to be married to a worthy man and have a dignified life. I won¡¯t lose again, nurse!¡±

    After some silence, the nurse sighed and quizzically asked, ¡°Why do you say you won¡¯t lose again?¡±

    Chen Rong stiffened. At longst, she whispered back, ¡°You misheard me.¡± For her tone was somber, the nurse did not continue to ask.

 Chapter 94: Abducted by Ran Min

    Chapter 94: Abducted by Ran Min

    The announcement card was soon ready. Chen Rong headed out of the estate in her carriage.

    Once they left the gate, she lifted the curtain to survey Chen Wei¡¯s courtyard. Its gate was wide open, but its perimeter was very quiet. At a nce, she saw the busy servants scurrying around with their heads down, daring not to breathe even a puff too loud.

    Looking at this scene, a sneer hovered over Chen Rong¡¯s mouth. But just as quickly, her eyes blurred to see that such a scene had also happened in the past. At the time, Chen Wei had also suffered the same lost and she had also smirked the same sneer.

    In the end, however, she wasn¡¯t the one to have thestugh.

    At this thought, Chen Rong immediately snapped awake.

    It was snowy white no matter where one looked. It had not stopped snowing in thest few days, continuously floating down to dye the earth a silvery white.

    The muddy and messy path was covered in wheel traces. On the roadside, trees were coated with snow. From time to time, traveling vehicles would make a thump that caused a thickyer of snow to fall and hit their rooftops.

    Brr...

    Chen Rong drew her curtain down and then rubbed her hands together. She quickly shifted toward the furnace to warm her hands. Remembering that Old shang was driving outside, she picked one of the two small charcoal heaters and handed it out, calling: ¡°Old Shang, keep your hands warm.¡±

    Old Shang¡¯sughter rang in. ¡°No need, no need, miss. I have to drive so I can¡¯t free my hands.¡± His wrinkles were highlighted by his merryughter. Like Nurse Ping, he felt that Chen Rong had be so much more mature ever since they moved south. She was indeed making him feel more reassured.

    Inside, Chen Rong hummed a reply and retracted the heater.

    At this time, the carriage had left the Chen estate and begun heading into town.

    The streets were buzzing, surprisingly enough. In addition to raggedymoners who made up most of the crowd, the nobles¡¯ carriages were also shuttling back and forth.

    Old Shang watched the scene and smilingly said, ¡°Miss, everyone is enjoying the peace.¡±

    Chen Rong hummed her reply.

    The carriage had a tough time moving on the muddy street that was covered in uneven snow. It slid to the side several times and almost hit the carriage beside it.

    Chen Rong poked her head out calling: ¡°Slow down, Old Shang.¡±

    ¡°Will do!¡±

    As Old Shang cheerfully answered her, a man¡¯s voice made its way to Chen Rong¡¯s ears: ¡°Did they say General Ran Min is back in Nan¡¯yang?¡±

    ¡°Aye, sincest night,¡± another man answered him. ¡°Haha, I felt assured once the snow fell. And now with General Ran¡¯s return, I can finally rx.¡±

    Listening to their easy conversation, Chen Rong smiled and withdrew inside.

    Her carriage continued along.

    Soon, it arrived at South Street.

    After she had bought some stores here, Chen Rong woulde to see them each time she went out. She felt rich just by looking at the closed shops.

    She lifted her curtain, staring from shop to shop. After a while, she briskly called, ¡°Old Shang, hold on.¡±

    Old Shangplied and slowed the vehicle down.

    Chen Rong lowered her head and was preparing to hop down when suddenly a familiar, deep voice called out to her. ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House?¡±

    Chen Rong tensed almost as soon as she heard him.

    She very slowly looked up.

    At the moment she saw the man, a distant and polite smile disyed on her face.

    Looking at the approaching man, Chen Rong gave a slight bow and dutifully said, ¡°Good greetings, General Ran.¡± Speaking of the devil, she got to see him quite soon.

    It was indeed Ran Min who had appeared in front of her. Unlikest time, he was now sitting in a carriage.

    He first stared at Chen Rong before turning his eyes to his driver.

    The driver wasrge and tall, his eyes as big as copper bells. One could tell he was a man of the military. At Ran Min¡¯s cue, he chuckled in understanding and steered the carriage toward Chen Rong¡¯s.

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage had stoped on the side of the road by a store. The other carriage swiftly drew near and tightly trapped it.

    Ran Min again looked at Chen Rong.

    Appraising her from head to toe, he watched her unconsciously pursed lips as well as that flushing face full of wariness.

    As he watched her, he softlyughed. ¡°Little miss, we¡¯ve even shared skinship before. Now that we finally meet again, why are you acting so distant toward me?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s flush deepened. She looked up and sent him a re.

    Facing his handsome face, authoritative though it was not angry, her eyes wavered. Chen Rong bit her lips and quietly said, ¡°Please watch your words, General!¡±

    Her voice was unyielding. Read at 428.

    Ran Min continued to stare at her.

    He unblinkingly regarded her and, after quite a while, he sighed and asked, ¡°Tell me, little miss, how have I offended you?¡±

    At this point, he wryly smiled and amusedly said with his maic voice: ¡°You¡¯re always furious like this whenever you see me. You keep looking at me with so much animosity. I would ask you every time, but you never give me an answer.¡±

    He was apparently in a good mood. There was a rare gentleness and rity in his dark, bottomless eyes. On his chiseled face was also a faint smile.

    This was a Ran Min not often seen. Read at 428.

    Chen Rong gave a brief nce at him before quickly looking away.

    Ran Min was still looking at her. Read at 428.

    She tried her best to appear milder. With a dutiful look, she softly replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t offended me.¡±

    Ran Min pped the carriage shaft inughter. Almost suddenly, he outstretched his right hand towards her and smilingly said, ¡°In that case, would you like to go for a drive with me?¡±

    Hisrge hand was ced out in front of Chen Rong, its slender and caloused fingers that carried his body warmth, too, were in front of her.

    He looked at her with a focus she had never seen before... Faintly, might there even be persistence?

    Seeing Chen Rong hesitate, Ran Min¡¯s deep and powerful voice came to her: ¡°Littledy, aren¡¯t you angry with me? Why don¡¯t youe here and give me a beating?¡± His eyes flickered over to the whip hanging in her carriage. ¡°Or give me a few whips, if that would make you feel better,¡± he continued to tempt her.

    And indeed, his were tempting words. They were precisely speaking to Chen Rong¡¯s heart.

    She whipped her head up, ring at him. If only she could kill this man with her eyes. ¡°Do you mean it?¡± Chen Rong asked. ¡°Can I hit you and give you a few whips?¡±

    She had barely spoken when two riotousughters simultaneously sounded. Aside from Ran Min, his driver was alsoughing.

    The driverughed in utter hrity; he pped the carriage shaft and cried to Ran Min: ¡°General, it seems this youngdy really hates you.¡±

    Ran Min was alsoughing in delight. He narrowed his eyes in amusement and regarded Chen Rong with interest, saying: ¡°You¡¯ve just said I have never offended you. How soon you forget.¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t think her blurting words would cause two grown men tough without a care for propriety. The startled passers-by kept looking their way. She bit her lip, then turned around to tell Old Shang to drive away.

    At this point, Ran Min¡¯s right hand reached out like a sh and urately grabbed her arm, easily picking her up.

    Finding that her body was suddenly in the air, Chen Rong cried out in fright.

    Ran Min was stillughing at this time. He carried her as heughed, gently pulling her out of the carriage. It was a very difficult maneuver, but he did it ever so effortlessly.

    Instantly, the tall and lithe Chen Rong was ced like a child into his carriage.

    ncing at a paling Chen Rong who was staring at him speechlessly, his intensely fiery eyes squinted in great relish.

    He turned to Old Shang with a hardened face and ordered, ¡°Go back on your own!¡±

    To have a battle-hardened and lethal general speaking to him with such a glower, even a learned Confucian would be terrified, much less Old Shang who was a mere servant.

    Color instantly drained from his face. He involuntarily repeated, ¡°Aye, aye,¡± while steering the carriage away in hasty departure.

    A dozen pacester, Old Shang recovered from his fright and quickly looked back in concern for Ah Rong.

    But their carriage was already driving away. From time to time, a man¡¯sughter and a woman¡¯s hissing could be heard. Old Shang was stillpletely flummoxed.

    Ran Min ced Chen Rong inside next to him. After he had scared Old Shang away, he shouted at his cackling driver: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Aye, General!¡±

    The carriage advanced forward.

    Ran Min turned to look at Chen Rong.

    She dazedly blinked back at him.

    He smiled at her.

    Chen Rong suppressed her fury and shouted, ¡°Look here you Ran fellow, I¡¯m an unweddy, how can you take me into your carriage with absolutely no regard like this? Y-you, this is despicable!¡±

    The driver howled withughter: ¡°Aye aye, well admonished. General Ran is indeed despicable!¡± As if he had be addicted, he roared withughter again. ¡°Shucks, the general has carried out many an abduction, but this is the first time he abducts a youngdy. How despicable! How very despicable!¡± He pped the shaft andughed.

    Because of the driver¡¯s interjection, Chen Rong¡¯s righteous usations had all of a sudden turned into flirtation. She was furious. She shot daggers at the driver before turning to see that Ran Min was still looking at her with interest. She red back and gave him a low bark: ¡°Let me down!¡±

 Chapter 95: Drinking His Blood

    Chapter 95: Drinking His Blood

    Ran Min grinned at Chen Rong and, ignoring her avoidance, stretched hisrge hand to stroke her face.

    His rough fingers moved in a deliberate ease that when they brushed across her face, she felt a softness in the roughness, like a winter breeze that was gently prickling her heart.

    ¡°No,¡± he answered her.

    It was quite final.

    Chen Rong choked with anger. She stared at him, growling: ¡°Ran Min, stay away from me!¡± Though she was growling at him, she still sounded as though she was pleading.

    She didn¡¯t want to, but for some reason, once those words left her mouth, her voice was choked.

    Ran Min ignored her. Seeing her head tilting away to avoid him, he closed his fingers around her chin and smilingly repeated, ¡°No!¡±

    This man was actually ying with her so roguishly.

    Chen Rong was beyond livid.

    Her face med red as she red at him. If looks could kill, Ran Min would¡¯ve been stabbed by ten thousand arrows.

    Unfortunately, looks cannot kill. Inherently, Chen Rong¡¯s beguiling eyes still cast an implicit seduction even when she was angry.

    By the time Chen Rong was gasping from anger, Ran Min knitted his brow and muttered, ¡°You must really be angry with me.¡±

    After talking to himself, he pulled her forward.

    The sudden force caused Chen Rong to fall into his arms.

    Despite the pain on her chin, Chen Rong threw her hands against his chest when she sensed his body heat and strong male breath.

    She pushed hard, her face reddening from the effort. One could even see the artery popping on her neck as she tried to avoid falling into his arms.

    Normally, others might have let go and stopped forcing the matter. Unfortunately, Ran Min wasn¡¯t a normal person.

    He raised an eyebrow. A flicker shed in his eyes as his right hand let go of her chin.

    Finding herself freed, Chen Rong was about to jump off when Ran Min swiftly held her waist and locked her in his embrace.

    What kind of strength did Ran Min use? It was the invincible force of a thousand pounds! All he did was give a slight pull, and Chen Rong had fallen into his arms, her nose colliding against his chest.

    Instantaneously, the surge of warmth she had dreamed and longed for after so many years made its way into her nose.

    Chen Rong froze. Read at 428.

    She widened her eyes but did not move.

    Sensing that she had tensed up, Ran Min¡¯s muffled chuckle faintly rang.

    Gently, his powerful palms came to rest on her wasp waist.

    While her virgin self couldn¡¯t help trembling at his touch, Ran Min bowed his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°You long for me so, how can there be no animosity? Ah Rong, you always make a gaffe every time you see me. Do you know why?¡±

    Chen Rong dazedly shook her head. Her eyes were still widened ¨C damp with a resistance from the depth of her soul.

    Ran Min¡¯s right hand moved from her waist to her back, its fingersbing through her thick, dark hair and unknowingly causing her bead hairpin toe free. ¡°Because you love me,¡± he murmured when her hair spilled down.

    While Chen Rong stiffened, he softlyughed. ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, you¡¯ve loved me for a very long time.¡±

    Chen Rong became unhinged as soon as these words were said.

    She suddenly leapt forward, clutched his neck, and crouched down to bite his neck.

    It was a vital spot that could kill him.

    The battle-scarred Ran Minughed and swiftly dodged her attack. He then offered his shoulder to her with a husky chuckle. ¡°Bite here instead.¡±

    He had not finished by the time Chen Rong already chomped down.

    She was actually biting him. Read at 428.

    Instantly, blood oozed out and dripped from her mouth.

    Chen Rong savagely swallowed a mouthful of that blood. Ran Min was stunned at first when he heard the gulping sound, but he soon broke outughing.

    While he wasughing, Chen Rong shoved him away with a sudden and maddening strength.

    Ran Min certainly didn¡¯t think the girl would suddenly gain that much strength. He gave a grunt, hisrge body crashing backward and hitting the carriage wall with a loud thud.

    Just as his grip loosened, Chen Rong swiftly fled like an agile rabbit. She flung the curtain and jumped off the moving vehicle.

    The driver cried out in shock. Quickly enough, he eximed with great admiration: ¡°Impressive!¡±

    Chen Rong, who had jumped off the carriage, steadilynded on the snow with a graceful somersault.

    As soon as the driver spoke, as if she was spooked, Chen Rong lifted her skirt and ran toward the city center ¨C unknowingly, Ran Min¡¯s carriage had taken her to the suburb near the city gate.

    Watching Chen Rong¡¯s figure dashing away, the driver again apuded her before turning around.

    He widened his oxen eyes, shouting: ¡°Golly, this youngdy is quite something if she can draw blood from our valiant General Ran!¡±

    Ran Min shot him a re. Caring little about his bleeding left shoulder, he looked in the direction Chen Rong had gone and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to her to deserve this spite.¡±

    The driverughed in hrity. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just capital?! It¡¯s not every day I get to see a girl being so harsh to you.¡±

    Listening to his gloatingughter, Ran Min gave him another re and then alsoughed out loud. He reached for a cloth and carelessly wrapped his bitten shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help me?¡± he snapped at his driver.

    The driver unhappily took his time to get off his seat and go over to his boss, muttering as he tied the bandage: ¡°But it¡¯s such a pity to bandage it. You should leave it so the guys can know you¡¯ve mistreated someone else¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Ran Min ignored his rambling driver. Still looking in the direction Chen Rong had gone, he murmured, ¡°You really hate me that much, huh?¡± There was aughing note in his voice.

    Chen Rong maddeningly ran forward.

    Before she knew it, her hair had be disheveled and rendered her appearance a sorry state.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had run when she heard someone say: ¡°Hey, this crazy looking girl seems a little familiar.¡±

    Along with the cold wind, this voice startlingly doused her burning anger.

    Chen Rong stopped.

    At this moment, she had run to North Street, past which would be Nanyang¡¯s bustling Main Street.

    Chen Rong gazed at the increasingly crowded throng ahead and saw that many people were curiously staring at her. ¡°Eep, she¡¯s bleeding. She looks scary,¡± a child cried.

    Facing those people¡¯s eyes and hearing the child¡¯s voice, Chen Rong¡¯s dizzying brain gained more awareness. With the fastest speed she could muster, she looked down at the ground and quietly wiped her mouth before undoing her hair tob her fingers through it. Then, she followed the curbside and walked on.

    After hurrying away for a few dozen steps, Chen Rong saw no more strangers paying attention to her.

    Quickly recalling the scene just now, she vigorously scrubbed her mouth and scathingly said, ¡°I¡¯ll bite you dead!¡±

    She was surprised at her own words.

    Slowly, she blinked back her tears and sped up.

    Chen Rong walked for nearly an hour in the snow to go from North Street to the Chen estate.

    Listening to the monotonous sloshing of snow and feeling the rush of biting wind, Chen Rong slowly recovered.

    By the time she got to the Chen estate, she saw Old Shang¡¯s carriage still parked in an alley. He was standing beside it looking out to therger road.

    He was overjoyed to see her.

    Chen Rong also hastened to him. After she had lifted the curtain and climbed onto the carriage, she sat motionlessly on her seat.

    At this time, Old Shang¡¯s worried voice sounded outside. ¡°Are you crying, miss?¡±

    She did not answer.

    The vehicle was put into motion.

    A momentter, Old Shang again asked, ¡°Do you still want to go to the Wang estate, miss?¡±

    ¡°What for? Let¡¯s go home,¡± Chen Rong wearily replied.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Amid the clopping wheels, Old Shang¡¯s cautious voice again spoke to her. ¡°Did General Ran do anything untoward to you?¡±

    Chen Rong again did not answer him.

    After Old Shang had hollered twice tomand the horses, he continued to mumble to her: ¡°I heard that General Ran had asked from Chen Gongrang, not for Ah Wei¡¯s hand in marriage, but for yours. Miss, is it because of Wang Qng that you are turning General Ran down?¡±

    At this juncture, he sighed and dolefully said, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t understand why you won¡¯t agree to it. Whether bing Wang Qng¡¯s concubine or marrying General Ran, you should make a decision and extend your eptance soon, no? If this drags on, I¡¯m really worried...¡± What he was worried about was naturally Chen Rong¡¯s reputation.

    Inside, Chen Rong remained unspoken.

    Her limbs were lifeless, and she could only lie still on her seat, staring absently at the ceiling.

    The carriage slowly approached the side entrance.

    A gateman shouted to Old Shang: ¡°Where did Ah Rong go in this freezing snow?¡±

    He eyed Chen Rong¡¯s carriage with a flicker of curiosity.

    Old Shangughed. ¡°Nowhere, really. My mistress felt stuffy so we went out for a drive. Yah ¨C Yah ¨C¡±

    At his holler, the carriage passed and drove through the green path.

    It eventually entered Chen Rong¡¯s courtyard.

    At the squeak of the opening gate, Old Shang¡¯s voice was suddenly heard: ¡°Miss, Ah Wei is here.¡±

    There was still no sound from the carriage.

    At length, Chen Rong repeated: ¡°Ah Wei?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Old Shang brought the carriage to a stop. He walked to the side and, with a smile disyed on his face, whispered to her, ¡°She brought a lot of people with her. They¡¯re sitting on the steps looking at us.¡±

    Chen Rong at once sat up. She lifted a corner of the curtain, turning her head to take a peer.

 Chapter 96: Whoâ€™s Bullying Whom?

    Chapter 96: Who¡¯s Bullying Whom?

    Chen Wei sat on the steps while letting the wind burn her face. She was looking straight at Chen Rong with a queue of maids and servants behind her.

    After several days of not seeing Chen Wei, Chen Rong noted that her chin was now more pointed and her face was sallow and haggard.

    As they looked at each other, she found that Chen Wei¡¯s eyes were in an empty daze. If she looked like this, then perhaps she had note to condemn her?

    Chen Rong dismounted her carriage while contemting the situation.

    She kept her head lowered and walked ahead.

    Her hair was disheveled, there was also dried blood on the corner of her mouth. When she got to Chen Wei, she curtsied and softly said, ¡°Please wait, jiejie. I¡¯ll see you after I take a bath.¡±

    When she finished, she walked past Chen Wei and went straight toward her room.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Chen Wei¡¯s shout was both hoarse and strengthless.

    Chen Rong stopped but did not look back. She merely said, ¡°I identally fell so I¡¯m looking unpresentable right now. Please allow me to take a bath and change my clothes first.¡±

    Her exnation was delivered after careful deliberation.

    But Chen Wei wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to her. She stared at her cousin and obstinately insisted: ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, I don¡¯t want to wait.¡±

    She rose and walked over to Chen Rong.

    Seeing that she was standing behind her without doing or saying anything, and just staring at her, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help but feel the chills. She turned around with a smile and called, ¡°Cousin?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s speak inside,¡± Chen Wei said. ¡°Why are you just standing there?¡± she aded when she didn¡¯t see Chen Rong move.

    Chen Rong nced at the servants who were looking at her with concern, gave some thought, then turned and walked toward the room.

    Chen Wei was right behind her. Once she entered the room, she flung her sleeves and shut the door.

    Hearing the mming door and sensing Chen Wei¡¯s anxious breathing, Chen Rong worriedly thought: What happened can¡¯t possibly have reached her ears, can it?

    While Chen Rong pondered to herself, a loud thud all of a sudden sounded behind her.

    She turned around. Do not steal from h amster 428.

    She instantaneously froze and stared in shock at Chen Wei who had dropped to her knees and was now pleadingly looking at her even though the lips on her pallid face was still stubbornly pressed into a line. Chen Rong didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Chen Wei kept her back straight as she stared up at Chen Rong. She bit her lip when she faced her cousin¡¯s beautiful face.

    She was biting herself quite hard. In a sh, her mouth was already bleeding.

    After staring at Chen Rong for a while, she suddenly knocked her head on the floor and said, ¡°Ah Rong, have mercy on me.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, all of Chen Rong¡¯s surprise and shock went away. She coldly smiled and replied, ¡°Ah Wei, I¡¯ve never provoked you!¡±

    She might have sought her own happiness previously, but she hadn¡¯t initiated anything this time! Nothing at all!

    Chen Wei wasn¡¯t convinced. She gave Chen Rong another kowtow. ¡°Ah Rong, I love General Ran. From the first time I saw him, nay, from the first time I heard his name and saw his portrait, I have loved him. Every night when I dream, I would dream of him. Every day when I eat, I would think of him. Ah Rong, all I want is to spend my life with him. Why do you have to appear? Why do you have his attention? Why?!¡±

    She was practically screaming by the end of her speech.

    Quiet murmuring rose outside.

    Chen Rong looked toward the door and then turned to Chen Wei. She drew her lips into a line and quietly said, ¡°Ah Wei, it¡¯s useless to tell me these things. If you love General Ran, go and tell him!¡±

    Still, nothing Chen Rong said went into Chen Wei¡¯s ears. ¡°Ah Rong, you have Wang Qng,¡± she insisted in her hoarse voice. ¡°I beg you to let General Ran go. Tell him that you don¡¯t like him, that you¡¯ve had intimite rtions with Wang Qng and have lost your virginity to him. If you tell him that, he wouldn¡¯t like you anymore.¡±

    Her tone of voice increased toward the end. Only now did Chen Rong realize she had said so much just for thatst line!

    Chen Wei had kowtowed as she spoke, her forehead soon bruising.

    After going on and on, Chen Wei atst looked up at Chen Rong.

    She saw Chen Rong pouring herself some wine and drinking it from her seat.

    Here she was, prostrating and kowtowing to her, but she was going to act this way?!

    All of a sudden, a nameless ire rose inside of her.

    While Chen Wei was shaking with anger, Chen Rong nced at her and coldly said, ¡°Ah Wei, what makes you think that I would sacrifice my own reputation for your happiness? Do you think all you have to do is kneel down and give me two kowtows, and I would destroy my future, my happiness and my life just to fulfill your wish?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s face was livid. She was also looking at Chen Wei in outrage and contempt. She ced her cup down, sprang to her feet, and pointed outside while howling: ¡°Get out! Do you hear me? Leave!¡±

    Chen Wei didn¡¯t expect Chen Rong to be the angrier one. Shepletely froze.

    While she was still in a befuddled state, Chen Rong went to her and started to drag her up by the arm.

    Forthwith, she pushed Chen Wei out.

    Chen Rong took Chen Wei by surprise bypleting these actions swiftly and determinedly. Additionally, she had learned some martial arts and her strength was great. In just a sh, Chen Wei had been pushed to the doorway.

    Chen Rong threw the door open and shoved her cousin outside.

    Chen Wei staggered out the door, which then mmed shut amid the maids¡¯ exmations. Chen Rong¡¯s outraged scream went roaring: ¡°Ah Wei of the Chen House, you¡¯re making a fuss over nothing. Don¡¯t think you can walk all over me like this! Get out ¨C¡±

    Hearing the scream inside and seeing Chen Wei¡¯s bruising forehead, both girls¡¯ servants could only look at one another. They were making them awfully confused. Who was bullying whom, exactly?

    At the servants¡¯ scrutiny, Chen Wei recovered from her trance. She wordlessly looked at Chen Rong¡¯s closed door, pressed her lips, then turned and walked away.

    As soon as they left, Nurse Ping took two steps forward, leaned into the door and whispered, ¡°Miss, Ah Wei has left.¡±

    After a good long while, Chen Rong¡¯s tired voice replied behind the door: ¡°Good riddance.¡±

    Seeing that she was willing to answer, the nurse continued to ask: ¡°Miss, what had happened? Why did we hear the sound of head knocking on the ground?¡±

    Chen Rong did not answer.

    Nurse Ping waited for a while, but when she didn¡¯t hear anything, she shook her head and walked off.

    The day flew by. Do not steal from ha mster 428.

    The next day, the sky cleared up and snow began to melt.

    It was the coldest then. Chen Rong stayed in her room and kept several coal trays in front of her bed. With twoyers of quilt, she still felt cold.

    She had felt cold sincest night.

    From her previous life, she had known Ran Min to be an ardent sort of person. But now that she was on the receiving end of his ardency, she couldn¡¯t keep calm.

    In her dreamst night, Wang Hong¡¯s beguiling eyes and gentle voice appeared in one moment and Ran Min¡¯sughing and letting her bite him appeared in the next.

    She sat there for a long time and at length dropped her gaze. She lightly sneered, ¡°Why are you thinking so much? You shouldn¡¯t think about either of these men. Chen Rong, time waits for no one, you have to quickly find a suitable man.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t felt this urgency before, but this time for some reason, she suddenly worried for her innocence when she recalled Ran Min¡¯s attitude... She truly feared there would be one day when one of these two men would be incited to tease her and then cause outsiders to see her disheveled appearance, giving her no way back.

    At this thought, Chen Rong blushingly shook her head and then hopped down from bed, calling: ¡°Nurse, help me with my morning wash.¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡± Hearing the rity and lightness finally restored to Chen Rong¡¯s voice, Nurse Ping¡¯s answer was likewise crisp and clear.

    While Nurse Pingbed her hair, Old Shang called in: ¡°Miss, do you still want to go to the Wang estate today and ask to see Wang Qng?¡±

    Chen Rong knitted her brow.

    She pursed her lips, thinking: If this keeps up, things will only get more tangled. If you know you¡¯re not good enough for him, don¡¯t indulge yourself. Don¡¯t keep drowning, or you¡¯ll sink into boundless misery like before.

    At this thought, she decisively said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary anymore.¡± Before her eyes appeared his handsome face and wounded expression.

    Chen Rong vigorously shook her head and stood up.

    Having washed and put on a fox fur coat with Nurse Ping¡¯s help, she now stepped outside.

    Even though the sun was shining, the deep snow remained in the yard and made sloshing sound when she walked.

    Step by step, Chen Rong slowly left her courtyard.

    She had unknowingly embarked on the same familiar road. But this time, the trees on either of its sides were leafless and buried under snow, its surface also covered in messy footprints.

    Along the way, the servants and maids who encountered her would curiously peered at her.

    Nheless, after a turn off of the tree-lined road and onto a smaller path in the garden, she was left to more peace and quiet.

    The wind brought with it biting chill and Chen Rong who had walked for half an hour could no longer stand the cold. After some reluctance, she turned around to go back.

    At this moment, a clear and tranquil voice came to her from the woods: ¡°I think you¡¯re overstating the situation, Zirun. Although I have not met your younger cousin, a helpless woman who dared to enter a city that had beenid under siege by the barbarians is a very admirable woman. And perhaps it¡¯s as she says; it might be for gratitude and not love.¡±

    After a pause, he sighed and added, ¡°Whether for gratitude or love, it isn¡¯t easy to find a youngdy like that. If she would have me, I¡¯d marry her in a heartbeat!¡±

    Chen Rong stiffened when she heard this. Unconsciously, her steps softened as she went to hide behind a tall banyan tree.

 Chapter 97: Seeing Qilang Again

    Chapter 97: Seeing Qng Again

    The people in the woods stopped talking.

    Suddenly, Chen Sang¡¯sughter sounded: ¡°Zhang Xiang, you¡¯re a brave one for wanting to marry such a woman. Aren¡¯t you worried that she would wash her face every day with her tears after she is married to you because she misses her old lover?¡± Heughed again, disdainfully saying: ¡°But honestly speaking, your situation makes a good match with hers.¡±

    Chen Rong whipped around upon hearing these word. She widened her eyes wanting to see the man behind the dense foliage. But how could she?

    ¡°I have faith that she wouldn¡¯t agree to marry me if she was in love with another man,¡± replied Zhang Xiang¡¯s steady and cid voice. ¡°But once she agreed to marry me, then she would¡¯ve thoroughly thought through her choices.¡±

    Chen Sangughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re very generous.¡±

    She heard more sloshing on the snow; the men were nearing her.

    Eventually, Chen Sang¡¯s voice sounded from a ce only fifteen paces away from her: ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about women anymore. Zhang Xiang, ever since I was humiliated, I haven¡¯t seen a single shadow of my old friends and acquaintances. Only you stille to see me. The ancients say true friends are the ones who stay with us through adversities. We weren¡¯t that close, but you are unexpectedly the only reliable one when something went wrong.¡±

    Zhang Xiang smiled.

    They had walked to akeside path fifteen paces from where Chen Rong stood. The snow was calf-deep in this area, and the two men had to tread very slowly.

    Chen Rong quietly took a peek. Read at 428.

    On the left was Chen Sang. Apanying him was a young man of eighteen or neen, with a rectangr face, even features, a darkplexion, and a pair ofrge dynamic eyes. He was also very tall. Although he was neither fair-skinned nor handsome, his straight posture and healthy glow overshadowed Chen Sang¡¯s pallor that had resulted from excessive wine and women.

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes moved to his clothes. He was also wearing a fox fur coat on this cold day. If one paid closer attention, however, one could see that there were signs of wear on his cuffs and cor.

    He must be Zhang Xiang. His looks, his family background, as well as his temperament, all made him exactly the humble schr she had been looking for!

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes opened wide, looking at him and Chen Sang walking away. Only until they disappeared did she begin to go home herself.

    The sky hadn¡¯t cleared for half a day when snow began to fall again in the evening.

    To the people of Nan¡¯yang, the snow had been protection sent by the gods. For the time being, the apprehensive residentsughed once more. There was widespread music even in the Chen estate. Since early in the day, Chen Gongrang and his friends had taken courtesans on a snow rendezvous.

    These things didn¡¯t concern Chen Rong.

    She spent the day thinking without sess on how to find an opportunity to meet the schr named Zhang Xiang. There was nothing she could do. Without her parents, as a youngdy, she didn¡¯t have any chance to meet people of the opposite sex.

    After sighing for a while, Chen Rong decided to look for something to pass the time. She summoned Old Shang to take her to her stores.

    As she lifted the curtain and stepped onto the vehicle, footsteps approached the yard. Suddenly, a maid called in, ¡°Is Ah Rong home?¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± replied Chen Rong, a little perplexed.

    Four maids came in, leading them was the one who served Lady Ruan.

    Not expecting Lady Ruan to be the one who would look for her, Chen Rong at once put her guard up while hopping down and asking: ¡°What is it that my aunt wishes from me?¡±

    The leading maid scornfully watched her careless action. She gave a cursory bow and then said, ¡°There is a banquet at the Nan¡¯yang Prince¡¯s estate tonight. You are now famous in the city, Madam wants me to ask you to get ready so that you can attend on time.¡± Once she finished, she turned to go.

    Chen Rong contemted as she watched them leave.

    Nurse Ping went up behind her and warily asked, ¡°But miss, the Prince of Nan¡¯yang...?¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head, quietly saying: ¡°They didn¡¯t even try to pretend. There¡¯s likely no deception.¡±

    It was alreadyte in the day. Seeing that there was now a banquet to attend, she would have to hurry in getting dressed.

    It got dark two hourster but the night seemed brighter thanks to the snow.

    From inside out,nterns hung high, torches swayed in the wind.

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage slowly began to exit the estate. She should have followed behind Chen Yuan, but after waiting to no avail, Chen Rong had to get into her carriage and set off on her own.

    In the sky, thick snowkes continued to float down. The lights ahead flickered through them.

    Old Shang hollered amand at the horses, then asked Chen Rong: ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t have an invitation. It would be embarrassing to be denied at the door.¡±

    Chen Rong lifted her curtain. While surveying the scene and road traffic, she replied, ¡°If we were to be denied at the door, then Chen Yuan would also be embarrassed. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She looked around for a while and found that there were many carriages on the road. It appeared that the rich and famous were all in a hurry to get to the prince¡¯s estate. It made Chen Rong greatly relieved.

    She released the curtain and rested against the carriage wall.

    At this time, the vehicle jolted and came to a stop.

    She opened her eyes, sat up and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a group of youngdies blocking the road ahead,¡± Old Shang replied.

    Not waiting for Chen Rong to inquire again, women¡¯s cheers and screams erupted.

    Amid the deafening din, a girl cried in mesmerization: ¡°Qng, Qng, if you have gone out then why don¡¯t you reveal your face to us? Don¡¯t intoxicate me with the wait.¡±

    She had used ¡®intoxicate¡¯ rather ingeniously. A dozen women abruptlyughed. ¡°Aye aye, please reveal your face and intoxicate us all.¡±

    ¡°Qng, we never get to see you. If I can¡¯t see your face today even with this encounter, then wouldn¡¯t that be too cruel?¡±

    ¡°Qng, let me see you.¡±

    Amid the waves ofughter, Old Shang smilingly said, ¡°Miss, Wang Qng is here. His carriage is stopped by the youngdies.¡±

    Chen Rong gave a hum in reply. She slowly raised the curtain and looked ahead.

    At the same time, Wang Hong¡¯s curtain also lifted. In the screaming, his handsome face and pure white appearance appeared in front of Chen Rong.

    Snow continued to fall from the sky ¨C the earth a vast expanse of white. Dressed in the same color, he smiled at the female congregation, and just like that, Chen Rong felt as though the most dazzling star from above had descended among them.

    This was how he would always be. Regardless where and when, his appearance would always blind others into feeling that the world was as beautiful as a dream.

    Chen Rong looked at him awhile and then lowered her gaze to wryly say: ¡°How can I harbor feelings for a man made of jade and moonlight like him?¡±

    She decisively pulled her curtain down and said to Old Shang: ¡°Take another road.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± He drove the carriage into another path.

    After half an hour, Chen Rong¡¯s ride arrived outside of the prince¡¯s estate.

    The mansion was built in a very extravagant style. The walls were so high that therge marble exuded a majestic and impregnable aura against the snowy background.

    Chen Rong nced at the armed guards standing on both sides of the gate as she said to Old Shang: ¡°Don¡¯t dither, go on.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    They queued behind a dozen other carriages. By the time it was her turn, a quarter of an hour had passed.

    A guard respectfully asked, ¡°Which n does the youngdy belong to? Please present your name card.¡±

    Old Shang pleasantly said, ¡°My mistress hase with her uncle, but we¡¯ve fallen behind...¡±

    Not waiting for him to finish, the guard loudly shouted, ¡°Name card!¡±

    While Old Shang faltered, Chen Rong¡¯s voice rose from inside, ¡°Let us go home.¡±

    Old Shang hedged. With everyone¡¯s eyes looking at them, he chuckled again, turned and said to the guard, ¡°We¡¯re leaving, then.¡±

    At this point, a young schr walked up behind the guard and raised his voice to ask: ¡°I see that this is one of the youngdies from the Chen estate. Is she Ah Rong of the Chen House?¡±

    All around them was silent. Read at 428.

    Chen Rong was surprised as well. Recognizing the familiarity in his voice, she quickly looked through the curtain slit and found that he was Chen Sang¡¯s friend, Zhang Xiang. But how could he be in the prince¡¯s estate?

    Amid Chen Rong¡¯s silence, Old Shang replied: ¡°Aye, my mistress is Ah Rong of the Chen House.¡±

    The guard stepped back and loudly said, ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House? Of coure she maye in. This way.¡±

    Chen Rong lifted her curtain when Old Shang hollered at the horses. Wearing a blue and purple dress, the exquisitely beautiful girl appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Just as they looked at her in appraisal, Chen Rong¡¯s eyes turned to Zhang Xiang. She smiled at him and was about to speak when she saw him turning his attention to something behind her.

    The others did the same.

    Chen Rong turned around in curiosity. She hadn¡¯t seen the neer by the time a carriage drove up next to her. At the same time, a soothing voice like spring water said, ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯re also here? Let¡¯s go in together.¡± This was Wang Hong¡¯s voice!

    Chen Rong slowly looked up at him.

    What she saw was his smiling handsome face.

    At this moment, Zhang Xiang was standing sideways behind Wang Hong, both their faces simultaneously appearing in her view.

    Zhang Xiang raised his head as he cast an admiring nce at Wang Hong. Chen Rong couldn¡¯t helpmenting to herself: Next to this man, I fear all men will be asmon as fowls and canines! At this thought, she withdrew her gaze.

    No sooner had she turned her gaze back to Wang Hong than his charming voice teasingly rang by her ears: ¡°Who were you looking at, Ah Rong? Your eyes twinkle like a thief¡¯s!¡±

 Chapter 98: Is Wang Qilang Attached Or Indifferent? (1)

    Chapter 98: Is Wang Qng Attached Or Indifferent? (1)

    How close he was leaning!

    Chen Rong shrank back by reflex. When she turned her gaze, she caught numerous eyes burning with jealousy.

    Although she was upied enough, Chen Rong didn¡¯t forget to nce at Zhang Xiang. At this time, he was looking at her and Wang Hong with a faint admiration in his eyes ¨C the kind of admiration one might have for a well-matched couple.

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart pounded: Among the thousands of schrs in the world, this stranger named Zhang Xiang might very well be the only one who doesn¡¯t mind my humble background and tainted reputation. Although I¡¯ve forgotten his face the moment I looked away, although he himself might have only said it jokingly, shouldn¡¯t I at least give it a try?

    She turned her head in Wang Hong¡¯s direction at this point in her thought.

    He was smiling at her. Without her realizing it until now, his carriage had been driving alongside hers, separated by less than an arm¡¯s length.

    ncing at him, Chen Rong bowed from her seat and politely said in a crystalline voice: ¡°I thank you for asking, sir. I¡¯m in good health; I even had two bowls of rice at lunch.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, a girl was quick tough: ¡°What did I say? Qng was simply making inquiries; he¡¯s not that close to her.¡±

    The surrounding stares simmered down.

    It was to Chen Rong¡¯s satisfaction. She turned back at Wang Hong.

    Again, she saw his faint smiling eyes that looked as gentle as it did taunting.

    She dropped her gaze to avoid them, gave their owner a bow and said to Old Shang, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The carriage began rolling and easily entered the prince¡¯s estate.

    A long line filed in front of them while another waited behind.

    Chen Rong stared at the quartized road to force herself from looking back.

    The road was narrow, and could only amodate two vehicles running side by side.

    While her eyes were glued to the road ahead, her ears were alert to the surrounding sounds. Just as she reached for her curtain after not hearing his familiar voice, she caught another carriage running beside her ¨C was it not Wang Hong¡¯s? Heaven, how could he have passed all the other vehicles so quickly?

    As Chen Rong stared in surprise at Wang Hong¡¯s carriage, heughed and came closer to her. He looked at her with a smile so gentle that it could drown her alive.

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart suddenly palpitated. But forthwith, she decidedly turned her head and dropped the curtain.

    Just as she did so, she heard his charming voice speak: ¡°You¡¯re being very clear-cut, darling. Your eyes can¡¯t sparkle any brighter to see the young man. Or do you wish to rify yourself again? How soon you discard your old love.¡± Then he sadly added, ¡°You can be quite cruel!¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s hand froze on the curtain. Her smile stiffened. A whileter, she rigidly turned to look at him. When she saw his quiet eyes, something like guilt and difort flickered across her face.

    It was just like Wang Hong to make snide remarks so mildly. Even so, they had carried the weighty usation that her confession to him that day had been a lie.

    And yet his voice was too sweet, his eyes too quiet. Momentarily, Chen Rong was wracked with guilt.

    Soon, her shame dissolved into emptiness. She stared at his intricately embroidered white robe and mumbled back: ¡°But you can¡¯t marry me!¡±

    ¡°If you have never tried, how do you know I can¡¯t?¡± Wang Hong¡¯s beguiling voice returned.

    Her head snapped up. She stared at him without knowing that her eyes were, at this moment, as bright as the stars in the sky.

    In just a sh, however, they darkened as Chen Rong looked down and let the cold wind blow her hair over her eyes. ¡°What good is trying?¡± There was something that sounded like a broken soul, a crushed dream, and a devastated mncholy in her voice. She opened her misty eyes and, looking only at his white robe, slowly said, ¡°Asking for too much will only result in our demise... Trying won¡¯t be of any use.¡±

    Wang Hong froze. His cloudless and smiling eyes all of a sudden grew stagnant. He stared at her and searched her eyes with his own.

    Chen Rong did not look at him. She sniffed, retracted her head inside, and pulled the curtain down.

    The carriages went on. Do not steal from ha mster 428.

    This time, she did not hear Wang Hong speak again.

    When her carriage stopped in the square, Chen Rong got down with Old Shang¡¯s help and looked around only to find that Wang Hong¡¯s carriage was nowhere to be found. It goes without saying that she was even less privy to his whereabouts.

    By the time Chen Rong entered the main hall, endless streams of guests had flooded the site. All was dressed in fashion, their intoxicating scents and fluttering fabric weaving the night scene.

    Due to the presence of these sophisticated guests, Chen Rong¡¯s arrival did not catch anyone¡¯s attention.

    She kept her eyes to the ground and quietly went around the corner.

    The room was awash in light and music. At a nce, Chen Rong saw her kinsmen sitting in the third row. In addition to Chen Gongrang, there were also Chen Yuan and Chen Shu; no youngdies were in attendance.

    Chen Rong took two brisk steps and sat down on thest seat in the corner.

    She had barely sat down by the time a servant came over and said to her, ¡°Ah Rong, this way.¡±

    She got up and followed him.

    The servant went to Chen Gongrang¡¯s side and made a bow.

    Not waiting for him to speak, Chen Gongrang turned to Chen Rong with a kind smile. ¡°Ah Rong? Come and sit next to me.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± Chen Rong slowly sat down.

    The maids at once stepped forward and ced partitioning screens around her.

    Just then, the crowd quieted and all at once turned to look at the doorway.

    Due to the screens, what Chen Rong could see were only blurry images. Even so, she could recognize him in just one nce. The tall snowy figure was Wang Hong. He was now striding in together with Wang Yi.

    While Wang Hong and Wang Yi entered the hall, mor also rose at the inner side door. The portly Prince of Nan¡¯yang were slowly making his way in while with his subordinates and concubines encircling him.

    The crowd gave the Prince of Nan¡¯yang a fleeting look before turning and continuing to look at Wang Hong and Wang Yi. Of course, most of the nobility in the hall didn¡¯t even turn their heads or give the Prince of Nan¡¯yang a nce to begin with.

    Upon witnessing this, the Prince of Nan¡¯yangughed as he wiggled his way to Wang Hong. ¡°Qng is like a peony in the garden, garnering attention everywhere you go,¡± he croaked.

    The subordinates behind him were quick to show their delight of his coarse analogy. Wang Hong¡¯s lips twitched enough to make a smile but Wang Yi didn¡¯t even raise his eyes; he walked past the Prince of Nan¡¯yang and went to his seat.

    Wang Hong¡¯s and Wang Yi¡¯s tables were right in front of the Chen House. After Wang Yi took his seat, he reached for his wine and began to drink.

    Meanwhile, Chen Rong¡¯s view was shadowed by the white figure that had sat down in front of her.

    Behind the screen, she quietly looked at him before lowering her head again.

    Her hands knotted together as Wang Hong¡¯s words rang in her ears over and over again: ¡°You¡¯re being very clear-cut, darling. Your eyes can¡¯t sparkle any brighter to see the young man. Or do you wish to rify yourself again? How soon you discard your old love.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve never tried, how do you know I can¡¯t marry you?¡±

    Her ten fingers twined around each other. Eventually, Chen Rong took a deep breath and inwardly thought: Ah Rong, what are you dreaming about? Don¡¯t forget who Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi is! Did Chen Qi not say? Even two royal princesses are ill with heartbreak because of him. Why would you fall for him when you haven¡¯t fully understood him? Can you afford to lose?

    She calmed down having asked herself these questions. Nheless, looking at the white figure in front of her and smelling the fresh scent belonging to him caused her heart to thump in weak confusion.

    At this time, the Prince of Nan¡¯yang had also seated. He took a drink from his jade cup, wiped his mouth, and then bit off a chunk of meat from the hands of a beauty.

    He waved his hand as he chewed and swallowed, all the while garbling to his guests: ¡°Speaking of the snowfall, I¡¯d like to thank the gods by presenting them beautiful dancers. To hell with it, enjoy yourselves at this feast. If you want meat and wine, I have meat and wine. If you want women, I have plenty of those too. If you see one you like, feel free to find a room and have fun.¡±

    At this juncture, perhaps feeling that his speech was rather amusing, his greasy mouth curved into a grin beforeughing out loud with his yellow teeth in full disy.

    With the prince¡¯sughter booming, the hall followed suit.

    At this point, Chen Rong heard Wang Yi impatiently saying in front of her: ¡°Disgusting.¡± He then turned to Wang Hong and asked, ¡°Xiao Qi, Nan¡¯yang isn¡¯t a very good ce to stay. I will leavee springtide. Will you go with me?¡±

    Wang Hong will leave? Chen Rong¡¯s head snapped up, staring at him through the screen with her ears perked and her breath in suspension.

    With Wang Yi¡¯s attention on him, Wang Hong leaned back toward Chen Rong and faintly smiled with his hands inteced before his abdomen. ¡°Leave Nan¡¯yang? I suppose that¡¯s possible.¡± While beads of perspiration collected on Chen Rong¡¯s brows, his handsome face slightly turned, as if toward her yet at the same time as if toward the aisle. ¡°But there is someone I will have to bring with me,¡± he gently added.

 Chapter 99: Is Wang Qilang Attached Or Indifferent? (2)

    Chapter 99: Is Wang Qng Attached Or Indifferent? (2)

    Wang Hong¡¯s voice was so soft and faint that Wang Yi only heard him vaguely; he nodded: ¡°As long as you are willing to leave.¡±

    On the other hand, Chen Rong had heard him clearly. Her heart thrummed wild. She couldn¡¯t help herself from thinking: Could he be talking about me? He appeared to be talking about me, but that¡¯s not right, he was looking at the aisle...

    Does he really want to take me away?

    Despite having lived twice and always feeling guarded, at this very second, she still felt flustered and lost.

    From his seat, the Prince of Nan¡¯yang swallowed a pastry off of a beauty¡¯s hand as his gaze shifted to Chen Rong.

    Almost immediately, Advisor Xu leaned into him and whispered something while staring at Chen Rong and Wang Hong.

    The Prince of Nan¡¯yang nodded. His eyes were still locked on Chen Rong¡¯s body, but since she was concealed by the screen, he could not see her.

    He thus moved his gaze away.

    At this point, Wang Yi suddenly said to Chen Gongrang out in front: ¡°I heard there¡¯s an Ah Rong in your n who had gone through life and death with Qng. Has shee?¡±

    Chen Gongrang chuckled. Stroking his beard, he looked in Chen Rong¡¯s direction and replied, ¡°She¡¯s thessie over there...¡±

    Wang Yi raised a brow as he followed Chen Gongrang¡¯s gaze.

    He looked at the screen where Chen Rong sat and then nced away. ¡°Is she betrothed to anyone?¡± he casually asked Chen Gongrang.

    Chen Rong felt cold upon hearing his words. Her head snapped up to look at him.

    ¡°Nay, that she is not,¡± Chen Gongrang replied with a frown.

    Before he could finish, Wang Yi continued: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then give her to our family¡¯s Qng. It would be fine to elevate her to an honored concubine, too.¡±

    He had sounded supremely condescending.

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly bring the matter up. She felt the chills and drew a sharp breath despite herself.

    When he heard her gasp, Wang Yi frowned at Chen Rong before asking a contemtive Chen Gongrang: ¡°Is anything the matter?¡±

    Nearby, Chen Yuan was looking ill with disappointment.

    ¡°Forgive me, sir,¡± Chen Rong broke the silence. ¡°Although my station is humble, I¡¯ve vowed to never be a concubine in this life.¡±

    All eyes turned at her words.

    Wang Hong, too, turned to look at her.

    She could not see his expression through the screens. Looking at his blurry face, she unhurriedly said, ¡°I had risked my life for him simply out of gratitude. It had nothing to do with personal attachments. Please pay no heed to it, sir.¡±

    These words were even more resolutepared to the previous ones!

    Almost as soon as she finished, Wang Hong raised his head staring at her.

    Chen Rong was also looking at him.

    Unfortunately, there was a screen dividing them, and neither could see the other¡¯s expression...

    Before Chen Gongrang could scold her, Wang Yi inattentively nodded and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then never mind. How about this: I¡¯ll give you ten carriages of valuables; should you want to return to Jiankang, I can find an honest husband for you.¡±

    This was his repayment to her. Do not steal from h amster 428.

    It was a fairly trivial repayment for a n as influential as the Wangs. While Chen Yuan was scowling in dissatisfaction, Chen Rong joyously replied, ¡°I thank you...¡±

    She hadn¡¯t said more by the time Wang Hong¡¯s tranquil voice interjected: ¡°Uncle, you needn¡¯t intervene in the youngdy¡¯s business.¡±

    His tone was both nonchnt and curt.

    Wang Yi paused. He turned his head to regard Wang Hong, nodding: ¡°Then do as you wish.¡± Then he turned away and did not look at Chen Rong again.

    Poor Chen Rong still had her mouth open, yet to finish what she was saying... A good whileter, she closed her mouth and irritably red at Wang Hong.

    On the other side of the screens, his blurry face broke into a smile. Chen Rong gave him a brief nce before dropping her gaze. She did not know that right after she looked down, Wang Hong turned around and quietly stared at her. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, she had clearly been tempted and moved just now when he said he wanted to take her away from Nan¡¯yang... It was astonishing that a girl so young could restrain her emotions and return to being cold and heartless in a matter of seconds!

    Chen Rong¡¯s imprudent interjection had obviously caused displeasure to the House of Chen. A servant went to her and tly ryed, ¡°Please return to the corner, miss.¡±

    Chen Gongrang had dismissed her.

    Chen Rong mumbled her answer and got up while several maids came to move the screens around her.

    With the screens taken away, members of the Wang estate all turned to look. Those more senior in age lit up at the sight of her while the bookish schrs furrowed their brows disapprovingly.

    Wang Yi also turned back to gaze her way when he heard the servant utter a gasp.

    He gave a noticeable start, looked her up and down and said, ¡°Her eyebrows are the tides of spring. There are only wrath and seduction in her eyes, and no nobleness. Would a woman like this go to Mo¡¯yang to die out of gratitude? How odd, how very odd!¡±

    People of this era loved to pay attention to appearances and demeanors. At the same time, they liked to assess an individual based on his temperament, poise, physical build and facial features. Elders who had read countless people could typically see through a man¡¯s essence. The art of discerning people and its evaluating words were therefore very prevalent.

    At this time, Wang Yi was also using the art of discerning people on Chen Rong. But for all his appraising looks and windedments, he could only end in: ¡°How very odd.¡±

    When Wang Yi began staring at Chen Rong, the hall had silenced to await his assessment.

    Murmur hence broke out after he had spoken. Like Wang Yi, they found her curious.

    Their peering eyes were intolerably ufortable to Chen Rong. She lowered her head, orded Chen Gongrang and Wang Yi ceremony, and turned to go.

    Barely two stepster, she heard Wang Yi¡¯s voice behind her: ¡°No wonder Qng is interested in this Ah Rong. Even my curiosity is piqued. Since he hase across something so interesting, he can have fun if he wants to.¡±

    Chen Rong flinched before moving her rigid self to the corner.

    As soon as she took her new seat, several maids came back to rece the screens around her.

    Behind the screens, Chen Rong slowly sat down and curled up.

    She had known since long ago that she possessed no strength of character let alone a noble poise. She was just a vulgar thing, a nobody, a mercenary monger, an uncultured fishwife.

    After her rebirth, she had tried to arm herself with the illusion that she was as sophisticated and noble as the schrs.

    It seemed he who had real insight could still see right through her.

    But so what? Chen Rong quietly sneered.

    Her hands twisted into a ball under her sleeves. Time seemed to still with her brooding.

    At length, the hall grew livelier and livelier. In the brightly lit space, song and dance along withughter filled the air.

    Chen Rong saw Chen Gongrang, Wang Hong and Wang Yi gathered in the hall as they drank and bantered.

    Seeing that no one was paying attention to her little corner, she quietly moved the screens and retreated to the shadows where the tradesman Chen Shu was sitting lest people deride him if he went out. ¡°Uncle,¡± she began with a curtsy, ¡°I¡¯d like to go home.¡±

    Chen Shu turned his head.

    He looked at Chen Rong, slowly ced his cup down, nodded and said, ¡°There are no youngdies at this banquet, I¡¯m not surprised you would feel bored here. Go ahead if you want to. Unluckily for me, I have to stick around.¡±

    While Chen Shu was trapped, Chen Rong again curtsied to him and followed the corner out.

    She soon left the hall.

    Once outside, the bright snow and another light greeted her eyes. Chen Rong looked up at the bright moon in the sky, thinking: Tomorrow will be another clear day.

    After a moment of musing, whatever she may be thinking, she slowly turned her head and looked back at the hall.

    Dances and songs of peace gaily rang in the night. Even through the throng of shadows, Chen Rong knew that the most crowded corner was were Wang Hong sat.

    She watched the scene,ughed out loud, then turned and headed straight for the square.

    She went to the carriage, lifted the curtain and climbed inside. As she was about to order Old Shang to drive off, someone fast approached her.

    Spotting her from afar, the man called aloud: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House?¡±

    Chen Rong paused to focus her sight. She immediately recognized that he was the middle-aged schr who often apanied Wang Hong, the same one who had been with them in Mo¡¯yang.

    Chen Rong quickly orded him a curtsy and respectfully said, ¡°Aye, how may I help you, sir?¡±

    The schr strode to her carriage. Under the moonlight, he used a strange look to regard Chen Rong.

    Afterward, he presented something to her and said, ¡°This is for you.¡±

    ¡°For me?¡± Chen Rong curiously received it from his hand. She found that it was a sachet made from the finest pce silk. Soft and warm, it apparently had only been taken off of its owner not too long ago.

    The schr chuckled and said, ¡°Or rather, it¡¯s from Qng.¡±

    Thump thump thump, Chen Rong¡¯s heart pounded faster.

    She bit her lips and stared in the direction of the lights. Her heart that had just frozen up was fast melting. Slowly, she dropped her gaze and asked, ¡°Why did he give this to me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the middle-aged schr smiled, ¡°When I asked, Qng only said you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Heughed pleasantly. Watching Chen Rong¡¯s face, he nodded his head in satisfaction and added: ¡°I¡¯ve traveled far and wide and havee across many things, but this is my first time passing personal belongings to a little girl. Haha, what a novel experience.¡±

 Chapter 100: He Is the Culprit; He Is the Savior

    Chapter 100: He Is the Culprit; He Is the Savior

    The middle-aged schrughed as he prattled on.

    Chen Rong held the sachet in her hand feeling tumultuous inside. Why, this was a love token. Before, she could say that her being close to Wang Qng was for self-preservation. But she had epted his jade ornamentst time, if she were to take his sachet this time, wouldn¡¯t she be saying that she had epted this man?

    Both of her hands shook. One hand wanted to hug the sachet to her bosom. He was Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi; even as his concubine, splendor and wealth would never be far from her. The other hand wanted to refuse the gift. So what if it was the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya? Was she even good enough? Not being good enough would only bring heartbreak. Had she not tasted the consequences of this in her previous life?

    At the thought of her past life, the beautiful dream along with all of her longings went away as fast as they hade.

    Seeing the schr turn away, Chen Rong hopped down from the carriage and ran up to him. She put the sachet back into his hand and gave him a hasty curtsy. ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House is but a humble girl,¡± she tremulously began. ¡°I am unworthy of Qng¡¯s personal item. Please take it back.¡± Then without looking up, she turned and ran back to her carriage, fleeing in panic even though she had been the one to dole out the rejection.

    The schr raised an eyebrow, stared after her back in surprise, and at length looked down at the sachet. ¡°There¡¯s a girl in this world who is indifferent to Qng? Now that¡¯s interesting.¡± He then turned around, hummed a song and returned inside.

    The carriage began moving.

    Outside the carriage, Old Shang, who did not know that Wang Yi had mentioned matrimonial ties to Chen Gongrang, began to mutter: ¡°What is Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi thinking? He isn¡¯t willing to take my mistress yet he gives her his sachet. Does he just want to y around with her?¡±

    His muttering made its way to Chen Rong¡¯s ears. She was leaning absently on her seat, hands in a knot. Her beautiful face glowed one moment, then fell dejectedly the next, apparently conflicted...

    The wheels clopped on the snow. Silvery moonlight filtered onto Chen Rong through the curtain slit.

    After some time, she raised the curtain to let the chilly wind sober her troubled heart. By the time her cheeks grew red, tranquility had gradually been restored to her eyes.

    When the carriage headed for the side entrance, she looked to the front gate and suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the main entrance.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± Old Shang drove the vehicle around a bend and to the front gate.

    As he drove, he curiously looked back at Chen Rong. Against the moonlight and snowy background, her lips were drawn into a stubborn line. He suppressed his curiosity and did not open his mouth to ask.

    It took about half an hour to get to the front gate from the side gate.

    Once this half hour had passed, abashment and joy had both disappeared from Chen Rong¡¯s face, reced by a rity in her eyes.

    When the carriage got closer to the front gate, Chen Rong poked her head out and gazed to where the gatemen stood. It didn¡¯t take her long to see the upright and temperate Zhang Xiang, humbly dressed, among the strapping guards.

    The carriage slowly approached them.

    Everyone turned to look when they heard the rolling carriage, some lighting up at the sight of Chen Rong.

    This had included Zhang Xiang. He fixedly stared at her with a smile of admiration in his eyes.

    Chen Rong returned his gaze.

    While Zhang Xiang was taken by surprise, she slowly smiled a sweet smile at him, one that was all at once charming and luminous.

    In the past, she had practiced this smile countless times in front of her mirror, believing that it could change Ran Min¡¯s ill feeling toward her. This was a smile a woman used to seduce a man.

    Zhang Xiang was obviously taken by surprise for he dumbly looked at Chen Rong. As her carriage got closer and closer to him, he suddenly looked to the ground and retreated behind a tall guard, thereby cutting off Chen Rong¡¯s view of him.

    Chen Rong paused. She slowly dropped her gaze and retracted her head inside.

    The horse-drawn carriage drove out the front gate.

    When she turned to look back a dozen pacester, all she could see were still a group of tall guards and a corner of Zhang Xiang¡¯s robe. She wryly smiled and thought to herself: I was too hasty. My smile had not only failed to make a good impression, I fear, but it had also made him suspicious and disdainful of me. She sighed, having suddenly lost her mood.

    Hearing her sigh, Old Shang tilted his head and asked, ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±

    Chen Rong did not care whether he had seen her; she shook her head.

    The carriage¡¯s rolling became a lonely tune in the night.

    At this time, Old Shang whispered, ¡°Miss, you should marry Qng if he is serious. I believe that he will protect you. He won¡¯t let his future wife harass you.¡± Though he said this, there was an uncertainty in his voice that sounded as though he didn¡¯t believe himself.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Chen Rong to answer, but after a while, she hoarsely replied, ¡°I might as well be General Ran¡¯s wife if I have to be his concubine.¡±

    ¡°Please think about it carefully, miss,¡± Old Shang hurriedly said. ¡°General Ran is the match the n has prepared for Ah Wei, you¡¯ll anger the n if you snatch him away. We won¡¯t have their protection if something were to happen in the future.¡±

    Once again, he didn¡¯t think Chen Rong would answer, but her hoarse voice sounded: ¡°I won¡¯t, Old Shang, I won¡¯t.¡± There was something like sadness in her voice.

    And then the carriage arrived at the Chen estate.

    As expected, the next day was bright and clear. The sun in the sky helped to speed the melting of the snow along. The next several days were also sunny.

    Chen Rong stayed in her courtyard during this time and didn¡¯t once step outside.

    Today, a maid hurried over, curtsied and pleasantly said, ¡°Miss, someone brought an invitation for you.¡±

    Invitation? Chen Rong received an invitation every day. She reached for it and gave a nce, then paused.

    An elegant script read thus: ¡°This afternoon. By theke we previously met. I hope you¡¯lle again!¡±

    Wang Qng. It must be Wang Qng! Chen Rong had never seen his handwriting, but he was the only one to have called her out to theke.

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart again gave a thump.

    Despite staying inside for the past few days, once she hadposed herself, she would think of his handsome face and smiling eyes.

    She felt as if she could float in the air, but chose to suppress the feeling. The sadness she had felt from thinking she would never see him again when she had rejected his sachet was now swept away.

    She sprang to her feet and loudly called, ¡°Old Shang, prepare the carriage for me.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go out, miss?¡± Nurse Ping asked, poking in the door.

    Chen Rong hesitated. She looked at the invitation on the table, caressing the words written on it, as her face altered from ruddy to white. She was apparently struggling with herself.

    At longst she slowly looked up and replied, ¡°Aye, I want to go out.¡± She ced her hand on her chest and murmured, ¡°What¡¯s the point of living if I¡¯m always minding myself?¡±

    Nurse Ping was surprised to see Chen Rong talking to herself. Curious, she cast a nce at the note on the table. Despite being a servant, she was Chen Rong¡¯s personal maid and therefore the face of her mistress. Under Chen Rong¡¯s father¡¯s request, she had also learned a word or two.

    When Chen Rong saw her nurse looking at the invitation, she blushed and put it away in her sleeve.

    She hurried outside.

    It was already noon and would soon be time.

    Old Shang answered back at the same time she walked out. ¡°Old Shang, prepare the carriage,¡± she said to him.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    It was a fine day.

    Snow had melted into slush on the streets of Nan¡¯yang. Only the deep ditches still had some remaining white traces.

    Chen Rong sped the invitation under her sleeves. Even though she had repeatedly rejected him, a telling blush spread on her cheeks.

    Slowly, the carriage drove out of the city gate and headed to theke.

    As time went by, their surrounding grew quiet and people¡¯s voices receded to the distance.

    At longst, Old Shang informed her: ¡°We¡¯re here, miss!¡±

    Chen Rong poked her head out from the carriage.

    She frowned ¨C nobody was around. Well that¡¯s strange, she had met Wang Hong and Huan Jing herest time.

    Chen Rong gave the scene a sweep and gestured ahead where a few shadows were seen: ¡°Go over there.¡±

    Once they got near, Chen Rong¡¯s frown worsened. She looked at those people and said, ¡°Still not him.¡±

    Old Shang also frowned. ¡°The snow had only melted and it¡¯s so windy out here. I told you, Wang Hong wouldn¡¯t be strolling on theke right now.¡±

    Chen Rong shuddered as soon as she heard him. She immediately said, ¡°Turn around, Old Shang. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    She had barely spoken when a gruffughter rang from the hillside behind the woods: ¡°Ain¡¯t you in a hurry, sweetheart? You arrived so early. Damnit, I would¡¯ve gotten here toote!¡±

    ¡°Old Shang, turn around,¡± cried Chen Rong in rm.

    She leaned forward and grabbed the whip she had taken with her out of habit.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    The one tough this time was a thin, sallow man. He widened his rat eyes to gawk at Chen Rong while cackling: ¡°That man was right, you¡¯re quite a stunner.¡±

    Eyes glued to her full chest, he quite salivated when he said, ¡°I¡¯d be damned, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever yed with such a pretty woman before, old as I am.¡±

    While he was speaking, six other men darted out from the foothill; the two or three who had been standing nearby were also making their way over.

    Old Shang repeatedly flung his whip and shouted, ¡°Yah ¨C yah ¨C ¡±

    The horse sprang forward.

    This ce was different from the city, however. The unpaved ground had turned muddy from the newly melted snow. How could they run with the carriage rocking back and forth?

    The wheels got stuck in the mud. While they were unable to extract themselves, the six men had closed in on them and blocked the carriage¡¯s path.

    Old Shang was so fretful that he was sweating buckets. ¡°Yah, yah ¨C¡± His right hand continued to fling the whip, but the more anxious he was, the worse the carriage shook. It leaned to the side several times, almost throwing Chen Rong outside.

    At this point, the men had encircled the carriage. They did not move, merely smiling at the scene. The first to speak was the stick-thin one in his forties. He leered at Chen Rong, gleefully saying: ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed, sweetie. You aristocratic girls can only taste the vor of one man your entire life. Now ya get to have a full feast with us today. Why would ya be afraid of such a good thing?¡±

    His cohorts roared in bawdyughter.

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart was in knots; she hopelessly thought: It seems Heaven wants to take me away. He knows I¡¯m not supposed to exist in the world, so he wants to take me back.

    Her heart stilled at this thought.

    Ever since she escaped from Mo¡¯yang, Chen Rong discovered that her heart had truly hardened. Right now for example, once she understood that there was no escape, fear was no longer one of her thoughts.

    She drew her lips and issued a low bark: ¡°Old shang, forget it.¡±

    Old Shang broke down and hoarsely cried: ¡°Then what are we going to do?¡±

    Chen Rong ignored him.

    Amid the men¡¯s sharpughter, she searched and removed the hairpin from her hair.

    She put it away in her sleeve, raised her whip, and coldly said, ¡°If I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯ll be dragging a few with me.¡± She paused and then said through her teeth, ¡°Too bad I have no way of dealing with the ones who had stabbed me behind my back.¡±

    Her eyes murderous and her voice ruthless, she stared at the men and shouted: ¡°Who had ordered you to harm me? Why don¡¯t you tell me so I won¡¯t die an ignorant ghost?¡±

    The sallow-faced manughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s a waste to be a ghost, pretty as you. Ya better off as our leader¡¯s wife.¡±

    Chen Rong whipped around to look at him. ¡°Who wanted to harm me? I can¡¯t escape anyway, why won¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    He stared at her bottom, saliva frothing over his yellow teeth. ¡°All we know is that he¡¯s a bearded man with a northern ent. He didn¡¯t say who had sent him.¡±

    ¡°So I don¡¯t even know who my enemy is?¡± Chen Rong said disappointedly.

    While she exchanged with them, Old Shang continued to blubber, his hand trembling to hold the whip.

    Seeing him and a seething Chen Rong, the men went onughing. At this time, several other had also joined them, making a total of nine thatpletely blocked the carriage and its passengers. Now nine pairs of eyes were vulgarly leering at Chen Rong¡¯s face and body, theirughter and obscenenguage bing increasingly insufferable.

    At this time, Chen Rong whipped around and snapped, ¡°What are you crying for, so we¡¯ll die, big deal!¡±

    Old Shang choked at her outburst.

    Still staring at him, she yelled, ¡°Stop quaking. If I¡¯m not afraid to die, then why should you when you¡¯ve lived for so long?¡±

    Old Shang looked at her in tears. His grief had mostly been for her; he could not bear to see her ruined like this. Now seeing that the young girl wasn¡¯t panicking herself, he felt slightly better.

    Wiping his snot and tears, Old Shang also raised his whip and tremulously said, ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯ll just die at the most.¡±

    Chen Rong softened to see him finally calm down.

    She turned around to look at the men.

    The criminal at the forefront turned his gaze to the whip in Chen Rong¡¯s hand, grinning. ¡°Missy, this whip ain¡¯t easy to fling, why don¡¯t ya put it down? Careful lest ya hurt ya self.¡±

    Another roar ofughter broke out.

    Chen Rong scoffed, thinking: Yes, it¡¯s very hard to fling. But if I fling it well, the impact will be formidable!

    The men watched a ravishing Chen Rong andughed more loudly when they saw her grip tightening around the whip.

    A dark and thin man came out from the group, saying as he strode toward Chen Rong: ¡°Fuck, I can¡¯t wait anymore to get intimate with you.¡±

    He got closer to her with each word he spoke. There were five steps between them, then four, then three, then two.

    The dark man stretched his right hand toward Chen Rong¡¯s whip and lewdlyugh: ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯d better give it to me, keke.¡±

    As he spoke, he went for Chen Rong¡¯s pearly wrist.

    ¡°Pop¡± ¨C the whip cracked through the air and like a sh struck down onto the man.

    It was precise and hard, how could it have been issued by this frail girl?

    Startled, the dark and thin man instinctively dodged to the side.

    ¡°Pop.¡± They abruptly heard another dull sound of contact between the whip and human flesh. Apanying it was the man¡¯s sharp scream.

    His painful scream had barely sounded when the whip continuously cracked down again. Every time it shed by, another scream was heard.

    Whoosh. A stream of blood dyed the sky red. A dying scream pierced through the sky to the shock of everyone.

    Forthwith, they heard the weight of the man fall to the ground.

    Everyone stood in disbelief.

    All sounds were gone.

    They widened their eyes, numbly gawking at the twitching body on the ground. His neck had been broken, from which blood was flowing out into a pool of sanguine mud. It was a terrifying scene!

    They all raised their heads to look at Chen Rong.

    They saw a beautiful girl who was frighteningly indifferent. This aristocratic girl not only did not panic, but she went so far as to spitefully kill someone without any qualms!

    Didn¡¯t she feel faint from the sight of blood?

    In their befuddlement, some had begun to retreat backward.

    At this point, Chen Rong¡¯s piercing voice woke Old Shang up: ¡°What are you freezing there for? Break away!¡±

    Old Shang shuddered at her intimidating voice. ¡°Aye.¡± He cracked the whip and hollered at the horse.

    Perhaps because Old Shang is calmer now, or perhaps of their luck, the horse lurched and pulled the carriage out of the mud pit, running to the solid gravel path ahead.

    As soon as Chen Rong¡¯s carriage dashed out, the man in front furiously shouted, ¡°Catch her! Fuck, catch her ¨C¡±

    He was positively roaring by hisst word.

    The men snapped awake.

    They howled in unison and rushed toward Chen Rong¡¯s carriage.

    Old Shang sweated buckets, but did not care to wipe himself. He whipped the horse all the while hollering at it.

    Chen Rong turned her head to face the men. Whenever someone advanced, she would ruthlessly crack her whip.

    Her bloody whip emitted a deathly re in the sunlight. Whenever she cracked it down, the bandits would rush to escape.

    Dodging that way was causing them to slow down.

    By the third time, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage had gained five paces.

    At this time, one among them yelled out, ¡°We can¡¯t let this girl run away. Chase after her, we must chase her down!¡±

    At his reminder, the leading one shouted, ¡°Horses. We fucking have horses, too!¡±

    His men simultaneously woke up, turned and ran back to their hiding ce.

    In just minutes, six horses had appeared in Chen Rong¡¯s sight.

    Chen Rong looked at them while telling Old Shang: ¡°Pay attention to the ground. We can¡¯t let the carriage overturn.¡±

    She thought that as long as they didn¡¯t overturn, they would have a chance to escape.

    Old Shang cried: ¡°Aye.¡± Chen Rong¡¯s calm was infectious; his answer this time was loud and steady.

    The carriage ,madly dashed straight ahead with six horses following behind.

    ¡°After her ¨C fuck, y¡¯all can¡¯t even deal with a woman. And we lost one man. I can¡¯t let this go!¡±

    Five other men shouted at the same time.

    Their shouts and cries came to Chen Rong with the whistling cold wind.

    She pressed her lips together and unblinkingly stared at them. The cold wind tangled her long hair, blowing into her eyes.

    Her heart tightened as she faintly thought: Thankfully I had been in Mo¡¯yang, else I would not be so calm today.

    The carriage was still bolting away, with the six horses in hot pursuit.

    It stood to reason that those horses, because of their lighter loads, should¡¯ve been able to catch up to the carriage by now. Yet they were separated by twenty to thirty paces and had not caught up.

    What could they do? They were skin and bones while Chen Rong¡¯s strong horse had been specially culled.

    Half an hour went by. Do not steal from ham ster master.

    They had pulled fifty paces away.

    Even though Chen Rong¡¯s horse was among the finest, it had been pampered all these years and momentarily could not yet gain its top speed. Its endurance, however, was far better than the six horses that had nothing to eat but grass.

    Watching Chen Rong¡¯s carriage going farther and farther, the bandit yelled, ¡°After her! Look at her luscious breasts and ass. It¡¯s ecstasy once we chased her down!¡±

    His words roused the men. They hollered, cracked their whips, kicked the horses¡¯ girth, and urged the animals on.

    ¡°Think about stripping the pretty little sheep. Doesn¡¯t it give you more strength? Eh? After her!¡±

    Another man cried against the wind: ¡°Boss, we have strength enough but these stupid horses can¡¯t run anymore!¡±

    Another man also shouted, ¡°Fuck, this deal has fallen through. Can¡¯t even chase a carriage, what exactly can we do?¡±

    When their words were carried by the wind to Old Shang¡¯s ears, his spirit lifted as he dly said, ¡°Do you hear, miss? Do you hear? They can¡¯t run anymore, they can¡¯t run anymore.¡±

    Chen Rong was still turned the other way, staring at those people. Of course she had also heard their dialogues. ¡°Aye aye, Old Shang, keep up a little more and we will be safe,¡± she shakily replied.

    Old Shangughed. Do not steal from ham ster master.

    He raised the riding whip again.

    The vehicle sped up.

    Eventually, the people behind them grew more distant. Even though their shouts still came to them with the wind, the cracking whip and galloping horses grew increasingly weaker and slower.

    Eventually, their faces had begun to blur, their shouts no longer heard.

    Chen Rong turned around in jubtion.

    ¡°Old Shang, we¡¯re safe.¡±

    Old Shangughed, ¡°We¡¯re safe, we¡¯re safe,¡± breaking into a sob by hisst syble.

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes also reddened.

    At this point, she looked around and rmingly cried, ¡°Old shang, where are we?¡±

    Old Shang stopped to take a look, paling as he did. Ahead was an endless dirt trail, to the left a tall mountain, to the right a barren field. What part of this ce was still Nan¡¯yang?

    Chen Rong looked at the sun and dropped her voice to say: ¡°I think we¡¯re lost.¡±

    ...

    Old Shang panicked. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Not waiting for him to go on, Chen Rong unceremoniously ordered, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Let¡¯s not talk about it. Since they aren¡¯t chasing us, lets slow down a little. Once we see where we are, we can speed up again.¡±

    Old Shangplied and brought the horses to a slow.

    They jumped down and looked around. They couldn¡¯t see an end to this ce. Deste mountains stood on one side while the fields on the other side were even bleaker.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m gonna go up that hill for a look and see if anyone is around,¡± said the older man.

    Chen Rong quickly stopped him and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be faster with the horse. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Old Shang halted, immediately realizing he couldn¡¯t leave Chen Rong here alone.

    He took the driver¡¯s seat and drove the carriage ahead.

    Chen Rong raised her curtain to look outside. Looking at the sun, she sighed, ¡°Luckily we had left at noon. There should be half an hour left before it gets dark. Old Shang, we have to return to Nan¡¯yang before then.¡±

    In a time when the Hu army coulde south at any time, the city of Nan¡¯yang closed its gates as soon as the sun set. If they didn¡¯t return before dark, they¡¯d have to spend the night outside the city where refugees were gathered at each turn.

    Old Shang had also thought of this. He cracked the whip and sent the carriage speeding forward.

    The carriage dashed ahead. Read at ham ster 428.

    Half an hour must¡¯ve gone by when they reached a peak higher than thest hill. There was nothing they could do about it. The long mountain range had appeared to be very close, but once they set off, they found that it was very far away.

    When they arrived, Old Shang jumped down and hurried to the peak.

    Chen Rong did not move. She brought the carriage to a grassy area and let the horse graze while anxiously watching Old Shang.

    After a quarter of an hour, he came back.

    He didn¡¯t look too positive. He looked at Chen Rong, stammering: ¡°It¡¯s still too low. All I could see are the mountains. I couldn¡¯t see Nan¡¯yang at all.¡± He sounded as if he wanted to cry.

    Chen Rong pursed her lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Old Shang,¡± she quietly said. ¡°Let us take some time to think about it.¡±

    She jumped onto the carriage and looked around.

    At this time, Old Shang eximed, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s soon to be supper time. We can look around for the sign of smoke.¡±

    Chen Rong contemted and then said, ¡°Nan¡¯yang is full of refugees right now.¡± What she meant was that the smoke, if there was any, might just be ignited by the refugees.

    An anxious man, Old Shang cried in panic, ¡°Then what should we do, what should we do, miss?¡±

    Chen Rong wasn¡¯t patient herself; she irately snapped: ¡°Why are you asking me? How would I know?¡±

    Startled, Old Shang slowly lowered his head.

    At this time, Chen Rong ordered him to use the carriage so that they¡¯d have a way to leave even if the refugees came to them.

    ¡°Aye.¡± Four two eight.

    ¡°Right, isn¡¯t Nan¡¯yang situated in the south? Let¡¯s try going south,¡± Chen Rong said soon after. She thought that there would surely be less barbarians the further south they went, even if there were likely more disced refugees.

    Old Shang hollered, flung the whip, and drove south.

    The sun slowly dipped west as they went on, plunging them in more apprehension.

    On their left was an endless mountain range; on their right was forever barrenness. Completely deserted, the road ahead seemed to have no end in sight.

    At this point, Chen Rong quietly said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to go on.¡±

    Old Shang turned around. Read at ha mster site.

    Chen Rong slightly turned her head to the side to look at a cleft. She pointed and said, ¡°We¡¯ve gone for so long without seeing anyone. That must mean that it¡¯s safe here. This ce isn¡¯t so bad. Let¡¯s spend the night here and think of something tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°But miss, we¡¯re so deep in the mountains, what if wild beasts are around?¡±

    Chen Rong started to scream at him: ¡°Then tell me what are we supposed to do? It¡¯s gotten dark, Nan¡¯yang had closed all its gates. Even if we knew our way, we wouldn¡¯t be able to get in.¡±

    Old Shang was given a scare. He hung his head, flung the riding whip, and drove the carriage toward the cleft Chen Rong had spoken of.

    They went around a small hill to enter the cleft. It was small and narrow. A short hillside blockaded its front while a mountain backed into it. It had just enough space for five carriages to fit.

    Chen Rong hopped down. She looked left and right before murmuring: ¡°It¡¯s winter, I reckon there aren¡¯t any beasts around.¡± So she said, but what did she know about the habits of wildlife? They were nothing but selfforting words.

    Looking at the only entrance to the cleft, Chen Rong whispered: ¡°Old Shang, should we block this ce with a boulder?¡±

    Old Shang looked at her and asked, ¡°To block the wind?¡±

    Of course not! As Chen Rong was about to blow up, she suddenly thought to herself: If they discover us here, what use would the boulder be? Anybody could move it, and besides, if someone or a beast were toe down from the hill side, we could escape by carriage. Blocking would only stop our own vehicle.

    Thinking so, she closed her mouth.

    It got dark frightfully fast. Thievery from ha mster four two eight dot is a crime.

    Chen Rong stayed in the carriage while Old Shang sat on the driving seat. They listened to the rustling grass outside as they whispered to each other.

    At a time so quiet, the roars of wild beasts and incessant insect chirping were more pronounced in the night. The rush of cold wind made any light breathing feel like a movement.

    The more she listened, the more Chen Rong grew fearful.

    Just then, Old Shang spoke in: ¡°Miss, are you afraid?¡±

    His voice was trembling a little.

    While Old Shang was old, he was a house servant who had grown up in the estate, and had never gone through adversities.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Chen Rong softly replied. She paused, and then ordered, ¡°Stop talking and listen. Is that the sound of hoofs?¡±

    In the silence, Old Shang answered after a while, ¡°I don¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± It was uncertain whether Chen Rong¡¯s answer was filled with disappointment or relief.

    She did not know that, at this time, two hundred guards were escorting a carriage toward the city gate.

    Outside the carriage, a servant leaned in and whispered to the man inside: ¡°Master, they¡¯re only specting words of an old servant. It¡¯s not worth using up the prince¡¯s badge for such a trifling matter.¡± Ever since the Hu army began to push south, once it got dark, the city gates would close from all four sides. No one coulde in or out. Only a handful of families such as the Wang could get three badges and have three opportunities to enter or leave after curfew. This wasrgely thanks to the presence of members of the Lang¡¯ya branch. The Chen estate, for example, only had one such badge.

    After a while, a smooth and pleasant voice mildly replied, ¡°They aren¡¯t specting words. I never sent her an invitation.¡± The speaker was Wang Hong.

    He swiftly lifted the curtain.

    As he watched the people on the street and thest glimmer of the setting sun in the west, a faint smirk formed on his ethereal countenance. ¡°Using my name to call her out? I hate this kind of thing.¡±

    The servant nodded. Thievery from ha mster four two eight dot is a crime.

    At this time, the troop had arrived at the gate.

    The city gate had been closed. His servant rode forward, raised a badge and loudly stated, ¡°My master Wang Hong of Lang¡¯ya wants to leave on urgent business.¡±

    An officer rode forward. As he was about to deny them exit, the servant held up another badge and then threw it at his feet. ¡°This was given to our master by the Prince of Nan¡¯yang.¡±

    The officer picked the badge up. He at once sped his hands and replied, ¡°Aye sir, go on!¡±

    The carriage was put in motion.

    And soon, their horses disappeared into the night.

    The officer watched their distancing figures as he murmured, ¡°Wang Hong of Lang¡¯ya? Could there be another battle? What else can make someone like him leave the city in the middle of the night?¡±

    Two hundred riders rode at a uniform pace. They rode the finest horses and carried weapons with them. At their appearance, the refugees crouching on either side of the road receded back, whether because they heard the clopping or beheld their silhouettes. They hid in the corners and watched them ride away.

    They soon arrived at theke.

    Wang Hong took a look at the fifty-acreke and lightly ordered, ¡°Fifty of you split up and go around theke. See whether there are any unusual footprints, hoof prints, or wheel tracks. Also, stop and ask anyone you see.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Fifty riders rode off with their order.

    After a quarter of an hour, five riders rode back to him. A young guard sped his hands as soon as he dismounted his horse, saying: ¡°Master, wheel traces of a carriage and nine people¡¯s footprints were found two hundred paces from here, as well as human blood and a dead body on the ground.¡±

    He paused at this juncture to look at Wang Hong.

    In the flickering fire, Wang Hong¡¯s handsome face seemed as though it was hidden behind ayer of mist. What could the guard possibly see?

    ¡°The carriage had been stuck in the mud,¡± the young guard continued. ¡°Itter went to the west. Following the traces, we saw footprints of eight people followed by the hooves of six horses. These hoof prints came from the hillside.¡±

    He stopped and looked toward Wang Hong.

    In the swaying mes, Wang Hong nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s unmistakably her. Ry my order to track down the traces.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Horseshoes kicking, wheels clopping.

    The young guard was clearly a tracking expert. He rode at the forefront and jumped down every ten paces to take a look.

    By and by, he neared the carriage and said to Wang Hong, ¡°Master, the six horses did not have enough stamina to continue chasing. Only the carriage went on in that direction.¡±

    He pointed ahead. Thievery from ha mster four two eight dot is a crime.

    Wang Hong lowered the curtain and lightly said, ¡°I got it, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The horses again sprinted forward.

    The young guard still led the way. He went for about a hundred paces, jumped down to take a look, and then mounted his horse again.

    They went that way for an hour before the guard pointed to a wheel track and said, ¡°They had stopped here for some time but had since gone toward that mountain.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Some timeter, the guard stopped and turned to Wang Hong with his hands sped in ceremony. ¡°Master, the carriage is nearby.¡±

    He paused, then asked, ¡°Should we call their names?¡± Since they were surrounded by mountains, one call would send echoes ringing and they¡¯d very soon find her.

    In the flickering glow of the fire, Wang Hong smiled.

    His smile was a little mysterious, a little shrewd, and at the same time a little weary.

    He lifted the curtain and hopped down. Walking toward the guard, he lightly chuckled: ¡°What are you calling her name for? I think she¡¯s had enough fright for today.¡±

    The guard did not fully understand what he meant.

    Wang Hong jumped onto a horse belonging to another guard and said to the young one: ¡°Let us go and find her.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± replied the young guard while looking quizzically at his master. Some timeter, he confirmed his answer and rode off.

    This time, he would look around every ten paces or so, Wang Hong following closely behind.

    Soon, he got to a ce and pointed inside. ¡°Master, she¡¯s probably in here.¡±

    Wang Hong hummed in reply. As he listened, his lips gradually upturned to show a soft smile.

    ¡°Go and make some noises,¡± he said. ¡°But don¡¯te up to greet when you see someonee out. Just go and find a ce to pass your time.¡±

    This time, the young man was quick to understand. Heughed out loud, winked and whispered to Wang Hong: ¡°Do you want her tomit to you out of gratefulness?¡±

    Ethereal and pure, Wang Hong stood with his hands sped behind his back as he faintly smiled. ¡°Commit herself to me? Adoration, perhaps, butmitment will be difficult given her personality.¡±

    The bodyguard stifled hisugh, stomped on the ground, and headed for the cleft.

 Chapter 101: Fallen in Love

    Chapter 101: Fallen in Love

    Chen Rong huddled inside the cleft and like Old Shang, did not make a movement. Though they knew nothing of battlefields, they could sense a difference in the air, particrly the hoofbeats that were causing the insects to cease chirping and the beasts to cease howling. It was making them feel a dreadful chill.

    Afraid to speak, afraid to move, each second arduously trickled by.

    Chen Rong forced her eyes to stay open as she motionlessly stared out into the darkness.

    They had stuffed the horse¡¯s mouth with a piece of cloth. Only that way could they keep their hiding ce from being discovered.

    All of a sudden, a series of footsteps sounded, eerily approaching them in the dark.

    Chen Rong turned pale. Have the bandits found us? It was unlikely, but her heart was in such a knot that she had no way to think.

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer.

    They were indeeding to the cleft.

    Beads of sweat condensed on Chen Rong¡¯s forehead. Old Shang leaned back toward her, shakily saying: ¡°M-miss, they¡¯re heading our way.¡±

    His voice was filled with distress.

    Chen Rong wanted to contradict him, but she was also hearing the same footsteps walking faster toward the cleft.

    We must have really been found!

    Chen Rong nched as white as a sheet.

    At this point, Old Shang hoarsely said to her, ¡°Miss, let me see if I can distract them.¡± In his mind, he was nothing but an old man who would die sooner orter. His mistress was different, however. She was still too young, and more importantly, she was a beautiful maiden. No matter whose hands she fell into, she would either die or live a living death.

    With this thought, he gained courage and, in a short time, felt he had be much taller and bigger.

    Without waiting for Chen Rong¡¯s answer, he jumped off the carriage and dashed outside.

    In a sh, he had gotten to the cleft¡¯s entrance.

    Poking his head out to look, he saw a tall, strapping figure, blurry though it was, about a hundred paces away. The flickering torch behind him made him look terrifyingly massive.

    The man was moving toward the cleft¡¯s entrance. Some distance from him was the indistinct darkness where it appeared as if numerous troops were waiting to ambush them.

    He was blocking the exit. If they drove out, they would be falling straight into their trap.

    Old Shang clenched his teeth, turned and whispered to Chen Rong: ¡°Take care, miss!¡± Then he strode out.

    His footsteps pounded on the ground as he ran away from the cleft.

    He frequently looked back during his flight. Sure enough, the tall man was startled by his running. He snapped his head up to bark: ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± He spoke with a humorless tone and a vignce only men of the military would have.

    Old Shang deliberately ran up the hill, causing rolling rocks to rumble in the night.

    As expected, the man stopped what he was doing and quickly gave chase.

    He is chasing, and there are no cohorts behind him! Thedy is safe for now.

    At this thought, Old Shang¡¯s heart lightened as he began to frantically run ahead. Behind him, the man¡¯s height caused him to move clumsily. It had only been a few dozens steps but he was getting away from him.

    Chen Rong had a sinking feeling once Old Shang left.

    With her right hand holding the whip and her left hand holding her hairpin, she kept her eyes wide open and unblinkingly stared into the dark.

    It was very quiet. The only thing she heard was the sprinting steps going farther and farther from her.

    Has Old Shang seeded in leading them away?

    Chen Rong held her breath, slowly climbed down the carriage, and tentatively walked out.

    Starlight sparsely dotted overhead so that Heaven and Earth were not submerged in total darkness.

    Step by step, she moved to the cleft¡¯s entrance.

    She stepped on something and almost fell down. Luckily, she caught herself by propping the whip¡¯s handle on the ground.

    She slowly pull herself up, and then froze.

    In the bleak night, a white figure appeared at the cleft¡¯s entrance.

    The man dressed in white shouldn¡¯t be a ghost right?

    She almost screamed.

    At a time when she couldn¡¯t be more frightened, the white figure spoke. His voice was sweet and light, and most importantly, it was very familiar: ¡°Ah Rong?¡±

    Wang Hong! Tranted by the ham ster master.

    Heaven, it¡¯s really Wang Hong!

    So this was what a man in despair would feel when he saw a ray of hope, when he found joy within his grief.

    Her legs gave out as she slid to the ground, shakily asking: ¡°Wang Hong?¡±

    ¡°It is I.¡± Tranted by the ham ster master.

    Wang Hong¡¯s voice remained elegant and light. She didn¡¯t need to look at him to know that he must being to her in his serene way, smiling as always.

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes instantaneously turned red. She chokingly ran to him.

    She ran desperately. In the blink of an eye, she had gotten before him. She was so astonished and ovee with emotions that she didn¡¯t think of anything else. She just flew into his arms and clung onto him.

    Hugging him tight, Chen Rong began to cry. ¡°Why did it take you so long?¡± she tremulously said. Pausing to sob, she lightly beat his chest with her small fists before hoarsely crying again: ¡°Why did it take you so long, why did it take you so long?¡±

    All of her happiness, relief, and emotions had, at this moment, turned into streaming tears and one single line: ¡°Why did it take you so long?¡±

    Chen Rong hadn¡¯t known that she was looking forward to his rescue this much...

    At this time, Wang Hong stretched his arms and gently hugged her back.

    His hug was as warm as it was strong. The arms that didn¡¯t seem to be so wide turned out to berge and steady. They were the stronghold she had longed for, had missed, had gazed at from her confines, but had never dared to wish for herself.

    Like someone who was clutching onto her lifeline, Chen Rong hugged him as though she was holding onto the warmth she had sought for far too long. She burried her face in the crook of his neck and, as she felt his warmth, burst into tears. ¡°Wang Hong, Wang Hong, Wang Hong...¡± again and again, she sobbed.

    Under the stars, Wang Hong seemed to be startled by her passionate calls. Some timeter, his arms tightened around her.

    Chen Rong dabbed her tears on his cor, her soft and fragrant lips asional grazing his pulses as she sobbed. ¡°Wang Hong, Wang Hong, Wang Hong......¡± Gradually, her sobbing reduced into stillness.

    At this time, Wang Hong reached out to carry her.

    He hadn¡¯t appeared to be that strong, but he was holding her quite effortlessly.

    He carried her forward two steps and gently deposited her in the carriage.

    Chen Rong clutched his sleeve, murmuring: ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go... I beg you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go,¡± he gently assured her. In the dark, his eyes gleamed as bright as the stars in the sky. Smiling down at her, he held out his hand to wipe her tears.

    When his slender hand moved downward, intentionally or otherwise, its fingertips brushed across her lips. After making her shudder, he smilingly said, ¡°You are here, where would I go?¡±

    Chen Rong calmed down. She slowly let go of her grasp on his clothes.

    Wang Hong also mounted the carriage.

    She again clung onto him, ducking her face in his chest. Her arms wound around him, clearly still afraid he would leave her.

    Wang Hong lifted her up and gently ced her on hisp. Then, henguidly leaned back against the seat.

    Now hugging Chen Rong in a morefortable position, Wang Hong¡¯s fingers brushed across her cheek to wipe her tears. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of anymore,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°Uhm,¡± Chen Rong hummed. She buried her face in his arms. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    With her arms wrapped around his waist, shey still in his embrace and felt the warmth emanating from his body. ¡°I had thought I was done for.¡±

    Wang Hong hummed. Tranted by the ham ster master.

    Like a chatterbox that had been opened, Chen Rong went on to talk: ¡°There were nine of them. They had blocked my carriage. My carriage was stuck in the mud and wouldn¡¯t budge no matter what. I had thought I was done for.¡± She sounded terrified.

    Wang Hong stroked her hair,forting: ¡°Everything¡¯s all right now.¡±

    Both his action and words were simple, but they did enough to take away the panic from Chen Rong¡¯s voice and she calmed down on the whole.

    She hid in his arms, murmuring: ¡°I even killed one of them! Wang Hong, I killed him with my own hands. I cracked the whip and broke his neck. He had bled so much that his blood was spraying onto me.¡±

    Hoarsely, she described her killing in detail.

    Wang Hong gentlybed his fingers through her hair, lowered his head and very softly said, ¡°Stop thinking about it. They deserved to die.¡±

    Again, his simple words took the edge off of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here,¡± she murmured as she was hugging him. ¡°Qng, I used to think there was no one who cared about me, loved me, or cherished me in this world... Qng, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡±

    Her voice drew long, and so did her affection.

    Wang Hong gazed down. His extraordinarily starry eyes quietly watched the exhausted Chen Rong finally closing her eyes in ease.

    ...

    Some time had passed when Chen Rong suddenly screamed and then hysterically yelled, ¡°Old Shang. Qng, you have to go save Old Shang!¡±

    Wang Hong stroked her hair, softly shushing her: ¡°Sleep, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    His tone and voice had a strange calming affect on Chen Rong.

    She closed her eyes; light sonorous breathing slowly followed.

    She had slipped into a slumber.

    Under the stars, whistling cold wind blew through the curtain, insects chirped around them, and beasts roared from the top of the hills.

    But none of it had anything to do with them.

    It was as if spring had blossomed inside the carriage. He held her as shey in his arms, their breaths mingling...

    When the stars in the sky had be brighter, Chen Rong suddenly gave a start and widened her eyes screaming: ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die... Old Shang! Old Shang!¡±

    She looked around.

    She saw Wang Hong quietly looking at her.

    In the dark, his lucent eyes calmed Chen Rong down. She hid her face in his embrace, closed her eyes again, and went back to sleep.

    Wang Hong reached out to stroke her long hair.

    Combing his fingers through her tresses, he removed the pins and ornaments from her head.

    Her long hair came spilling down, but she was still fast asleep.

    He looked down at her lying on his chest, gingerly reaching out to touch her long eyshes.

    His fingers moved like a breeze, his eyes undted like the waves.

    ...

    Chen Rong roused to the sound of chirping.

    Dreamily, she slowly opened her eyes.

    A second, two seconds.

    She blinked to clear her view.

    Gradually, she sensed something strange underneath her body. She slowly tilted her head and looked up to see a remarkably handsome face only inches from her, his breathing grazing her face.

    She instantaneously flushed.

    She hurriedly propped herself up, wanting to sit.

    Unfortunately, she felt prickling in her limbs as soon as she moved. It turned out she hadn¡¯t changed position the entire night.

    Chen Rong clenched her teeth, rxed her limbs, and just moved her face away.

    She again studied the handsome man she was lying on top of.

    His eyes were closed and his breathing was faint. The dawn light revealed a few beads on frost on his silky, dark hair. On his shapely thin lips were also small beads of frost, sparkling on his stubble.

    He was so radiant even in his sleep. It was as if pearls and moonlight were washing over his features, so that anyone who might give him a nce would be stunned and blinded, and be without time to enjoy the contour of his face.

    Such was his handsomeness and matchless elegance.

    Qng of the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya. Unparalleled among the most famous of them all.

    And yet he hade in the middle of the night only to save her...

    Chen Rong closed her eyes and crawled into his arms again.

    Unconsciously, she was wreathed in smiles.

    Only now did Chen Rong realize she had long been in love with him, admiringly so and deeply so... That was why when she saw hime for her, she had forgotten to ask about Old Shang. She didn¡¯t even wonder whether he hade alone, or how he knew she was hiding in this ce. Who had informed him? And what about that invitation.

    When she saw him, she hadn¡¯t the least bit of sensibility and sobriety left. She was just surprised and joyous that he hade to her rescue; she was just relieved, touched, happy, and filled with emotions...

    As she thought of this, the overwhelming joy and happiness made Chen Rong, who had never experienced what it felt like to have her love returned, felt for the first time that the world could be so beautiful... How she wished time could stop ¨C so happy was she, that she could die right there and then!

    After daydreaming for a while, Chen Rong suddenly remembered that her hands and feet had fallen asleep, then what of Wang Hong who got slept on all night long?

    Feeling bad, she quickly stretched her hand and endured the horrible prickling sensation to slowly move away.

    Her strengthless hand caused her entire body to plop over on the side. Her shoulders crashed onto the shaft with a loud thud.

    She endured the pain to rise halfway and looked toward Wang Hong. When she saw that his eyes were still closed, soundly asleep, she thought with relief: Fortunately I¡¯ve not woken him.

    She gritted her teeth, propped herself on the shaft using her other arm, and then slowly dismounted the carriage. Due to the excruciating pain, her soft white neck and forehead broke out in cold sweat.

    Step by step, she struggled to walk to the front.

    Chen Rong¡¯s figure had just left the cleft when the sleeping Wang Hong opened his eyes. He slightly tilted his head and stared after her slowly moving figure before turning to her injured right shoulder.

    When Chen Rong came back, she noticed his snow-white figure sitting inside the open carriage.

    Upon hearing Chen Rong¡¯s footsteps, he looked up and softly smiled.

    And just like that, daylight dawned upon them, and the flowers cast their sweet perfume!

    Unconsciously, Chen Rong also broke into a beatific smile. After she had bashfully stared at him, almost as a reflex, she hid her left hand that was holding a handful of wild fruits behind her.

    After she had exchanged them behind her, she struggled to raise the fruits with her injured right hand andughingly said, ¡°Look, I¡¯ve picked a bunch of wild fruits. These are edible; they smell heavenly, too. Do you want to try some?¡±

    Wang Hong softly smiled. He nced at the grape-like fruits and noticed that there were a few drops of fresh blood on them.

    These fruits had apparently just been washed, drops of water still sparkling on their skin.

    Wang Hong looked at Chen Rong and then slowly outstretched his right hand.

    He was unhurried and elegant, but Chen Rong, whose mind was entirely on him, found that his movement appeared slightly stiff.

    She walked up to him and hastily asked, ¡°Is your arm numb?¡± She had slept on top of him and even her hands and feet were numb for a long time. What must he feel, then, having slept underneath her?

    She stretched her uninjured left hand to him, but thought better of it and quickly switched for her right one.

    Wang Hong was still smiling by the time he caressed her cheeks.

    His touch swept across her face like a spring breeze.

    Then, he quietly searched for her left hand and took it in his.

    He looked down at the creamy hand in his palm. It was pretty and soft, and had small circr rings.

    He turned to look at her index finger.

    There, an inch-long cut was found. The bleeding had stopped though it was an open wound.

    He slowly lowered his head.

    He lowered his thin lips and gently pressed them onto her injured finger, causing her to tremble at his touch.

    Wang Hong looked up.

    He held her finger in his mouth, and, in the morning light, his lucent eyes were so absorbing that it made Chen Rong flustered.

    The frost on his hair yfully fell onto his tall nose, another one even rolled down and sank into his lips...

    Chen Rong¡¯s face reddened.

    She lowered her head and only lifted her eyes enough to timidly look at him, quietly saying: ¡°D-don¡¯t.¡±

    Her voice was weak and so were her legs.

    Wang Hong obediently moved his lips away.

    A silvery ray drew from his departed lips to her fingertip, reflecting a myriad of colors.

    Chen Rong¡¯s legs went soft. She fell into his arms, murmuring, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t...¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what she was trying to say.

    All she knew was that Wang Hong was especially bewitching at this moment. He was especially flustering her and stirring her. His effect on her was so strong that a strange urge coursed in her loins.

    Chen Rong had lived as a maiden in both lifetimes. All she really knew was that she was not herself right now. She seemed to want him to do something. She wished he would meld her into him, she wished... She didn¡¯t dare to think more.

    Wang Hong reached out to support her.

    Tenderly, he looked down and concernedly asked, ¡°Do you feel unwell, Ah Rong? Why is your face so red? Your body is feverish too.¡±

    His eyes were too kind and caring! Tranted by the ham ster master.

    Though she had been ady of boudoir confines, and had never been told of anything by anybody, she knew well enough what was causing her abnormal reaction.

    Instantly, her face flushed from her ears to her neck.

    She hastily turned and scooted away. Mortified with herself, she turned her back to him, lowered her head and said, ¡°Aye, I¡¯m feeling unwell. I might have caught a cold.¡±

    She heard the sound of pouring liquid.

    She turned her head in surprise.

    She saw Wang Hong smiling ¨C beads of frost adhering on his skin. With his head bowed, he was now filling two cups with wine.

    His movements were graceful and his smile was elegant. They were the grace of the privileged and the elegance of one who did not know of life¡¯s turmoils.

    Chen Rong lifted her head and dazedly looked at him, startlingly finding that she was slowly falling deeper... If there was ever a love that could humble a woman to a speck of dust, then it was because she loved this man, she thought.

    If loving Ran Min had made her feel hopeless, then loving this man was making her feel small.

    Slowly, Chen Rong dropped her gaze and ced her hand on her chest.

 Chapter 102: Qilang, Drive a Sword Through Me!

    Chapter 102: Qng, Drive a Sword Through Me!

    She clutched her chest and took a deep breath.

    Slowly, she looked up.

    In the morning light, she was regarding him with eyes that were enchantingly lucent. Her gaze was especially somber and distant.

    Her strange look caused Wang Hong to tilt his head, so that his hair was falling across his face. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s mouth opened only to close again. She was looking at him with a luminous smile that was both childlike and earnest. ¡°Heaven is teasing me, I¡¯m sure. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever find happiness in this life.¡±

    Wang Hong lifted his head. His right hand involuntarily propped on the seat as he nimbly sat up.

    He stared at Chen Rong with an unhurried smile. ¡°What do you mean, Ah Rong?¡±

    Chen Rong looked at him with a fervor in her eyes. The kind of fervor with which someone would engrave another in his heart. She derived contentment from merely looking at him; she was filled with love by merely being next to him.

    She was besotted, but she merely smiled: ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Wang Hong continued to study her.

    He should know what Chen Rong meant, smart as he was. She was obviously telling him that even if she loved him with all of her soul, even if she was madly in love with him, she was sober enough to know he was beyond her reach and that she would never have him... They were never to be, and so she would never find happiness.

    How could there be a girl like her? So young and passionate, yet always possessing a sage¡¯sposure, sophistication, and even jadedness.

    How could she contemte with such a terrifying sobriety when she was so very clearly stirred?

    Wang Hong faintly smiled. Tranted by the ham ster master.

    He dropped his gaze and leaned against the carriage¡¯s left shaft, his dark hair spilling against his pristine robe.

    He was basking in the morning sun and mild breeze. Behind him was only a mountain that couldn¡¯t be any more ordinary; he was only sitting in a horse carriage; and yet he remained as poised and refined as he would in a resplendent courtyard.

    His thin and fair hand slowly stroked the wine vessel on the table while he unhurriedly said to her: ¡°Are you trying to tell me that once we return to Nan¡¯yang, you¡¯ll go back to being you and I¡¯ll go back to being me? That what happened here was no more than a dream?¡±

    He spoke slowly, and his voice was soothing and pleasant as he looked at her.

    For whatever reason, Chen Rong¡¯s heart constricted to see Wang Hong this way.

    She looked down, at which time Wang Hong ced his hand on hers.

    His fingers gently grazed her palm. Tranted by the ham ster master.

    Instantly, a numbing sensation sent Chen Rong¡¯s heart aflutter.

    But Wang Hong only took a fruit from her hand.

    He yed with it in the palm of his hand. ¡°You can be heartless sometimes,¡± he said, sounding rather insouciant.

    Chen Rong bowed her head and quietly exined, ¡°Life doesn¡¯te easily. If we keep asking for things that don¡¯t belong to us, we will only fall to our demise.¡±

    Wang Hong smiled, his voice light and cold: ¡°That being the case, why are you leaning so close to me?¡± He picked up a wild fruit and yed with it in his palm, faintly smiling all the while: ¡°If people see us, wouldn¡¯t they think that we are engaged in some dirty affair?¡±

    He used ¡°dirty¡± (1), a term that was generally used to described adulterers, it was vulgar and had always been meant as an insult.

    He really said ¹¶ÇÒ ¡°careless¡± as in loose or improper, but it doesn¡¯t have the same slighting connotation in English, so I opted for dirty.

    The noble and untainted Wang Qng had used such a word with her!

    Chen Rong¡¯s face nched as she lowered her head and said, ¡°It is a wondrous thing to be by your side... I know now what it feels like to ¡®not be able to contain one¡¯s feelings¡¯.¡± This was a lie, of course. In her previous life, she had known what it feels like to not be able to contain her feelings, she had known she could not let go.

    Wang Hong slowly looked up at her, staring at her beautiful face, the face that was stunningly exquisite even after yesterday¡¯s shock and being washed in only water, glowing cheeks and shapely eyebrows.

    ¡°Come here,¡± he beckoned, extending his hand.

    Chen Rong dazedly looked up and approached him.

    She ced her small hand into his.

    Wang Hong closed his hand.

    With his right hand holding her trembling left hand, his left hand enveloped her waist.

    She didn¡¯t resist his affection. She even leaned against him, unable to keep herself from trembling in his arms.

    Wang Hong held her.

    He stroked her long dark hair and softly asked, ¡°Wasst night frightful?¡±

    Only when he asked did Chen Rong remember she still had many unanswered questions. She closed her eyes, her face flushed from wine, and murmured, ¡°Aye, extremely. I had thought that fate hade for me.¡±

    ¡°Fate?¡± Wang Hong whispered.

    ¡°It was really fate.¡±

    They both understood what she meant.

    Chen Rongy still in his arms, facing his corbone, her fragrant respiration breathing into him.

    Inhaling the fresh scent and relishing the warmth that was radiating from him, Chen Rong suddenly called, ¡°Qng.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Did you bring anyone with you? Call someone here and tell him to kill me.¡±

    Wang Hong looked down at her fixedly. Ham ster 428.

    Her eyes were still closed, and the corners of her mouth were tugging into a smile, but her voice was stoic as she murmured: ¡°Just like that, stab me from behind. Make sure to drive the sword through my heart so my death would be quick. But don¡¯t pull the de out too fast, else my blood would stain your white robe; that wouldn¡¯t be very good.¡±

    She slowly looked up and gazed at him, tremulously saying: ¡°Truly, I beg you, Qng. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to regret it in a moment.¡±

    Wang Hong smiled back. He gently looked at her and asked, ¡°Why are you uttering these delirious words?¡±

    Chen Rong smiled. She lowered her eyes and again fell into his embrace. She even extended her arms to wrap around his waist, quietly saying as she hugged him tight: ¡°You¡¯re so smart, how can you not know whether it¡¯s delirium or not? Qng, I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be a happier moment in my life or a moment more fulfilled. If I can die at my happiest moment, then I reckon I¡¯m still luckier than most.¡±

    Wang Hong didn¡¯t answer.

    He let her hug him and snuggle up to him.

    After a long time, he smilingly asked, ¡°And now? Do you still want to die?¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head, sounding pained when she next replied, ¡°Nay, dying is the hardest thing to do.¡±

    She didn¡¯t let go of him. Ham ster 428.

    She was still hugging him tight.

    Leaning against his embrace and inhaling his scent, she softly said to him, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go back to Nan¡¯yang.¡± She encircled her arms around his neck and impishly asked, ¡°Qng, can we not return today? If you get hungry, I¡¯ll pick wild fruits for you. If you get thirsty, we can drink from the stream. Can¡¯t we go back tomorrow?¡±

    Wang Hong softly smiled and returned her gaze. ¡°If you have such a hard time letting go, then why must you push me away, Ah Rong?¡±

    This time, he made it clear: ¡°If you love me, you and I can be together.¡±

    Chen Rong likewise smiled. She got up from his arms,bed her long hair and smoothed out her dress.

    Afterwards, she took a step outside before turning around to give him a smile as vibrant as the nightblooming cereus. ¡°Because I know myself,¡± she began. ¡°My greed is insatiable and I¡¯ll always want more. Once I got to be your concubine, I¡¯d do everything I could to be an honored concubine. Who knows, I might even scheme to kill your wife. If I couldn¡¯t kill her the first time, I¡¯d try a second time, if I couldn¡¯t kill her the second time, I¡¯d try a third time. As long as I wasn¡¯t dead, I¡¯d harm them all, your wife, your concubines. I¡¯ll harm as many as you bring into your household. How ever many there would be is how ever many that would die.¡±

    She smiled brilliantly like the season in autumn, but why was it that her words were cruel and cold, and so matter-of-fact: ¡°So if you¡¯re going to start anything, you should think about marrying and loving only me. Otherwise, your life and mine will never be in peace.¡±

    She turned her head and walked to the front, her back as straight as a bamboo stem.

    Her figure was exceptionally radiant under the sunlight.

    Wang Hong tilted his head and let his hair shade his eyes as he watched her going farther and farther away from him.

    Chen Rong soon got to the exit. She looked outside and asked, ¡°Qng, where are your people? Why haven¡¯t theye to look for you?¡±

    Wang Hong jumped off the carriage to walk up from behind her. He also looked outside and then smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive, get in. We¡¯ll go back to Nan¡¯yang on our own.¡± He didn¡¯t exin to Chen Rong about the servants.

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t think that far. Once she heard that he would be driving, and furthermore for her, her eyes abruptly rounded.

    She whipped around, lighting up as she buoyantly cried, ¡°You will drive?¡± Her eyes curved up, and she broke into a fit of giggles.

    She was inside the carriage within a few steps. ¡°Hah, Wang Qng is driving me! Wang Qng is going to be my driver!¡±

    Her voice crisply rang, sounding to be very happy.

    When he heard her joyous exmation, Wang Hong wryly smiled and headed to the carriage.

    At the crack of his whip, the horse kicked off its hooves and trotted out.

    The carriage left the mountain cleft and drove out to the open road.

    Wang Hong turned around when he didn¡¯t hear Chen Rong¡¯s voice.

    This time, her bewildered eyes were also arched with gratification and curiosity.

    She dazedly looked at him as she repeatedly murmured, ¡°Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi will be driving me?¡±

    She was still in utter disbelief.

    No one would believe her if they heard of it. In this era, the aristocrats valued their faces far more than their lives. There¡¯s a saying: ¡°There are no poor schrs at the highest ranks and no aristocrats at the lowest ranks.¡± (2) The disparity between the upper and lower sses was like the great gxy that nobody had managed to cross for thousands of years.

    Yet the golden child of the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya was volunteering himself as a driver for a lowly concubine¡¯s daughter. Even if the situation required it, such would be a shocking matter to tell. Do not steal from ham ster 428. Because karma is a bitch.

    This line is derived from the Nine-rank System (¾ÅÆ·ÖÐÕýÖÆ) which selected and assigned officials to their positions based on family status instead of merits. This system was eventually reced by the Imperial Examination (¿Æ¾Ù). Note that Chen Rong¡¯s father and brother are thought to still be 8th ranked, which is at the bottom rung in a system with 9 ranks.

 Chapter 103: Who Sent the Gold Coffin?

    Chapter 103: Who Sent the Gold Coffin?

    The carriage slowly made its way outside.

    Chen Rong felt, for some reason, that Wang Hong was driving very slowly. Did he perhaps know what she was thinking, and thus wanted to make this momentst a little longer?

    At this thought, she wryly smiled and pulled the curtain down.

    Quickly regretting her decision, however, she lifted one corner to maintain her view of his back.

    Eventually, the carriage pulled onto the main road.

    Yellow dust soared skyward along the road. Some timeter, Chen Rong noticed that Wang Hong had only driven on it for about half an hour before turning onto a mountain trail.

    Rippling streams and asional bamboo groves lined their way. It being winter, dried weeds as tall as a man¡¯s waist intertwined with vines and wrapped around the trees.

    Mountainsides nked the seemingly untraveled path where human dwellings could not be found.

    Chen Rong poked her head out and asked in surprise: ¡°Qng, where are we?¡±

    Wang Hong, who waszily sitting on the driver¡¯s seat, didn¡¯t turn around. Even though the rolling carriage had dyed his robe yellow, he still looked as if he was dressed in finery at a Wang banquet.

    With a smile, he carelessly flung the whip, saying: ¡°It¡¯s a small trail. There are few travelers whoe through this area, and no pastures to speak of. The refugees don¡¯t like it here.¡±

    Chen Rong understood that he was telling her this road was safe.

    ¡°I¡¯m familiar with all the small trails around here,¡± Wang Hong said just as she was about to ask him another question. He seemed to have known what she would ask, and went ahead with telling her.

    Chen Rong found it hard to believe. She gave a start and then stared at his back.

    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t question him. She knew both Ran Min and Wang Hong, being men of high standing, did not like their words to be questioned; neither did they like to exin themselves. Their words were final, as far as they were concerned.

    Morrow wind leisurely came, rustling Wang Hong¡¯s hair and stirring the curtain.

    After half an hour, Wang Hong¡¯s free hand began tapping on the wood panel as he sang: ¡°My heart grows somber when I look to Luo¡¯yang. For I recall the sunset over the western hills and my king who is no longer there. In his ce is an abandoned grave amid the cawing of crows.¡±

    His voice went paralyzed.

    All of a sudden, he looked skyward and howled, his ringing voice traveling to the far distance.

    As Chen Rong quizzically watched this unfamiliar Wang Hong, his long howl gradually turned into sobs...

    Amid his sobs and Chen Rong¡¯s bewilderment, a high singing voice rose from the distant mountainside. Hoarse and old, it sang bleakly: ¡°He had once been a hero, now reduced to a mound; once dressed in finery, now a graveless heap of bones.¡±

    He stopped singing at this juncture and also began to howl. This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Chen Rong looked back to see a bearded woodcutter in his forties, with hands akimbo and head howling skyward. He stood three hundred paces away by the mountainside full of dead trees.

    His bleak and stark howl rang long and far.

    As she looked at the man, Chen Rong suddenly realized that he must be a recluse schr.

    As she reflected upon this thought, the woodcutter bent over to pick up his ax to cut the small tree in front of him while gruffly yelling: ¡°Who is singing at the foothill? Everything was fine until you sang. Now I am full of grief!¡± The woodcutter was obviously conversant with music. His rather rhythmic cutting and shouts were perfectly coordinated.

    Wang Hong went on flinging the whip and did not look up when he called out his answer: ¡°Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi? That¡¯s an illustrious name you¡¯ve got there.¡±

    At this time, the carriage had pulled to within two hundred paces of him.

    The woodcutter looked down and cried in surprise: ¡°s, who sits inside that Wang Hong of Lang¡¯ya has to bother himself to drive?¡±

    Wang Hong smiled, telling Chen Rong: ¡°Lift your curtain and let the elder see you.¡±

    Chen Rongplied and lifted her curtain.

    Due to embarrassment, her head remained bowed nevertheless.

    The woodcutter paused and then suddenlyughed out loud. Apparently in a good mood, he threw his ax to the side, ced his hands on his hips and burst into delightedughter.

    After causing a string of echoes, he said, ¡°Capital, capital. Good for you, son of the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya who is willing to drive a woman around.¡±

    After a while, he turned to Wang Hong and asked, ¡°Your song just now was of varying lengths. Is it a new rhyme scheme?¡±

    Wang Hong smiled and replied, ¡°Nay. I had heard thisdy of mine recite itst time and thought that the varying lengths are light and breezy, and have a good flow.¡±

    The woodcutter continued tough.

    He picked up his ax, turned and went into the deep mountain. Eventually, hisughter turned into sad chokes, their mncholy sounded like Heaven¡¯s mourning in the rustling wind.

    The carriage moved on and continued to drive forward.

    Not only was the road Wang Hong picked remote, but it was also a short cut. In less than two hours, the city walls of Nan¡¯yang appeared before Chen Rong¡¯s eyes.

    She looked at the tall wall and the distant silhouettes where people had amassed outside the city. Had the refugees gathered to make trouble?

    At this thought, Chen Rong looked to the front at Wang Hong.

    He was still leisurely flinging the whip. His dusty robe was fluttering in the wind and his dark hair also flying. Even so, he was astonishingly beautiful from her vantage point in the back.

    Before long, their carriage had arrived outside the city.

    A sea of people had amassed here. In the center of the throng were quarreling noblemen who were encircled by armed soldiers.

    These soldiers were d in gleaming brass armor; in their hands were long polearms. At least 5000 of them were surrounding the nobles.

    They were the prince¡¯s guards. This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help herself from eximing.

    But the crowd was too upied with the mor and none could answer her.

    At this point, a young schr among the nobles raised his voice: ¡°What does the Prince of Nan¡¯yang mean by doing this? Last time, he had prevented us from leaving the city. This time, he is even blocking the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya. Does he really think that nobody in this world can subdue a prefectural prince like him?¡±

    His voice had turned sour and he was practically thundering by the end of his speech.

    Someone from the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya wanted to go out?

    Chen Rong whipped around to look at Wang Hong.

    What she saw was still his nonchnt back.

    Once the young schr stopped, a general took his turn to sneer: ¡°It¡¯s true that the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya is an exalted family. But now that Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi has provoked Murong Ke, don¡¯t think that you can soundlessly push all the troubles onto Nan¡¯yang and leave by yourselves!¡±

    At this juncture, he took a step back, waved his right hand and shouted, ¡°Stop them, not a soul may pass!¡±

    The young schrughed in indignation before shouting back: ¡°Open your dog eyes and see for yourself whether Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi is even here!¡±

    Needless to say, the general had known that Wang Hong wasn¡¯t in the crowd. But he didn¡¯t care; he held his head high, raised the badge in his hand and ordered: ¡°I have His Highness¡¯s decree! I don¡¯t care whether Wang Qi is here or not, none of the carriages belonging to the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya may leave!¡±

    Wang Hong was understandably puzzled to hear this. He waved his hand and beckoned a young servant boy over.

    The boy had been standing among a dozen refugees, his clothes looking the neatest. He was watching themotion with great enjoyment when he turned his head and saw a waving Wang Hong. He did not immediately recognize who it was. Dumbfounded by his radiance, he unblinkingly stared at Wang Hong in curiosity and admiration before sprinting over.

    Wang Hong pointed to the crowd three hundred paces from them and smilingly asked, ¡°Youngd, do you know what is going on?¡±

    ¡°Aye aye, of course I do,¡± he said loud and clear. ¡°Last night, two hundred barbarians suddenly appeared outside the city with a gold coffin. They shouted in, saying that their general admires Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi¡¯s talents and has been wanting to befriend him. He was very sad when Wang Lang left Mo¡¯yang without saying goodbye. Now learning that he¡¯s in Nan¡¯yang, he specially presents a gold coffin and wishes to see Wang Lang once more.¡±

    The boy was articte, with a clear voice and a good memory. His recount had been said in one breath up to this point, when he had to gasp for breath before continuing. ¡°The barbarians also said that General Murong had prepared burial clothes for Wang Lang. They are luxurious and took great efforts to make. They hope Wang Lang will not reject their gifts. After saying this, the barbariansid the gold coffin down and promptly left.¡±

    This time, both Chen Rong and Wang Hong understood what had happened.

    Wang Hong smiled.

    His beautiful smile blinded the boy such that he could only stare in a stupor.

    Wang Hong chuckled and lightly said, ¡°So this morning, the Prince of Nan¡¯yang woke up to find that there were people from the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya who wanted to leave?¡±

    ¡°Precisely so, precisely so.¡± Disappointment showed on the boy¡¯s juvenile face. But in an instant, his eyes lit up, full of confidence: ¡°Everybody says the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya would never run away from a fight like this. The ones who left only did so to seek reinforcement from Jiankang. As for Wang Qng, more than half of the Wang family¡¯s forces will stay behind in Nan¡¯yang. Someone else says that since Murong Ke wants Qng, if Qng leaves Nan¡¯yang, Murong Ke will no longer be interested in the city. The Prince of Nan¡¯yang is therefore short-sighted for not letting them leave.¡±

    Wang Hong smiled and said his thanks. After letting the boy go, he raised his head and unhurriedly looked at the crowd.

    Then, he leaned back toward Chen Rong and called, ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°If you want to leave Nan¡¯yang, then you best go within the next two days. I¡¯ll have everything arranged.¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t expect that, after learning the news, his first thought was to get her safely out of Nan¡¯yang.

    She watched him, her cheeks aglow, gratefulness and adoration evident in her eyes.

 Chapter 104: Waiting for a Hapless Hare

    Chapter 104: Waiting for a Hapless Hare

    ¡°And you? Where will you be?¡± she asked.

    Wang Hong smiled. ¡°Me? I¡¯ll stay in Nan¡¯yang, of course. Could there be a bigger joke than Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi fleeing at the mere sight of a barbarian?¡±

    Chen Rong gave some thoughts before lowering her voice to say: ¡°Then I¡¯ll also remain in Nan¡¯yang.¡±

    Wang Hong still had his back turned to her, his posture ever the same. ¡°Are you not afraid of dying, my darling?¡±

    Dying? Of course she was afraid of dying.

    ¡°If my lord is not afraid of dying, Ah Rong would not dare to be afraid.¡±

    When she did not hear his reply after some length of time, she turned around to take a look.

    Standing face to face at that moment, she saw in his fixed gaze something like love... but in the blink of an eye, he had returned to his smiling mien.

    At this time, a burst of billowing smoke appeared behind them, causing the dozen refugees on the roadside to turn their attention from the city gate.

    They scurried backward. Even the boy retreated far away where he curiously gazed over.

    Two hundred armored men came into Chen Rong¡¯s sight. They were tall andrge, and dauntless in appearance. These men must have been from the north, for each of them was the size of three refugees.

    They rode forth and encircled the carriage.

    Chen Rong turned to look at Wang Hong, and was reassured to see that he didn¡¯t appear to mind these men.

    One man rode out of his rank; he sped his hands toward Wang Hong, calling him: ¡°M¡¯lord?¡±

    They turned out to be Wang Hong¡¯s guards, after all. So they had been behind us the entire time, Chen Rong thought. Only now did she realize that she hadn¡¯t asked Wang Hong how he had looked for her alonest night. Logically speaking, his servants would never leave his side like that.

    Wang Hong stepped down from the carriage and, casting Chen Rong a nce, ordered: ¡°Wang Sheng, escort Miss Chen back to the city.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    A guard in histe twenties with a rectangr face rode forward. He orded Chen Rong ceremony, then dismounted his horse and stepped onto the driver¡¯s seat.

    The carriage moved forth.

    A few pacester, Chen Rong gazed back at Wang Hong and opened her mouth to say something. But seeing Wang Hong surrounded by his guards, smiling but distant and stern, she decided to close her mouth after all.

    Her carriage gradually drove away and shortly after arrived at the gate.

    The prince¡¯s personal soldiers were blocking the gate. They were preventing the nobles from leaving the city but did not care who was entering.

    Chen Rong smoothly entered Nan¡¯yang and returned to her courtyard.

    When she stepped down, she thanked the guard who was hastily turning to leave, then rushed to her courtyard, crying: ¡°Old Shang! Old Shang!¡±

    Her voice began to panic when no one answered even though she had called twice.

    At this time, Nurse Ping¡¯s ecstatic voice sounded inside. ¡°Are you back, miss? Are you back?¡± She ran out to Chen Rong¡¯s side, holding onto her arm to take a good look at her.

    Chen Rong pried her hand away and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Old Shang?¡±

    ¡°Lying in bed.¡±

    Chen Rong exhaled in relief. She broke into a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m d he¡¯s home. When did hee back?¡±

    ¡°Early this morning,¡± Nurse Ping answered. She nced outside, leaned into Chen Rong¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°The moment the gate opened at dawn, Old Shang had appeared at the store on South Street.¡± Her voice took an anxious turn: ¡°He passed out as soon as he saw someoneing out. After he woke up, he kept crying for you.¡±

    Chen Rong pressed her lips together, whispering, ¡°Is he staying at one of the stores on South Street?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Nurse Ping looked up at Chen Rong, stammering a long time before asking: ¡°Miss,st night, you...¡±

    Chen Rong could hear the worry in her voice. She immediately red and snapped, ¡°I¡¯m still chaste!¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye, aye, you¡¯re chaste, you¡¯re chaste.¡± Despite saying so, the anxiety in her voice was evident.

    At this time, it got morous outside.

    Lady Li¡¯s shrill voice rose amid the noises: ¡°Is Ah Rong home?¡±

    Chen Rong hadn¡¯t reacted but her nurse had already paled and muttered: ¡°I knew it, I knew it. They camest night asking for you twice. Then this morning at dawn, they came again to say your aunt has called for you. Now you¡¯re barely home and already they¡¯ve followed you here. I knew they wouldn¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart sank upon hearing this. She thought of the invitation that had brought her into peril.

    ¡°She is home, ma¡¯am,¡± she heard a maid reply.

    ¡°Oh is she?¡± Lady Liughed. She sashayed in with the escort of four maids, eyeing Chen Rong once she was inside.

    Looking at Chen Rong¡¯s wrinkly outfit and tangled hair, sheughed and narrowed her nted eyes, shrilling: ¡°My my my, if it isn¡¯t the audacious Ah Rong who had dared to go to Mo¡¯yang to die with her lover.¡± She walked to Chen Rong, made a turn about her, and clucked her tongue: ¡°How bold you are. Last time you disappeared for several days and then made a fool out of your elders with your lies after you returned. This time it¡¯s early morning yet your clothes are unchanged and your hair is ubed. Tsk tsk tsk, there¡¯s also a lingering smell of a man on your body.¡± She made an exaggerated sniff: ¡°It seems that the little girl cannot contain herself for a few days without a tryst, now that she knows the taste of a man!¡±

    These were harsh and humiliating words!

    Chen Rong suppressed her anger and was about to speak when Lady Li waved toward the four maids and ordered: ¡°Seize her!¡±

    The four women immediately took two steps forward and surrounded Chen Rong, reaching out to grab her.

    Chen Rong eyed Lady Li, flicked her arms and threw the maids off. ¡°Ma¡¯am, my every movement is being watched these days. Please tell them to move, I can walk myself!¡±

    Her voice had barely faded when Lady Li broke outughing.

    Herughter was both shrill and haughty.

    Once she had had enough, she stared at Chen Rong and mockingly said, ¡°Do you still think that you¡¯re under the Wangs¡¯ protection? Tsk tsk tsk. Ah Rong, you must not have known, your Wang Qng is being targeted by both the barbarians and the Prince of Nan¡¯yang. Even Wang Yi who tried to escape this morning with his private guards is now under the prince¡¯s control. Even if he hadn¡¯t been controlled, you had rejected his offer in front of everyone that night. How important do you still think you are?¡±

    With the smug face of a viin, Lady Li shrillyughed as she ridiculed: ¡°The exalted Wang House of Lang¡¯ya is full of cowards. Tsk, they¡¯re nothingpared to our Chen House of Yingchuan.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart sank as she listened. She could tell from her voice that she was deferential to the Nan¡¯yang Prince but disdainful of the Wang n. Had something happened at home? Had Chen Yuanpletely sided with the prince?

    In a good mood, Lady Li stopped her taunting and waved her hand again. ¡°Seize her!¡±

    Several maids grabbed Chen Rong¡¯s arms and held her down by the shoulders.

    The wheels in Chen Rong¡¯s brain rapidly turned.

    Yesterday¡¯s invitation was clearly meant to kill her. Even though she didn¡¯t know who had done it, she knew she had only ever offended this family!

    Lady Li¡¯s behavior and expression were much too arrogant! Something was amiss!

    Making a quick decision, Chen Rong shook her shoulders and pushed the two maids away to retreat backward.

    Her resistance caused Lady Li to scream: ¡°sphemy, sphemy!¡± Then she loudly ordered, ¡°You, get her.¡±

    She was pointing to the two guards who had just crossed into the yard.

    Chen Rong knew these guards. They hade as part of Lady Ruan¡¯s dowry. It had been with theirpetent escort that Lady Ruan was able to reach the south safely.

    Chen Rong stopped when she saw therge guards, and her own nurse and servants huddling in a corner screaming and crying for help.

    She ceased her futile struggle.

    The two guards in front of her stopped when they saw that she did not try to run anymore. At the same time, the four maids swarmed Chen Rong and cuffed her hands again. They pushed her to thebfront and yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Just like that, Lady Li sashayed out in front, spewing insults along the way as they marched Chen Rong to Lady Ruan¡¯s courtyard.

    Before long, they had entered Lady Ruan¡¯s courtyard. The moment they got to the main hall, a maid gave Chen Rong a shove and caused her to stumble forward. ¡°On your knees!¡± a stern voice spoke.

    Chen Rong did not kneel.

    She raised her head to stare at Lady Ruan, her eyes unfathomable. ¡°Madam, even if the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya has discarded me, General Ran will undoubtedly remember me. I don¡¯t imagine our strife to be so great that you must detain me with so much fanfare.¡±

    Once again, Lady Li shrillyughed the moment she finished talking. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still thinking of protecting your reputation? Hahaha, you stayed outside an entire night. Who knows how many men you¡¯ve slept with. Still has the audacity to me us for detaining you with fanfare.¡±

    At once, Chen Rong¡¯s face was purple with rage. She whipped around ring at Lady Li.

    ¡°p your mouth!¡± Lady Ruan softly admonished.

    Lady Li first halted before her face reddened. She slowly lifted her hand and lightly pped herself, crying: ¡°Madam!¡±

    Lady Ruan didn¡¯t bother to look at her. She sipped her tea and unhurriedly said, ¡°The Chen family prides ourselves in generations of gentility. The peasants may say these vulgar things, but you may not.¡±

    Lady Li quickly bowed her head saying: ¡°Aye Aye,¡± and gave herself a few light ps.

    Lady Ruan turned toward Chen Rong.

    A hint of a smile appeared on her round and pampered face as she stared at the girl.

 Chapter 105: The Twists and Turns

    Chapter 105: The Twists and Turns

    Smilingly, Lady Ruan extended her painted fingers, sipped her drink, and then quietly said, ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re a temptress whom Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi, General Ran, as well as the Prince of Nan¡¯yang had all sold their souls to.¡± Whatever she may be thinking, she added with a disgusted smile: ¡°It¡¯d be a pity if you died.¡±

    She waved her right hand and ordered, ¡°Take her away, remember to watch her. Keep an eye on her people, too.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Lady Li walked up behind Chen Rong, gave her a shove and yelled, ¡°Go!¡±

    Chen Rong turned around to re at her. The murderous intent in her eyes caused Lady Li to retreat despite herself. Only then did she turn and walk outside.

    As she crossed the door step, Chen Rong suddenly paused and asked, ¡°When we were in Mo¡¯yang, people of the Wang House had asked me what I was afraid of. Do you know what my answer was, aunt?¡±

    Lady Ruan frowned and impatiently ced her teacup down. As she was about to order the maids to drag her away, Chen Rong audibly stated: ¡°I said that what I fear most isn¡¯t death, but that I can¡¯t make my uncle Chen Yuan and his wife happy.¡±

    She gave Lady Li and Lady Ruan a smirk, turned and strode away.

    Staring after Chen Rong¡¯s back, Lady Ruan pped the table, her face red with anger. ¡°Did she threaten me? How dare she threaten me?!¡±

    Lady Ruan sat down again to sip her tea and sneered: ¡°Did you use the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya to scare me? Ah Rong of the Chen House, Wang Hong can¡¯t even guarantee his own life at this point. And even if he could, he wouldn¡¯t make you his honored concubine. You have no worth. Hmph, why don¡¯t you take a good look at your situation before you rely on a fleeting lover!¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Chen Rong entered the same cabin she had been to in her previous life.

    When the door closed, the maid who stood beside Lady Li ¨C the one with a pointy chin and a beauty mark by her mouth ¨C shrillyughed at her. ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, I thought your dagger was fun to y with? Why aren¡¯t you ying with it today?¡± At this juncture, she turned to Lady Li with a look of ttery.

    Lady Li haughtily raised her chin to stare at Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong turned away, not bothering with them.

    At this sight, the maid smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can turn your nose up at us!¡± At this time, Lady Li also shrilled, ¡°Keep an eye on her at all times. Lock the door.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye.¡±

    After the door was locked, Chen Rong heard her shouting outside: ¡°Keep a close watch on her.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Time gradually passed.

    Chen Rong held her knees as she sat in bed, looking at the skylight on the ceiling.

    She wasn¡¯t particrly smart, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have met her end in herst life.

    She sat wracking her brain but was unable to find any way to escape. She could only pray that the invitation hadn¡¯t been sent by Lady Ruan and Lady Li. Otherwise, she was really done for.

    Chen Rong buried her face between her knees and saw Wang Hong in her trance. The terrifying memories ofst night yed in her mind over and over again.

    Darkness descended in the blink of an eye.

    The cabin was already too dark for her to see her own fingers. If not for the voices andughter outside, Chen Rong might have been driven mad from her own heartbeats.

    Uncertain how long had passed, starlight gradually filtered through the skylight while the chatter lessened outside.

    At this time, she heard footsteps approaching.

    She dashed to the door and helplessly looked out.

    Sure enough, they wereing for her.

    Thump thump, Chen Rong¡¯s heart beat rapidly.

    Soon, the footsteps stopped at the door. Then came the sound of the door unlocking.

    Chen Rong walked back to the divan and sat down again.

    The door opened at a squeak, letting starlight spilling in.

    Two maids and two tall guards appeared. After the maids shot Chen Rong a look, they turned to the guards and whispered, ¡°Make it quick.¡±

    Make it quick!

    Chen Rong panicked.

    She quickly stood up. Before she could do anything, the four of them had swarmed her and gagged her mouth with a white cloth. At the same time, her hands were cuffed and she involuntarily stumbled forward.

    A carriage was parked by the door.

    The guards swiftly threw her in. As soon she was released from their grasps, Chen Rong made a move to jump down. Unexpectedly, the maids knew martial arts, and they rushed up on either of her sides to hold her down by the shoulders as soon as she made a movement. The cloth that had just loosened gagged her mouth once more.

    As the carriage began to move, the maids took out a rope and tied her up.

    Once Chen Rong had been tied into a zongzi and none of her limbs could move, they dragged her down to sit.

    By this time, the carriage had driven out of the estate.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Since she couldn¡¯t move, Chen Rong did not continue her struggle. Shey on the carriage floor wide eyed and thought to herself: They¡¯re nning to take me out of the Chen estate. Do they want to kill me or lock me up somewhere else?

    Strangely enough, she didn¡¯t panic at the thought of death. Perhaps it was because she had died once already. Or perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t know herself how to keep going down this path.

    The carriage made its way out of the Chen estate and headed into town.

    It waste, and the city was cloaked in silence. Only the gilded houses located deep in the roadways produced singing andughter... It was always like this, even if the Hu captured Nan¡¯yang tomorrow, the nobles never forgot to indulge in their music.

    While Chen Rong was lost in her train of thought, the carriage produced a tipping sound and made a turn.

    A burst of cold wind lifted the curtain, affording Chen Rong a glimpse of the tall wall that enclosed a vige.

    She knew this vige from the past as a vige Lady Ruan had set up in Nan¡¯yang.

    The curtain dropped again.

    Chen Rong closed her eyes and began to estimate the distance from the sound of the wheels.

    After half an hour, the carriage pulled to a stop.

    The maids carried Chen Rong down and threw her into a simple room.

    After untying the rope, they locked the door and left.

    Chen Rong moved her numb feet to slowly stand up.

    Although it was simple, the room was furnished with a divan and a table, and had doors and windows. Nevertheless, the windows were covered by cow hide and prevented her from seeing outside. Behind the divan was a small door which led to a toilet.

    From the footsteps she heard, she reckoned there were at least four guards outside.

    Seeing that her life was safe for now, Chen Rong exhaled and went to the divan to get some sleep.

    Unsurprisingly, sleep didn¡¯te, and shey there eyes wide open listening to the footsteps and frogs croaking outside.

    Murmuring sounded at length. Finally hearing people¡¯s voices, Chen Rong quickly stood up and soundlessly went to the door to listen.

    ¡°She should be sleeping, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost morning, a little girl like her has to be falling asleep after suffering all night.¡±

    ¡°You sound as if you know her?¡± the first one asked in surprise.

    The second voice was a little hoarse when he chuckled: ¡°Of course I do. There may be many girls in Nan¡¯yang, but none canpare to her. Tsk tsk, that ass and those tits, tsk tsk, just looking at her makes me go weak. I wouldn¡¯t mind dying if I could sleep with her for one night.¡± Heughed lewdly.

    At this time, a third voice interjected: ¡°That¡¯s enough, Madam has told us to watch our mouths.¡±

    The first oneughed it off and lowered his voice. ¡°She can¡¯t escape anyway, what¡¯s the harm in talking a little?¡± A pause. ¡°Besides, she¡¯s sleeping,¡± he muttered.

    Seeing that the third man did not rebuke him, the second man hoarsely spoke: ¡°Aye aye, what¡¯s the harm? And what a pity it¡¯ll be. ording to Sister Hong, Madam wants to watch her for a couple of days and if nothing happens, to give her a white cloth.¡±

    Chen Rong made a shiver when she heard him. Lady Ruan actually wanted to kill her? Moreover, she even wanted to make it look like a suicide?

    The voices outside went on. This time, the one to speak was the man with the gloomy voice. His interest was apparently piqued, sounding slightly excited now. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He lowered his voice: ¡°Y¡¯all don¡¯t know this, but Sister Hong said that when that timees, we can enjoy ourselves to our content, and even if she dies from our ying it wouldn¡¯t matter.¡±

    His words caused low gasps from the other men.

    ¡°Keep your voices down!¡± he barked.

    After a stretch of silence, heughingly whispered: ¡°Of course, it would be even better if we can get her to kill herself. I heard Sister Hong said she¡¯s an unwed girl who had stayed out all night, and no one knows what had happened. Everybody is gonna believe it if we say she took things hard aftering home.¡±

    Once more, four crudeughter simultaneously sounded.

    Chen Rong sat up.

    She coldly smiled in the night.

    Soon, light was born in the east.

    Followed by a din of voices.

    And quickly went down in the west.

    Time continued to go by but no one hade to give her food.

    Atst, as the light gradually left the room, the door opened at a creak.

    A maidservant stood by the door with a basket in hand. She nced at Chen Rong, who was staring warily at her from the divan, and ced the basket down. Then she wordlessly shut the door again.

    Chen Rong caught a glimpse of four middle-aged men standing outside. They were lecherously smiling at her until the door was closed.

    Night fell once more.

    The frogs came out to croak. Reed music sounded from a distant ce.

    Chen Rong sat motionlessly on the divan while her nails dug into the palms of her hands. She told herself that if she escaped this time and even if it showed her vulgar nature, she would ask Wang Hong and Sun Yan to help her dispose of Lady Ruan and Lady Li.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Time did not stop.

    Unknowingly, Chen Rong had fallen asleep.

    When she next woke up in cold sweat, the room was still pitch ck but the footsteps had ceased outside.

    Chen Rong perked her ears to confirm it was really quiet before quickly running barefoot to the door and giving it a hard push.

    The door was securely locked.

    She ran to the window.

    As she was about to push it, footsteps again sounded outside.

    They stayed for nearly an hour, and thus Chen Rong had to go back to the divan and fell to a groggy slumber.

    By the time she woke up, the east was bright again.

    The sun was zing when the maid brought her food.

    Like yesterday, the four men huddled together and leered at Chen Rong when the door opened, mping their mouths so their drool wouldn¡¯t spill.

    The maid locked the door and went away again, leaving Chen Rong panicking by each passing second.

    She had known this vige. It was located by the northern gate of Nan¡¯yang, in a remote and sparsely popted area. It was also often left vacant. By listening for the past two nights, she discovered that there were only her and the four guards in the entire vige.

    All she could do now was pray that Wang Hong could quickly make his own escape and remember about her... Aside from that, she really didn¡¯t know what else to do.

    She spent three more days in this groggy state.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    On the fourth morning, she heard the sound of rolling wheels.

    Listening to them getting closer, Chen Rong suddenly broke away from her trance, jumped down from the divan and ran to the door.

    She sped the hairpin in her palm, unblinkingly staring at the door.

    Soon, the carriage stopped in the courtyard. Subsequently, Chen Sang¡¯s voice spoke: ¡°Is she here?¡±

    He sounded somewhat angry.

    The maid with the pointy chin and a beauty mark cried, ¡°Aye, aye.¡±

    She only managed two words by the time she made gurgling sounds. She sounded to have been gagged.

    Chen Rong pauded, holding onto a ray of hope.

    Pattering footsteps.

    Before long, Chen Sang¡¯s voice came to her, gentle and warm: ¡°Ah Rong, Ah Rong? Dear sister, are you inside? Your brother is here to take you home.¡±

    Chen Rong stared outside and ecstatically replied, ¡°Third brother? Is that you? Have youe to take me out?¡±

    She pounded on the door.

    Chen Sang shouted: ¡°What are you waiting for? Open the door.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye, sir.¡±

    The door creaked opened amid the repeated answers.

    Due to sunlight in her eyes, Chen Rong covered her face with her sleeve.

    At this time, Chen Sang strode up to her as he painfully eximed, ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯ve gotten thinner. Look at your chin. It breaks my heart to see how pointy it has be.¡± He spoke as he held Chen Rong. Behind him were several maids and tall guards. Intentionally or otherwise, they blocked Chen Rong¡¯s view, as if they didn¡¯t want her to see this vige.

    When she heard his concerned voice, grief overtook her and she covered her face to cry.

    Chen Sang went to her. He stared at her slender waist and satin-like hair that retained its silkiness though it had been a few days. He reached out trying to hug Chen Rong.

    At this point, her feet gave out, sending her falling forward.

    Chen Sang quickly let her go and brushed away the sleeve that was covering her face. Looking at her closed eyes and wan face, she couldn¡¯t help himself from falling into a daze.

    ¡°The youngdy has fainted from joy,¡± whispered a servant behind him.

    Chen Sang snapped awake and quickly shouted: ¡°Quick, take my sister to my carriage.¡±

    Two maids stepped up to take Chen Rong. Intentionally or not, their long sleeves were ced over Chen Rong¡¯s face and blocked her eyes.

    After only two paces, Chen Rong woke up and broke into tears. She was as loud and annoying as could be!

    Stunned, Chen Sang couldn¡¯t help from grimacing. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, dear sister.¡±

    Unknowingly, his words prompted Chen Rong¡¯s wails to grow even louder.

    Her cries were sharp enough that they could tear his eardrums apart. Chen Sang screamed. When he saw that she didn¡¯t hear him, he got irritated, waved his sleeves and shouted, ¡°Get her in.¡±

    The two maids almost pushed Chen Rong into his carriage when Chen Sang thundered: ¡°Are you blind? Let her sit with you!¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye, sir.¡±

    They took Chen Rong and stuffed her into their smaller carriage.

    At this time, the maid with the beauty mark, who had been thrown aside after Chen Sang had gagged her mouth with a cloth, was lifted by the guards and thrown into thest carriage.

    The vehicles drove on. With each jolt, the curtain stayed down and didn¡¯t lift even when the cold wind blew.

    Gradually, Chen Rong¡¯s sharp cries softened and eventually ceased.

    By now, the carriage had left the vige and onto the paved road.

    Finally receiving some peace, Chen Sang took a deep breath and a mouthful of tea before cursing: ¡°Damnation. It¡¯s as if the sky is falling every time a woman cries!¡±

    He then thought of his own matter. He lifted the curtain and kindly smiled toward the other carriage. ¡°Dear sister, are you feeling better now?¡±

    Some timeter, Chen Rong¡¯s hoarse voice quietly replied: ¡°Aye, much better... thank you.¡±

    Chen Sang chuckled, but quickly frowned and said, ¡°I got here toote and caused you to be locked up for many days.¡±

    At this juncture, he hatefully cursed: ¡°It was that lowly wench! Speaking nonsense to my mother using her silver tongue. But rest assured, dear sister, I won¡¯t forgive her. After we return, you can beat her or kill her however you want!¡±

    He had sounded so sincere and moving.

    Chen Rong sneered. If she hadn¡¯t heard the guardsst night, she would also have thought that Lady Ruan only wanted to lock her up for a few days.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let her off easy,¡± she gritted her teeth. Her voice was cutting and spiteful: ¡°So that wench was the one to harm me? Third brother, I won¡¯t forgive her!¡±

    ¡°Aye aye, don¡¯t forgive her.¡±

    Chen Sangughed twice and then signaled his carriage to near Chen Rong¡¯s.

    He poked his head out, leaned toward Chen Rong¡¯s carriage and concernedly said, ¡°Ah Rong, the past few days have been hard on you. Go home, vent, and take a few days to rest. I have told the cook to make chicken soup andmb stew to nourish you back to health.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, third brother.¡±

    Chen Sangughed.

    He retracted his head, cast a nce at Chen Rong¡¯s vague figure inside her carriage, and inwardly thought, No, it cannot be rushed. Lets broach that matter after she¡¯s had a day to rest.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    The carriage arrived at the Chen estate.

    It did not go to Chen Rong¡¯s courtyard, but instead went directly to Chen Yuan¡¯s.

    Soon, it pulled to a stop.

    Chen Rong had just stepped off the carriage when vague sobs were heard. She saw the maid with the beauty mark kneeling in front of Chen Yuan with her hands tied behind her and her mouth gagged with cloth.

    Chen Yuan sat before her while both Lady Ruan and Lady Li stood below with their heads bowing in shame.

    At the time Chen Sang led Chen Rong in, Chen Yuan stood up to wee her. He concernedly looked at her and said, ¡°Ah Rong, do forgive me.¡±

    There was anger in his voice.

    He was genuinely angry.

    Chen Rong looked at him in surprise. Chen Yuan¡¯s face was drawn long in a shade of ck, his eyes were also cracking fire. His anger didn¡¯t seem to be pretense.

    At this time, Chen Yuan noticed her looking at him. He regarded her and again said, ¡°Ah Rong, do forgive me.¡±

    She heard sincerity in his voice.

    Chen Rong bowed her head and feebly said, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, uncle.¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Chen Yuan was very angry. He paced in ce and gravely said, ¡°I¡¯ve only left for a few days but the house is turned upside down. These days...¡± He gasped for breath, strode to the maid and gave her a hard kick.

    He had used all of his strength. The maid gave a cry and rolled backward. Even Lady Li and Lady Ruan who were standing nearby made a shiver, their heads bowing lower.

    The kick did little to lessen his ire. Chen Yuan again rushed forth to give the maid another kick in the chest. She lurched to the side and spat out blood. Due to her mouth being stuffed with cloth, the blood stained through the fabric in a red blob.

    Despite this, Chen Yuan was still furiously kicking and thundering: ¡°A blind lot of fools. Is Ah Rong someone you can touch, you lowly wench?¡±

    Though Chen Yuan wasn¡¯t a schr, he was educated and had been keeping appearances until now. And yet, he was being so brutal that his anger seemed to seep out from his disguise.

    Chen Rong looked toward Lady Ruan and Lady Li who were shrinking back in fear. She couldn¡¯t help herself from thinking: Perhaps Chen Yuan really had not consented to any of this?

    Chen Yuan gave a few more kicks and only stopped to catch his breath. After a while, he waved to Chen Sang and said, ¡°Ah Rong must be tired. Take her back and let her rest.¡±

    ¡°Aye, father.¡±

    Chen Rong had just turned around by the time Chen Yuan¡¯s barely suppressed fury again roared behind her. ¡°And you, stay inside. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere without my permission!¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Lady Ruan replied at longst.

    ¡°Have you gone mother fucking blind?!¡± He next cursed. ¡°Drag this woman away and lock her up for three days. Nobody is to give her any food.¡±

    Lady Li¡¯s weeping sounded at this point: ¡°My lord.¡± Her voice had lowered into a whisper, but she did not beg to be pardoned.

    As the voices behind her faded away, Chen Rong grew increasingly curious: Had something happened? Why have Chen Yuane for me? And appearing so livid, at that?

 Chapter 106: Traveling a Thousand Miles to Seek His Help

    Chapter 106: Traveling a Thousand Miles to Seek His Help

    When Chen Rong came home, Nurse Ping and Old Shang rushed up to hold her as they cried.

    Chen Rong was already immensely exhausted. She impatiently pried them off and bade for a tonic bath to be prepared.

    Feeling better after some time in the water, Chen Rongy in the tub as she tried to rx amid the rising vapor.

    She kept her eyes wide open staring at the ceiling.

    She knew that no one in Chen Yuan¡¯s family had liked her in the past and that Chen Yuan had also repeatedly schemed to give her away. Even so, she was only angry at the time, never feeling any strong hatred.

    But now, toe home to this after having just received an invitation to hell only proved to her that she had wholly offended Chen Yuan¡¯s family, and there was no possibility for further harmony orpromises.

    As far as Chen Rong was concerned, that invitation must have been forged by someone in Chen Yuan¡¯s household. Why else did Lady Ruan and Lady Li send people to inquire after her whereabouts as soon as she left for her appointment? Moreover, she had only ever offended this family.

    Ruthlessness glinted in her eyes as they narrowed at this thought.

    Then, she thought of Chen Yuan and Chen Sang¡¯s abnormal behaviors.

    But that was of little concern. Whatever act they may be putting on, she expected them to show their hands to her in a few days.

    The night went on in her tossing and turning.

    The next day was bright and sunny again. As she looked at the sky outside, like the people on the streets of Nan¡¯yang, Chen Rong grew nervous about the Hu¡¯s impending attack.

    She had asked Old Shang to find out about Wang Hong and his n¡¯s development. After much inquiry, however, there was still no news to ry.

    After breakfast, while looking at the gradually rising sun, Chen Rong who was finally in better spirit after having had some sleep called Nurse Ping over to help her get ready for an outing.

    Just then, footsteps sounded.

    ¡°The master has asked for Ah Rong,¡± a maid announced.

    Chen Yuan?

    Chen Rong stood up and drew her lips into a cold smile, thinking to herself: Showing your hands so soon already?

    She replied, got dressed, and then followed the maid to Chen Yuan¡¯s courtyard.

    After they entered the courtyard, she saw that both the servants and nobles alike were all hanging their heads in apprehension.

    The girl walking in front of her was one she hadn¡¯t seen before. She was also keeping her head down and just quietly leading the way.

    When Chen Rong arrived at Chen Yuan¡¯s yard, a tall and beautiful maid was waiting for her at the steps. Upon seeing Ah Rong, she dropped into a curtsy and said, ¡°The master is inside.¡±

    Chen Rong hummed an acknowledgement and went in.

    Only two people sat in the spacious hall. The host was no other than Chen Yuan; below him was Chen Sang.

    Upon Chen Rong¡¯s arrival, Chen Yuan put his wine down and gave her a good look. Then he sighed and smiled at her. ¡°You seem to have recovered your spirit after a good rest, Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong dutifully went to her uncle, curtsied, and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be a cause of concern, uncle. I rested very wellst night.¡±

    Chen Yuan nodded, pointed to the seat on his right and kindly said, ¡°Ah Rong, sit down.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Silence pursued after she took her seat. If they wouldn¡¯t speak, then neither would she.

    At length, Chen Sang¡¯s voice broke the silence. He looked at Chen Rong andmented: ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte and causing you to be frightened for days.¡± He looked at her guiltily. ¡°Ah Rong, do you resent me for it?¡±

    Chen Rong quickly shook her head. ¡°How could I?¡±

    She quietly hung her head in again.

    Chen Yuan cleared his throat, stroked his long beard and said, ¡°Your aunts only gave you troubles because they had listened to that wench¡¯s provocation.¡± He then ordered, ¡°This matter is over now. Don¡¯t bear a grudge, Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong hurriedly stood up and ced her palms together: ¡°Aye, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Chen Yuan nodded and then motioned for her to sit down.

    Again, he cleared his throat and said to her, ¡°Ah Rong, General Ran seems to have a good impression of you?¡±

    Ran Min?

    Chen Rong looked up.

    Her uncle was stroking his beard, appearing to be pondering his words.

    Soon, he coughed yet again and looked at Chen Rong who had lowered her head back down, before finally winking at Chen Sang.

    Chen Sang caught on and turned to Chen Rong toment. ¡°Ah Rong, did you know that the n is in trouble?¡±

    Chen Rong rounded her eyes at Chen Sang and anxiously asked, ¡°Has something happened?¡±

    Seeing that she was concerned about the n, Chen Sang began to smile before quickly putting on a frown. ¡°Aye, something terrible has happened,¡± he woefully replied.

    He stood up and paced the room while saying to his cousin: ¡°I don¡¯t expect a youngdy like you would know this. Life has been difficult this year. With so many of us arriving in Nan¡¯yang, even the cost of feeding the horses amounts to the cost of feeding a few hundred refugees, let alone the cost of room and board.¡±

    At this juncture, he looked toward Chen Rong¡¯s bewildered face and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten that Ah Rong is just a youngdy. You only need to enjoy the n¡¯s finance while thinking about your fashionable clothing and sumptuous meals. How would you know any of this?¡±

    Chen Rong maintained her bewildered look, but she was inwardly sneering: You sound as if I¡¯ve received so much help from you people. I pay for all of the expenses in my courtyard, why wouldn¡¯t I be aware of this?

    ¡°Ah Rong, you know the Hu willy siege to the city,¡± Chen Sang added after a brief pause. ¡°If we are fortunate, we might endure for six months and drive them back. But if we are unfortunate, we might be under attack for a year or two only to lose in the end. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡±

    Chen Rong softly hummed to show she was listening.

    ¡°Ah Rong,¡± Chen Sang murmured after a sigh, ¡°you didn¡¯t know this, but not too long ago, the n had spent arge sum of money to acquire some food supply. Unluckily, news arrived a few days ago that our cavalcade had been robbed by the Hu when we were passing by Ximing.¡±

    Chen Rong was surprised to hear this. The Hu had robbed their food cargoes? But what was the use of telling a girl like her?

    Chen Sang obviously knew what she was wondering. After looking to Chen Yuan, he briefly deliberated and continued with the story: ¡°Our people happen to know that General Ran is also nearby. With his valiance, it would be child¡¯s y to seize the grains back.¡±

    He paused, struggling to say these next words: ¡°But when we looked for General Ran, we were prevented from seeing even his shadow. It was like that every time we tried... Ah Rong, I heard that General Ran is very good to you. It seems only you can shoulder this task.¡±

    These words were indeed difficult to say. She, an unwed girl, was actually being asked to travel such distance to see a man!

    Chen Rong inwardly sneered having understood the whole story now. She slowly looked up at Chen Sang, blinked, and ventured: ¡°But Ah Wei is also acquainted with General Ran, why doesn¡¯t the n send her?¡± She paused and then dipped into a whisper: ¡°And you would¡¯ve helped a good match.¡±

    She had barely finished when Chen Sang blurted, ¡°If she was useful, we wouldn¡¯t need to look for you.¡±

    Chen Yuan gave him a warning re.

    Knowing he had slipped, Chen Sang immediately put on a harmless smile. He went to Chen Rong, sighed and said, ¡°Ah Rong, I know asking you to do this is disadvantageous to your reputation. But this is an exceptional time, the Hu will attack Nan¡¯yang before we know it. If we were to have a food shortage, the first to starve would be you girls.¡±

    He paused, and then seemingly said in passing: ¡°I heard there had been cities where even women and children were killed for food due to famine...¡±

    His voice was low and unintentional, but it was just enough for Chen Rong to hear.

    At this time, Chen Yuan impatiently said to Chen Sang, ¡°Enough already.¡± He then turned to Chen Rong and cut to the chase: ¡°Ah Rong, go and make preparations. It¡¯s best to leave this evening.¡±

    He was so resolute that he gave her almost no room to refuse.

    Based on the fury he had directed at Lady Li and Lady Ruan, she could see how important this matter was to him.

    She had known they wouldn¡¯t let her refuse.

    For that reason, she said nothing more and just stood up to give them a curtsy and head out.

    ¡°Where are you staring off to? Go and make arrangements for Ah Rong¡¯s escorts!¡± Chen Yuan snapped at Chen Sang who was still staring after Chen Rong¡¯s departing figure.

    ¡°Aye, father.¡±

    Chen Rong returned home. After telling her servants what had happened, she turned and went into her room.

    Behind her, Nurse Ping was struggling to contain herself. ¡°That means the n has relented! They must have decided to give you to General Ran. Isn¡¯t this wonderful? This is so wonderful!¡±

    She wasn¡¯t alone in her celebration. Even Old Shang and the other servants lit up at their young mistress.

    It was only a few days ago that Chen Rong had spent a night outside the city ande back at dawn with the escort of the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya. They didn¡¯t say how they had met her or did they offer to exin that Ah Rong of the Chen House was still chaste.

    Because they had said nothing, people had had to guess. Talks shuttled across the estate. Some said Ah Rong had encountered the refugees and gotten raped, meeting the Wang House and receiving their help by chance. Others said she was meeting her lover and was already carrying his child.

    The stories were endless.

    Listening to such stories, her servants had felt that their mistress had better to ask Wang Qng to ept her as a concubine. Never in their wildest dreams did they think that the n would relent and that General Ran might ask to marry her. They only hoped that before these rumors could reach Ran Min¡¯s ears, Chen Rong¡¯s fate would be sealed with marriage.

    As she packed, Chen Rong looked at Nurse Ping bursting with joy beside her. She dropped her gaze with a pensive expression.

    She had barely finished packing by the time Chen Sang came to find her.

    He brought her to the square where fifty to sixty guards stood waiting alongside several carriages. Chen Sang waved the tallest guard over, pointed at Chen Rong and ordered: ¡°Li Cheng, remember well. No matter what happens, you must protect your mistress. Come back if she is safe, but there¡¯s no need to return to Nan¡¯yang should anything happen to her.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± the man named Li Cheng solemnly replied.

    He turned his head toward the troop and shouted: ¡°Brothers, do you hear what the master said?¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    Chen Sang nodded.

    He turned around to look at Chen Rong.

    ¡°Ah Rong, these people will be at your beck and call. They are all extraordinarily skilled. Rest assured, they will bring you safely to General Ran.¡±

    Chen Rong dutifully curtsied to him. ¡°Aye, third brother.¡±

    Chen Sang sighed and added, ¡°I had wanted to send you off, but I¡¯m swamped with work and cannot extract myself.¡±

    You mean you know the journey isn¡¯t safe and you¡¯re afraid of misadventure? Chen Rong smirked but kept saying: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, third brother.¡±

    After Chen Sang said a few more words, he looked at Chen Rong, gave some thought, leaned in and said, ¡°Ah Rong, if General Ran still wants you, you ought to ept. I¡¯ll exin to the n.¡±

    Chen Rong looked up at him in surprise. ¡°What about Ah Wei?¡±

    Chen Sang furrowed his brow, waved dismissively and said, ¡°Ah Wei is ady, but so are you. You don¡¯t have to yield to her when ites to marriage.¡± Despite saying this, his eyes could not hide contempt when he looked at her. Does she really think General Ran would want to marry her? He¡¯ll take her as a bed maid at most. (1)

    ·¿ÖÐÈË This is not a concubine. This is a maid whose duty also includes sleeping with her master.

    Chen Rong lowered her eyes and, shortly after, gave him a curtsy.

    Chen Sang said another thing or two, waved his right hand and ordered, ¡°Go and Godspeed to your return.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The cavalcade set off.

    Chen Rong brought Nurse Ping to sit with her. As she lifted her curtain, she saw Chen Wei standing under a willow tree and dazedly staring after her. Her face was now skin and bones, her eyes welling with tears.

    When she met Chen Rong¡¯s eyes, Chen Wei bit her lips and made little effort to conceal her hatred.

    Chen Rong withdrew her gaze and drew the curtain down.

    The city of Nan¡¯yang remained shrouded under a morbid atmosphere. Because of what had happened with the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya, travelers were now only allowed in but not out.

    Nevertheless, when Chen Rong¡¯s cavalcade left the city, she saw Li Cheng holding something up while saying: ¡°We¡¯re on His Highness¡¯s official business.¡± The polearms withdrew and gave way to them.

    Chen Rong stopped looking and secretly sneered: No wonder Chen Yuan was in such a panic. The Prince of Nan¡¯yang also has a share in that shipment.

    Her carriage drove out of the city.

    Seeing Chen Rong looking around, Li Cheng rode to her and respectfully said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss, we¡¯re taking a smaller road this time and won¡¯t be running into any refugees. We may not even run into any barbarians if we are careful.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded, then bowed from her seat and softly said, ¡°Sir, our safety hinges on you, please act with prudence.¡±

    Li Cheng scratched his head and boyishly grinned at the ttery, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t worry miss, I would be careful even for myself.¡±

    He turned his head shouting: ¡°Faster.¡±

    The cavalcade turned onto a smaller road after thirty miles outside of Nan¡¯yang just like Li Cheng had said. The rugged road was difficult to navigate, and was muted in destion. The day went by with only the sound of rolling wheels and the guards¡¯ chatter andughs.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed.

    Throughout this time, their team traveled during the day and camped at night. Because it was winter, there were few wild animals around, and their journey was surprisingly smooth.

    By noon, the cavalcade rerouted back onto the paved road.

    Li Cheng rode to Chen Rong¡¯s carriage and said while looking ahead: ¡°I had thought it would take five more days. But it looks like we¡¯ll arrive in Ximing tomorrow morning.¡±

    Chen Rong lifted her curtain to look to the barrenness ahead. ¡°Is General Ran in Ximing? Then he must be nearby?¡±

    Li Cheng hummed his reply.

    He turned to look at Chen Rong¡¯s vague features behind her veil, praising her: ¡°Miss, what a fine example you make. You do not say a word even though it must be hard on you.¡± He paused and then murmured, ¡°Other masters and mistresses are even fussy about their meals. They make it tiring and time consuming for all of us.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled without answering.

    They rushed away at full speed with the reminder that Ximing was just ahead, and especially when they began to see refugees and a few Hu from time to time.

    In the evening, Chen Rong and everyone else ate some dry food and quickly went on.

    A full moon hung in the clear sky tonight.

    After consulting with Chen Rong, Li Cheng decided to continue through the night and stop to camp only after they arrived in Ximing. After his order was passed down, the guards lit torches and urged their horses ahead.

    Li Cheng was apparently knowledgeable in militarism. He ordered each guard to hold two torches and tie ten more to each carriage. All of a sudden, a few dozen people had turned into a few hundred. They rushed through the night, their rumbling hooves no longer cautious.

    Two hourster at midnight, Ximing¡¯s tall city walls appeared before their eyes.

    The guards erupted into cheers, their hollers carried to the distance by the wind.

    Li Cheng likewise smiled at the sight of the city. He waved his right hand, shouting: ¡°Set camp.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    They were used to pitching tents, having spent most of their time in the wilderness. Everything was in order in less than a quarter of an hour. Chen Rong and Nurse Ping¡¯s tent was ced in the center.

    After her tent was set, Chen Rong bent down to go inside. She watched Nurse Ping upying herself with lighting the incense and making her bed. Then, looking at the moonlight spilling into the tent entrance, she whispered, ¡°Nurse.¡±

    ¡°Aye, miss?¡±

    Nurse Ping turned to look at Chen Rong when she didn¡¯t hear an answer.

    ¡°Miss, what is it?¡± she called again at the sight of a pensive Chen Rong.

    ¡°Tell me, nurse, if General Ran still wants to marry me, should I ept his offer?¡±

    This was the first time she volunteered to talk to Nurse Ping about this.

    Overjoyed, Nurse Ping threw her work aside, ran to her and happily said, ¡°Of course you should, of course you should.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Heaven will spite you if you keep rejecting such a good thing!¡±

    Chen Rong slowly turned to look at the doorway that was dusted over by a silvery light. She didn¡¯t move for a very long time. Just as Nurse Ping was running out of patience and wanting to speak, she heard Chen Rong hoarsely say: ¡°Whenever I think of him now, there is neither hate nor resentment. Sometimes when I try to recall him, even his face has be blurry... Which is great, because I have finally let it go... But him, he¡¯s so noble and extraordinary that even a princess isn¡¯t good enough for him. When will it ever be my turn? I know myself, once I recognize my feelings, I won¡¯t tolerate a grain of sand in my eyes. I won¡¯t be satisfied as his honored concubine let alone an ordinary concubine. If I see him with his wife, I will be driven mad with jealousy... Nurse, since I¡¯ve forgotten my hatred for him, does that mean I can marry him? Is this unhappy ending the only way can I get the peace I want?¡±

    At this juncture, Chen Rong slowly turned around to look at her nurse.

    Nurse Ping was blinking her small eyes in puzzlement.

    ¡°What are you talking about, miss? You keep saying ¡®he¡¯ this and ¡®he¡¯ that. I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    The nurse looked up at her mistress, coaxing her: ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me again?¡±

    ¡°Never mind if you can¡¯t understand,¡± said Chen Rong, dismissively.

    She turned away staring at the silvery light on the ground.

    Nurse Ping watched the contemtive Chen Rong and thought that she couldn¡¯t look lonelier. It was an eternal loneliness that wouldst a lifetime and into eternity, the loneliness of someone who could only confide in herself be it joy or heartache.

    Nurse Ping hurt for her. She hastened to put on a smile and almost spoke if not for a series of hooves arriving outside.

    They came with a dreadful rumble and eerie air.

    Laughter halted to the sound of the fast approaching gallops. At once, Li Cheng shouted: ¡°Take arms and mount your horses.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye.¡± Nervous answers and neighing simultaneously returned.

    Chen Rong got up and went out to see that all the guards had finished tidying up, now riding into their ranks.

    At the same time, a dozen knights hade to within 200 paces of them, lurking in the darkness ahead.

 Chapter 107: Chen Rongâ€™s Request

    Chapter 107: Chen Rong¡¯s Request

    Looking at the knights whose faces were obscured behind their helmets, Li Cheng strode out, raised his sped hands, and began to speak.

    Before he could offer his greetings, however, one of the knights had spoken to him in the tongue of the Jins: ¡°Do you belong to the Chen House in Nan¡¯yang?¡±

    They recognize who we are.

    Li Cheng and his guards erupted in cheers. Only Han people would be able to recognize their manyplicated family crests.

    ¡°Aye,¡± Li Cheng quickly answered. He ced his hands together and respectfully asked, ¡°And you are...?¡±

    ¡°We work under General Ran,¡± the armored knight replied, motioning his subordinates to remove their masks and reveal their faces.

    Li Cheng and his menughed like loonies when they heard their answer and saw their faces. Some of them were even making their horses run in circles while theyugh.

    Li Cheng likewise beamed from ear to ear. ¡°I beg your pardon, our guys are beyond thrilled to hear that you are General Ran¡¯s men.¡±

    The dozen or so knights hadn¡¯t bothered lifting their eyes amid the guards¡¯ guffaw. Only until Li Cheng spoke did the Jin voice sound again: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, ask your mistress to go see General Ran.¡±

    Li Cheng did not question how they knew a youngdy was with them. He just joyously replied: ¡°Aye, aye, aye.¡± He waved his right hand and shouted, ¡°Stop horsing around and get ready. We¡¯ll go and meet General Ran tonight.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± the guards replied and started to get busy.

    Thic trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Soon after, they had tidied up and followed the knights forward.

    Chen Rong quietly lifted her curtain to look around, beckoning Li Cheng closer as she did so.

    He rode over and broke into a pleasantugh: ¡°Miss, how may I be of service?¡±

    His booming voice caused the knights to turn their heads.

    Chen Rong shyly bowed her head and waited until the knights impatiently turn away before motioning Li Cheng near again. ¡°Li Cheng, are these men truly General Ran¡¯s subordinates?¡± she whispered.

    Li Cheng chuckled, but seeing Chen Rong¡¯s unimpressed face, he quickly dropped his voice and replied, ¡°Rest assured, miss. They are General Ran¡¯s personal guards. We¡¯ve met them before.¡±

    Only then did Chen Rong rx.

    Li Chengughed again and then caught up to the knights.

    After nearly an hour, the torch-lit cavalcade arrived at a mountain cleft lined with tents.

    Chen Rong peered outside and saw numerous flying banners in the distance with the character ¡°Min¡± on them.

    The camp site was packed with tents. Besides the pping gs, all was quiet.

    Having arrived at such a solemn ce, Li Cheng and his men ceased their noises and followed the armored knights to the centermost tent.

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage stopped outside while Li Cheng and several guards followed the knights inside.

    Nurse Ping eyed them as she whispered from Chen Rong¡¯s side: ¡°It¡¯s already sote, General Ran won¡¯t summon you, will he?¡± Unease was heard in her voice.

    At length, footsteps sounded.

    Chen Rong looked up only to find her gaze suspended.

    A handsome yet severe man in a ck outfit appeared at the entrance. He apparently had just bathed, water dripping from his dark hair. A few droplets rolled down his chiseled face and onto the strong chest hidden behind his ck undergarment.

    Ran Min.

    His appearance caused the guards and knights to bow their heads, not daring to breathe a breath too loud.

    Chen Rong was no exception. She lowered her head the moment his inky eyes set upon her.

    Ran Min strode to her carriage and then stopped.

    He stared at her and, all of a sudden, huskilyughed. ¡°Littledy, we meet again.¡±

    In the carriage, Chen Rong bowed to him and respectfully replied, ¡°Aye, good greetings, general.¡±

    Her voice was cool and calm.

    ¡°Lift your head,¡± he abruptlymanded.

    Chen Rong stiffened, but still obediently looked up.

    They faced each other in the moonlight.

    As he carefully studied her, Ran Min¡¯s eyebrows ever slightly furrowed.

    A secondter, he moved his thin lips, waved and barked, ¡°Be sure to make arrangements for Miss Chen!¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± Several soldiers stepped out, surrounded Chen Rong¡¯s carriage, and steered it in a different direction.

    At this point, Nurse Ping exhaled and said in a hopeful tone: ¡°Miss, had a man of his station actuallye to see you? It seems General Ran has great respect for you.¡±

    Chen Rong softly hummed a reply. She knew Ran Min hated the nobles¡¯ bureaucratic rules and had obviouslye out just to see her. He had taken into ount that it was toote to summon her into his tent. It was indeed rare of him to do something like that.

    The soldiers had vacated a tent in the west for Chen Rong and Nurse Ping to stay.

    As Chen Rong went inside with her nurse¡¯s help, she suddenly stopped and asked one of the soldiers, ¡°What about the Chens¡¯ family guards?¡±

    The soldier bowed to her and loudly replied, ¡°I do not know, miss.¡±

    Chen Rong pressed her lips together and then bent down to enter the tent.

    On the other side, Li Cheng and the guards were also led away by the soldiers.

    Looking at Li Cheng and his group leave, a middle-aged schr approached Ran Min from behind and smilingly said, ¡°That knave Chen Yuan hasn¡¯te to his senses. He¡¯s still sending people here.¡±

    Ran Min faintly smiled. His smile was both unconcerned as it was sarcastic.

    ¡°But I must say,¡± the middle-aged schr added, ¡±that was an enormous amount of food. Not even Chen Gongrang would be able to bear losing so much food, let alone Chen Yuan.¡±

    Ran Min smirked and lightly said, ¡°Those food cargos were entrusted to Chen Yuan by the Prince of Nan¡¯yang to transport.¡±

    Another schr, tall and thin, walked up behind them and chuckled to Ran Min: ¡°You had posed as the barbarians to rob his food. How funny that Chen Yuan still ces hope on receiving your help. He even sends two youngdies here, one after another.¡±

    Five or six menughed out loud.

    Ran Min did not join them. He looked in the direction Chen Rong had left and unhurriedly said, ¡°But I want this youngdy toe.¡±

    He smiled and walked back to his tent, leaving the remaining advisors to look at one another.

    The military camp was surrounded by neighing, heavy breathing, and insect chirping. Even the wind sounded dreary and bleak. Nurse Ping tossed and turned throughout the night. She looked at Chen Rong¡¯s bed several times, wanting to talk to her. But no matter how many times she looked, she only saw Chen Rong in a deep sleep.

    Early next morning, with dark circles under her eyes, Nurse Ping yawninglybed Chen Rong¡¯s hair and said, ¡°You slept so wellst night. I was so scared, but you didn¡¯t even turn once.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s mouth made a twitch but she did not answer.

    Just then, a loud voice called in: ¡°Is the young miss ready? The general wants to see her.¡±

    Nurse Ping was startled by his voice. Her hand jerked and almost dropped all thebs to the floor. She quickly picked them up, winced twice, and hollered back: ¡°Almost finished, just a second.¡±

    She soon finished dressing Chen Rong, at which time she tilted her head to take a look, nodded with satisfaction, and urged her mistress: ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chen Rong hummed and stepped out of the tent.

    Nurse Ping followed behind. After a few steps, she began to worry and thus leaned in to say: ¡°Miss, when you¡¯re with General Ran, do try to make a good impression. If he expresses his wish to marry you, then you mustn¡¯t reject him.¡± She stared at Chen Rong and sincerely added, ¡°Please agree. Don¡¯t change your mind then!¡±

    Chen Rong paid little attention to her. She just kept her head down, wove her hands in front of her abdomen, and slowly walked ahead.

    The soldiers had all left their tents by now. A few pacester, they heard footsteps pounding from the other side of the cleft, along with rumbling hooves and billowing smoke.

    By the time Chen Rong arrived at the centermost tent, a line of soldiers were already standing there, holding polearms and staring expressionlessly at her.

    Nurse Ping¡¯s legs gave out upon seeing these people.

    Chen Rong hastened to hold her. She kept her head down and soon passed the heavily guarded area into the tent.

    Inside, Ran Min was sitting on the divan using a red cloth to wipe his spear. He slowly raised his head when he heard the arriving footsteps.

    His inky eyes patiently fixed upon Chen Rong before they nced over at Nurse Ping. By the time he turned back to Chen Rong, his thin lips were smiling.

    ¡°Sit,¡± he motioned.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Chen Rong let go of Nurse Ping and scurried to the seat he had pointed to.

    Ran Min poured her a cup of wine, then pointed and ordered: ¡°Drink.¡±

    Chen Rong received it from him and threw her head back for a swig.

    ¡°How straightforward,¡± Ran Minughed.

    He put the gon down and then turned to stare at her.

    Eventually, his thin lips curved into a smile. ¡°You seem calmer this time.¡±

    Chen Rong demurely smiled back. ¡°It¡¯s not as if you will eat me.¡±

    Ran Min¡¯s brow slowly furrowed.

    He leaned down in front of Chen Rong, stiffening her when his breathing fluttered across her face.

    Then, he reached out and lifted her chin.

    Carefully watching her, Ran Min cocked a brow and quizzically asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you affronted by me anymore?¡±

    Chen Rong also raised a brow upon hearing him ask. ¡°Do you want me to be afraid of you?¡±

    Ran Min did not answer.

    He just held her chin and continued to stare at her. There was a sense of loss in those habitually fiery eye... it was extremely hard to detect, and was gone in a sh. If Chen Rong didn¡¯t know him better, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.

    Just then, footfalls sounded outside.

    They swiftly arrived at the tent, yet Ran Min still wouldn¡¯t let go of Chen Rong¡¯s chin.

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t panic when he didn¡¯t let go. She merely looked back at him with unruffled eyes.

    Sure enough, he slowly let go by the time the footsteps reached just outside the tent.

    Several advisors came in. They gave Chen Rong a nce before indifferently turning to Ran Min.

    She did not wait to be reminded. She stood up from the divan, quietly retreated to a corner behind Ran Min, and sat down on a bench.

    Ran Min nced at her action and wanted tough, but whatever he may be thinking, he stopped himself before his smile could bloom.

    Several advisors stood before Ran Min. One of them stepped forward, ced his hands together and said, ¡°General, Xianbei scouts are showing up in the Mo¡¯yang area.¡±

    After he finished, another advisor stepped forward, ced his hands together and said, ¡°General, His Majesty boiled the Chancellor¡¯s family a month ago. He then gave each minister a piece of meat and forced them to eat it.¡±

    After they had finished reporting to him, they began withdrawing from the tent.

    Chen Rong quietly stepped out and sat down on the same divan again.

    Ran Min slowly turned to regard her.

    The appreciation she saw in his eyes threw her off for a moment. She vaguely remembered the sense of loss she had felt each time she saw him look at others this way, and how she had wished she could trade her life for such a look. During those years, she would collect everything that had anything to do with him, always wanting to know him better. She had longed to be alone with him, if only for a short second, so that he would nce at her with this regard... but even so simple a wish was a luxury she couldn¡¯t afford.

    Funniest of all was that she finally got what she wanted, but she couldn¡¯t feel a thing.

    ¡°You tter me, general,¡± Chen Rong softly said.

    Ran Min furrowed his brow and again looked at her, suddenly asking: ¡°Little miss, for what ha an unwed girl like you traveled the distance to see me?¡±

    His voice was slightly humored, asking as though he didn¡¯t already know.

    Chen Rong looked up at him, her eyes shing a light so extraordinary that they made Ran Min lean back in anticipation.

    Sure enough, she slowly dropped her gaze and, after contemting her wording, quietly said, ¡°I¡¯vee at the request of Chen Yuan to ask for your help in taking back our food supply from the Hu.¡±

    Without waiting for Ran Min to reply, she mustered her courage to look up at him and said, ¡°However, I knew as soon as I received his order that Chen Yuan is foolish.¡±

    Ran Min cocked an eyebrow, and leaned closer. ¡°Oh? Tell me, then.¡±

    Chen Rong looked at him and lightly said, ¡°I think with you here, the bandits are too terrified to rob the food and flex their muscles with that kind of fanfare. I¡¯m fairly sure the grains had been retrieved by you.¡± What an elegant word she had used ¨C retrieved.

    Ran Min burst outughing.

    He shook withughter and pped his hand on the table, prompting a few turning heads.

    He waved to a middle-aged schr andughingly said, ¡°Sir Zhang, do you know what this youngdy had just said? She said that with me here, the bandits are too terrified toe close. And then she said the food supply was retrieved by me.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, several advisors widened their eyes looking at Chen Rong in surprise. The middle-aged schr strode in and repeatedly eximed, ¡°Impressive, youngdy. I thought I was smart, but it turns out I¡¯m not even as good as a little girl!¡±

    Ran Min was still booming withughter.

    He stopped to catch his breath, then waved hid men away. ¡°Leave, I still want to talk to the little miss.¡±

    His advisors chuckled and took their leave.

    Ran Min swiched his gaze to Chen Rong. He raised an eyebrow andughed, ¡°Since you know Chen Yuan is foolish, why had youe at his behest?¡± He leaned in, his deep maic voice breathing into her ear: ¡°Or do you miss me so much, Ah Rong, that you want to take this opportunity to see me?¡±

    Chen Rong looked back at him and then solemnly shook her head.

    His handsome features appeared to be chiseled under the sunlight. For the first time in her life, her voice was calm and cold when she looked at him: ¡°Nay, I havee to ask a favor of you.¡±

    Ran Min¡¯s interest was piqued. He folded his hands across his chest andughed. ¡°A favor? Let me hear it, then.¡±

    Chen Rong pressed her lips together and lowered her eyes. After a while, she decisively looked up at him and said, ¡°General, I know that you are on a battlefield year round and thus provisions are your lifeline.¡±

    Her hands entwined under her wide sleeves. Her eyes had a quiet ruthlessly when they looked to Ran Min. ¡°As luck would have it, I know of a secret route that Lady Ruan and Chen Yuan are using to trade food and transport money.¡±

    Chen Rong had followed Ran Min away from Nan¡¯yang after she had gotten married to him in her previous life. Not knowing she was unloved, Lady Ruan had sent people to seek her after they had been robbed by the Hu, and asked her to find Ran Min so he could send troops to guard the route. This was how Chen Rong had such information.

    The smile on Ran Min¡¯s face faded upon hearing her words.

    His eyes bored into her.

    Anyone would tremble and sweat under the gaze of his eyes ¨C ones as dark as the night sky and as intense as fire.

    But not Chen Rong. In her previous life, she had seen this appearance of his too many times. Besides, when she prepared herself to say these words, she had thought of all the possible consequences that coulde of them.

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes remained a state of calm.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a secret route,¡± Ran Min said, ¡°at a time when the Hu can attack at any moment, Lady Ruan and Chen Yuan will certainly increase their transport. Little miss, do you know the weight of your words?¡±

    Chen Rong looked at him.

    Her eyes were still bright and calm, having no trace of shame or fluster.

    She nodded, coldly smiling a tight-lip smile: ¡°I want him to suffer the worst of losses!¡±

    Ran Min leaned back to quietly stare at Chen Rong and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your n will be wiped out due to food shortage when the Huy seige to the city?¡±

    ¡°Nay,¡± Chen Rong resolutely replied.

    ¡°Chen Yuan is a very selfish man. What he owns would likely be given to help the Ruan family or to curry favor with the Prince of Nan¡¯yang. But he will never give them to our n no matter what happens.¡±

    She knew what Ran Min must be wondering. She wryly smiled, dropped her gaze, blinked back tears, and whispered, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been pushed into a corner, why would a woman of gentry descent think of scheming against her own elders?¡±

    Her lips quivered. ¡°In the eyes of Chen Yuan and his wives, I am someone they can freely trample and insult.¡± Colors drained from her face when she thought of the night she had been locked in the small cabin and of the guards¡¯ conversation... She couldn¡¯t stop herself from shuddering. Due to her pain, her hatred, and her helplessness, her beautiful face perceptibly contorted.

    At this point, Ran Min¡¯s deep and powerful voice sounded: ¡°Deal!¡±

    Chen Rong whipped her head up looking at him.

    Ran Min was still staring at her. His eyes were without disgust, faintly disying tenderness and approval, even. He nodded his head,ughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Ah Rong. I¡¯m in great need of provisions.¡±

    Chen Rong happily got up and curtsied to him. ¡°I thank you, general.¡±

    She knew Ran Min held too much stake to reject the proposal. Even so, she kept her rain-beaten flower appearance and used a pitiful voice to thank him.

    Chen Rong maintained her curtsy, lowered her eyes, and said after a while, ¡°I have another favor to ask.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°The Prince of Nan¡¯yang has a share in the food supply you are robbing from Chen Yuan,¡± she softly articted.

    Her words caused a nonchntly sitting Ran Min to lower to her, asking, ¡°How do you know?¡±

    A smile disyed on Chen Rong¡¯s pale face. ¡°I overheard it, of course.¡±

    Seeing that Ran Min seemed to have believed her, she continued: ¡°I would like to ask you to announce that the supply route had been disclosed by an aid named Li Mu and an aid named Xu Qian from the Nan¡¯yang Prince¡¯s estate.¡± She paused and then eagerly exined to Ran Min: ¡°Li Mu is the older brother of Chen Yuan¡¯s lesser madam, Lady Li. She depends on him the most. As for Xu Qian, he deserves to die for his odious appearance and vileness!¡±

    After she finished, she kept her bowing head and ceremony posture. She did not rise or dare to look up at Ran Min.

    Silence, great silence.

    Some timeter, Ran Min still didn¡¯t answer.

    As she waited, Chen Rong¡¯s graceful posture couldn¡¯t keep from shaking. Two drops of tears gradually hung on her longshes.

    It had been some length of time but Chen Rong had not received Ran Min¡¯s answer nor had she the courage to look up at him. She grew white as she bitterly smiled. The words from her mouth were ruthless and bleak: ¡°I beg your pardon, general. Since they are unkind they cannot me me for being unrighteous! I admit I¡¯m just a petty, vengeful woman. Anyone who wants to trample on me best look out for his own two feet!¡±

    Although she was trembling, her voice was as calm as her eyes.

    Chen Rong maintained her posture of ceremony and dutiful look. In the stifling atmosphere, her heart quietly hardened: If he doesn¡¯t agree, I will remind him of the time I had risked my life to leave the city and help him get rid of the moles and recoup major losses for him. That¡¯s right, I had also donated ten carriages of grains to him.

    However long it had been, so long that Chen Rong started to lose her confidence, so long that her mouth hesitated to speak. As she was about to collect her debt of gratitude, a burst of madughter abruptly erupted.

 Chapter 108: Getting Along This Time

    Chapter 108: Getting Along This Time

    Ran Min pped his right hand and burst outughing.

    Heughed until tears almost came out before he would stop.

    He tilted his head, not minding the stray hair falling over his face.

    Ran Min smiled at Chen Rong saying: ¡°Missy, you¡¯ve quite the gall.¡± He paused before adding: ¡°And quite the ruthless heart!¡±

    Chen Rong did not answer him. She merely kept her head bowed and her lips pressed together as her tears trickled down.

    Ran Minughed when he saw her appearance: ¡°Hah, you¡¯re ruthlessly scheming against other people yet you¡¯re putting on this grievous look. I¡¯m seeing you in a new light, young miss.¡±

    Chen Rong still wouldn¡¯t raise her head although her face was growing paler and paler.

    Ran Min lifted his wine and threw his head back for a swig. When he next ced the cup down, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±

    Only now did Chen Rong look up at him. There were usation and grievance in her eyes, as if she was miffed that he had called her ruthless.

    She lowered her head again to ord Ran Min ceremony before walking back to her seat and slowly sitting down.

    Ran Minced his palms together as he shouted, ¡°One of youe in here.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    An advisor came in.

    Ran Min turned his gaze to Chen Rong and ordered: ¡°Tell him where that route is.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong rose, dropped to another curtsy, and described the route in detail while the advisorid out his paper.

    Although the route was from her previous life¡¯s memory, she had thought long and hard about it on the way here and tried to remember it as best as she could, repeating it over and over in her mind. Her description was thus very articte and clear.

    In just moments, the advisor put away the silk parchment and said to Ran Min: ¡°I have it down.¡±

    Ran Min nodded and then waved his hand to dismiss him.

    Footsteps were heard outside at this time.

    ¡°General, it¡¯s time,¡± a soldier called in.

    Chen Rong at once curtsied and dismissed herself.

    After she was gone, an advisor walked in and, looking at Ran Min, smilingly said, ¡°You should have seized the opportunity to be more affectionate to the youngdy, general.¡±

    Ran Min stood up to let the soldiers help him put his armor on. His face was cold at this time, reticent before saying: ¡°She¡¯s very normal around me this time.¡± His words made those in the tent break out inughter. Ran Min did not join them; he thoughtfully turned to look in the direction Chen Rong had gone and said, ¡°Her temperament is just like mine.¡±

    His advisorughed: ¡°Like yours, general? I find that difficult to believe.¡± The nobility of this era was a mild breed, and it was funny to hear a fiercesome Ran Min say a noblewoman was his parallel.

    Nurse Ping was waiting for Chen Rong when she stepped out. She had been at Chen Rong¡¯s side, but when Chen Rong and Ran Min began talking, Ran Min had waved his hand to dismiss her. Because Chen Rong didn¡¯t want to reveal the scheme against her elders, she did not stop her from leaving.

    She stepped up to greet her mistress and, after taking a careful look at her, couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking: ¡°Miss, how are things?¡± Her eyes were filled with hope.

    Chen Rong smiled at her. ¡°Very good.¡±

    Overjoyed, Nurse Ping lowered her voice: ¡°Then, did he mention anything about marriage?¡±

    Marriage?

    Chen Rong shook her head and distractedly looked at the tents ahead. Moments ago, she had thought Ran Min would be disappointed with how selfish and cruel she was, and would not be interested in her anymore ¨C even then, she didn¡¯t care, she must exact her revenge!

    Unexpectedly, Ran Min had agreed and evenughed at her request. She had tried and tried to put her best foot forward in the past yet she had always been cast aside. Why was she receiving his appreciation now that she was showing her true self and no longer needing it?

    Chen Rong couldn¡¯t find an answer to this question, or did she want to. She strode to the front as she shook her head.

    Nurse Ping followed behind. In a few steps, she again asked, ¡°Miss, did the general say anything else? Such as your uncle¡¯s matter? Also, did you let him know that the n no longer objects to your marrying him?¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t bother turning her head when she lightly said, ¡°Do you think someone like Ran Min would care about what the n thinks?¡±

    The nurse was thus silenced.

    Chen Rong had gotten to her tent. She bent down and went in.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Four days passed in the blink of an eye.

    At noon on one day, Nurse Ping hurried after Chen Rong when she saw her step out. ¡°Miss.¡± She nced at the tent and whispered, ¡°What did General Ran say?¡±

    Just now, Ran Min had called Chen Rong to his tent again and told her nurse to leave.

    Yet again, Chen Rong shook her head and softly replied, ¡°He did not speak to me.¡±

    ¡°Ah? But why not?¡±

    Chen Rong nkly smiled. ¡°He¡¯s too busy.¡±

    Nurse Ping could see this, too. ¡°Then what did he call you for?¡±

    Chen Rong again shook her head.

    She was just sitting next to him and watching him give orders to his subordinates. From beginning to end, he hadn¡¯t had any time to spare her.

    Odd, did Ran Min call her to his tent just so she could watch him work?

    In the midst of Chen Rong¡¯s puzzlement, she was called to Ran Min¡¯s tent again in the evening.

    Docilely sitting in a corner, she watched the fluttering curtain in front of her and recalled that there had been none at noon.

    She looked at it for a while until she saw thest advisor leave and only Ran Min was left. ¡°General.¡±

    Ran Min was flipping through his silk manuscripts and didn¡¯t bother raising his head: ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    Chen Rong knew his personality well enough to quickly say: ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve called me here, and even ced a screen in front of me like this.¡±

    Ran Min still didn¡¯t look up. He matter-of-factly told her, ¡°Peoplee and go in my tent, the screen will keep them from getting distracted.¡±

    Chen Rong bit her lips and then stammered after a good while: ¡°Then what have you... summoned me for, general?¡±

    He ced his brush aside, leaned back, massaged his temples and tiredly said, ¡°I can¡¯t call for you without a reason?¡±

    What?

    Chen Rong¡¯s mouth gaped as she thought in befuddlement: If you don¡¯t have any reason to, then of course you can¡¯t call for me. Knowing Ran Min, however, he would be irritable when he was tired, so she didn¡¯t ask anymore.

    At this time, two soldiers weed in a thin and feeble schr of about 30 to 40 years old.

    He was sweating profusely, his face was smeared in dust, and his lips were chapped and dry.

    He sat down and then amenably ced his hands in front of him, quietly waiting for Ran Min to speak.

    Ran Min raised his head.

    He nced at the wine in front of the schr, then looked down and continued to write something onto the silk parchment.

    Seeing that he was unspeaking, the intimidated schr sweated even more profusely. He licked his chapped lips and didn¡¯t dare to make a slightest movement.

    Hunched over the desk and swiftly writing, Ran Min soon finished a paragraph. He ced the brush down and looked up, at which point his brow furrowed into a glower.

    The schr broke into cold sweat and shrank back, almost dropping to his knees.

    Chen Rong¡¯s voice sounded at this time: ¡°My good sir, why don¡¯t you have a drink if your mouth is dry? Why don¡¯t you wipe your face if your are perspiring?¡±

    The schr halted, realizing that Ran Min was annoyed at him for this. He awkwardly lifted the wine for a drink, wiped his sweat, andstly sat back down.

    Chen Rong shook her head and again said, ¡°If you have something to report, then do say it, sir. General Ran is a busy man; he can¡¯t ask you everything first.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye, aye.¡±

    The schr finally realized why the general seemed to fume every time he came.

    He got up, ced his palms together, and said to Ran Min, ¡°General, we¡¯ve taken twenty grain carriages from the Prince of Nan¡¯yang, along with a hundred carriages of fine silk. The records are here.¡± He then took a piece of parchment out from hispel.

    Ran Min didn¡¯t take it, waving to the back: ¡°Give it to her.¡±

    The schr did as told and walked over to Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong was too stunned to speak. Some timeter, she wryly smiled and received the paper from the schr¡¯s hand, reading the information on it.

    Afterwards, Ran Min waved his hand to dismiss the schr.

    Before she knew it, only Ran Min and her were left in the tent.

    In the midst of rustling brushwork, Ran Min suddenly asked, ¡°Missy, now do you know why I¡¯ve called you here?¡±

    Chen Rong looked at him.

    ¡°Aye,¡± she managed after a while.

    Ran Min was apparently in a very good mood. Heughed and affably said, ¡°Out of all whom I¡¯ve met, there has never been one who knows me as well as you do.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart pounded to hear this. Her hands wrung under her sleeves despite herself. Why is he saying this all of a sudden? Would he mention the marriage again? If he does, should I agree?

    Her mind was in a tumult, but Ran Min did not add anything thereafter.

    He was still writing away at his desk.

    At length, he ordered without looking up: ¡°If you have nothing to do then organize the silk manuscripts and military orders for me.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Chen Rong startlingly cried.

    She looked around with a weak smile. They were the only ones in the tent, if he wasn¡¯t talking to her who else was he talking to?

    Never mind. Perhaps she would have to spend the rest of her life with him, better to start pleasing him now.

    At this thought, Chen Rong finally got up and walked over to Ran Min. She bent down to move the silk manuscripts and the military orders to her table, then took out another set of stationery and began to scribble away as well.

    It wasn¡¯t long before an advisor walked in, took a book from hispels and said, ¡°General, things are going well. We¡¯ve seeded in preventing a food cavalcade from reaching Nan¡¯yang.¡± He clucked his tongue and said in great delight: ¡°There¡¯s really tons of food, about 40 carriages, I would say! From our questioning, the fleet had indeed been used by Chen Yuan and the Ruan House in Nan¡¯yang to secretly transport goods. Haha, it¡¯s the main route they use to transport their wealth and we¡¯ve captured the entire group. Those in Nan¡¯yang won¡¯t know they¡¯ve lost their shipments for another ten days or so. Because of our arrangements, they will think it¡¯s the work of the barbarians from Mo¡¯yang. They also won¡¯t know that the route had been revealed, and will keep transporting more goods through there.¡±

    Heughed at this juncture: ¡°General, we¡¯ve hit a gold mine.¡±

    Ran Min lightly smiled. He seemed to know Chen Rong was anxious, and thus waved his hand to shush and shoo away the enthusiastic advisor.

    For this reason, the moon was already hanging overhead by the time Chen Rong left.

    Nurse Ping walked up to her. When she saw Chen Rong massaging her own arms, looking exhausted, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡±

    Chen Rong nced at her and tiredly said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe how much work he has. I spent an hour only to get a fraction of it done.¡±

    Nurse Ping gaped in surprise. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Chen Rong impatiently replied, ¡°Nothing, I was just helping him organize his documents for an hour. Whenever his staff came to report to him, I would remind them to not dither lest they irritate Ran Min.¡±

    Eh? Nurse Ping waspletely dumbfounded.

    She stood there on the spot and only awoke from her trance after a while. Seeing that Chen Rong had left, she hurried after her and asked, ¡°Miss, did you ask him about the food supply? Your uncle is still waiting for an answer.¡±

    At Nurse Ping¡¯s hopeful look, Chen Rong lightly shook her head.

    This time, her nurse was about to cry from panic. She quavered: ¡°Then what are we going to do? What is still left of your reputation if we keep dying another day?¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t turn around and just kept striding ahead. She hadn¡¯t had any reputation to speak of anyway. In any case, if she were to return to Nan¡¯yang, she was worried Chen Yuan and Lady Ruan would kill her when they didn¡¯t see the grains. Or they would unconcernedly give her to another man.

    Chen Rong couldn¡¯t see the road ahead anymore and she no longer knew how to go on. Wait just a while, just a while longer, in a few days perhaps something would happen for the better...

    Early next morning, Chen Rong was awakened by a spate of noises.

    She got out of bed, listened to the continuous neighing and human voices outside, as well as the sound of moving objects. All kind of sounds filled the camp ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the ruckus?¡± Nurse Ping sleepily wondered.

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t reply. She turned and faced the people outside to ask: ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    At once, a soldier loudly replied, ¡°We¡¯re setting off.¡±

    What? Setting off?

    Chen Rong stepped onto the ground. She then remembered she hadn¡¯t had a chance to wash her face and said to Nurse Ping, ¡°Quickly, help me wash up.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye.¡± Nurse Ping frantically went to her.

    After a frenzied spell, Chen Rong finished washing and hastily put on her veiled hat to head to Ran Min¡¯s tent.

    When she arrived, there were about 30 to 40 captains standing outside of his tent, lined in two rows as they listened to hismands.

    Given the situation, Chen Rong could only stop and wait.

    Before long, the captains mounted their horses and left.

    As Ran Min turned to go inside, she quickly chased after him.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    By the time she got to him, Ran Min was being helped into his armor. The heavy ck metal pieces one by one draped over him, the metal clinking together to create a deadly chill.

    Chen Rong strode to stand before Ran Min. She cast him a quick nce only to bow her head afterwards. Ran Min had been imposing to begin with. Now with his armor and helmet, his blood lust was suffocating her in a truly terrifying way.

    She bit her lips, and then raised her head and angrily questioned him: ¡°General Ran, what is the meaning of this? Why didn¡¯t you tell me your army would be setting off?¡± She even took her veiled hat off to show him how angry she was.

    Ran Min lifted his chin to let the soldier tie his helmet. Hearing Chen Rong¡¯s usations, he gave her a nce andzily answered: ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±

    Chen Rong had been intimidated by his aura, but his answer had fanned that nameless fire anew. She clenched her teeth, took a deep breath, and fumed: ¡°General, don¡¯t forget that aside from your soldiers, you still have a young girl as your guest!¡±

    At her words, Ran Min curved his thin lips into a ringingugh.

    He quietly regarded Chen Rong. Seeing her face growing red and anger rising in her eyes, he stopped smiling and said, ¡°Nan¡¯yang is now a troublesome ce, you¡¯ve also offended your n, why would you still go back there?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t finished by the time Chen Rong bristled: ¡°That¡¯s my own business!¡±

    Ran Minughed again. He turned his back, spread his arms so that the soldiers could begin helping him wear the backte and put on his cloak.

    After a long time, Chen Rong still didn¡¯t hear him speak.

    She made a turn and dashed before him again. ¡°General, you still haven¡¯t answered me,¡± she growled with a re.

    Ran Minzily nced at her, wanting tough when he saw her ring at him.

    He soon finished dressing, upon which he turned and stepped outside.

    He still did not speak.

    Seeing the guard lead his horse to him, Ran Min strode off and left Chen Rong to chase after him while shouting: ¡°Ran Min!¡± All of a sudden, he bent down to lift her elbow and gently ced her in front of him on the saddle.

    After taking a stockstill Chen Rong, as fast as lightning, he stretched his left hand to take hold of her waist.

    Afterwards, he said with a smile, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ignored the world¡¯s censure ande all the way here to be with me? That being the case, why would you go back to Nan¡¯yang?¡±

    He kicked the horse¡¯s girth to send it galloping away.

    The ride caused his hard armor to scrape against her delicate skin.

    Ran Min¡¯s left arm obliviously tightened around the girl who sat in front of him. He bowed his head and breathed into her ear: ¡°As for your reputation, you don¡¯t need to worry. When the timees, I will officially marry you. Haha, Zhuo Wenjun and Sima Xiangru¡¯s elopement has be quite a legend. With their story as precedence, then have you not also eloped with me out of ¡®gratitude¡¯, Ah Rong? Just think that we are eloping right now.¡±

    At this juncture, Ran Minughed when he saw Chen Rong growingpletely still. He gave a kick, causing the horse to rear and shoot forward. The whistling wind from both sides brought pain to her eardrums.

    Ran Min¡¯s breastte was still scraping against her back, smarting her each time.

    She kept her head down, nheless.

    She tightly shut her eyes.

    ¡°General Ran,¡± she rasped at length, ¡°my guardians may not be here, but I¡¯m still a noblewoman. Please let me down so I can follow along by carriage.¡± Thosest words ¡°follow along¡± was rather ambiguous.

    Ran Min paused.

    And then quickly enough broke into a lowughter. ¡°Missy, have you epted my proposal?¡±

    ¡°Ah right,¡± he said to himself, ¡°you can only marry me now. The nobles with their tedious rules won¡¯t want to marry you.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s smile stiffened at his words. ¡°Even in the past,¡± she faintly said, ¡°none of the nobles had wanted to marry me.¡± As for the ethereal Wang Qng, he would never marry her either.

    She shut her eyes to blink her tears away. Biting her lips, she said in seriousness, ¡°General Ran, please let me down. I beg you to let me sit in a carriage!¡±

    She was insistent about it.

    Listening to her unusually serious tone, Ran Minughed out loud and slowed down. Then he let her on the ground.

    After letting go of her, he maintained his stooping posture as he fixedly stared at her. ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, are you really in love with that fe Wang Qng?¡±

    Chen Rong looked up at him.

    In herrge, bright eyes were struggle and hesitancy...

    At longst, she faced him and solemnly replied, ¡°Aye.¡±

    When she spoke, her eyes did not stray from his face and the expression on it.

    The smile on Ran Min¡¯s handsome face froze at once.

    He gave a holler and brought his stallion to a stop.

    Then he dismounted and lowered his head to regard Chen Rong. Suddenly, he reached out to take her chin. Fury was brewing in his inky eyes.

    His lips drew into a tight line, his voice was also grave and chilly. ¡°Since when?¡±

    Murderous intent circled over his handsome face. ¡°Tell me, since when?!¡±

    At first, Chen Rong had regretted her words the moment she said them. She hated herself for being so stupid ¨C how could she have given him such an answer? She hated herself for ruining her own future ¨C since she had made up her mind to marry him, she should¡¯ve buried everything about Wang Hong, bury them till she was gray and old, till shey six feet under!

    And yet, she knew the hatred from her previous life was too strong, such that it was always lurking inside of her. And thus when she saw him so arrogantly thinking that he could control everything, she suddenly had an impulsive desire to shatter it all! She wanted to see the look on his face at this moment even if it meant throwing this life of hers away.

 Chapter 109: Perfectly Frank

    Chapter 109: Perfectly Frank

    Well, she got to see it now.

    She got to see his fury and she got to see his hatred!

    Chen Rong lifted her head to look straight at him... both the joy and ironic pain of this moment brought tears to her eyes.

    The angry Ran Min hadn¡¯t expected Chen Rong to shed tears due to his questioning.

    He loosened his grip on her chin, anger receding from his eyes, as he quizzically asked, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze, blinked, and then hoarselyughed. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to be this furious.¡±

    She nced sideways at him. ¡°Can you let me know why you are so angry, general?¡±

    Her eyes were welling with tears, but when they moved, their inherent allure bewitched him so.

    Caught off guard, Ran Min unconsciously moved his hand away and gently used his thumb to stroke her rosy lips. ¡°Answer me, why are you crying?¡±

    He spoke with a finality though his voice was gentle. It was clearly amand.

    Chen Rong blinked her wet longshes and slowly looked down.

    She didn¡¯t give him an answer.

    Her subconsciousness wanted to continue riling him, but her rationality was telling her not to do so. And thus she decided to keep quiet.

    Ran Min¡¯s lips drew tighter, his brow furrowed angrily.

    Just then, a loud holler called out: ¡°General? Why aren¡¯t you going?¡±

    Ran Min whipped around and violently shouted, ¡°Shut up! Go on ahead!¡±

    He was so irritable that his soldiers all shrank away. ¡°Aye, aye, sir,¡± replied the man as he trotted off.

    Ran Min turned back to Chen Rong.

    Coldly, he issued a low bark: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, you should know that I¡¯m never one to be patient!¡±

    This was his warning.

    Chen Rong pursed her lips. She looked at him and said in her crystalline voice, ¡°Yes, I am now in love with Wang Qng. And yes, the one I used to love was you ¨C very much so.¡±

    After articting each word to him, she slowly smiled a smile that was both ironic and liberating. ¡°Even now, I¡¯m not entirely indifferent to you, but the one I love the most is already him.¡±

    She quietly watched Ran Min, but also past him to where the vast mountains stood as she murmured: ¡°A human life is no different from a de of grass. We never know when the wind will carry us to a rain puddle where we have no way to preserve our lives. You know, for some reason, it makes me happy to discover that I don¡¯t like you as much as I had thought I did. Even now, I am happy to be saying these words.¡±

    Even if this happiness was as ephemeral as a night-blooming cereus, even if she would have to bear all the terrible consequences only seconds from now, she was fine with it... after all, it was a joy she had waited too long for.

    Ran Min unblinkingly stared at her.

    ¡°How have I offended you?¡± he suddenly asked her again. ¡°When did you fall in love with me?¡± he added after a brief pause.

    Chen Rong shook her head and withdrew her gaze, offering him a wooden smile and an obscure answer: ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡±

    Ran Min hollowlyughed.

    Afterughing twice, he turned and strode away.

    As he walked, his fiery horse automatically followed him.

    Chen Rong, too, hurried after them.

    ¡°Since you are so strong willed, why do you still want toe with me?¡± scoffed Ran Min.

    d in a golden armor, his tall and great stature appeared all at once unworldly, majestic and grave.

    Chen Rong nced at his side profile and softly replied, ¡°Besides following you, I have nowhere to go.¡±

    Ran Min seemed to have been provoked. Almost abruptly, he throated an audible growl.

    It sounded like thunder, like drums, like a tiger¡¯s roaring, like a dreadful furorshing at the world.

    After he ceased to roar, he jumped onto his horse and dashed away.

    What kind of horse did he have? How extraordinary was his riding? In a sh the arrogant golden figure and his horse had pulled into the distance, leaving only dust swirling in the air.

    Chen Rong hung her head.

    She dragged her feet and went on. A constant stream of soldiers continuously passed her, sending smoke skyward. Their hooves were still rumbling by her ears after they had disappeared from her sight...

    At length, she suddenly found that there was no one left around her.

    No men, no horses, no dust, no sound.

    She was the only one walking in the vast expanse.

    Chen Rong slowed to a stop.

    She titled her head to gaze at the sunset in the west where she saw their dense shadows. They were definitely gone, alright.

    She turned around at the cleft where abandoned pots and pans were strewn all over. Not long ago, this ce was still bustling with the troops and their horses.

    She didn¡¯t even know where Nurse Ping had gone in this emptiness.

    Chen Rong looked around, wrapped her arms around herself, and continued to drag herself toward the sunlight in the west, which was also toward the direction the army had gone to.

    Eventually, the setting sun went down.

    Eventually, thest ray of light also faded from the horizon where heaven and earth met.

    Eventually, stars filled the sky and out came the crescent moon.

    The earth was wide and heaven was vast.

    Chen Rong trekked on.

    Time did not stop.

    Gradually, there remained only the stars and the moon.

    Neighing and voices sounded from the far distance, but they were so far away that Chen Rong didn¡¯t know whether they were real or whether they were her hallucinations.

    At this time, she felt a sharp pain under her soles. She knelt down to take her shoes off. After taking a look at her blistered feet, she put her shoes on again and faintly smiled. Unknowingly, she had walked for an entire day...

    A night wind blew past and brought along a bone-deep chill though it had been sunny during the day.

    Chen Rong wrapped her arms tighter around herself and shrank her neck into her cor.

    She slowly looked up but did not otherwise make a move.

    In her purview, at the end of the road, a tall horse was carrying a stalwart man galloping toward her.

    In the watery starlight, the rider and his horse appeared as though they wereing from the far end of the earth, and from another time.

    Chen Rong rubbed her eyes.

    He eventually reached her.

    His electrifying eyes fixed upon her under the stars. Atst, he slightly bent down, offered his hand and ordered: ¡°Up!¡±

    Seeing Chen Rong still rubbing her eyes, her beautiful face now besmirched with dirt and tears, his voice softened despite himself: ¡°Do I have to repeat myself? Up!¡±

    Chen Rong finally broke from her trance. She hurriedly took his hand.

    He pulled her up and deposited her onto the saddle.

    He stretched his right hand around her waist, kicked the horse¡¯s girth, and dashed forward.

    In the midst of clopping hooves, the chorus made by his hard armor and her fluttering dress as well as the heavy breathing of the man behind her all upied Chen Rong¡¯s ears.

    All of a sudden, she burst into tears.

    The flood gate broke too frantically and too fast. Chen Rong wanted to wipe her tears as soon as she understood what was happening but they came out even more violently.

    All she could do was hide behind her sleeves and cry.

    Her sobs minglef with the clopping hooves and whistling wind, unceasingly it seemed...

    ¡°Enough!¡± Ran Min impatiently snapped. He suceeded in startling Chen Rong who quickly stopped.

    From behind, he brusquely said to her, ¡°If you miss Wang Qng so much, then why don¡¯t you ask to be his concubine and go to him?¡±

    He thought she was crying her heart out because she was missing Wang Hong.

    Chen Rong bit her lips. She did not turn around, merely crying indignantly: ¡°I¡¯m just a girl. You left me for an entire day, a-and didn¡¯te back until now... You treated me so awfully but you won¡¯t even let me cry?¡±

    Ran Min didn¡¯t expect her to cry so disconstely for such a reason. He stopped in his tracks and felt likeughing out loud.

    After having blurted out her grievances, Chen Rong thought of her previous life when she had died in the mes. This man had unhesitatingly walked away at the time... Why, then, did she feel aggrieved when he left her for just half a day now? Why would she even cry over a heartless man¡¯s heartlessness?

    At this thought, Chen Rong felt a pang in her heart. It wrung her and pricked her. She hastened to hide her face behind her sleeves and sat still.

    Behind her, Ran Min harrumphed to see her so. ¡°You can be quite daft, missy. When you said what you said, you should¡¯ve expected it to end our rtionship.¡± Whatever he may be thinking, he gave a sigh, his arms also tightening around Chen Rong.

    ...

    Under the starlight, all was quiet.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed before Ran Min murmured, ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Forget Wang Qng.¡±

    Chen Rong froze at his words.

    He told her to forget Wang Qng! He actually told her to forget Wang Qng!

    Did he still want her even though she inly said she didn¡¯t care a whit for him?

 Chapter 110: Understanding

    Chapter 110: Understanding

    Chen Rong looked up in surprise as she observed the quiet face under the starlight.

    Ran Min ignored her look, choosing instead to stare straight ahead at the distant horizon.

    Chen Rong withdrew her gaze. At length, her lips slowly curved into a faint smile that seemed ironic, triumphant, bitter, and resigned all at once...

    ¡°Aye,¡± she finally opened her mouth to answer him.

    Ran Min gave a kick which spurred the horse on.

    His dragon horse was one of the rarest in the world. When it dashed, it was as fast as a lightning bolt.

    Nested in his arms, Chen Rong bit her lip at the abrasive contact with his armor.

    A long whileter, she softly asked, ¡°Where are we going this time?¡±

    ¡°Luo¡¯yang.¡±

    Luo¡¯yang?

    Chen Rongpsed into thought. Luo¡¯yang? Would it not be a very long journey? Wouldn¡¯t the people of Nan¡¯yang have been gone by the time she came back, even if remnants of the city survived? And wouldn¡¯t the white-robed idol who¡¯d never needed her to interfere in his affairs have also met his end?

    At longst, Chen Rong whispered back: ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry, Ah Rong,¡± scoffed Ran Min. ¡°By the time you return, Wang Qng would¡¯ve been killed by Murong Ke.¡±

    He regretted these words almost as soon as he uttered them. So he mped his thin lips and sulked on his own.

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t notice his strange behavior. She lowered her eyes, and softly yet staunchly replied, ¡°Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi isn¡¯t an ipetent man. You aren¡¯t the only one Murong Ke fears, general!¡±

    This time, Ran Min broke intoughter as soon as she finished.

    By the time he stopped, he furrowed his thick brows and ordered her: ¡°Stop thinking about him hereafter!¡±

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze and at length answered, ¡°Aye.¡± Being familiar with his temper and knowing his disposition, Chen Rong understood she could not wade against the current. ¡°Though I am a woman,¡± she quietly said, ¡°I will be resolute in my action... I won¡¯t think of him any longer.¡± The same way I don¡¯t love you any longer. Even if I stay by your side, even if I¡¯m with you day and night, I will not love you, never again!

    Ran Min harrumphed to hear her answer.

    The pair and their horse raced forward.

    Gradually, the moon rose to the sky.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    At this time, the horse suddenly reared and neighed skyward.

    ¡°There¡¯s an ambush!¡± barked Ran Min.

    His handsome face iced up, his eyes murderous as he tightened his grip on the reins.

    Chen Rong paled when she heard him. She nced to the side only to see that his weapon was not with him.

    Ran Min was the invincible Heavenly Prince with his stallion and weapon. But what if he didn¡¯t have his weapon?

    ...If it weren¡¯t for finding her, his weapon would never leave his hand!

    While Chen Rong was dwelling on this, Ran Min turned around to look at her.

    As he turned around, Chen Rong looked up and faced his icy eyes, whispering: ¡°Your fine horse can certainly break out of here. General, let me down to lighten its load. You¡¯ll be able to take them by surprise that way.¡± At Ran Min¡¯s surprised look, she softly added: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    At this very moment, her eyes were wholly bright and kind...

    Ran Min was obviously moved. ¡°This girl,¡± he sighed, staring fixedly at her while gently stroking her face.

    Swiftly, he turned around and slowly rode forth.

    With her head bowed, a cold smile was gradually formed from Chen Rong¡¯s lips.

    She knew that, here and now, only such words would move him, would make him do all he could to protect her, would make his steely heart ¨C whether he decided in the end to keep her or abandon her ¨C remember her all the same... this remembrance would be one thatsts a lifetime!

    Watery starlight, sickle-shaped moon. The pair and their horse slowly went on.

    In less than 100 paces, Ran Min abruptly hollered: ¡°Yah-¡± as he kicked the horse¡¯s girth.

    Years ofpanionship told the fiery horse to rear and race forward.

    In a sh, they were carried away like the wind!

    His abrupt action prompted urgent shouts from the roadside bushes: ¡°Stop him, stop him!¡±

    It was a Hu dialect, specifically the Xianbei n¡¯s.

    In the midst of these shouts, more than a hundred shooters rose from the bushes with their longbows raised and their arrows loaded.

    Whoosh whoosh......

    In the whistling wind, the shower of arrows rained down on Ran Min and Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong suddenly remembered something and broke from Ran Min¡¯s hold. She quickly removed her outer blue robe, threw it to him and called, ¡°General, use this!¡±

    Ran Minughed.

    He kept rein with his left hand while swirling Chen Rong¡¯s robe with his right.

    Like an open tent, the cloth pped in the wind and thwarted the assailing arrows.

    How good was Ran Min? His strength could even turn leaves and petals into weaponry. Two mere twirls had seeded in blocking them.

    For this reason, no matter how many arrows there were or how sharp they were, at the flick of his wrist, they would be swatted away.

    Meanwhile, his mount was still charging forth like wind and light.

    In less than two quarters of an hour, they had reached the eye of the storm and were gradually riding out of the ambush encirclement.

    The Hu assants were beyond agitated. ¡°A useless lot!¡± one of them yelled. ¡°There are so many of you but you can¡¯t apprehend one Shi Min holding a woman! Shoot! Shoot him!¡±

    Even through the endless shouts and raining arrows, the pping cloth firmly protected them forward.

    In the blink of an eye, the fiery horse had broken out. At a whistle, a hundred Hu jumped out from the grass and rushed at Ran Min.

    At the same time, Ran Min faced the sky and roared inughter.

    Then he turned around at the Hu and shouted: ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be polite of me to not return a favor. Murong Lu, go back and tell Murong Ke to wash his neck and wait outside of Nan¡¯yang for me!¡±

    Heughed to the sky again.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Amid hisughter, they had broken out and disappeared into the night¡¯s shadow behind the flying dust.

    Mid chase, the Hu found they could not catch up. They stopped and looked at each other. Almost suddenly, Murong Lu screamed: ¡°Idiots. You said too many people would raise his suspicions. But had we a thousand archers, how could Shi Min have escaped?¡± He shed his whip down on a sickly Han schr.

    Some dozen milester, Ran Min hollered at his horse to stop.

    He alighted and reached out to Chen Rong. ¡°Come down.¡±

    Chen Rong knew he wanted to let his horse rest, so she swiftly did as told.

    Just as she made a turn to jump down in an open space, Ran Min crinkled his eyes and also moved a step, causing her tond into a rugged embrace.

    Wham, her nose rammed into his hard breast te, so painfully she could cry.

    Ran Min didn¡¯t notice anything. He reached around her, stroke her long hair, and softly called, ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Why did you tell me to escape by myself? Aren¡¯t you afraid to die?¡±

    ...

    Having not received Chen Rong¡¯s answer after a long time, he couldn¡¯t but gaze down and impatiently look at her.

    Under the starlight, Chen Rong¡¯s smile seemed both faint and strange.

    Chen Rong startlingly thought: Everything was too familiar. This was how Ah Wei had made him fall for herst time. Now that I think about it, did he also ask her these same questions? Chen Rong broke from her trance.

    She lowered her head.

    Unconsciously, she pushed him away and quietly said, ¡°You came back by yourself for me. I may be a woman, but I won¡¯t let anything happen to you on ount of me!¡±

    After so much thought, she gave him the most honest, unsentimental answer.

    Ran Min turned toward Chen Rong.

    At length he asked, ¡°Missy, are you upset with me again?¡±

    Chen Rong quickly shook her head. ¡°Nay.¡± Upset with him again? Of course not. The only one she was upset with was herself. When she was first reborn, she had thought of vengeance, of making him fall in love with her, and of letting him taste the same pain she had suffered.

    But for whatever reason, she suddenly lost her interest.

    She pushed Ran Min away and walked ahead.

    Staring at the vast starry sky in front of her, Chen Rong for the first time found that everything hadpletely and utterly changed... She suddenly felt that there was no longer any meaning to her revenge; she suddenly realized that, all along, she hadn¡¯t worried for Wang Hong because she knew she could not help him. Moreover, she only now decided that if anything were to happen to him, she should go with the other man. Life was hard enough. Just like that, she should follow him to where he and his nsmen were, to a corner where no one would see her or know her.

    This thought came so naturally that it freed her...

    Finally, after spending a lifetime loving this man in pain, after using her understanding of him to slowly make him fall for her, when her revenge was only a hair away, all the fog suddenly dissipated to reveal that she had really let it go, she had really fallen in love with the man named Wang Hong!

    How funny it all was! She did all she could, used all tactics she knew, and even burned herself to death. Even while she was hesitant to really seek her revenge, she somehow got everything she had ever wanted. It turned out all obsession and even the deepest memories would fade with time... and there was no such thing as forever in this world.

    At this time, she felt something pressing on her hand.

    Ran Min had grabbed her wrist.

    He pulled her closer to see her face. After regarding her for a while, he impatiently furrowed his brow. However, he did not yell at her, simply pulling her to the horse: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go.¡±

    By the time the moon rose to the center of the sky, they had caught up to the troops.

    After Ran Min tossed her to a soldier, he strode alone to his brightly lit tent.

    Chen Rong cast him a nce before she turned and was led to her tent.

    She was still some distance away when Nurse Ping hastened to her. She took hold of Chen Rong¡¯s robe and tremulously whispered: ¡°Miss, why are you only back now?¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head and said nothing in reply.

    Forthwith, the two of them entered inside.

    Nurse Ping lit the candles and watched Chen Rong.

    She quizzically asked, ¡°Miss, has something good happened?¡± when she saw a smile on Chen Rong¡¯s face. It was a lighthearted one that should not appear in this situation.

    Chen Rong looked up at her and curved her lips. ¡°No. I¡¯ve figured out a few things, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Nurse Ping curiously followed her to the divan, continuing to ask: ¡°What did you figure out?¡±

    Chen Rong picked up her wine cup, unhurriedly took a sip, and casually replied, ¡°That alive or dead, having one person worthy of remembering is more than enough.¡± She lifted her cup for a swig, saying ironically: ¡°I can finally get along with him now.¡±

    Nurse Ping was made even more confused.

    Chen Rong did not have the patience to say more. She waved her hand and ordered, ¡°Go see if you can get some water. I want to have a bath.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye.¡±

    That night, Chen Rong slept very well, much better than she ever had.

    The next day, she could sense that Ran Min¡¯s n had changed. The troops slowed down, scouts were sent in all directions, and his advisors regrly visited his tent. Even his mien was nonchnt, as if he was waiting for something interesting to happen ording to his ns.

    Per chance, did he change his mind due to the ambush? Was he no longer going to Luo¡¯yang, but instead staying to take a part in Murong Ke and Wang Hong¡¯s contest?

    In the afternoon, Nurse Ping entered the tent with a tray as she called out to Chen Rong: ¡°Miss, miss.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The old nurse came before her, set the tray down, lifted the satin cover and uneasily smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange, the general gave you two male outfits for whatever reason.¡±

    Chen Rong curiously got down from the divan and held the clothes up for a look. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really a man¡¯s outfit.¡± Then understanding dawned. ¡°This being a military camp, it¡¯d be more appropriate for me to walk around dressed as ad.¡±

    Hearing her, Nurse Ping nodded, ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±

    Having understood Ran Min¡¯s meaning, Chen Rong promptly changed into the light blue robe. She mulled a bit and then added a hat before going to Ran Min¡¯s tent.

    Before long, she had appeared at the tent. An advisor walked out and looked surprised to see her. He then seemed to have thought of something when he orded her ceremony before leaving.

    Chen Rong wasn¡¯t quite sure what that was about.

    She watched the advisor leave and another walking out. This man also orded her ceremony when he saw her before going away.

    Chen Rong lowered her head.

    She reckoned Ran Min must have told them something. If they orded her ceremony, then they must see her as his wife.

    ...Though she may never find happiness in this life, at least she had found a home to belong to.

    Chen Rong strode into the tent.

    Only Ran Min was inside. As she watched him kneel at his desk, writing away, her determined gait softened with each step.

    Even so, she had only taken two steps by the time Ran Min spoke: ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong dropped into a curtsy.

    ¡°From now on, you are to stay next to me and must not stray one step away,¡± he ordered.

    He did not receive Chen Rong¡¯s answer for a long time.

    So he looked up.

    ncing at the wordless Chen Rong, he propped his hands on his knees, leaned forward and seriously said, ¡°Army life can lead to death at any given moment. Why think so much? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll surely give you a title.¡±

    He knew, as did Chen Rong, that his work was endless from day to night. It was expected that Chen Rong would not leave his side or even spend the night with him.

    As a noblewoman who hadn¡¯t officially married him, however, Chen Rong of course couldn¡¯t agree. Ran Min¡¯s words were meant to give her reassurance.

    After seeing her still in silence, he scowled: ¡°What are you hesitant about?¡±

    Chen Rong knew that he took his promises seriously. If he gave his words then he would keep them. Even so, she really couldn¡¯t make herself stay day and night with a man she hadn¡¯t married.

    Blushing, Chen Rong bit her lip. As she was wondering how to proceed, footsteps sounded outside.

    Soon, an advisor appeared at the entrance.

    Chen Rong quickly curtsied and retreated to a corner.

    The advisor cast her a nce. Because heprehended the situation but also because he couldn¡¯t care less, he simply turned to Ran Min and reported: ¡°General, Murong Ke has shown up.¡±

    Ran Min ced his hands on his knees, leaned forward and asked, ¡°What about Wang Hong?¡±

    Chen Rong looked up at the mention of his name.

    The advisor shook his head and frowningly said, ¡°The strange thing is that the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya hasn¡¯t made the slightest movement.¡±

    He quizzically added, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t known Wang Qng was still in Nan¡¯yang, I would¡¯ve thought he had fled.¡±

    Ran Min smirked. ¡°Wang Hong may be young, but he¡¯s not very easy to fathom.¡±

    He leaned back and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m also looking forward to this contest. Pass my order down that our men must not, under any circumstances, appear in their sight. Don¡¯t let them discover our presence.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation in Nan¡¯yang?¡±

    The advisor sneered. ¡°Still the same, panic and chaos. They say the Prince of Nan¡¯yang has lost half his weight in only so many days. His head is also half-gray.¡± At this juncture, he smiled in glee.

    Ran Min nodded.

    He looked down at a silk scroll and asked, ¡°What about the other ns? Are they doing anything?¡±

    ¡°The Hu areing from the west and the north, they are sighted in the east, too.¡±

    ¡°Stop all those who want toe here! Hmph, the Murong family has no real man. Since he¡¯s publicly sent a deration of war to Wang Qng, he ought to fight him one on one until a winner is determined!¡±

    The advisorughed out loud. He looked at Ran Min in admiration and said, ¡°Did you not want others toe here and mess things up? Hahaha, very well, let me go, then.¡±

    A straightforward man himself, he quickly turned and went outside.

    Within a few steps, the advisor suddenly stopped and looked toward Chen Rong.

    Seeing her in the blue male outfit and quietly standing in the corner, he noddingly said to Ran Min: ¡°This youngdy really doesn¡¯t stand on decorum, you¡¯re quite lucky, general. Haha.¡±

    He then sped out, not waiting for Ran Min¡¯s reply.

    Ran Min kept his head buried in his books.

    Chen Rong went to his side and slowly sat down, ncing at the words on the silk books as she reorganized them.

    It was all about the impending battle in Nan¡¯yang.

    Ran Min wasn¡¯t just famous for his bravery, he was also very astute ¨C a self-taught genius in things such as strategic warfare. He couldn¡¯t have be a world renowned general otherwise.

    Chen Rong tidied his silk books and cast him nces from time to time. She was upied enough that she did not notice the passage of time.

    A whileter, Ran Min¡¯s voice suddenly sounded: ¡°Ah Rong, do you want to return to Nan¡¯yang?¡±

    Return to Nan¡¯yang?

    Chen Rong paused and whipped her head looking up.

    Ran Min didn¡¯t see her; he was busy writing something.

    At length, Chen Rong softly asked, ¡°Can we still get through the city gates?¡±

    Ran Min ced his brush down, looked up at Chen Rong, and mysteriously smiled.

    He reached for Chen Rong and pulled her into his arms.

    Hugging her, he chuckled: ¡°Why do we have to use the city gates?¡±

    Chen Rong stared at him in puzzlement.

    Ran Min leaned back and,bing through her dark hair, exined, ¡°Nan¡¯yang has a secret passageway.¡±

    Chen Rong let out a cry in surprise. She rounded her eyes, mouth agape and wordless for a long time.

    Nan¡¯yang has a passageway... Her heart drummed. Then that¡¯s to say, even if the worst were to happen, he could still be saved?

    While she was lost in her train of thought, Chen Rong saw Ran Min¡¯s suspiciously narrowing eyes.

    Quickly, she collected herself, dropped her gaze, and murmured, ¡°Then that¡¯s to say I can freely go in and out of Nan¡¯yang?¡± She crinkled her eyes in anticipation: ¡°I can also see what¡¯s happening to Chen Yuan, his two wives, and his sons and daughters?¡±

    Viciousness was evident in her eyes.

    Ran Min withdrew his suspicion and burst intoughter. ¡°Good for you, Ah Rong. One really mustn¡¯t offend you. Very well, I¡¯ll take you to see that family!¡±

 Chapter 111: The Chensâ€™ State of Affairs

    Chapter 111: The Chens¡¯ State of Affairs

    Ran Min had always been decisive with his actions. He made some preparations and then took Chen Rong to Nan¡¯yang early morning of the very next day.

    He had changed into an ordinary schr¡¯s robe, while Chen Rong was also donning ad¡¯s outfit in light blue with a straw hat over her head. If not for such disguise, her graceful figure would have no hope of being concealed.

    The entrance was behind a mountain cleft on the west side of Nan¡¯yang. Ran Min gave his mount and weapon to his bodyguard and then led Chen Rong by the hand into the tunnel.

    The passage was both small and narrow, and could only amodate a stooping person. As Ran Min led the way in the front, Chen Rong looked at him and quietly asked, ¡°General, you didn¡¯t bring any bodyguard with you. Will it be alright?¡±

    Ran Min¡¯s muffled voice rang in the tunnel: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about as long as the Prince of Nan¡¯yang doesn¡¯t detect us.¡±

    He smirked and added mockingly, ¡°We schrs of the Jin Court are elegant and mild; very few of us know how to use brute strength. Rest assured missy, they will only suffer if they run into me.¡± Rather than mockery, Chen Rong thought she had heard in his voice a sense of wistfulness.

    They were surrounded by a pack of wolves, yet the Jin Court was filled with noblespeting for splendor and literatipeting in grace. Sometimes, even Chen Rong felt rueful herself. Of course, these excess feelings hadn¡¯t existed until her marriage to Ran Min.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    In the pitch ck tunnel, Ran Min raised the torch and teetered ahead. With him in front, Chen Rong did not think the passage was very gloomy. Before she knew it, the 400 paces or so of passage came to a dead-end.

    Ran Min handed her the torch and slowly pushed a boulder open.

    Light spilled into Chen Rong¡¯s eyes.

    Ran Min jumped out, looked down and offered his hand: ¡°Come up.¡±

    Chen Rong put the torch out and carefully put it away, then took his hand and jumped up.

    She was standing in the stable of an abandoned house. The tunnel exit had been from an old shallow well. The stable was vacant and had umtedyers uponyers of dirt and leaves. No one had apparently been here for a long time.

    Chen Rong looked back at the tunnel and said to herself, ¡°I thought there would be some kind of mechanism, turns out it was just a heavy stone blocking the door.¡± Such a stone would indeed be impossible for a weakling to move.

    Chen Rong looked around only to see that Ran Min had put his wide-rim hat on and walked off.

    She chased after him.

    A dpidated wall came into sight within 300 steps from the stable, beyond which was an alley. Another 200 steps from there took them to Nanyang¡¯s South Street.

    As she walked on South Street and as she observed the dread on people¡¯s faces and the closed houses, Chen Rong suddenly felt ages had gone by.

    They weaved in the crowd until the Chens¡¯ door appeared to them about an hourter.

    At this time, Ran Min¡¯s footsteps took a turn as he walked toward an open restaurant.

    It had once been a bustling joint, but the dining hall that could amodate 100 guests was now woefully empty. Seeing the paire in, the owner miserably nced at them and gave a weak wee: ¡°Gentlemen, we have neither wine nor roast. All we have is some chestnut porridge. Will that serve you?¡±

    Ran Min nodded. ¡°Aye, that will serve us fine.¡± He readily tossed him a gold leaf.

    The shopkeeper nced at it and heaved a long sigh. ¡°I wonder if I can use such thing again in this lifetime.¡± He feebly put the gold away and then turned inside to prepare the meal.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Momentster, tworge bowls of translucent gruel appeared before Chen Rong and Ran Min. The shopkeeper, apparently a talkative one, cleared the tables as he bemoaned, ¡°That¡¯s all we¡¯re left with. Back then, your gold leaf could¡¯ve paid for a carriage full of chestnuts. Now it¡¯s only worth two bowls of gruel. My wife has been nagging me, too. Who knows, tomorrow my restaurant may have to close after 20 years of operation. In any case, gold and copper are useless when the barbarianse, only this porridge will save a life, I say.¡±

    Ran Min partook his meal and ignored the rambling owner.

    Chen Rong looked at Ran Min¡¯s unhurried eating before ncing at the Chens¡¯ side door. ¡°Uncle, why is the Chen estate so deserted? It wasn¡¯t like this before,¡± she softly asked.

    The shopkeeper followed her gaze and then shook his head to say: ¡°Deserted? The Hu army willy siege to the city any day now. The gates are heavily guarded per the prince¡¯s order. They only allow people toe in, not out. Now all the ns in the city are very quiet.¡±

    Chen Rong nced at a reticent Ran Min. She wanted to ask about Wang Hong, but changed her mind after some thought. ¡°Then have you heard anything about Chen Yuan?¡±

    She added with a smile, ¡°I met Mr. Chen not long ago, and he was quite agreeable. I wonder how he¡¯s doing?¡±

    ¡°Chen Yuan? Do you mean the one who moved back from the South?¡± At Chen Rong¡¯s expectant look, the shopkeeper shook his head and replied, ¡°I saw him yesterday. He seemed fretful and very gaunt. In times like these, even the prince¡¯s head is graying, I tell you.¡±

    Chen Rong frowned to see that she couldn¡¯t get the answer to what she wanted to know.

    When they were walking along South Street moments ago, she saw that her stores were all closed. Evidently information was not easy toe by.

    At this time, Ran Min produced another gold leaf from his sleeve and smilingly said, ¡°Can I trouble you to go in from the side door and find a servant called Old Shang? Let him know a friend would like to see him. I reckon there¡¯s no one to guard against an outsider like you in these times.¡±

    The shopkeeper looked at the gold leaf and eventually took it after some deliberation. ¡°Let me try,¡± he said.

    No sooner had he left than a carriage drove up from the opposite direction.

    After it stopped at the side door of the Chen estate, a young man staggered down and crawled forth, chewing his driver out all the while: ¡°You baseborn ve, we¡¯re already at the door. Why can¡¯t you take me a little farther?¡±

    Amid his berating, he also shouted at the guard in the distance, ¡°You ve there, why aren¡¯t you weing and helping your master? Are you tired of living?¡±

    His voice was abusive, with the stench of alcohol.

    Chen Rong lit up at the sight of him. ¡°It¡¯s Chen Sang!¡± she eximed.

    She eagerly whirled around to look at Ran Min. Seeing that he did not mind, Chen Rong called to the shopkeeper: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t go into the Chen estate, you can just call that drunk gentleman over.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± He tottered to Chen Sang.

    Before he had a chance to open his mouth, Chen Sang had lurched and swatted the shopkeeper away.

    The shopkeeper was quick to find his bnce. He approached Chen Sang again and pleasingly said something to him. Chen Sangughed out loud. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let us go to see him.¡±

    When he finished, he wobbled to the store.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Chen Rong looked at Ran Min again. Seeing that he was still slurping his gruel and had no intention to get up and greet Chen Sang, Chen Rong had to rise and go up to him herself, pleasantly saying: ¡°Sir, you must be Chen Sang? I¡¯ve heard of your extraordinary talents and superior grace. If you¡¯d been born to the Wang n in Lang¡¯ya, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be any worse than Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi.¡±

    While Chen Rong stroked his ego, Ran Min turned his face to the side and looked at her with a twinkle in his eyes.

    Chen Sang was boastful of his literary talents and had always been jealous of other well-known schrs. Heughed in delight to hear such praises from Chen Rong. ¡°Aye, aye, aye, you got that right. How satisfying to hear.¡±

    He reached out to grab her by the shoulders.

    She slightly leaned to the side and pointed at the table, saying: ¡°Have a seat, sir.¡±

    Chen Sang didn¡¯t move. He tilted his head to stare at Chen Rong with his bloodshot eyes. ¡°How is it that you look so familiar?¡±

    She chuckled and merely pulled on her hat. ¡°There are many simr-looking people in the world; you¡¯re seeing things, sir.¡±

    Chen Sang was still looking at her suspiciously. He sniffed and muttered, ¡°Something¡¯s not right, though.¡± He staggered to the table and fell face up, lying there for a while before suddenly letting out a scream. After startling the shopkeeper and Chen Rong, he cried: ¡°Bring me more wine.¡±

    Without waiting for the shopkeeper to speak, Chen Rong poured some gruel to hand him and concernedly asked, ¡°What made you so sloshed? Did some ignorant deadbeat mess with you?¡±

    Her marketce ng caused Ran Min to turn his head and watch her in amusement.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Chen Sang had been spending his days drinking his sorrows away, and thus had fallen deeper into depression. Upon hearing Chen Rong¡¯s question, he covered his face and burst into tears.

    Sniveling, he replied, ¡°Messing with me? The motherfucking Heaven is messing with me.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye, the nerve of Heaven for messing with you.¡± Chen Rong didn¡¯t dare to utter more sphemy. Ever since her rebirth, she had begun to recognize and fear the divine.

    Hearing her follow suit, Chen Sang drank the gruel and said, ¡°Good wine.¡± Then with Chen Rong¡¯s coaxing, he eventually wept: ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over...¡±

    Chen Rong suppressed her joy as she hastily asked him, ¡°Why do you say it¡¯s all over?¡±

    Chen Sang didn¡¯t hear her question. He murmured on: ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over. My father¡¯s finished, as am I. Boohoohoo...¡±

    ¡°Why is your father finished?¡± she asked, handing him more gruel.

    ¡°Why is he finished?¡± Chen Sang hoarselyughed. ¡°He lost the food supply we raised for the Prince of Nan¡¯yang, and even mother¡¯s family¡¯s share as well. Boohoohoo... the barbarians are upon us, yet I have such a foolish father. Our home is empty, we are turned away by the n members, and the Prince of Nan¡¯yang is constantly after him and Old Dong.¡± Even in his drunken state, his heart knew fear, and he dared not denounce his father.

    While Chen Rong struggled to hide her smile, Chen Sang went on to wail: ¡°They even said he and the one named Li and the one named Xu are thieving traitors who had plotted to stab him in the back in these precarious times. Had it not been for my uncle¡¯s interference, my father¡¯s head would¡¯ve rolled, too. Boohoohoo, it¡¯s over, everything¡¯s over now.¡±

 Chapter 112: My Dear Sir, You Havenâ€™t Changed

    Chapter 112: My Dear Sir, You Haven¡¯t Changed

    At this despairing juncture, Chen Sang burst into tears and continued to drunkenly bber on.

    A few questionster and after finding that she could not retrieve much information from him, Chen Rong then saw several servants hastening over. The nobility had always, for hundreds of years, followed the golden rule of not disclosing their dirtyundry. Were the sky to fall down, appearances must still be kept in front of outsiders. Those servants must be rushing over for the reason that they feared Chen Sang would spout nonsense in his drunken stupor.

    She got up and whispered to the restaurant owner, ¡°Uncle, can I trouble you to help him out and take him to his servants?¡±

    He was more than willing to be troubled, having received the gold leaves earlier.

    By the time they reached the door, several men had arrived to retrieve Chen Sang. They turned to look at Chen Rong but she had, at this point, retreated to a corner where they could not make out her blurry face and vague figure.

    Ran Min chuckled as he watched them leave. ¡°Missy, did you get your wish?¡±

    Chen Rong turned around, curtsied to him and happily replied, ¡°Indeed, I did.¡± Chen Yuan had offended the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya as well as the Prince of Nan¡¯yang. He now could neither thrive in Jiankang nor Nan¡¯yang.

    And if Chen Yuan had fallen, then Chen Sang and Chen Wei both would lose their worth. Even Lady Ruan might find it difficult to remain in aristocratic society.

    Chen Rong did not hide her satisfaction when she next faintly smiled.

    Ran Min quietly watched her and again smirked from the shadows.

    Noises stirred at this time.

    There were shouts of cheer along with female squeals, rare as they were amid the city¡¯s ongoing anxiety.

    Ran Min raised his head while Chen Rong tottered to the door.

    A horse-drawn carriage appeared on the street ahead.

    Chen Rong stilled, and then broke into a slow smile.

    Young men and women were surrounding the carriage. In the midst of their merryughter, she heard Chen Qi eximing: ¡°Qng, Qng, I know the barbarians¡¯ siege has nothing to do with you. You mustn¡¯t pay heed to what people say.¡±

    Another youngdy sweetly voiced: ¡°With Qng here, Nan¡¯yang has nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°What can a mere Murong Ke do,¡± ad joined them, ¡°when the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya has innumerable troops?¡±

    Comforting words ensued, all of them cheerful exmations. As she watched the crowd¡¯s ebullient faces, Chen Rong realized they truly believed in Wang Hong¡¯s ability to avert the crisis.

    At this time, Ran Min¡¯s deep voice sounded behind her: ¡°Uncle, even you don¡¯t have any grievances towards Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi?¡±

    The restaurant owner good-naturedly replied, ¡°All the schrs say Wang Qng is reliable, so I reckon he must be.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Ran Min sighed in frustration. ¡°Just because he¡¯s Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi? A world-renowned reputation, indeed!¡±

    Chen Rong was still scanning the area.

    She gazed through a sea of heads and colorful robes and dresses to find the man sitting inside the carriage.

    As the vehicle moved, she asionally caught a glimpse of his unclouded and lofty eyes. Even now, they were smiling ever so gently and serenely... Hisposure and nonchnce made his impending battle appear as if it was nothing more than a dinner banquet.

    Eyes that could soothe others, that could make them smile along. Lulled into serenity herself, Chen Rong also unconsciously smiled as she sang, ¡°Does the gentleman know of tranquil days.¡±

    It was a very simple line and she had sang very offhandedly, yet her smiling eyes had begun to moisten.

    At this time, the man inside the carriage suddenly turned to look in her direction.

    Chen Rong started and retracted her head.

    Merely casting a nce, however, he also withdrew his gaze and did not look towards her any longer.

    Chen Rong heaved in relief, but at the same time, tasted something like bitterness in her mouth.

    Clenching her teeth, she forced on a smile, determinedly turned around and walked back to the restaurant.

    In a corner, the stalwart figure was looking up at the ceiling beams. Destion and timeworn vicissitudes cast a shadow over his handsome face.

    Chen Rong lowered her head, walked over and slowly sat down next to him.

    She dropped her gaze to quietly stare at her own hands. Her eyes were zed over, her mind elsewhere.

    It was strikingly silent inside the restaurant .

    Outside, noisyughter merrily rang on.

    Wang Hong at this moment spoke up from his carriage.

    At once, the vehicle elerated.

    The encircling crowd automatically gave way. The youngsters retreated and made no more sound as they watched Wang Hong¡¯s carriage dash ahead. They knew that Qng must have many things to attend to, and that they must not distract him.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428

    The carriage dashed to the restaurant.

    Behind the curtain, the young man turned his head and carelessly nced at the store. ¡°Muzi.¡±

    A young guard of twenty rode over. ¡°Aye, master?¡±

    The corner of Wang Hong¡¯s mouth curved to speak in an amused voice, ¡°Send someone to check that restaurant out. Be quick but also thorough; they may try to hide from you.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± replied the guard before riding back.

    No sooner had Wang Hong¡¯s carriage left than Ran Min stood up to leave. He pushed down on his straw hat and ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong also pushed down on her hat and followed him out.

    They had not reached the door when she suddenly stopped to exim: ¡°It¡¯s Old Shang!¡±

    A carriage was heading this way, and who else could the elderly driver be but Old Shang?

    Ran Min nced at Chen Rong, who was expectantly watching him, but he did not stop.

    Chen Rong rasped for breath even though she continued to follow him. Nheless, she kept turning around to look at Old Shang¡¯s carriage.

    The two of them came to an intersection.

    Ran Min stopped. Chen Rong looked only to see him stand with his hands sped behind his back, straight and tall, and quiet.

    Meanwhile, Old Shang¡¯s carriage was fast approaching.

    Chen Rong suddenly understood his intention.

    She stepped out and called in her clear voice: ¡°Old Shang!¡±

    Old Shang quickly looked up upon her call.

    He detected her right away. Although she was donning ad¡¯s outfit, and wearing a hat, Old Shang only needed a nce to know that she was his mistress.

    His eyes immediately reddened. His cracked lips quivered, wanting to call her name.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me away,¡± she said.

    There were few people on this part of the street. Even so, Chen Rong had lowered her voice when she spoke. Old Shang quickly sobered at her words. He raised his sleeves and wiped his tears that had begun to unknowingly spill.

    Just as he reached her, a figure appeared next to Chen Rong. It was Ran Min. Without waiting for Old Shang to park, he had lifted the curtain and jumped up.

    Chen Rong had not reacted by the time Ran Min reached out from the carriage and pulled her up by the arm.

    He was so swift that he likewise gave Old Shang no time to react before Chen Rong¡¯s eager voice reached him: ¡°Old Shang, quick, tell me, how are things in the estate? How are all of you doing?¡±

    Her retainer collected himself and answered: ¡°Aye. The estate¡¯s in a bit of a plight.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Chen Yuan, who else. I heard he botched some major business for the Nan¡¯yang Prince and the Ruan family, angering both of them. The Prince had killed Lady Li¡¯s brother out of rage and wanted to kill Chen Yuan as well. Chen Yuan had divorced his lesser madam in panic and gone to kneel in front of Chen Gongrang in a blubbering mess before he could be pardoned from death.¡±

    Old Shang looked around and closed his mouth when he saw someone. Some timeter when they got to a quiet ce, he continued: ¡°Ah Wei does nothing but cry these days. Lady Ruan¡¯s family had announced that their ties are no more. Chen Yuan and his wife are locking themselves behind closed doors. You don¡¯t know how bad it is right now. The servants all know your uncle had lost his standing. They don¡¯t say anything, but the mood¡¯s different. I heard the Nan¡¯yang branch had held several meetings, wanting to throw their entire family out.¡±

    At this juncture, Old Shang sighed, ¡°Chen Yuan¡¯s downfall also drags us with him. Luckily you aren¡¯t here.¡±

    Chen Rong kept quiet.

    Of course she knew she would be implicated. She was Chen Yuan¡¯s ward, and if the Chen House in Nan¡¯yang were to expel Chen Yuan, they¡¯d expel her as well.

    Nevertheless, she cared little about such loss. At this very moment, her heart was only gushing with the satisfaction of revenge.

    Suppressing her joy, Chen Rong looked towards Ran Min to see that he was closing his eyes in meditation, his dark brows knitting. She didn¡¯t know what was going through his mind.

    Watching him, Chen Rong thought to herself: What kind of story did he spread, exactly? So that Chen Yuan and Lady Ruan are in such dire straits?

    Old Shang¡¯s voice sounded on: ¡°A few days ago, Lady Ruan had ordered to keep just one of us to look after our courtyard. The rest was to be dismissed. Luckily, Chen Gongrang had sent someone over. That man imed you are kind and noble, and your servants can¡¯t be scattered when your safety was yet known.¡± His voice took a gleeful turn: ¡°And then he said there are people who do wrong, but take it out on others. Those are the lowest scum. Haha.¡±

    Chen Rong came to understand at this point why Old Shang didn¡¯t speak of Chen Yuan with any respect. It turned out there had been such an aria.

    At this time, Old Shang couldn¡¯t help but stop the carriage and turn back to say: ¡°Miss, everyone in the n thinks something has happened to you.¡± After a pause, he lowered his voice and hesitantly said, ¡°Not one who went with you had returned. There are all sorts of rumors going around. I had cried for you more than once...¡± As he said this, he quietly stole a nce at Ran Min in the corner.

 Chapter 113: Jealous

    Chapter 113: Jealous

    Chen Rong softened her voice to reassure him: ¡°What can happen to me with the general here?¡±

    Old Shang sounded an affirmation, but when he did, he still nced at Ran Min dubiously.

    Chen Rong knew that he must have many questions ¨C many things he wanted to ask, but now wasn¡¯t the time to say anything to him.

    The carriage clickety-cked along the street.

    ¡°Here¡¯s fine,¡± Ran Min¡¯s voice was shortly heard.

    Old Shang gave a jolt, replying: ¡°Aye.¡±

    When the carriage came to a stop, Ran Min took Chen Rong¡¯s hand and jumped down, then turned and walked toward the smallne ahead. Old Shang had wanted to follow, but Chen Rong looked back at him with a shake of her head.

    He watched Ran Min¡¯s sp on Chen Rong¡¯s hand and their linking shadows. Countless questions were lodged in his throat with no opportunity of ever being asked aloud.

    The two of them eventually disappeared from his field of vision.

    Before long, they had returned to the alley and entered the dpidated couryard.

    Ran Min made the jump, pushed the boulder aside and waved to Chen Rong. Without waiting for her, he stooped down and went on.

    Chen Rong jumped down.

    Soon after, the boulder slowly closed and silence was once again restored to the ancient well.

    Chen Rong followed behind Ran Min and, just like that, quietly left Nan¡¯yang.

    Outside the tunnel, Ran Min raised his head looking at the city. His thin lips drew into a line. A whileter, he somberly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s but a surname.¡±

    Thus spoken, he turned his head and strode away.

    Chen Rong quickly followed him.

    They hadn¡¯t gone 300 paces by the time they saw hundreds of soldiers with bright torches encircling his fiery steed. Ran Min mounted his ride and, paying no attention to Chen Rong, gave a holler before bolting away.

    Chen Rong stared after his figure amid the flying dust. ¡°Can you ride, miss?¡± a soldier asked.

    She quickly turned around and replied, ¡°Aye, I can.¡± She climbed onto horseback and pursued Ran Min into the wilds yonder.

    By the time the new moon rose, the troops had caught up to Ran Min.

    The man and his horse were standing among the vast wilderness, fine and tall. In the night, they appeared both hazy and distant. Chen Rong softly sighed.

    She rode up behind him.

    Her soft and light voice sounded in the midst of clopping hooves: ¡°How many aristocrats can boast of your heroic feats? Your valory and intelligence are unparalleled. On paintings and in annals, there your name will remain for thousands of years. All the nobles and literati will have to look up to you. Why is it, then, that you are unhappy, my general?¡±

    She had recited these words thousands of times in her previous life with the hope of saying them to him at an opportune time. At the time, she was convinced that if she could tell him at the right asion, she would be able to win his high opinion.

    For that reason, her speech had been articte and tender; there was even her own sense of loss mixed in that tenderness...

    Under the new moon, Ran Min turned around.

    His eyes loomed like wolves in the night. After staring at her for a while, he broke into a smile. ¡°Clever girl, what nice words you say.¡±

    He rode toward her.

    When he got to her side, he outstretched his right hand and ordered: ¡°Come.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s hands trembled under her wide sleeves.

    Then she reached out and took his hand.

    Ran Min pulled her onto his horse, gave a kick, and galloped to the depths of the wilderness. Amid the howling night wind and his clouded breathing, he suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi will face off with Murong Ke. I¡¯d like to see how he will live up to his name!¡±

    Chen Rong knew that he was jealous.

    She didn¡¯t reply. An answer wasn¡¯t needed at this moment.

    The night wind was still howling. The horse galloped full speed ahead, so fast that even the mild wind started tosh painfully.

    Chen Rong endured her difort with nary a word.

    A whileter, Ran Min hollered and pulled the horse to a rear.

    He turned Chen Rong¡¯s face so that she was looking at him.

    He looked straight at her with his inky eyes ¨C eyes like wolves¡¯ ¨C and suddenly asked, ¡°You still couldn¡¯t let go of Wang Qng when you saw him just now?¡±

    In his eyes was a concealed hostility.

    Chen Rong did not dare to anger him at this time. She quickly lowered her eyes and softly answered, ¡°Nay.¡±

    ¡°Look at me and say it!¡± Ran Min suddenly snarled.

    Chen Rong looked up at him in fluster. In the dark, she blinked her bright eyes while her face reddened uneasily.

    Ran Min toned down and gently prodded again: ¡°Well?¡±

    Knowing his temper, she suppressed her impulse to look down and returned his gaze. ¡°Nay.¡±

    Ran Min faintly smiled.

    He released his grip from Chen Rong¡¯s chin, looked to the distance and hoarsely said, ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°You are the one I¡¯ve searched for long and far. I won¡¯t have you think about him for the rest of our lives.¡± He really meant it.

    Chen Rong docilely replied, ¡°Aye.¡± Seeing his brow beginning to furrow, she quickly added, ¡°I won¡¯t think of him.¡±

    Ran Min softly harrumphed, kicked the horse¡¯s girth and slowly rode forth.

    With his left hand sping her waist, a wry smile appeared on his face. ¡± I¡¯m jealous.¡± He sounded self-deprecating.

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze to lightly reply: ¡°You are the Heavenly Prince Shi Min who makes the Hu flee at the sound of your wind. Why should you be jealous of any other man?¡±

    Dissatisfaction was heard in her voice.

    She knew he would like this dissatisfaction.

    Sure enough, Ran Minughed as soon as she finished.

    He raised his head, gave a kick and sent his horse racing faster. As he faced the whirling wind, hisughter was resonating, cheerful, and pleased.

    Listening to hisughter, Chen Rong slowly smiled.

    At this moment, his hand tightened around her waist to pull her closer within his arms.

    As a result, Chen Rong took shelter in his embrace as he rode away whileughing aloud.

    Watching Ran Min shooting away like an arrow, his soldiers hollered and took chase. At the same time, one suddenly remarked, ¡°The general¡¯s found hispanion.¡±

    Another who was weak in health and had a temperament like that of a schr gazed after the distant figures and said with a smile of relief: ¡°He used to always say that spending his life with his mount was enough. He certainly did not expect that one day, like the King of Western Chu, he would also hold a beauty in his arms. Listen, how pleased is hisughter?¡±

    The guards broke outughing at these words.

    The riotousughter and clopping hooves added constion to the quiet wilderness.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    A few days passed in the blink of an eye.

    Sitting behind the curtain, Chen Rong had ced down her brush by this time and had shifted to unblinkingly stare in front of her.

    In front of her, Ran Min rose from his desk and asked the scout: ¡°Has Murong Ke arrived?¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    ¡°How far away from here?¡±

    ¡°Less than fifty miles. At this rate, he shouldy siege to Nan¡¯yang by tomorrow.¡± A pause. ¡°Nan¡¯yang is now surrounded by Hu scouts from all sides. General, Murong Ke is being very cautious.¡±

    An advisor sneered from the side: ¡°He is taking caution against our general. Hmph, as long as our general intervenes, he has no chance of winning this battle.¡±

    Ran Minughed upon hearing this. He shot to his feet and shouted, ¡°Get me my robe!¡±

    ¡°Aye, sir.¡±

    Three soldiers rushed in and encircled Ran Min.

    ¡°Who told you toe in?¡± Ran Min waved his arm to swat them away, confusing them in the process.

    Chen Rong wryly smiled, quickly lifted the curtain and walked up behind him. She picked up his dark blue robe and while helping him wear it, gently asked like a young wife, ¡°Where is it that you wish to go, sir?¡±

    Sure enough, Ran Min closed his eyes to relish her voice. When he felt her soft smooth hands tying a knot on his chin, his voice unconsciously softened. ¡°I¡¯m heading to Nan¡¯yang.¡±

    Oh?

    Chen Rong froze in surprise.

    At her exmation, Ran Min reached out to lift her chin.

    Narrowing his eyes, he stared at her and growled: ¡°What¡¯s running through your mind?¡± He sounded unhappy.

    Chen Rong threw him a supercilious look and quizzically asked, ¡°The Hu areing, sir. Your going to Nan¡¯yang at this time merits some shock, surely?¡±

    Ran Min was still staring at her suspiciously.

    His handsome face slowly darkened.

    He sped Chen Rong¡¯s chin and slightly tightened his grip. When Chen Rong made a yelp, he growled, ¡°You still haven¡¯t forgotten him?!¡± He was certain of it.

    Chen Rong was still wincing. All she felt was that his sp was hurting her. Without looking in the mirror, she knew there must be bruising.

    Along with her pain, surprise also took over her mind. He hadn¡¯t liked her previously and he was always contemptuous toward those he didn¡¯t like.

    She was finding out for the first time that this man could be so anxious and petty when it came to the one he loved.

    Chen Rong¡¯s face grew pale, her longshes blinking, as she inwardly countered: How can I forget the person I love so fast? Besides, why do I have to forget him?

    She grimaced and pulled his hands away, crying: ¡°That hurts!¡±

    Her eyes were red and misty.

    Ran Min wouldn¡¯t let go.

    He was still staring at her as he barked: ¡°Are you still thinking about him?¡± He sounded as if he could murder.

    Chen Rong recovered upon hearing the bloodlust in his voice. She immediately paled and sobbed: ¡°I¡¯m a human, not an unfeeling nt. I can¡¯t just say I¡¯ll forget something and then forget it. I hadn¡¯t thought of him once, but because you mentioned Nan¡¯yang I couldn¡¯t help but be reminded.¡±

    Tears streamed down her cheeks and wet her scarlet lips.

    Watching Chen Rong cry so wretchedly, like a timid begonia, Ran Min softened up and slowly released his hand.

    Once free, Chen Rong hid behind her sleeves and sobbed as sheined, ¡°You¡¯re hurting me...¡±

    Ran Min barked: ¡°Silence!¡±

    She shuddered and quickly hushed. She did not dare to speak anymore, but her shoulders were shaking, her slight figure cowering into a ball.

    Staring at her, Ran Min¡¯s face unknowingly lost its hostility.

    ¡°You¡¯re not to think about him anymore!¡± he ordered. And then he thundered, ¡°Is that clear?¡±

    Trembling, Chen Rong stammered: ¡°Aye, aye.¡±

    With that, Ran Min pped his sleeve and went outside.

    Listening to his stalking footsteps, Chen Rong slowly lowered her sleeve to reveal a smile on her tear-stained face. But soon she became upset. Why did I anger him? Haven¡¯t I thought through things and told myself that as long as I can be unfeeling, then there will be no hatred? Why can¡¯t I help myself from angering him, from wanting to let him taste the suffering of not having what he wishes?

    An hourter, a pounding series of footsteps again approached.

    Quietly lying on the divan, Chen Rong could tell from the footsteps that it was Ran Min returning. She hastily looked up at the doorway.

    A tall figure appeared.

    A pair of dark and cold eyes swept toward her.

    Ran Min frowned. Almost as soon as he disyed this expression, two streams of tears shed down Chen Rong¡¯s porcin cheeks.

    Ran Min froze.

    He strode toward her. When he got in front of her, his right hand caught her arm and pulled her into an embrace. He clumsily brushed her tears away while he coldly snapped, ¡°What rights have you to cry?¡±

    Chen Rong trembled at his reproach and looked to the ground, but her tears only worsened.

    Ran Min frowned, wanting to scream.

    As soon as he saw Chen Rong soundlessly crying, however, his scream had no way ofing out.

    He sighed.

    He held her waist and lowered his voice. ¡°Alright, stop crying. It¡¯s not a pleasant sight.¡± There was an unconscious tenderness in his voice and, despite his seemingly impatient tone, his tear wiping action was gentle.

    Chen Rong clutched her mouth and gradually stopped sobbing.

    After hugging her for a while, Ran Min said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He picked up his weapon and turned to leave.

    Chen Rong hurried after him.

    Outside, his soldiers were waiting on horseback. Chen Rong was afraid to raise her tear-stained face and could only follow him.

    Ran Min mounted his horse, gave his guard his weapon, and then pulled Chen Rong up to sit in front of him. ¡°Get another horse ready!¡±

    This horse, of course, was for Chen Rong. If anything were to happen, he would be free to y the enemies.

    ¡°Aye,¡± a soldier replied and rode away. He soon led a fine horse back.

    Ran Min nced at him and then decidedly cried, ¡°Forward!¡±

    ¡°Aye ¨C¡±

    Horseshoes sent dust flying high as they headed to Nan¡¯yang in the night.

    Chen Rong quietly sat in Ran Min¡¯s arms as she wondered: What is Ran Min going to Nan¡¯yang for? Didn¡¯t he say he wanted to watch the show? He also said he wanted to see Wang Hong and Murong Ke battling it out. That being the case, why is he going to Nan¡¯yang now? (1)

    Here, I think Chen Rong means Ran Min wants to watch as an observer away from the actual conflict. So it would make more sense that he stays elsewhere and watch from afar instead of going to the battleground.

    She thought and thought, but she could not determine what it was Ran Min wanted to do.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Tonight, the moon was round.

    The horses had not gone very far by the time Ran Min dismounted. While Chen Rong was still puzzled, she saw him ordering his soldiers to wrap the horseshoes with cloths.

    After they finished, they once again got back on horseback.

    This time, the clopping hooves were muted.

    In the silence, the crowd continued on.

    Ran Min eventually dismounted again. Staring at his guards, he ordered, ¡°Guards!¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Form a group ande with me.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Ran Min left his weapon and horse to the soldiers, took the torch, stooped down and went into the tunnel.

    It was a very narrow path where the tall and strapping Ran Min had difficulty moving. Even the soldiers were stumbling around. In the torch light, only Chen Rong had an easy time with her slight frame.

    In just a short while, they had reached the end.

    A soldier stepped up and pushed the boulder aside.

    Immediately, the starry sky came into view.

    After he gave a listen, he poked his head out to probe. Then he turned back to signal the rest of the group and took the lead to jump out.

    The others followed suit.

    Ran Min lifted Chen Rong¡¯s arm and jumped up with her.

    The courtyard was just as deste as it had been, surrounded by silence. Only the distant light apanied by reed music sang of debauchery in the night sky.

    After a few paces and when he saw his guards motionlessly looking at him, Ran Min barked: ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the west side.¡±

    He turned and walked out.

    The streets were quiet in the night nketed city, but the nobles¡¯ estates were bustling in merriment just the same.

    Ran Min led Chen Rong by the hand and lightlyughed, ¡°Don¡¯t the people of Jin always say they are undaunted even if Mount Tai were to copse? I¡¯m learning from the literati.¡±

    His guards snickered, causing the passersby to look at them.

    They quickly withdrew their gaze however, and paid no more attention.

    Only now did Chen Rong notice that both Ran Min and his guardss were very casually dressed, like a wealthy man bringing along his bodyguards for a night stroll. Especially with her by his side, his leisure was obvious to all.

    At this time, a guard chuckled. ¡°General, you don¡¯t need to learn from those schrs. At this very moment, I reckon none of them are as free as you.¡±

    A series ofughter ensued. Chen Rong alsoughed. But while she wasughing, she secretly thought: Wang Hong has no way to get out, but I must take Old Shang and the others out of Nan¡¯yang at all costs. Let¡¯s wait and see, when we return I will mention it to Ran Min.

    Chen Rong knew someone who had killed as many people as Ran Min would see no worth in a human life. Even though her servants were important to her, they may not be as valuable as a horse in his eyes. He wouldn¡¯tpromise his own ns for a few servants. If she wanted him to promise to take her servants away, it must be when he was in a good mood and when things were going smoothly. Only then would her prompting be effective.

    While she was lost in her thoughts, they stopped andughed.

    Chen Rong looked up.

    A courtyard appeared in front of her. It was a typical hamlet just like any other hamlets, having no high walls and situated in an alley. All in all, it couldn¡¯t be any more ordinary.

    Where they stood was a side door that could only let one man through.

    Ran Min let go of her and then lightlymanded, ¡°Jump over and open the door.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    One of his personal guards took a few steps backward, then dashed and jumped onto a stone, easily propelling himself over the wall.

    The side door opened at a creak. ¡°General,¡± the guard called from the other side.

    Ran Min nodded and slowly went in.

    Chen Rong took two quick steps and also followed him into the courtyard.

    Once inside, she discovered that though thepound¡¯s outer appearance was rather drab, its innerndscape was well designed. In the moonlight, the sparkling stream water and perfectly ced trees showcased its meticulous beauty.

    This was a fastidiously constructed hamlet.

    While Chen Rong was busy appraising the settlement, Ran Min had gone on ahead.

    Along the way, she found that the dwellings here were all made from bamboo. There were streams and rockeries, pavilions and houses, and they were all quite charming.

    However, Chen Rong wasn¡¯t a person of elegance. Though she had lived twice, she spent her past life following Ran Min who wasn¡¯t a person of elegance either. Try as she might, she could only tell that a lot of effort had been put into this ce, that it was impable, and that creativity was seen all around. But if she was asked to describe what they were exactly, then she could not say.

    Ran Min walked in front of her as he chuckled. ¡°Wang Qng indeed has refined taste. What was only an ordinarypound became elegant the moment he came to reside.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s head whipped up.

    Wang Hong?

    Is this where Wang Hong is staying?

    On their journey, she had been specting that Ran Min may havee to see Wang Hong. But she couldn¡¯t be certain unless he said so himself.

    Didn¡¯t this man say he wanted to watch the show? Wasn¡¯t he jealous of Wang Hong?

    Why did hee here now?

    While Chen Rong was toiling away at her thoughts, Ran Min chuckled: ¡°The lights are scattered, the drums cannot be heard. It seems the Hu are giving our world-famous Wang Qng a headache, after all.¡±

    Almost as soon as hisughter ended, a clear and bright voice could be heard ordering in front of them: ¡°Light thenterns!¡±

    A dozen torches andnterns were lit up at the same time to rustling sound all around them. In the blink of an eye, the previous darkness was awash in light.

    A handsome young schr stepped forward. He bowed deeply toward Ran Min and then raised his voice to say: ¡°My master said a special guest will visit tonight, and told me to wait with the light on. Sure enough, our special guest has arrived.¡±

    The young schr¡¯sughter was very hearty. He seemed to have not noticed that Ran Min¡¯s men had stopped in surprise. ¡°His lordship is right. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any guest in Nan¡¯yang more distinguished than you. The moon has risen. I am deeply moved that you havee in the middle of the night to assist the people of Nan¡¯yang!¡± Hisughter was full of delight.

 Chapter 114: Confrontation

    Chapter 114: Confrontation

    Chen Rong herself almostughed out loud upon hearing the young schr¡¯sughter.

    But she couldn¡¯tugh, of course. Not only could she notugh, she also had to bow her head docilely and take a step back.

    Ran Min¡¯s countenance maintained itsposure.

    Slowly, his mouth curved into a smile. ¡°Good for you Wang Qng! You have my respect!¡±

    He sped his hands, stared past the schr and shouted, ¡°If that is your master¡¯s prediction, why has he note out to meet me?¡±

    The young schr looked up at him and began to exin when another voice spoke to them: ¡°Why don¡¯t youe inside, general? The wine has been warmed, the roast is fragrant. All we are waiting for is our hero to arrive.¡±

    He spoke with an easy and cordial voice. Ran Min softened despite himself.

    He turned around and cast the girl hiding behind him a nce.

    Chen Rong understood from his expression that he wanted her toe along... while she bit her lips, Ran Min had grabbed her wrist and gone on in.

    Two young boys were waiting by the door of the bamboo house. They bowed to the approaching Ran Min and gestured them in.

    Ran Min strode in.

    Held by his grip, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help but follow.

    Once they were inside, the scent of wafting sandalwoodced with an unknown floral scent helped to calmed Chen Rong¡¯s tense nerves.

    She slowly lifted her head.

    At the center of the bamboo room sat a handsome young man. The difference tonight was that he was sumptuously attired. He wore avender robe with embroidered blue phoenixes while his dark hair scattered on his shoulders. There was a zither on the low table, his slender fingers resting on its strings.

    Whenever she saw him, this young man always appeared so leisurely and noble. At this moment, basked in the candlelight behind him, in his nobility was also a majestic and resplendent air.

    He was merely sitting there, but she quite thought his bearing and grace overshadowed the rest of the world. Why do I feel that even the Sima royalty would feel ashamed of themselves if they were to see Wang Hong like this? Chen Rong distractedly thought.

    With his eyes fixed on Wang Hong, Ran Min approached and resoundinglyughed: ¡°Wang Qng, you sure look rxed!¡±

    Wang Hong smiled and slowly lifted his head.

    In that short moment, Chen Rong instinctively shrank back, almost hiding behind Ran Min.

    Wang Hong did not look at her.

    He was quietly looking at Ran Min instead.

    Ran Min knitted his brow, asking: ¡°Is this how Qng wee his special guests?¡±

    The zither was plucked to a series of beautiful notes. Wang Hong then raised a brow and casually replied, ¡°General, you¡¯vee in the middle of the night to negotiate with me, am I right? In that case, I wonder if I can really call you a special guest.¡±

    His voice was resonating though it remained pleasant.

    Chen Rong¡¯s head whipped up to look at Wang Hong.

    In the candlelight, she saw a faint smile on his face. But a closer look revealed waves at the bottom of his clear eyes.

    Ran Min was also taken aback.

    He intently stared at Wang Hong before bursting intoughter.

    He strode to the table opposite Wang Hong and took his seat. Then, he gave Chen Rong a brief nce and ordered, ¡°Pour me wine!¡±

    Chen Rong gave a start upon hearing hismand. She kept her head bowed, walked to his table and knelt down.

    From the moment Ran Min sat down, maids waiting tableside had gracefully walked over to serve him. Now seeing Ran Min ordering Chen Rong about even though she was also supposed to be a guest, they looked at each other in confusion before dropping to a curtsy and retreating behind Chen Rong.

    At this time, Wang Hong was still faintly smiling. He did not raise his eyes to look at her. It was as though in his eyes, Chen Rong was just a concubine Ran Min had conveniently brought along, as though she was only an inconsequential stranger he had never met before...

    Chen Rong steadied herself, held her sleeve, and began to pour wine for Ran Min.

    The sound of flowing liquid upied the quiet bamboo house.

    In an instant, the ss of wine had been filled.

    Ran Min gave Chen Rong a nce, lifted his wine, and slowly said, ¡°Fill Qng¡¯s cup as well.¡±

    It was an order.

    ¡°Aye.¡± She made a turn and carried the gon toward Wang Hong.

    With her head lowered, she got before Wang Hong and orded him ceremony. She next slightly bent down, lifted the gon, and filled his cup.

    The wine gurgled into the vessel.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Wang Hong¡¯s faint smile remained on his handsome face. His eyes were so peaceful, and his smile so leisurely, that she couldn¡¯t detect any difference from him.

    Ran Min nced at the lofty and indifferent Wang Hong, suddenly feeling disgusted with himself. ¡°Step down!¡± he ordered.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    With her head bowed, Chen Rong slowly retreated.

    In moments, she had retreated to stand behind Ran Min, her sylphlike figure gradually dissolving among the shadows.

    Ran Min withdrew his attention from Chen Rong. Staring at Wang Hong, he suddenly smiled with a question. ¡°I must ask, how did you know I woulde tonight, Qng? And how did you know I want to negotiate with you?¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s slender hand reached out.

    Slowly lifting the wine Chen Rong had just poured, he took a sip and casually answered, ¡°General, you¡¯re a man of extraordinary ambitions and great ns to match. You¡¯ll not easily let go of such a good opportunity to make a deal with the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya.¡±

    As Wang Hong said these words, Ran Min¡¯s eyes darkened chillingly.

    He was a Heavenly Prince who saw little value in human lives. When he wanted to disy his might, his aura could be quite the frightening thing to behold.

    Unwittingly, the maids on either side began to tremble.

    Yet Wang Hong was still smiling, his every manner the definition of elegance.

    Ran Min slowly leaned forward, his hawk-like eyes locked on Wang Hong, but his voice was humored: ¡°How do you know I have great ambitions and ns?¡±

    Wang Hong raised his head.

    He looked at Ran Min, smiled, and shook the wine in his hand. ¡°Cheers!¡± After throwing his head back for a swig, he turned the cup upside-down and shook it at Ran Min, clearly suggesting that they drink first before talking.

    Like a preying wolf, Ran Min¡¯s inscrutable eyes did not move from him. Until now, no one had been able to defy his aura. Even the masters of the Shi House would silently quake in their boots.

    Having said that, Wang Hong would be nothing more than his facade were he to blunder now.

    Ran Min regarded Wang Hong for a while before slowly sitting up.

    The deadly air instantaneously cleared. The maidservants exhaled in relief. Chen Rong lifted her head to see that Ran Min was also raising his wine to drink. With this, she knew Wang Hong was already ahead in this round.

    The maidservants waited for Ran Min to finish his wine before they stepped forward again to fill the two men¡¯s drinks.

    Wang Hong did not take his cup. He ced his right hand over the zither and carelessly plucked twice, giving sound to sweet light notes that swept away the heavy atmosphere in the bamboo house. He then quietly looked up at Ran Min and asked, ¡°Have you thought of how you¡¯ll be helping me in this battle, general?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe he actually asked this question!

    And with such an offhand yet assured tone!

    Chen Rong looked up...

    Ran Min also lifted his head. He stared straight at Wang Hong before suddenly booming inughter. ¡°Why should I help you, Wang Hong?¡±

    Wang Hong faintly smiled at his question.

    Ran Min slowly furrowed his brow. He pounded the wine vessel down and quietly growled, ¡°It¡¯s maddening talking to you people. Fine, Wang Qng, let us be frank with each other. I¡¯ll help you drive Murong Ke away this time. In exchange, if I have a request in the future, then do help me out with the Jin court.¡±

    After he threw his own request out there, his wolf-like eyes stared at Wang Hong to await his answer.

    Wang Hong smiled.

    He slowly rose from his seat, casting a shadow onto the wall behind him.

    Wang Hong regarded Ran Min. Slowly, he broke into a smile, his snow-white teeth shing coldly.

    His voice was gentle as always, but it was also indifferent: ¡°Dealing with Murong Ke is but a trivial matter for you, general. Compared to your grand scheme, I¡¯m receiving the short end of the stick.¡±

    Ran Min impatiently shot to his feet.

    He pounded on the table, red at Wang Hong, and angrily spat, ¡°Wang Qng, don¡¯t you forget that your life is in danger without me! Even the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya stands to lose its prestige over this matter. Given the circumstances, how dare you say that you¡¯re getting the short end of the stick!¡±

    Thus raged, he pped his sleeves and turned to go.

    Chen Rong gave a start. She nced at Wang Hong to see that he was calmly watching Ran Min leave. She paused, and then hurried out of the bamboo house.

    When they saw Ran Min walking out, his awaiting guards quickly went up to him.

    They wanted to ask him how the meeting had gone, but did not dare to utter a sound when they saw his ill-humored face.

    They all turned around to leave.

    Under a surly Ran Min¡¯s leadership, they wordlessly kept their heads down and walked on.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the fireing from?¡± suddenly cried a guard when they reached the street.

    Everyone looked up.

    mes and billowing smoke were rising from the west sky. Nan¡¯yang civilians could be heard shouting.

    As they were watching, the guard yelled, ¡°Crap! General, look over there!¡±

    His voice was full of panic.

 Chapter 115: Machinations

    Chapter 115: Machinations

    Ran Min¡¯s face darkened. He waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Faster.¡±

    His guards didn¡¯t need to be told; they had already rushed off.

    Soon, they arrived at the scene of the fire.

    As they watched the zing mes and billowing smoke, and the neighbors flitting in and out, shouting as they tried to put out the fire, a guard heatedly cried, ¡°General, what will we do?!¡±

    At the same time, exmations were heard in the distance from Nan¡¯yang: ¡°This courtyard has been abandoned for years, how strange that it suddenly catches on fire!¡±

    ¡°It looks like it could burn for a few more days.¡±

    Ran Min¡¯s face was as still as water while themotion went on around them.

    Likewise, Chen Rong nkly stared at the sky-high mes as she murmured, ¡°We can¡¯t leave now.¡±

    She was right; they could not leave.

    The tunnel entrance was inside the burning courtyard. Looking at the fire, however, everything would be incinerated within three days, and by then the tunnel wouldn¡¯t be usable anymore.

    Slowly, Ran Min¡¯s face iced up, his eyes razor sharp.

    ¡°General?¡± whispered a guard.

    He did not bother to turn around. He stared at the rolling smoke for a while before sneering: ¡°Good for Wang Hong, good for Wang Qng!¡±

    He may not have had the evidence that it was Wang Hong¡¯s doing, but he was quite certain he had been maneuvered by him!

    Ran Min at once strode back to Wang Hong¡¯s courtyard.

    His guards kept closely behind him. Each and every one of them readied his grip on his scabbard in preparation for war.

    Terrified by the forbidding atmosphere, Chen Rong blindly followed Ran Min and dared not lift her head.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Ran Min suddenly halted.

    His lips drew into a line as he stared ahead.

    Chen Rong sensed the change in the air and thus raised her head.

    She recognized that they had unknowingly marched to the side door of the hamlet where Wang Hong resided. But this time, the door was wide open. Under a single torch light, Wang Hong stood in the wind with thevender coat draped around him. His hands were sped together as he quietly watched them.

    There was no one behind him.

    The torch flickered in the night wind. The stars in the sky faintly scattered their light over his head and body.

    His entire being was elegance itself.

    Wang Hong quietly remained by the doorway. When he saw a murderous Ran Min halt, he raised his sped hands and greeted him: ¡°It is my great honor to receive you again, general!¡± He then looked up, revealing eyes that twinkled under the stars. ¡°I beg your understanding. Where home and country are concerned, I cannot help but resort to a little scheming.¡±

    Like a wolf, Ran Min red at him and returned: ¡°What makes you think an insignificant city like Nan¡¯yang can trap me? What I don¡¯t want to do, no schemes can force me!¡±

    Wang Hong smiled.

    His smile couldn¡¯t be more brilliant.

    He quietly watched Ran Min and then unhurriedly replied, ¡°How can you say that, general? Murong Ke is every bit my enemy as he is yours.¡±

    He continued: ¡°You must have been nning to wait for the city of Nan¡¯yang and Murong Ke to shed each other¡¯s blood before you would join the fray.¡± As soon as he finished, Chen Rong saw Ran Min¡¯s wolflike eyes narrowing ¨C an expression that showed Wang Hong had hit the nail on the head.

    sping his hands behind his back, Wang Hong continued a little resignedly: ¡°You¡¯re an ambitious man, general. Even if you findpassion in your heart, when necessary, you will see human lives no different from the animals. But I cannot do the same.¡±

    Ran Min scoffed, coldly saying: ¡°You would want to gamble, naturally.¡±

    Nevertheless, his ire seemed to have diminished by the time he uttered this sentence.

    At this time, Wang Hong inclined and gracefully gestured toward the courtyard. ¡°Come in, general.¡±

    Ran Min did not move.

    He stared at Wang Hong and coldly said, ¡°I do not like to be manipted.¡±

    Wang Hong did not return his stare though he was still smiling. ¡°Nor do I like to be threatened.¡±

    Ran Min had made the night journey both to negotiate with him but also to use the situation to threaten him, or rather to threaten the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya into submission. This was why Wang Hong had such words to say.

    Ran Min glowered.

    At this time, Wang Hong tossed his sleeves and nonchntly went inside. As he walked, his clear voice rang: ¡°Emperor Gaozu of Han repeatedly took defeats after he yed the white snake and began his campaign. The war is not won from one battle, you know.¡±

    Ran Min raised his head in horror: Is he actuallyparing himself to the founding emperor of Han? What is he trying to say?

    He stood staring after Wang Hong. At length, he suddenly smiled. ¡°Good for Wang Hong!¡± His smile was rather grim.

    As he was stepping inside, his guards slowly withdrew their weapons and followed him in.

    Chen Rong simrly followed with a bowed head.

    She had only reached the bamboo house by the time two maidservants intercepted her. They dropped to a curtsy and softly said, ¡°We¡¯ve prepared a bath and a change of clothes for you. Pleasee this way with us, miss.¡±

    Chen Rong stopped.

    She looked up at Ran Min.

    But it was Wang Hong¡¯s lucid eyes that she came to face with. She wondered since when had he turned to wordlessly look at her like this. Under the starry sky, his eyes were like water...

    This one nce made Chen Rong so very ashamed. She hastily bowed her head and, without seeking Ran Min¡¯s answer any longer, went away with the maidservants.

    All the same, Ran Min waspletely preupied by tomorrow¡¯s battle. His attention was not on hering and going. Thus by the time she disappeared, he hadn¡¯t even turned to look.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Chen Rong followed the maidservants to a bamboo pavilion. She gazed up at the fine structure and the swaying cypresses in the wind only to quietly remark: ¡°What a charming ce.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t guess it miss,¡± a maid smilingly replied, ¡°but each nt and tree here is cared for by our Qng.¡± The other covered her giggles: ¡°Aye, it¡¯s true! If thedies in Nan¡¯yang knew this ce existed, I¡¯m certain the walls would be torn down by now.¡±

    There were smiles and sincerity when the maids interacted with Chen Rong. They were overall very amiable.

    She was able to let go of her worries. She smiled, looked around and murmured, ¡°Aye, Qng¡¯s grace surpasses us mere mortals.¡± But her? She had to rack her brains just to think of those supetives.

    At this time, the maidservants had stepped onto the creaking stairs.

    Within a short while, they pushed the bamboo door to the loft.

    Chen Rong followed them upstairs.

    A burst of scented breeze entered her nose when she entered. This bamboo loft had looked elegant and simple from the outside, so she hadn¡¯t expected to see the extravagance that was inside. Beaded draperies hung in the fragrant air, and even the floor was covered with a thick rug.

    She went to the windowsill.

    From here, she could see the lush courtyard where evergreens like bamboo and pines stood rooted. Despite being in winter, thendscape was as verdant as if it were spring.

    She looked out through a tall pine to see the eaves of a bamboo house. It was Wang Qng¡¯s residence. She wondered what he and Ran Min were saying at this moment.

    The maids went to work while Chen Rong was looking around. Before long, one pleasantly said to her, ¡°The water¡¯s ready, miss. Pleasee in.¡±

    Chen Rong hummed and turned around.

    White vapor rose behind the curtains.

    When she reached the tub, she looked askance and reached for the gossamer gown that was as cool as ice, gently stroking it.

    One of the maids let her dark hair down tob it, meanwhile ncing at the gown in Chen Rong¡¯s hands and cheerfully said, ¡°Qng personally sent this silk gown over. Take a look, miss, and see whether it fits you.¡±

    He sent it for me?

    Chen Rong was stunned.

    She lowered her eyes, her voice slightly trembling: ¡°It¡¯s white.¡±

    By the tub, the other maid was sprinkling plum petals as she answered, ¡°Aye, Qng¡¯s favorite color is white. He once said that this gown¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s still white and clean in this rotten world.¡±

    Chen Rong murmured, ¡°Still white and clean...¡± She gently caressed the white gown. ¡°Aye, only this gown can be so white and clean.¡±

    ¡°Come into the tub, miss.¡±

    Chen Rong hummed a reply. She removed her undergarments and stepped into the water.

    The water temperature was just right. Lately, Chen Rong had been staying with Ran Min and his troops at the campsite, and hadn¡¯t had any chance to take a clean bath.

    She sank deep underwater, leaving only her face above the surface. After letting out a satisfied sigh, Chen Rong smilingly said, ¡°This feels so good.¡±

    The servants happily smiled to see her pleased.

    Before long, Chen Rong had put on the silk gown.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    It was now veryte at night. The maidservants withdrew from her room one after the other. She took off her shoes and climbed into bed.

    The quilt was soft andfortable, and had a subtle fragrance. Even the pillow was made of fine Yangzhi jade. Now that it was winter, it was also covered by a white fox pelt. Chen Rong ced her face against the fluffy warm fur and appraised it for a while as she thought: Right, I think Lady Ruan¡¯s fox fur was of the same color and texture.

    The difference is that Lady Ruan had treasured her fox fur and was always reluctant to wear it. Even when she put it on, any servant girl who carelessly touched it would get a good beating. Yet here, they used such precious pelts as pillow covers...

    At this thought, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help herself from surveying the room. Everything sheid eyes on was splendid and rare. If they had owned such things, the ordinary gentry would hide them in their vaults as if they were priceless treasures.

    While Chen Rong was looking around, the bamboo door squeaked open to let a maidservant in.

    She had her back toward Chen Rong as she lit the incense burner. Upon taking a whiff, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What scent is this? It¡¯s so pleasant!¡± It truly was a distinguishing scent.

    ¡°It¡¯s ambergris, miss,¡± the maid smilingly replied.

    Ambergris? A royal item, then.

    The girl turned to leave after shepleted her task. As she was about to open the door, she looked back at Chen Rong and covered her smile to say: ¡°Even on the 9th Princess¡¯sst visit to the estate, Qng did not receive her quite as well as he is now receiving you.¡±

 Chapter 116: One Night

    Chapter 116: One Night

    Chen Rong wordlessly dropped her gaze.

    Night turned deep in the blink of an eye.

    She slept in the room that drifted with ambergris and listened to the night wind blowing through the bamboo grove as she tossed and turned.

    After tossing and turning through most of the night, she found herself truly unable to sleep. She put on a robe and slowly walked out.

    ¡°Miss?¡± asked a servant sleeping in the corner, her voice tinged with sleepiness.

    ¡°Go back to sleep,¡± Chen Rong softly replied.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Outside, the stars were still hung across the sky, along with a crescent moon.

    Chen Rong held onto the railing and carefully descended the staircase.

    She walked through the bamboo grove to the peach forest that was across from a small stream. She gazed to the distance, thinking that when spring came, this ce would be a sight to behold.

    She then turned to go in the opposite direction, walking aimlessly for a while beforeing to a stopping ce.

    Under the stars, a snow-white figure was quietly standing on the grassy field in front of her as he looked up to the sky.

    Chen Rong recognized at a nce that he was Wang Hong.

    She dazedly looked at him, held her tongue, and then quietly turned to leave.

    Suddenly, his soft and sweet voice called out to her. ¡°Ah Rong?¡±

    Chen Rong froze.

    She slowly turned around.

    The man beneath the stars was now looking at her. His eyes were incredibly quiet, easy, and serene.

    She approached him with her head looking at the ground, dropping to a curtsy when she was five paces from him.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    She sat down at the table opposite him. Looking at the meat and wine in front of her, she softly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s General Ran?¡±

    ¡°He had gone to rest.¡±

    Wang Hong took a cup from his table, filled it, and ced it on Chen Rong¡¯s table. When he withdrew his hand, he waved his wide sleeve, after which the cup Ran Min had left behind rolled onto the grass.

    Chen Rong looked at it in surprise and turned to Wang Hong. She saw his fluttering white robe and flowing hair in their usual tranquil manner.

    She couldn¡¯t tell whether he was intentional or not, and so she withdrew her gaze.

    At this time, she heard Wang Hong speak: ¡°Ah Rong, will you y a song for me?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    She rose from her seat, transferred the zither from Wang Hong¡¯s table onto her own, and pressed her fingers to produce a melodic tune.

    Chen Rong¡¯s zither ying was typically resplendent and glorious. At this moment, however, perhaps due to herplicated feelings, it carried some bitter vicissitudes and self mockery.

    Under the celestial light, they sat facing each other ¨C one yed the zither while the other watched the moon. Empty and alone.

    Night was cold, its shadows lonely.

    At this time, the gossamer curtain from Chen Rong¡¯s loft lifted.

    The round faced maid looked at the silhouettes under the starlight as her slender brows knitted together. She held her chest, murmuring: ¡°Ah Zhi, I don¡¯t like this feeling.¡±

    Ah Zhi was a maid in her mid twenties. She simply watched Wang Hong and Chen Rong, but she did not reply.

    The round faced maid knitted her brows further. ¡°How extraordinary is our Qng? Why would he fall in love with this vulgar girl?¡±

    Ah Zhi smiled and lightly replied, ¡°The master says Qng will be the Wang n¡¯s pir. As his maid, I will help him do what he cannot or do not want to do.¡±

    While the round faced maid blinked and waited, Ah Zhi slowly smiled and continued. ¡°Did Buddhist scriptures not say? Among miserable sentient beings, the most miserable are the ones who cannot have what they want. How can this vulgar girl make Qng taste the misery of not attaining what he wants? Perhaps we might need to lend a hand after all.¡±

    At this juncture, Ah Zhi dropped a mysterious smile at the round faced maid before turning to leave.

    A long whileter, the song finally concluded.

    Chen Rong rested her hands on the strings as she slowly raised her head to look at Wang Hong.

    Wang Hong was still looking up at the sky.

    At length, he waved his wide sleeve and quietly said, ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong gave him a curtsy and then turned to leave.

    Soon, her figure vanished into the bamboo grove behind the pine trees.

    When she returned to the loft, the two maids in the corner respectfully asked, ¡°Anything we can do for you, miss?¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head. ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Amid the rustling sound of fabric, she lied back in bed and at longst closed her eyes.

    By the time she woke up again, light had risen in the east. She suddenly remembered that today was Nanyang¡¯s fateful day. She at once got out of bed and thought to call Nurse Ping, but remembering that she wasn¡¯t at home, she changed to call out: ¡°Is someone there?¡±

    A handmaid appeared.

    As she observed these maids from the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya, whose appearances and temperaments both befitted those serving a schrly woman, Chen Rong¡¯s voice unconsciously took on a polite note. ¡°Please bring me my outfit.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like this white gown, miss?¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head, swept her long hair to the back and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll wear my own clothes.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    When she was ready to leave, Chen Rong turned around looking at the white dress on the table and softly asked, ¡°Can you let me keep this?¡±

    The maids looked at her in puzzlement, and then Ah Zhi smiled. ¡°It was a gift for you from Qng. If you don¡¯t want it, it¡¯ll just get burned.¡±

    Burned?

    Chen Rong reached for it and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity to burn something so pure.¡±

    She left the loft and hurried on. Only now did she realize the hamlet was empty, for she had been walking for a quarter of an hour without seeing anyone.

    While Chen Rong was feeling uneasy, a booming voice called to her, ¡°Miss?¡±

    She quickly turned around.

    The person who called her was one of Ran Min¡¯s guards. He strode to her, asking: ¡°So you were here? Come along.¡±

    When he finished, he turned to go.

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t move. ¡°Give me a few moments, let me change.¡±

    He frowningly stared at Chen Rong, but at the thought that she was cherished by Ran Min, he suppressed his annoyance to say: ¡°We are facing life and death, how can you talk about clothes at this time?¡±

    Chen Rong gave him no heed, and ran to the bamboo room.

    She pushed the door to the empty room and hurried in to change her clothes.

    In just moments, she got dressed in amon blue robe, with her chest and waist bound. She put on a hat and ran out again.

    The guard did not expect her to disguise herself as an ordinary boy. He looked her up and down and frowningly asked, ¡°With General Ran here, who can harm you, miss?¡±

    Chen Rong ced her hands together and replied, ¡°It can¡¯t hurt to be careful.¡±

    The guard shook his head, not wanting to argue with her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chen Rong followed behind him. The guard mounted his horse and, without looking back, said to her, ¡°Up, quickly.¡±

    Chen Rong made a reply and mounted her horse.

    They rode to the north gate.

    Nan¡¯yang had turned into a scene of chaos. Commoners and schrs alike frantically poured to the street like headless flies.

    Terrified shouts and murmurs filled Nan¡¯yang.

    Because there were too many people on the street, carriages would only get stuck if they try to enter the stream of traffic. Riding was the only feasible mode of transportation.

    They rode through the sea of people to arrive at the north gate.

    Silence had taken over the area. Chen Rong looked at the quiet scene and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is the general here?¡±

    ¡°Because we don¡¯t know which way the Hu will arrive from, the Prince of Nan¡¯yang assigned this gate to Wang Qng while his men guard the west gate.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded. Hearing him mention Wang Hong without resentment, she couldn¡¯t help from asking: ¡°General Ran doesn¡¯t me Wang Qng anymore?¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    The guard nced at her, indifferently replying: ¡°A man will encounter all kinds of unpredictable situation. How can he really take these things to heart? If the general is truly angry, he would have cut him down on the spot! The deal is presently going well, he¡¯s very pleased.¡±

    Chen Rong gave a hum. ¡°Indeed,¡± she said. She had seen Wang Hong in action several times, and he was alwaysposed. He never embarrassed or cornered the other party... She was certain he would also do or say something afterwards to dissipate Ran Min¡¯s resentment this time.

    At this moment, the guard took out a seal and waved it at the fortress guards which allowed them to pass.

    He next took Chen Rong to the fortress wall.

    They had barely neared the wall when she heard ceaseless noises from above. The surprising thing was that there wasughter among these sounds.

    She hurriedly followed the guard and soon appeared on the wall.

    It turned out that the wall had been packed with people. Celebrated schrs who were friends with Wang Hong had all made their appearances: Yu Zhi, Huan Jing, as well as Chen Gongrang and others.

    Standing in the center of the wall was Wang Hong in his snow-white outfit.

    He was smilingly looking down below and answering Yu Zhi from time to time.

    At this time, the guard said to her, ¡°The general isn¡¯t here.¡±

    He crossed the crowd to take Chen Rong to the west side of the city wall.

    Chen Rong followed behind him looking to the ground.

    Almost suddenly, a bundle appeared in front of her.

    She looked up.

    The Wang servant who had survived Mo¡¯yang with her appeared in her view. He gave her the bundle he had been holding and whispered to her, ¡°My master sent this for you, put it on.¡±

    Chen Rong confusedly received it. She hadn¡¯t spoken by the time the Wang servant had woven into the crowd. At this time, Ran Min¡¯s guard impatiently called back to her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing?¡±

    Chen Rong made a reply and hurried to catch up.

 Chapter 117: Murong Ke

    Chapter 117: Murong Ke

    Ran Min was at the fortress tower. When Chen Rong got there, he was giving orders to a few of his subordinates. At this time, Ran Min and hismanders were dressed in normal clothes. It appeared their presence in Nan¡¯yang had not been let known.

    Chen Rong hid away in the side room when she saw that Ran Min was upied. She opened the bundle and held up a soft golden armor. Though it was very lightweight, its remarkable toughness provided protection for the vital chest area. In the past, she had heard from Ran Min that there were no more than ten of these in the world.

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze and brought the armor to her face, murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t know that even the royal princes would feel ashamed in your noble presence... Why would someone like you treat me so well? Knowing I¡¯m low and vulgar, yet you are still so good to me. Are you trying to make me remember you all my life?¡±

    She chuckled.

    The moment her eyes welled with tears, Chen Rong quickly wiped them using her sleeve. She then removed her robe and put the armor on.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Rong?¡± she heard Ran Min¡¯s low bark from the main hall.

    Chen Rong put on a smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± She turned and pushed the door to go in.

    Ran Min knitted his brow as he stared at the map on his desk. He heard the sound of her arrival, but did not lift his head. ¡°Where were youst night?¡± he asked.

    Chen Rong paused. Quickly, she made a bow. ¡°General, did you forget? The moment I got here, the maids had made arrangements for me.¡± Wasn¡¯t thismon sense? Typically, the servants would make arrangements for a visitor¡¯s female rtives.

    Ran Min raised his head.

    He stared at her and impatiently said, ¡°I¡¯m asking how far were your bedchamber from mine? Why did you wake up sote?¡±

    Chen Rong lowered her head. She did get up toote this morning. It was her mistake to stay in bed at a time like this.

    Ran Min did not want to pursue the subject when he heard no answer from her. He waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Never mind. Ah Rong.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    He waved his right hand to say something, but at this moment, earth shattering drums gave sound outside, apanied by gallops and panicking shouts. These noisespletely drowned out Ran Min¡¯s voice.

    The door banged opened to the entrance of a soldier. ¡°General, Murong Ke is here,¡± he cried.

    Ran Min shot a re at him and shouted, ¡°So what if Murong Ke is here? Why are you so surprised that you have to be so loud about it?¡±

    Next to him, amander intervened, ¡°General, it seems Murong Ke hase in haste. Given the circumstances, do you want to meet him?¡±

    ¡°Nay, let¡¯s not,¡± another said. ¡°Murong Ke knows how to read an opportunity. If he sees our general now, he will take his army away.¡±

    He then turned to Ran Min with augh. ¡°In my opinion, you should keep wearing your hat and watch the fun from the sideline, sir.¡±

    Ran Min nodded with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± He had forgotten what he was going to say to Chen Rong.

    She had by now approached him. She took his robe and hat from the side and helped him put them on.

    The beating drums grew louder outside.

    After being appropriately dressed, Ran Min moved outside, prompting Chen Rong to hurry after him.

    Once they left the tower, she found that the nobles on the wall were leaving in a frenzy. She craned her neck to see people fleeing and crying on the distant streets.

    A voice spoke at this time, making the soldiers retreat.

    Instantly, only a few dozen people were left on the wall.

    Standing in the middle was still Wang Hong in his fluttering white robe. Around him were Nanyang¡¯s famed schrs and heads of ns. When they saw Ran Min walk out, they turned to look at him.

    Ran Min stopped after a few steps. He folded his arms in front of his chest, leaned against the wall and nced below.

    Like rising tide, smoke spread below topletely cover the earth. At first, they saw the surging yellow dust and heard the rumbles of horse shoes, but they sighted no men.

    When the dust eventually settled, armored knights appeared one by one before their eyes.

    It was an endless army that donned helmets and brandished bows and halberds.

    The galloping hoofs began to slow down; the drums also softened.

    Slowly, the drums ceased.

    Slowly, the riders came to a halt.

    And just like that, the scattering dust made way for full silence.

    The banner turned at this time.

    Amid loud rumbles, the knights parted to create a passage in the middle.

    At this sight, Chen Rong heard Ran Minugh: ¡°Murong Ke is clearly a Hu, yet he imitates the Jins. Look at his fashionable style.¡±

    A familiar voice spoke behind Ran Min: ¡°Very true. The Murong n of the Xianbei tribe is rather interesting. Like the Jin court, their royal family uses outer appearance to evaluate people. Good looks can get you high positions, but no one wants an ugly man even if he is talented. They¡¯re men, yet they have a thing for face powder.¡± This voice belonged to the driver. He had followed Ran Min to make fun of Chen Rong before, and she remembered him well. She didn¡¯t see him a moment ago; she wondered when had he arrived.

    Anothermander ridiculed: ¡°If you ask me, Murong Ke wears a mask because he doesn¡¯t want to tan his pretty little face.¡±

    Laughter boomed upon his remark. The schrs and heads of ns looked over with questioning faces.

    Chen Rong saw someone leaning into Wang Hong and pointing this way, as if asking a question. But Wang Hong just smiled without giving a reply.

    Below, the riders gave way to a tall knight who slowly rode out of ranks.

    He wore a ferocious bronze mask, underneath which, his electric eyes were unblinkingly staring at Wang Hong.

    This was Murong Ke. Everyone had seen him once on their way south. Chen Rong had also heard of him in her previous life. It was said that this famous Xianbei general was very handsome. Whenever he was on the battlefield, his looks were so unconvincing that the impatientd had to put on a frightening mask to intimidate his subordinates.

    Murong Ke was still riding forth at this point.

    The dust behind him had sunk to the ground. The knights kept silent across the ins without a sound.

    Before long, he rode to the wall, then slowly came to a stop.

    Ran Min narrowed his eyes. The driver looked at Ran Min and lowered his voice to say: ¡°If that ignorant Murong fe knows you are here, he will not dare to stop closer than 200 paces from the fortress.¡±

    Another general cocked his head to observe Murong Ke. He suddenly turned to Ran Min and said, ¡°General, we¡¯ve the crossbow ready, why don¡¯t you give this brat a shot? Hell, one shot and we can all go have lunch.¡±

    Ran Min was still staring eyeing Murong Ke. He slowly shook his head.

    At this time, Murong Ke began to speak from below.

    He raised his head. His electric eyes stared at Wang Hong. His message was clear and maic, and very pleasant sounding: ¡°Wang Hong, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    He lightly smiled and then suddenly waved his hand toward the back.

    A carriage drove up.

    It stopped at Murong Ke¡¯s side where several soldiers leaped off their horses and ran to it. They lifted the curtain and brought out a gleaming gold coffin.

    The soldiers put the coffin down by Murong Ke¡¯s side, bowed to him and then slowly retreated.

    Murong Ke nced at the coffin and grinned. ¡°I have thought of you ever since we partedst time. I am filled with regrets every time I think of Qng¡¯s elegance.¡±

    He threw his head back in roaringughter. ¡°I got dyed by Ran Minst time in Mo¡¯yang. What a shame I could not send Qng off. I have crossed a thousand miles this time in hope that Wang Qng will not reject my sincerity.¡±

    Whoosh, all eyesnded on the snow-white Wang Qng.

    Chen Rong also looked at him.

    With the crowd¡¯s attention on him, Wang Hong remained smiling nonchntly in his free and indifferent way.

    He cocked his head to the side, causing a strand of hair to yfully fall across his forehead and block his left eye.

    In the midst of whistling wind, Wang Hong¡¯s pleasant voice sounded on the battlefield. ¡°I went to Mo¡¯yang, you chased me to Mo¡¯yang. I went to Nan¡¯yang, you chased me to Nan¡¯yang... Lately, every time I meet my friends, they would ask what had happened to make Murong Ke so persistent.¡±

    Wang Hong smiled. With a tone that was gentle and ambiguous, he said, ¡°Do not worry, young master Ke. I will keep your secret for things that can¡¯t be said.¡±

    Murong Ke shouted back: ¡°Wang Hong you motherfucker! What rubbish are you talking about?¡±

    His shout prompted echoes throughout the city.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Wang Hong looked at Murong Ke, who was shaking in anger, with a faint smile. His eyes were bright with concern. ¡°Shh, rest assured young master. Don¡¯t be impatient, everyone¡¯s watching.¡±

    At this time, Ran Min said in vexation, ¡°The Jin literati and their stupid gentility. Talking to these kind of people on the battlefield is fucking infuriating!¡±

    Hismanders repeatedly nodded in agreement.

    At this point, Murong Ke had quickly gained control over his emotions.

 Chapter 118: A Repeat of the Past?

    Chapter 118: A Repeat of the Past?

    Murong Ke sneered. Behind the mask, his de-like eyes shot a re at Wang Hong. ¡°Wang Qng, I didn¡¯t bring my army here today to trade barbs with you.¡± He next pointed to the coffin behind him and ordered, ¡°Lift it up.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Four soldiers came out to raise the golden coffin and bring it toward the fortress.

    As he watched them near and haughtily ce the coffin at the foot of the city wall, Wang Hong shook his head in reply. ¡°It would be impolite of me to not return your kindness. I, too, have prepared a gift for young master Ke. Send it over for me, will you?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Ten servants from the Wang family carried out five chests and flung them over the wall.

    The chests smashed into pieces from the great height, and revealed heaps of clothes inside.

    Indeed they had been filled with clothes. But these clothes were colorful, thin and gaudy ¨C something only courtesans would wear.

    No one had thought the elegant and noble Wang Hong could actually throw out such things. Instantaneously, the whisperings stopped to give sound to Wang Hong¡¯s pleasant voice: ¡°You¡¯ve been on my mind ever since west said goodbye. These are clothes I collected over the years. I now finally have a chance to give them to you in person.¡±

    He smiled, his voice was even gentlerpared to when he spoke to Chen Rong. ¡°It has been two years. These garments are now old, and you have also grown. Most of them won¡¯t look good on you anymore. Since they are now ruined, we should also call an end to all of this.¡±

    His words were as ambiguous as one could want them to be, his tone was as gentle as one could wish it to be.

    All of a sudden, the schrs on the fortress broke intoughter that only grew louder and louder.

    As theughter spread, the feeble Jins¡¯ instinctive fear of war and the terror brought about by the enemy¡¯s siege were swept away.

    Ran Min harrumphed, furrowing his brow as he did. The driver standing behind himughingly remarked, ¡°It¡¯s truly unheard of to use such a method to encourage morale.¡±

    Be it the Jins or the Xianbei tribe who followed everything the Jins did, ambiguous affairs between men were entirelymon during this time. Not only were theymon, they were even trending with time...

    Anyone mayugh it off in this social environment, but Murong Ke was different. He carried the Murong n¡¯s madness in his blood, and hated being called a catamite.

    Because he hated others talking about his looks, he went as far as wearing masks year after year. He was moreover amander at this moment. There were countless soldiers behind him who respected him and swore loyalty to him.

    The Xianbei soldiers below the fortress wall raged like thunder. Murong Ke gave a howl and charged ahead on horseback.

    At this time, two of hismanders reached out to stop him.

    Whatever they said to him, Murong Ke huffed and puffed and slowly calmed down.

    Meanwhile, on the wall, Huan Jing said to Wang Hong, ¡°The boy finally eased up.¡±

    Wang Hong nodded. As he stared at Murong Ke who was stewing at him, his mouth upturned into a smile. He pped his sleeves and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Why are we leaving?¡±

    This question came from more than one person.

    Wang Hong smiled to lightly say: ¡°Murong Ke is a cautious and suspicious person. He brought the golden coffin here to gauge our anxiety. Now that his anger is quenched, uneasiness will follow.¡±

    As soon as Wang Hong finished, drums and cheers erupted. They turned to see that Murong Ke had surprisingly rolled up hismander g. In an instant, the Hu army¡¯s advance ranks reversed into their rear ranks as they began to retreat.

    The well-trained riders moved like linking limbs. In the blink of an eye, they had pulled hundred of paces away from Nan¡¯yang. ¡°Qng, you understand Murong Ke so well, it seems we have a chance to win this battle,¡± someoneughed at the sight of the distant rolling smoke.

    ¡°Just a chance?¡±

    Wang Hong faintly smiled and walked away.

    Murong Ke¡¯s soldiers eventually camped at the barrennd three miles from Nan¡¯yang.

    Ran Min went back to the tower to put on his armor. Before long, he took the armedmanders and went out again.

    Chen Rong weighed her choices before running after them.

    It only took her a few steps by the time Ran Min nced at her with a frown and barked, ¡°We are leaving the city. A woman like you don¡¯t need to follow us.¡±

    Chen Rong knew just as much, she just didn¡¯t know what to do on her own. Having heard Ran Min, she curtsied and softly said, ¡°Aye.¡±

    By the time she lifted her head, Ran Min and his generals had left to the far distance.

    When Chen Rong left the tower, the setting sun was on the horizon, casting a crimson bright light.

    She thought for a moment and then decided to walk to the Chen estate.

    Presently she was still dressed in the same outfit when she left: a man¡¯s robe and inner bandage to conceal her figure. Coupled with a wide-rimmed hat, she resembled an ordinary thin boy when she walked on the street.

    The city of Nan¡¯yang was still in a state of frenzy. Nevertheless, it was much improvedpared to morning.

    Every few steps, Chen Rong would see a schr passionately teach the lesson of the day. But the farther one went, the more absurd the stories became. They said Wang Hong angered Murong Ke to the point of Murong Ke vomitting three liters of blood, falling to the ground and unable to get up... For this reason, every time the lecturer spoke, the crowd roared in approval.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    Chen Rong silently waded through the stream of people to arrive at the Chen estate.

    Outside the estate, the servants who usually could not leave the house were now crowding by the gates and talking in small groups. It was again all about Murong Ke and Wang Hong.

    Chen Rong was overjoyed to see the servantse out. She stood on tiptoe to scan through them.

    It did not take her long to find Old Shang¡¯s figure.

    She immediately turned and walked toward him.

    Within five steps, a familiar voice cried out: ¡°Ouch, you stepped on me.¡±

    Chen Rong quickly retreated and rasped: ¡°My apologies, miss.¡± She bowed her head when she saw the girl looking up.

    That girl stared at Chen Rong, harrumphed, and then walked away.

    Only until she had gone three or four paces did Chen Rong lift her head.

    She was indeed Chen Wei, but her face was wan and thin. She looked as if she was seriously ailing that Chen Rong almost did not recognize her.

    Chen Qi and the other sumptuously dressed girls also came out. Chen Rong only gave them a nce before continuing to Old Shang.

    No sooner had she gone to stand behind Old Shang did Chen Qian¡¯sughter ring. ¡°Ah Wei, why are you still so unhappy? You¡¯re horribly thin for someone who is getting married. This can¡¯t be good.¡±

    Once Chen Qian¡¯sughter stopped, another Chendy covered her smile and joined in: ¡°Aye aye, Ah Wei, have you not engraved General Ran to your heart? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy now that he agreed?¡±

    Her husband is Ran Min?

    As if she couldn¡¯t believe her own ears, Chen Rong¡¯s head whipped up staring at the girls. Her ears were perked, lest she missed a word they said.

    Chen Qian went onughing. She narrowed her eyes to stare at Chen Wei¡¯s colorless face. ¡°Of course Ah Wei can¡¯t be happy. At first she was going to be General Ran¡¯s wife, but now she can only be his concubine. Moreover, he only agreed because he couldn¡¯t bear to reject her, knowing that she loves him so much.¡±

    While Chen Qian was stillughing, Chen Wei grew increasingly pale. All of a sudden she broke into a sob and rushed back inside with her sleeve over her face.

    Chen Rong stared after Chen Wei¡¯s fleeing figure. It was a long while before she lowered her head and curved her lips in silent mockery: Indeed, Heaven¡¯s will is inescapable. Ah Wei and I were entangled with Ran Min in our previous lives. This time we went round and round only to go down the same path again.

    While Chen Rong stared in a trance, behind her came a schr¡¯s long sigh: ¡°The city will soon fall, yet these girls are still trapped by silly romance. Tsk tsk.¡±

    Suddenly, someone pulled on Chen Rong¡¯s sleeve and quietly asked, ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House?¡±

    This is a strange voice! Does she recognize me?

    Chen Rong stiffened.

    After the stranger did not receive an answer from her, she again asked, ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House?¡± Her voice was raised to be more audible.

    Startled, Chen Rong cast a quick nce at the Chen people and dropped her voice to a whisper. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Behind her, a middle-aged woman appeared. She was elegant looking even though she was simply dressed. Seeing Chen Rong turn around, she smiled and softly said, ¡°Qng told us to look for you.¡±

    Qng?

    Chen Rong detected a familiar Wang servant standing nearby. She bowed her head and gently inquired, ¡°Is there something Qng needs from me?¡±

    ¡°I reckon there is.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded.

    The woman turned to go. Chen Rong followed her.

    After a few steps, she turned around to look at Old Shang who was pleasantly talking to a servant. Now that Nan¡¯yang has the cooperation of Ran Min and Wang Hong, it will be safe here. I¡¯ll look for them at ater time, then, she thought to herself.

    Chen Rong followed the two servants of the Wang family, got into the carriage, and quietly went to Wang Hong¡¯s hamlet.

    After she entered the hamlet, however, and until night descended, she still did not see Wang Hong. When she asked the two maids who had served her the night before, they said they did not know that Wang Hong was looking for her.

    Late at night.

    A maidservant came in. She looked at a barefoot Chen Rong who had just came out from her bath, took a jade cup from the tray and ced it in front of her. She smiled, ¡°Miss, this is ¡®Heaven¡¯s brew¡¯ Qng had brought back from Jiankang, would you like to have a taste?¡±

 Chapter 119: Drugged

    Chapter 119: Drugged

    The jade cup was finely made. A celestial crane was carved onto its round body with the crane¡¯s beak forming the vessel¡¯s rim.

    The liquid inside was a most beautiful emerald in color.

    Chen Rong had never seen such an extraordinary and precious item. She received it, gave a gentle shake, and smilingly said, ¡°I am tempted to try.¡±

    She brought it to her lips and took a sip.

    It was bitter at first before a cool sensation took over. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good,¡± she smiled and took another sip.

    Seeing that she liked the drink, the servant girl gave a curtsy and slowly retreated from the room.

    She went downstairs to Ah Zhi and covered her smile to say: ¡°She drank it.¡±

    Ah Zhi nodded. ¡°She was following Shi Min around without any prior betrothal. Who knows if she has been passed around as men¡¯s concubine or not. If I really think about it, our Qng is getting shortchanged.¡± The words ¡®Shi Min¡¯ were carelessly mentioned with a deep despisal, both in the surname she referred to and in the tone she used.

    The younger maid nodded in agreement. At the time she brought Chen Rong an aphrodisiac drink only a brothel would have, both she and Ah Zhi had had a look of disapproval. It was as if touching Ran Min¡¯s person without his consent was an inconsequential matter... The fact is that such things were indeed inconsequential in Jiankang. The literati had always perceived beauty in abandonment. If a friend touched their concubines without so much as a deration, they would merely smile and, if they were broad-minded, might even gift dowry and wine for the asion. These maidservants had spent many years with the Wang family in Lang¡¯ya. For them, it was a favor their master was bestowing upon someone if he was willing to touch his concubine.

    Of course, there had also been those who did not have a grasp on the situation. Shi Chong, who was infatuated with Lu Zhu, did not give in to other men¡¯s requests. Instead, he refused them with stern words. His refusal was no doubt a p across those men¡¯s faces. For that reason, in the end, the richest man of the Jin court was robbed of his wealth and killed. His beloved concubine Lu Zhu had jumped to her death.

    After talking for a while, the younger maidservant retired and walked towards Chen Rong¡¯s loft. The older one named Ah Zhi held a tray to Wang Hong¡¯s courtyard.

    She soon arrived. Listening to the leisurely music wafting from inside, she asked a guard, ¡°Is his lordship well?¡±

    ¡°He is with Huan Jing.¡±

    Ah Zhi stepped forward, bowed with the wooden tray held high and respectfully announced, ¡°This is the Five Stone Powder brought from Jiankang, would our guest like to try some?¡±

    The guard nodded, retreated, and gestured his hand. ¡°Go in.¡±

    In the bamboo house, the white-robed Wang Hong was ying his zither. Nearby, Huan Jingy on the divan as he looked ahead in a trance.

    Ah Zhi went to them. She put the tray down to curtsy, and then took a step back and softly said, ¡°M¡¯lord, Jing, in the face of the enemy, and when life and death is but a blink of an eye away, why not have a taste of the gods¡¯ blissful emptiness?¡±

    Huan Jing turned around.

    He nced at her, then at the Five Stone Powder on the table and said, ¡°You¡¯re exactly right.¡± And then he helped himself to some.

    Wang Hong was still ying the zither.

    Ah Zhi slowly retreated to the courtyard, casting a nce inside the room from time to time as she went.

    Within a short while, the music stopped.

    ¡°His Lordship has taken the powder,¡± Ah Zhi whispered. ¡°Serve him wine.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Two maids went in with a wine bottle. Soon after, a series of rustling and kisses were heard.

    Amid these sounds, footsteps padded towards the door.

    It was Wang Hong who came out, turning to close the door as soon as he was outside. His face was glowing. Ah Zhi hurried to him to help loosen his belt.

    In his disheveled state, Wang Hong strode ahead.

    ¡°My lord, will you take a bath?¡± Ah Zhi asked from behind.

    His body temperature had risen after taking the Five Stone Powder. A cold bath would feel quite nice.

    Wang Hong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± His voice was hoarse, his eyes brighter than usual.

    With Ah Zhi¡¯s help, he took a cold bath and changed into loose clothes. Afterwards, he slowly walked to the stairs and leaned on the bamboo railing to look at the sky in a trance.

    The sky was dark and had a scant few stars along with a moon.

    ¡°My lord, would you like to take a walk?¡±

    Wang Hong nodded and slowly went downstairs.

    This time, Ah Zhi led in front.

    After making a round outside, she brought Wang Hong to the bamboo loft where she curtsied and smilingly said, ¡°M¡¯lord, the moon is best viewed from upstairs.¡±

    The Five Stone Powder had made Wang Hong slightlynguid. Ah Zhi¡¯s suggestion was also sensible. From the loft, one could see the entire courtyard. The scenery was sure to be enchanting on this moonlit night. Ah Zhi was his long time maid; she knew his preferences best and her words and deeds were always to his liking.

    Wang Hong nodded and began to ascend the loft.

    He pushed the door at a squeak.

    When the bamboo door opened to let the night wind in, almost suddenly, Wang Hong was rendered dumbstruck.

    Behind the fluttering curtains, a freshly-bathed girl was standing barefoot by the tub. Drops of water rolled from her temples down to her neck.

    When she heard the door open, she titled her head and looked at Wang Hong in surprise. She was dressed only in a thin and loose yellow robe. Her loosened belt left her dress half open. Her exquisite face was blushing a red hue while her rosy mouth was forming a pout.

    Wang Hong¡¯s gaze roamed to her porcin skin where a string of crystal droplets was slowly sliding down her neck, over her corbone, and in between that deep valley...

    He stared nkly and swallowed.

    The girl was Chen Rong.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to see Wang Hong. Her mind was muddled and she did not notice that she was in a semi state of undress.

    The young maid stood in the corner and smiled to see this scene. She quietly followed the wall to leave. But even had she tantly gone away, those two would not notice her presence.

    She passed Wang Hong and left the loft.

    She looked back from the staircase at a stunned Wang Hong, unable to help herself from smiling in thought: I hadn¡¯t felt it before, but this girl seems to indeed be a stunning creature. It only took one bath and a change of clothes that suited her skin color, for her entire appearance to change. She¡¯s turned into a wily fox, this one. Her looks are quite something. Even the famed Consort Rong in Jiankang would be second to her. No wonder men like this girl.

    Wang Hong took a step inside at this time.

    When she saw him go in, the maidservant stepped forward and closed the door.

    Seeing Wang Honge in, Chen Rong was made abashed by his gaze and thus retreated backward. ¡°Qng, how did youe in here?¡± she softly protested.

    It was clearly a protest, yet it sounded like coquetry. She was merely mumbling, yet her voice was pliant and hoarse, and sounded as if she was murmuring sweet nothings.

    Chen Rong was shocked by her own voice.

    However, her chaotic mind could only manage to be a little startled; it simply could not think straight at this point. The manic heat within was also causing her to anticipate Wang Hong¡¯s entrance with a ray of joy and unnamed desire.

    Wang Hong¡¯s eyes instantly darkened upon hearing her voice. Unconsciously, his face reddened while his breathing quickened.

    He remained staring at her in a trance with each step he took.

    Chen Rong took another step backward, leaning when her footing lost ground. She nced at him grievously and bade, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    She spoke with a soft cottony voice. Her lips felt a little dry, so she gave them a lick.

    When her tongue flickered across her plump lips, Wang Hong unconsciously swallowed.

    He looked at her and softly called, ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    His voice was a little lodged, a little thick, and not clear and cool as usual.

    She tilted her head to slightly squint up at him as she pursed her red lips to reply: ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Her ¡°Hmm¡± sounded like a midnight moan rather than speech ¨C a guttural desire deep down inside.

    Wang Hong¡¯s throat undted. He cropped up a bitter smile. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he quietly asked.

    Chen Rong was still tilting her head sideways. With dazed eyes and a flushed face, she replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me toe back?¡±

    Her bewitching voice was a magic song that could lure souls.

    Wang Hong¡¯s hands unconsciously gripped onto the table. He lowered his eyes.

    With his head bowed, a strand of semi-dry hair hung and concealed his left eye.

    At this moment, Chen Rong suddenly called, ¡°Qng.¡± She spoke abruptly, but there was boundless affection in her voice.

    Wang Hong was still looking down. He only managed to ask: ¡°What is it?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s breath hitched as she murmured, ¡°Don¡¯te over, you can¡¯te over...¡±

 Chapter 120: Bliss

    Chapter 120: Bliss

    Despite what she said, Chen Rong¡¯s small face was growing redder and redder. Her right hand involuntarily pulled on her robe, for she was desperate to feel cooler. However, her action caused one of her breasts to almost be exposed; even her nipple peeked out in the candlelight.

    Wang Hong could not peel his eyes away. He grasped onto the table, blue veins surfacing on the back of his hands. A drop of sweat slowly rolled down his forehead...

    Chen Rong tilted her head looking at the droplet. She startlingly realized she wanted to go to him, to stick out her tongue and lick that sweat. In fact, as this thought came to her, her tongue wandered between her red lips, her eyes dazed and wanton.

    Still mping his hands onto the table and hanging his head motionlessly, Wang Hong suddenly spoke: ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Chen Rong¡¯s whisper remained silky and pliant. Wang Hong¡¯s tense veins violently pulsed to hear her voice.

    Hebored for air; his handsome face had turned ruddy. At length, he closed his eyes and let his hair fall over forehead, dangling between his eyes. ¡°Ah Rong, why were you with Ran Min this time? When did you meet?¡±

    In his chaotic mind, all that filled his nose and eyes was her female scent. It took him a great deal of effort to ask a simpleplete question.

    Chen Rong was likewise feeling muddled. She felt increasingly hot and thirsty. She dazedly stared at Wang Hong¡¯s lips and barely knew what she was saying: ¡°It was Chen Yuan. He wanted me to ask for Ran Min¡¯s help in finding his lost grains. They always try to harm me and never leave me with a way out. So I went. I don¡¯t want Ran Min to give his grains back. I even let him know of the secret route.¡±

    By now, her voice had turned slightly jumbled. She paused, and then stared into Wang Hong¡¯s eyes, murmuring: ¡°Qng, your lips look so soft.¡±

    The motionless Wang Hong trembled at her words.

    This time, his grip on the table turned purple. He clenched with all of his might and breathed raggedly for a while before he asked, ¡°What did Ran Min say?¡±

    Chen Rong was still looking at him. Her eyes hadpletely clouded over. She kept pulling on her robe. Her hair was tangled, her belt was loosened, and patches of her porcin skin were exposed.

    Wang Hong was afraid to look at her. He stared at the table and coldly asked, ¡°What did Ran Min say when you went to find him because of Chen Yuan¡¯s grains? Why did you stay with him?¡±

    He knew Chen Rong wasn¡¯t very clearheaded right now, and so he made his question quite clear. Not only did he repeat himself, he was also very direct.

    Chen Rong tilted her head, making one side of her gown slip down her creamy shoulder.

    She dazedly looked at Wang Hong, murmuring: ¡°Him? He said that I¡¯m just like him. He also said he wants to marry me.¡±

    ¡°He said he wants to marry you?¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s voice suddenly rose.

    Chen Rong was startled by it. She blinked and replied in a trance: ¡°Aye, he said he wants to marry me.¡± She added: ¡°Qng, I like you, I don¡¯t like him. But he said he will marry me... so I want to go with him.¡±

    She repeated this over and over. Meanwhile, Wang Hong was also repeating her words: ¡°You want to go with Ran Min?¡±

    His eyes bored into Chen Rong. Nothing she said entered his ears anymore. He simply repeated: ¡°You want to go with Ran Min?¡±

    While the two of them were talking to themselves, Chen Rong seemed to have awoken a little.

    She suddenly turned and rushed to the door.

    Her action was abrupt and decisive. Her cheeks retained their blush, her eyes were misty, and her hands were still pulling on her clothes restlessly, but her sprint was fast and determined.

    In the blink of an eye, she had gone some paces as she stumbled to the bamboo door.

    At this moment, a pair of arms stole around her waist.

    The minute his scent enveloped her, Chen Rong could not help from trembling. Her thighs gave out, and she slid down, unconsciously mumbling: ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t...¡±

    She kept repeating these words, but in her mind, she had forgotten why she could not or what it was she was saying.

    Those arms tightened around her.

    His chest was pressed against her back, his fiery breath at her nape.

    ¡°Do you want to go with Ran Min?¡± hoarsely asked Wang Hong.

    Chen Rong melted in his arms, dazed and lost.

    She saw a pair of thin lips at this time. She stopped her unconscious murmurs and slowly reached out to touch it.

    She traced his lips as she giggled.

    He captured her finger and gently nibbled its tip.

    Chen Rong¡¯s giggle stiffened. Her rosy lips parted in surprise.

    His lips suddenly moved and covered her parting mouth.

    Instantly, a male breath rushed forth like the tides. It upied her breath, stalled her heartbeat, and filled her heart, her mind, her soul... almost suddenly, Chen Rong burst into tears. She sobbed: ¡°How can this feel so good...¡± While she dazedly uttered these words, his arms had tightly imprisoned her. At the same time, something parted her teeth, probed into the depths of her mouth and chased her tongue.

    Chen Rong made a moan.

    She reached around his neck, urgently raised her mouth and groped to his open robe.

    Unconsciously, she had pressed herself against his body and greeted his kiss as she hummed, ¡°Qng, Qng, Qng......¡±

    Over and over and over.

    Wang Hong clung to her.

    sping her in his embrace, he cradled her nape with his left hand while the other roamed to her supple breast, kneading as he gasped: ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    ¡°Qng,¡± she hummed his name with tears.

    Wang Hong pinched her nipple, then he lowered his head to take the other in his mouth. As Chen Rong rolled her head back with a satisfied moan, his hazy voice sought her response: ¡°Ah Rong, tell me, who am I, who am I?¡±

    As he asked her, his tongue lightly swirled. When her sensitive nipple trembled, Chen Rong cried, ¡°Qng, you¡¯re Qng, you¡¯re Qng.¡± A drop of tear fell from the corner of her eye.

    Wang Hong wrapped his other hand around her right breast, squeezing it as he bade, ¡°Remember, I¡¯m Qng, I¡¯m not Ran Min.¡±

    Chen Rong climbed to extreme pleasure under his ministration. She haphazardly sped and kissed him, forgetting her answer.

    A pain nipped at the tip of her breast.

    At the time Chen Rong whimpered, a low and tender voice whispered in her ear, ¡°Tell me, who am I?¡±

    She opened her eyes and tossed a coquettish nce at him. ¡°Qng, you¡¯re so silly.¡± She suddenly stilled his hands.

    Wang Hong paused. He raised his head and looked at her.

    She used all the strength in her left hand to hold him, tilted her head, and quietly gazed at him.

    Her eyes were now much more translucent.

    She giggled and then licked her lips. While Wang Hong¡¯s gaze darkened, she stood on tiptoe to caress his face and eyes.

    ¡°Qng, you¡¯re blushing. And your eyes are hypnotizing. You¡¯re so handsome.¡±

    Sheughed cheerfully. She slid her hand to his belt and gave a tug. His robe fell to the floor, baring his chest and lean bodypletely to view. She lowered her head and took a curious look at the red dot on his left chest. ¡°This is just like my dreams,¡± she mumbled, cocking her head to the side.

    Wang Hong furrowed his brow to hear her words.

    Chen Rong suddenly bent her head to capture the red bud.

    Hearing his groan, she lifted her eyes and nced at him to mumble: ¡°You¡¯re delectable.¡±

    Wang Hong could not help himself fromughing.

    But no sooner had heughed than hisughter halted.

    Because Chen Rong had squatted down all of a sudden to curiously look at his erection. He wasn¡¯t wearing any undergarments at present. After taking the Five Stone Powder, he wore nothing underneath his outer robe to relieve himself of the heat.

    She raised her head staring at the object. Then she looked sideways at him with eyes so beguiling that they made him want to take her right there and then. ¡°Is that what belongs to a man? Qng, you¡¯re so handsome, but this thing is quite ugly.¡±

    Apanying thisment was an emphatic nod of her head.

    Wang Hong emitted a low growl as he pulled her up by the elbow. After Chen Rong got on her feet, he carried her and turned towards the bed. He had taken but two steps when all of a sudden, a burst ofughter broke out from his arms.

    The girl in his arms wasughing as though her joy could not be suppressed. She shook withughter in his chest and gradually slipped from his hold.

    Unknowingly, Chen Rong had slid down from his hands. Looking at her sitting on the floor with her shoulders half exposed and her breasts shaking, Wang Hong furrowed his brow and reached out to pull her up.

    Chen Rong suddenly covered her hands over her face as herughter turned into sobs.

    Wang Hong froze.

    His ragged breathing steadied; the expression on his face turned somber.

    Chen Rong wept, curling into a ball on the floor. ¡°How can I dream such dreams? Qng, why do you make me have this kind of dream... If I know I¡¯m not good enough for you, I ought to let you go and forget you. Why do I still dream of you? If Ran Min knew, he would never tolerate me.¡±

    When Ran Min¡¯s name was uttered, an ache shot through her arms.

    Then, her body became airborne.

    Plop.

    Chen Rong fell onto the bed. She yelped and clutched her buttocks. Due to the pain, desire lessened from her whole being, and even her blush faded.

    At this moment, a very gentle kiss was nted on her tears.

    That familiar voice was now husky as it softly rasped into her ear: ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    After Chen Rong foggily answered him, she heard the same voice grazing her ears. ¡°From now on, you must never mention that name again.¡±

    A trace of coldness was detected in his tender voice.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Good girl!¡±

    He sighed into her ear, his hoarseness recovering slightly.

    He leaned forward and slowly lowered his naked body over her.

    By the time he reached out to pull her sash, lucidity had returned to his eyes.

    Yes, lucidity. Wang Hong¡¯s eyes were still exceptionally bright and fiery, butpared to a second ago, they were now unmistakably more lucid... Even his breathing across her face had calmed to a steady pace.

    The influence of the Five Stone Powder had passed.

    He bowed his head, letting his inky hair drape across his face.

    Like spring breeze, his fingers caressed her lips while he coaxed her: ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes flew open to drunkenly regard him. She instinctively felt something was wrong in her muddled mind, but it was no more than a vague feeling.

    When he received Chen Rong¡¯s response, Wang Hong smiled and lightly kissed her to ask: ¡°Has Ran Min touched you?¡±

    His hand slowly slid down and gave her goosebumps wherever it traveled. When she found herself unable to suppress her shivers, his hand sudden closed over her breast. Lightly plucking her nipple, he hoarsely prodded: ¡°Has he touched you like this?¡±

    Chen Rong widened her eyes and haphazardly shook her head, whimpering: ¡°No, no.¡±

    Hearing her answer, his mischievous hand moved downward to draw circles on her stomach. When the blush on Chen Rong¡¯s face deepened, he again asked, ¡°What about here?¡±

    ¡°Has he touched you here?¡±

    Chen Rong continued to shake her head. For some reason, his slow and gentle touches only served to make her feel bursts of tingling sensations. She wanted to cry. ¡°No, no.¡±

    He bowed his head to lightly bite her chin. ¡°Then how has he touched you?¡±

    When he did not receive an answer, he propped himself up on one arm, raised his head and looked at her.

    Chen Rong¡¯s beautiful face was flushed red, her smooth jade skin was also glowing alluringly. She looked at him withrge round eyes and pursed her kiss-swollen lips. She looked to be thinking.

    Wang Hong smiled ever more tenderly. He softly prodded, ¡°Darling, did he touch you?¡±

    She grievously nodded. Immediately, his eyes narrowed into lines. A cold current circted the room. ¡°Oh? Did you let him touch you? Where? Good girl, tell me.¡±

    Chen Rong blinked. After a long time, she mumbled, ¡°He held my waist.¡±

    Wang Hong frowned.

    ¡°Just your waist?¡±

    She looked at him and grievously nodded.

    Slowly, he smiled.

    He had always been handsome, with jade-like skin and a bearing that seemed to radiate. His face was at present ruddy, his clear and lofty eyes now slightly scattered, slightly clouded, and slightly seductive. And that smile... such Wang Hong was very tempting.

    Chen Rong swallowed.

    He chuckled to see her wanton eyes. He held her hand and guided her to his lower body, groaning out loud when her impatient fingertips made contact.

    At this time, she was still looking stupidly at him.

    Wang Hongughed despite himself: ¡°Are you happy? Do you love me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, my lord,¡± she bluntly replied with a nod.

    Sheughed, withdrew her hand, and then pressed her lips onto his. ¡°This dream feels so real.¡± Sheughed cheerfully.

    Wang Hong slowed down to lie on top of her. He easily tore her clothes so that in the blink of an eye, Chen Rong was also bare with nary a thread on her.

    He propped himself up with one hand to survey her body.

    Like a me, his eyes swept from her neck to her breasts, to her waist, to her lower belly... and then to her legs.

    Momentarily, he smiled and murmured, ¡°You are truly stunning.¡±

    With thisment, his hand went between her legs.

    Chen Rong was hugging him at this time. She was pressing close and writhing against him in hope of relieving herself from that rush of heat when, all of a sudden, a foreign object was felt down below.

    She looked down.

    Arge hand was stroking her virginal entrance.

    Even in her stupor, Chen Rong had felt embarrassed. She held back his hand and looked up at him. ¡°No, Qng, we can¡¯t,¡± she said with a tear.

 Chapter 121: After Chen Rong Woke Up

    Chapter 121: After Chen Rong Woke Up

    Wang Hong¡¯s hand paused on her intimate ce.

    Propping himself with the other hand, he looked up at her and hoarsely called, ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong vaguely answered him with tears in her clouded eyes.

    Wang Hong¡¯s breathing quickened. He bowed his head to ce a kiss on her lips and whispered, ¡°Ah Rong.¡± He had swallowed back the words he wanted to say and only uttered her name.

    His hand once again started to move.

    Chen Rong whimpered to his movement, her longshes fluttering amidst beads of tears. ¡°We can¡¯t, Qng, we can¡¯t...¡± They were words of refusal, but they sounded like amorous whisperings.

    The color on his face deepened at the sight of her. He lowered his head to capture her lips, his tongue lightly tracing them and chasing her own. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let go...¡± he murmured.

    He next moved down and sucked on her left nipple.

    As his tongue was stroking it, Chen Rong¡¯s moan was growing more audible.

    At this time, footsteps could be heard outside.

    Soon, a maid stammered to him: ¡°My lord, the Prince of Nan¡¯yang has sent a messenger to ry that he has urgent business to discuss.¡±

    Wang Hong did not lift his head. Still suckling at her nipple and fingers lightly tugging at her quivering sex, he vaguely replied, ¡°I shan¡¯t see anyone.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    When Ah Zhi saw the girle back down, she promptly went to her and asked, ¡°What did his lordship say?¡±

    ¡°He said he won¡¯t see anyone,¡± the girl whispered.

    Their expression both slightly altered. After a while, the other said at a loss, ¡°From a young age, he has always had extraordinary will power, and has never cared for sexual temptation. But now... Ah Zhi, I¡¯m a little afraid.¡±

    Ah Zhi¡¯s face was as nched as hers. She looked up at the bamboo loft in the swaying candlelight and, after a long time, smiled as her voice turned brisk: ¡°What is there to fear? That girl will only be d to have spent the night with our master. And if she¡¯s happy about it, then our master will be, too.¡±

    The other maid snickered and eagerly nodded her head.

    The gasps of pleasure continued in the bamboo loft.

    Chen Rong raised her head, her lips nibbling Wang Hong. She moaned again and again: ¡°Qng, Qng, Qng...¡±

    At this time, his hand left her mound to part her thighs.

    Then, a fiery object was felt at her entrance.

    Almost suddenly, Chen Rong broke into tears. They spilled from her eyes to her cheeks, soaking the pillow behind her.

    She wrapped her legs on his waist and murmured the same thing over and over: ¡°Qng, Qng, Qng...¡± Even in her stupor, her voice was choking with sadness.

    Her choked voice and tears made Wang Hong stiffen.

    He raised his head.

    His wless face was faintly flushed, his eyes no longer translucent. His pupils were clouded and even his lips were swollen red.

    He fixedly looked at Chen Rong.

    She quietly looked back at him through her tears and reached around his neck to press her face against his lips as she cried. ¡°Qng, I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    Tears were falling even though she imed to be happy.

    Wang Hong paused.

    Slowly, he bowed his head, kissed her eyes and licked away her tears. Long strands of hair stered onto his body... his weaving with hers ¨C one strand, then another.

    And then he left her.

    Chen Rong widened her zed eyes looking to him when coldness suddenly surrounded her.

    In the candlelight, she rubbed her left breast, gasping and looking at him with burning eyes. ¡°Qng,¡± she called him, squirming as she begged, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡±

    Standing naked by the bed, Wang Hong watched Chen Rong as he took out a piece of white satin.

    He slightly leaned down, causing his inky silk to drape over her. He smiled to see that she was watching him with longing. ¡°Good girl, lift up a bit,¡± he softly rasped.

    Chen Rong did as told.

    He ced the white satin beneath her, smiled up at her, and then climbed over her again.

    Chen Rong let out a satisfied mewl to have his warmth return.

    He was nowpletely on top of her.

    He again opened her legs, nudging his hard fiery tip at her opening.

    He raised his head.

    Solemnly looking into her eyes, he tenderly said, ¡°Ah Rong, you mustn¡¯t regret this...¡±

    Chen Rong blinked and remained looking at him in a daze.

    But for some reason, those bright eyes full of rapture and carnal desire began to brim with tears again.

    Wang Hong kissed her eyes and softly said, ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry... don¡¯t melt my heart.¡±

    His body suddenly sank down.

    Instantaneously, a hard and hot object plunged into her.

    She gave a cry and questioned him with her tears. Whatever that stopped inside her began to move again.

    Pain tore through her.

    ¡°It hurts!¡±

    She clutched his shoulders, pushing him away and crying: ¡°It hurts. Qng, something is pricking me, help me take it out.¡±

    She pushed him and called his name. In her teary eyes were trust, pleading, and vague sadness and fear.

    Wang Hong looked at her once before decisively moving his eyes away.

    He ced his hand where they met and softly stroked.

    Chen Rong slowly let out a light moan.

    He suddenly moved. He took one of her breasts in his mouth while his hand attended to the other. His right hand held her hip as he moved in and out.

    Due to the pain and the strange fullness, Chen Rong shook her head, spilling her silky hair around them. Both pain and pleasure washed over her face.

    Her moans grew.

    This happiness felt as if it would never end but also as if it was for but a moment.

    However long had passed, the bamboo loft quieted down.

    Ah Zhi, who had been listening in, quietly stepped forward and called, ¡°My lord?¡±

    As she was pondering the silence inside, Wang Hong tiredly ordered: ¡°Bring me some warm water.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Ah Zhi soon opened the door to bring the water in.

    ¡°Leave it, don¡¯te in.¡±

    Ah Zhi paused. After some time, she softly said, ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Go out.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Ah Zhi ced the basin down, left the towels and clean clothes, then slowly retreated.

    She heard someonee down from bed before she saw an arm reaching out to take those things inside.

    Her brow knitted together as she listened to the sound of water, the women¡¯s sweet murmuring, and the man¡¯s gentle appeasing voice.

    The younger maid went to her, looked at the loft, and whispered, ¡°Ah Zhi, what is it?¡±

    ¡°He is cleansing her himself,¡± Ah Zhi replied, staring at the loft.

    This fact kept both of them silent.

    Some timeter, the younger girl shakingly asked, ¡°Ah Zhi, have we made a mistake?¡±

    Ah Zhi didn¡¯t have an answer. In the candlelight, her pretty face was as white as a sheet of paper. They both knew their master was as noble as the king himself. Once he slept with a woman, ording to convention, they would go in to help him bathe and dress, then change the sheets and light the incense to rid of the foul odor to help him sleep. The woman would be carried outside. Once she woke up, she would be given a bowl of abortion drink.

    But what happened inside had gone beyond everything they knew.

    At length, Ah Zhi murmured, ¡°The pain of not attaining what we want... Shouldn¡¯t he spurn such a lowly and tawdry girl after he got her?¡±

    Chen Rong had an unrestful night.

    She kept tossing and turning. From time to time, a tear shed from her closed eyes.

    Tears that were iridescent in the candlelight.

    Dawn arrived atst.

    Chen Rong slowly opened her eyes.

    She foggily looked beyond the window shades.

    Gradually, her eyes gained some sobriety.

    Her eyes were struggling to move but they soon stopped. A white figure was writing away in front of her bed. In the sunlight, his tall and handsome sight blinded her. He was clearly sitting there, but it seemed as if he was surrounded by the clouds.

    The man looked up and smiled at her when he heard rustling sounds.

    Instinctively, she smiled back at him.

    She blinked and blinked yet he did not disappeared. She quizzically ventured, ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± He looked at her with a smile, his voice was as gentle as water.

    Chen Rong blinked rapidly and was shocked to find that he was still there. ¡°Qng, how can you be here?¡±

    She suddenly sensed that something wasn¡¯t right.

    She gazed down.

    The quilt slipped to reveal the bruises on her jadeite body... she wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes!

    Chen Rong hurriedly reached out to pull the quilt over herself and then looked towards Wang Hong.

    Her face grew paler and paler.

    She again lowered her head and quietly lifted the quilt to take another look.

    She was thoroughly stunned by what she saw.

    A long timeter, she abstrusely asked, ¡°Last night wasn¡¯t a dream?¡±

    Wang Hong had put down his brush at this point. He nced over to face her, a yful lock of hair blocking his eyes.

    ¡°Aye,st night wasn¡¯t a dream.¡± His voice was gentle as always.

    Chen Rong slowly looked up. She nkly stared at him and asked yet again, ¡°We... slept together?¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s voice remained smooth and gentle. He looked at her with a smile. ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong shut her eyes.

    Tightly.

    A whileter, she hoarsely asked, ¡°We, unbetrothed and out of wedlock... had slept together?¡±

    Wang Hong was still looking sideways, a stray hair dangling in front of his eyes. ¡°Aye.¡±

    She slowly sat up.

    The quilt slid down to present her perfectly beautiful body before his eyes.

    Chen Rong did not feel anything was wrong with her sudden nudity. She sat up and let her ubed hair hide her lowered face.

    ¡°Are you going to marry me?¡± she quietly asked.

    ...

    A long silence passed.

    Chen Rong chuckled. ¡°Right,¡± she rasped, ¡°how can you possibly marry me? But I still have to ask, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The room was very quiet; not the slightest sound was made.

    ¡°Qng, what will you do about me now?¡±

    A long timeter, Wang Hong softly said, ¡°I¡¯ve kept proof that you lost your virginity to me. Ah Rong, you can still be my honored concubine.¡±

    ¡°Honored concubine?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong chuckled.

    She slowly looked up.

    Combing her fingers through her hair, she tilted her head looking at Wang Hong with her mouth upturned into a smile. ¡°Can I still be your honored concubine without a prior betrothal?¡±

    She sounded a little strange. Wang Hong only looked at her fixedly without an answer.

    She smiled again. She looked at him and quietly called, ¡°Qng.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    ¡°Even if I enter the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya as an honored concubine, I would never live with dignity there, am I right?¡± She had previously refused Wang Yi¡¯s proposition. Yet she was now sleeping with Wang Hong out of wedlock... what a contemptible girl she was. An honored concubine like her was worse than a regr concubine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Wang Hong softly told her.

    ¡°No?¡± Chen Rongughed with eyes that sparkled. When she leaned forward, her porcin breasts gleamed in the sun with her movements.

    She looked at him with an unsmiling smile and lightly said, ¡°Qng, would you believe that I¡¯ve murdered before?¡±

    Her words surprised Wang Hong. He did not understand why she said what she said.

    Chen Rong slightly smirked. Her perfect body and beautiful face were luminous in the morning sun. Sheughed. ¡°I¡¯ve killed seven people... all of them were women.¡±

    Wang Hong furrowed his brow. His eyes left her exquisite body. Looking into her eyes, he softly said, ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯re tired.¡± He knew her history so well that he thought her words must be delirious.

    However, not only was Chen Rong¡¯s gaze enchanting, it was alsopletely sober, and she didn¡¯t look at all delirious. She tilted her head, her eyes sparkling, as she faintly smiled. ¡°Even that cousin of mine ¨C if she wasn¡¯t elsewhere right now, she would¡¯ve been killed by me...¡°

    As she spoke, Chen Rong lifted the quilt and walked down from bed. She had just lost her maidenhood, but she was not embarrassed at showing her naked body to a man, and was openly stepping down from bed in front of him. Wang Hong was made to feel that her body was Heaven¡¯s best creation, for it was devastatingly beautiful. Not only her body, but even her youthful face no longer carried the timidity, vignce, and fear of the past. Her smile was now bewitchingly cold.

    Chen Rong walked barefoot and called, ¡°Is someone out there?¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Ah Zhi replied. The bamboo door opened to admit her and another maidservant in, carrying a basin and some clothes.

    Upon their entrance, they were startled to see a naked Chen Rong quietly smiling in the sunlight.

    They quickly diverted their gazes and approached her.

    Chen Rong eyed the clothes on the tray and then sweetly smiled. ¡°Why is it a yellow dress? Go, fetch the white outfit here.¡±

    She confused them. If they remembered correctly, not long ago the youngdy had said she did not wear white.

    She stayed still for a moment before Ah Zhi went away.

    Before long, she had brought the white dress back with her. It was taken from Chen Rong¡¯s luggage.

    Ah Zhi put the clothes in front of Chen Rong and couldn¡¯t help herself from asking: ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like white clothes, miss?¡± She must want to please my master. At this thought, Ah Zhi cast a scornful nce at Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong simply smiled. She picked up the outfit to admire it. ¡°I don¡¯t... How can a vulgar, ruthless, and ridiculous woman like me be worthy of this pure, white dress?¡±

    Upon her words, the three people in the room stilled.

    Wang Hong who had been tilting his head to look at Chen Rong slowly stopped smiling.

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze with a smile and slowly put on the white dress. ¡°But I can wear it now... If I can be reborn, then of course I¡¯m worthy of it.¡±

    Thest sentence was a bit vague, and only the maids faintly heard it.

    They began tob her hair after she finished dressing.

    ¡°Undo it,¡± she soon ordered them.

    The maids paused.

    Ah Zhi frowned, gently exining: ¡°Miss, you¡¯re a married woman now...¡± She hadn¡¯t finish by the time Chen Rong coldly said, ¡°I want my hair to be styled like a maiden!¡±

    They paused. After looking at each other, they turned to look at Wang Hong.

    Wang Hong was still looking at Chen Rong, all this time he has been quietly watching her.

    Not hearing him speak, the two maids had to do what Chen Rong wanted andbed her hair like a maiden.

    It took little effort before Chen Rong¡¯s hair was finished. It is uncertain whether it was due to her new womanhood, but her beauty was now rather cold. This coldness made her radiant and somewhat terrifying.

    Chen Rong turned from the bronze mirror and rose. Turning around, she smiled and asked, ¡°Whose idea was the Heaven¡¯s Brewst night?¡±

    The maids froze.

    They turned to look at Wang Hong despite themselves.

    Yet again, they saw their master quietly looking at Chen Rong.

    After trading nces, the younger one finally said, ¡°It was me.¡± Ah Zhi intervened with a smile: ¡°Are you upset, miss? If not for that drink, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten what you wanted.¡± Sheughed and added, ¡°We know you¡¯re a gentry woman, so even if you loved our master, you would not dare to say it. We only wanted to help.¡± She bowed deeply to Chen Rong, pleading: ¡°Do forgive us, miss.¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t turn around. She went to the window where her porcin hand gently stroked the windowsill before reaching for the sword beside it. ¡°Then you are saying that it was your two¡¯s idea to serve me the Heaven¡¯s Brew?¡± A hint of a smile was heard in her voice.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t sound to be angered, Ah Zhi also lightlyughed. ¡°Aye... won¡¯t you forgive us, miss?¡± She and the young maidservant once again bowed deeply to her.

    They acted like the schrs and bowed to Chen Rong, their mouths uttering apologies but their gestures and rhetoric were frivolous, with a trace of contempt from deep down inside.

    ¡°Forgive you?¡± Chen Rong chaffed. ¡°Then who will forgive me?¡± she whispered as she grabbed onto the sword hilt.

    ¡°Fwoosh¡± the sword left its scabbard, sunlight reflecting off of its cold iron. When they saw her suddenly pick up the sword, they simultaneously cried, ¡°Miss, this isn¡¯t something you can touch!¡± Their voices were full of habitual haughtiness.

    It was as if Chen Rong had not heard their usations. She raised the sword, her fingers lightly tapping on its surface. She smiled at the sharp ngs. ¡°The Wang House of Lang¡¯ya indeed produces a fine sword!¡±

    Like lightning, she stabbed backwards.

    ¡°Fwoosh ¨C¡± it was the sound of pierced flesh.

    The two servant girls simultaneously screamed. Wang Hong who had been looking on with his elegant smile had also shot to his feet, watching Chen Rong in dismay.

    Chen Rong turned around.

    The sword in her hand had drilled straight into Ah Zhi¡¯s chest. While the girl¡¯s blood flowed out, the smile on Chen Rong¡¯s face grew breathtakingly brilliant.

    She withdrew the sword and then raised her hand to point the dripping de at the younger hysterical maid.

    Blood scattered. A few drops sshed onto her luminous face, painting her sweet smile a palpitating gorgeousness.

    Only until the sword hadpletely drilled into its target did they hear a heavy crash from the side. It was Ah Zhi¡¯s body slumping to the floor.

    Chen Rong withdrew the bloody sword once more. She looked up at Wang Hong.

    Just like that, she carried the bloody sword towards him.

    Wang Hong stared at her.

    Under his gaze, Chen Rong passed him and slowly headed for the door.

    He turned to stare after her straight figure, lonely and hopeless in the sunlight. ¡°Ah Rong,¡± he heard himself calling.

    The airiness and elegance were gone from his wavering voice. He sounded bleak, with an inner predicament even he was not aware of: ¡°Are you this scornful of being my honored concubine?¡±

 Chapter 122: In Front of the Two Armies

    Chapter 122: In Front of the Two Armies

    Chen Rong slowly turned sideways.

    She faintly smiled at the man who had taken her heart and her chastity. After a nce, she wordlessly turned around and pushed the door to leave.

    She went down the stairs one step at a time.

    With hanging head, Wang Hong¡¯s gaze followed her straight back and blood-stained dress.

    The maidservants¡¯ screams had long alerted the guards. Dozens of armored men were now hurrying over. They thought to shout, but stopped themselves when they saw Wang Hong standing at the loft¡¯s door.

    Their eyes swiftly shed to Chen Rong.

    They stared at her and the bloody sword in her hand before looking back at Wang Hong.

    Chen Rong had gone down the stairs by this time. She watched the courtyard full of guards blocking the way as her lips upturned into a quiet smile.

    She stopped and turned to nce back at Wang Hong. ¡°Qng, are you trying to keep me here?¡±

    Her clothes were ring in the sunlight, and so was her bloody sword.

    While Wang Hong was looking at her, a guard stepped forward and ced his hands together to ask: ¡°My lord, did this womanmit murder?¡±

    Wang Hong did not speak; he was still staring at Chen Rong with aplicated look.

    At longst he waved his hand.

    The guards retreated upon seeing his gesture and cleared out of the courtyard.

    Chen Rong turned around to leave when she saw them withdraw. Every movement she made at this very moment was made with an unfaltering determination.

    Wang Hong gripped onto the bamboo railing and called after the white silhouette: ¡°Ah Rong?¡±

    She did not pause once. She carried the sword and kept heading outside.

    Every step she took left drops of blood on the ground, forming a frightening sanguine trail.

    ¡°Ah Rong,e back... you have nowhere to go,¡± Wang Hong hoarsely called after her.

    His voice swirled in the wind like the falling leaves. It was carried away in the twinkling of an eye and left no traces behind.

    Chen Rong did not look back. She didn¡¯t even stop walking.

    Step by step, she walked to the far distance and faded from his sight until shepletely vanished...

    At length, hoof beats sounded from the road.

    A rider dismounted his horse and reported to Wang Hong who was still looking down motionlessly from the loft: ¡°My lord, the Prince of Nan¡¯yang has urgent matters that require your consultation.¡±

    Another burst of rapid clopping followed the rider¡¯s voice. A different rider rode to them. ¡°My lord,¡± he cried, ¡°the barbarians are in formation outside the city.¡±

    ¡°Get the carriage ready.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    The carriage was soon ready.

    But Wang Hong did not move. He was still dropping his head so that the cold wind blew his hair and clothes.

    A guard hesitantly called, ¡°My lord?¡±

    His cry awakened Wang Hong and made him look up.

    He made a reply, but for some reason, his usually clear and gentle eyes now appeared to be filled with a void.

    Looking behind his guards, he softly uttered, ¡°Men.¡±

    ¡°Aye, sir.¡±

    Wang Hong leaned on the railing. His handsome face was slightly lowered, allowing a strand of hair to dangle in front of his eyes, when he quietly said, ¡°Go, keep an eye on Ah Rong of the Chen House... protect her.¡±

    Several guards left with his order.

    Only until they had left to the distance did Wang Hong slowly let go of the railing and lightly say, ¡°Bury the ones inside.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Two guards traded nces before ascending the staircase.

    They pushed open the door and entered the loft.

    Shortly after, one sped his hands together to ask: ¡°My lord, with which ceremony shall we bury these maids?¡±

    Wang Hong slowly walked down and replied without turning around: ¡°Those who hold their master in contempt deserve to die. Just throw them out.¡±

    His words again caused the guards to look at each other.

    Having followed Wang Hong, they naturally knew that these maids had served him for years. Even if they had had no merits, they had worked hard to serve him. Normally, a master should forgive his servants¡¯ mistakes once they were dead... But now that his words were spoken with so little gravity, how would their parents and siblings continue to stay in the Wang family?

    Despite their sympathy, neither of the guards questioned him. They bowed and said, ¡°Aye.¡±

    Even while these guards were giving him their replies, someone else was recording Wang Hong¡¯s words to send to Lang¡¯ya. There was another who was taking his leave. He had wanted to inquire into the cause of their deaths, but Wang Hong¡¯s words had concluded the case. How they died or who killed them had no more need for pursuit.

    Soon, the carriage took Wang Hong out of the hamlet.

    The vehicle had just gotten to the streets of Nan¡¯yang when quickened drums pounded outside. The dreary and rapid beats sent the crowd on the street to a frantic scramble.

    Wang Hong¡¯s carriage drove faster as the driver cracked his whip through loud hollers.

    Very soon, Wang Hong arrived at the north gate.

    The five thousand guards from the Wang n saluted him upon his arrival.

    Without lifting his eyes, he serenely went to the fortress wall.

    Dozens of schrs were already standing on the fortress, all dressed in loose wide robes. When he saw Wang Hong approach, Yu Zhi met him halfway andughingly said, ¡°Qng, you¡¯rete.¡±

    He stopped suddenly. ¡°What happened? Why are you looking so grim?¡±

    Wang Hong cast him a brief nce without bothering to turn his head. He strode to the wall, leaned on it and looked down.

    Twenty thousand Hu soldiers had filed into orderly queues below, their raised gs pping in the wind.

    ¡°Is there any news?¡± Wang Hong quietly asked.

    The advisor who hade to stand behind him nodded and whispered back, ¡°Murong Ke had ced his soldiers on all sides, but thergest number is stationed at your north gate. General Ran wants you to attack from the north to curb the barbarians¡¯ main force. The west, south, and east gates will then simultaneously try to break out. This is all that you need to do; leave Murong Ke to Ran Min.¡±

    He continued: ¡°General Ran also said if you are reluctant to use your own men, you can rece them with the prince¡¯s men. He says Murong Ke¡¯s seige of Nan¡¯yang is no joking matter. No matter what, lives will have to be sacrificed.¡±

    The advisor wryly smiled at this juncture. Ran Min¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be more transparent. He could easily get rid of Murong Ke yet he would not do so. That he would appear at thest minute to save Nan¡¯yang was already enough.

    Wang Hong slightly curved his mouth and softly replied, ¡°So be it.¡±

    ¡°You can pass my order down that I¡¯ve told Ran Min to show up in Nan¡¯yang, thus we needn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    The advisor furrowed his brow and uneasily said, ¡°My lord, why are you hiding your capability when you can obviously take care of Murong Ke? You¡¯ll disappoint the master if you continue this way.¡±

    Wang Hong nced at him.

    His faint nce made the advisor uneasily lower his head.

    Wang Hong looked to the distance and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear those words.¡±

    Cold sweat rolled down the advisor¡¯s forehead. ¡°Aye.¡±

    Time trickled on until noon passed. At the hour of the goat (1pm-3pm), rapid drum beats suddenly pounded.

    On the wall at the north gate, a group of armored soldiers orderly lined up. Even though they were all armored, one could see that their styles and colors belonged to different ns.

    Wang Hong stood on the wall overlooking these people for a length of time. Then, he turned his head to stare at the unmoving Hu soldiers, waved his right hand, and shouted: ¡°Attack!¡±

    Resonating drumming rose at his order.

    The gate opened to the sound of rumbling hooves, allowing riders to dash out.

    All of a sudden, the schrs standing on the wall went still. Someone shouted: ¡°Hey, who is that?¡±

    Wang Hong, who was in the midst of giving orders, raised his head at the noises.

    He looked up and gave a casual nce.

    Color drained from his handsome face. He took a few quick steps forward and grasped the wall, suddenly screaming: ¡°Come back!¡±

    He used all his strength to hoarsely scream: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House,e back here for me ¨C¡±

    His voice, however, was drowned out by the drums, shouts, and shing of war.

    No one heard him besides the few who stood nearby.

    All the schrs and soldiers were looking at that silhouette.

    It was a snow-white figure who held a long whip and rode a tall horse to gallop towards the armies.

    She rode very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, she had sprinted in front of the soldiers.

    Her loose outfit pped in the wind... Anyone could see that she wore no armor underneath her dress.

    An unarmored girl was racing out to join the two opposing armies in the middle of a war zone...

    Gradually, all noises stopped.

    Everyone stared after the white figure in disbelief. At longst, a schr¡¯s sigh was heard: ¡°Even a woman dares to join the battlefield when she sees that her country is in danger. Who can say that our peopleck courage?¡±

 Chapter 123: Victorious

    Chapter 123: Victorious

    Both armies were stunned to suddenly see a beautiful white-robed maiden appear on the battlefield.

    But the bow had been drawn and they could not stop.

    Furthermore, the only ones who could see her were the ones near her. Those that were following behind only knew to press ahead, for their sight was obstructed by the rising dust.

    ¡°Kill them ¨C Kill them so that we may have peace once more!¡± the Jins shouted.

    Their shouts were apanied by clopping horseshoes and the whooshing of weapons. Endless dust and screams once again upied the earth, with only horseshoes to trample on insignificant lives.

    On the fortress.

    Wang Hong¡¯s scream vanished into thin air. All he could do was stare after the white silhouette and its shadow, for he knew his shouts and orders were all useless...

    At this time, Yu Zhi cried aloud, ¡°This youngdy looks so familiar.¡± He strode to Wang Hong. ¡°Qng, isn¡¯t that Ah Rong of the Chen House?¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s answer was made with shut eyes. Beads of perspiration formed on his forehead.

    Standing beside them, Chen Gongrang also eximed: ¡°Ah Rong? Is she Ah Rong? I thought she was with Shi Min?¡± Heughed and dered with pride in his voice: ¡°My dear gentlemen, that¡¯s our family¡¯sss! We pride ourselves for possession of lofty characters, but we¡¯ve all lost to a little girl today!¡±

    They had really lost to a little girl.

    At this time, the soldiers on the wall who had either been afraid or wanted to retreat all clenched their teeth and prepared to fight with their lives.

    The entire Jin army marched forward. Even the timid ones were bracing themselves for death. They faced the rising smoke and dust, and let out a roar upon seeing the white figure standing in the open field.

    It started out with one roar, then gradually grew louder and louder.

    Eventually, this echoing roar was the only sound left on earth.

    The generals who had wanted to rouse their soldiers¡¯ morale no longer needed to.

    All the enthusiasm and determination had been lit.

    Before they knew it, the soldiers had begun to yell: ¡°Kill them ¨C the barbarians won¡¯t let us live. Kill them.¡±

    ¡°Kill them! Only then will we live!¡±

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    One shout followed another. Pairs of eyes glowed crimson out of desperation. Almost instantaneously, the Jin army¡¯s confidence grew tenfold... They all only had one thought: Once the city was captured, they would be met with the same fate as those in Mo¡¯yang. Since there was no escape, they must risk their lives and fight.

    Nevertheless, confront someone with death and he will fight to live. Up until now, the Jin soldiers had been infamous for their cowardice. But they had changed.

    Murong Ke sat up. He stared straight at the smoky battlefield to the white silhouette and then waved his hand with a sudden order: ¡°Engage! Now!¡±

    He knew that his soldiers were ustomed to disregarding the Jins. The enemy had clearly begun to attack yet they were stillzilyughing around.

    When Murong Ke shouted hismand, Wang Hong coldly ordered from the fortress: ¡°Open the gate so that our troops can break out from here!¡±

    He whirled around and announced, ¡°I, of the Wang n, will break out from this gate to fight the barbarians!¡±

    By this time, the enthusiasm and indomitable will to fight below the fortress wall had spread to the rest of the troops. Forthwith, the banners were raised and a series ofmands were given.

    The city gate reopened. All the soldiers at the north gate began to mount their horses for the next rounds of attack.

    One by one, the generals rode to the other three gates and the prince¡¯s estate.

    The schrs had also hastily turned around to order their n members to break out from the north gate ¨C Nan¡¯yang had troops that were three times as great as Murong Ke¡¯s. In the past, the Jin soldiers hadcked the courage and power to fight. At the moment, however, they were all taking an oath of death and such an opportunity must not be missed.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.wordpress

    In the blink of an eye, the white figure had sprinted to the Hu.

    Her hand raised to crack the long whip, from which blood spewed forth. She led the field and gave little care that she was surrounded by the enemy, barreling headlong into the battle scene.

    There were four guards by her side. They were highly skilled, but her mad galloping caught them by surprise.

    Because they were upied by fighting the Hu, they didn¡¯t have time to protect her. They shouted at her again and again but their calls quickly disappeared into themotion. The white figure did not look back, they wondered whether she had heard them or not.

    Murong Ke stayed calm under his mask. The Jins¡¯ attack came as a surprise andpletely sabotaged his ns. He continuously passed down orders, however, the Jins had charged to the front by this time and some of hismands couldn¡¯t be ryed in time.

    He stared at the blood-stained figure in the field and angrily growled: ¡°Wang Hong, you shameless bastard! I can¡¯t believe you would use a woman to raise morale!¡±

    No one could hear his growl.

    Thousands of Jin soldiers quickly reached Chen Rong as they took on the Hu. Behind them, a steady stream of Jin troops was stilling...

    A captain neared Murong Ke and asked him, ¡°Sng, what do you think we should do?¡±

    He looked at Murong Ke with worry, for he knew the twenty thousand soldiers at the north gate were mostly made up of disbanded soldiers. Murong Ke had ced them there just to fill the numbers. He had expected the Jins to be so cowardly that even in the event they open up the gate, it¡¯d merely be a bluff. He even said he alone could take on ten thousand of them... Little did he know the Jins would risk their lives from the very first attack. And at the north gate where there was thergest number of Hu!

    Murong Ke snapped: ¡°What do you think? Have our men block them even if death stands in the way!¡± How could he retreat? A retreat now would be catastrophic!

    The captain received his order and rushed out.

    At the same time, five thousand marching Jin soldiers were surprised to find that the Hu army in front of them was far less daunting than as had been told in legends. They had only to thrust their halberds to reach these Hu.

    This realization immediately spread among the troops. Blood confronted blood, flesh confronted flesh. One body fell after another, and then onward to the next breathing life.

    In a sh, the Jins had gained ten paces.

    Though it was not a long distance, both the schrs on the fortress and the offensive troops were ecstatic.

    ¡°The barbarians are not fearsome ¨C ¡± one excitedly shouted.

    His voice couldn¡¯t travel very far, but the tens and hundreds of such cries were palpable to the Jin soldiers in the rear.

    The outburst at once grew louder and more resonant.

    Ten paces, twenty... thirty.

    The Hu were still retreating.

    Each time they took a step back, the Jins erupted into more shouts.

    Very soon, the Jin troops had advanced half of the way with rtive ease.

    ¡°General, let¡¯s retreat.¡±

    A captain immediately approached Murong Ke. ¡°General, there¡¯ll be great damage to your reputation if the cowardly Jins manage to wipe us out.¡±

    There was already a Ran Min whom the Xianbei war god, Murong Ke, could not defeat. There must absolutely not be a Wang Hong who could annihte twenty thousand of his soldiers in battle.

    Another captain came forward and called to Murong Ke: ¡°General, if we anticipate defeat, then we should leave while we can. We¡¯ll have our redemption in theing days.¡±

    Hearing this, Murong Ke cast a nce at the white figure who was still charging through the battlefield. ¡°Retreat!¡±

    The Hu gs unfurled upon his order.

    ¡°The barbarians are retreating, we¡¯ve seeded in thwarting them!¡±

    Their cries were apanied by tears of joy. Their voices hadn¡¯t spread far by the time the enemy receded.

    An army¡¯s morale is sure to be depleted once it retreats from the battle. At the moment, the Hu were pulling back faster and faster while the Jins were killing more fearlessly.

    The Jins¡¯ shouts abruptly spread throughout the field: ¡°They¡¯re retreating!¡± ¡°Kill them, kill them all!¡± Crimson bloodlust dyed their eyes. They chased after their enemy with weapons in their hands, refusing to let them withdraw without a fight.

    In less than two miles, drumming reverberated from Nanyang¡¯s towers. They were calling them back from the battle.

    The soldiers slowly stopped their chase.

    A general looked back and angrily yelled, ¡°Why the hell are they calling us back? Why are we retreating when we finally have a chance to annihte the barbarians?¡±

    There were other curses, but mostly there were cries in joy.

    Victory! Victory is ours!

    The soldiers surged back to Nan¡¯yang like a tidal wave.

    They arrived at the city gate to find elders flooding from both sides of the gate to greet them with ecstatic cheers.

    In the midst of this celebration, a carriage hurled out.

    Despite their exhration and even in the sea of people, the crowd still gave way wherever this carriage went.

    In the twinkling of an eye, it had sped to the returning Jin army.

    It came to a halt. Its curtain raised as a gentle and soothing voice spoke: ¡°Where is she?¡±

    The four bloodied guards looked at each other and then lowered their heads. One approached, raised his sped hands and rasped: ¡°She was just here, but she was gone before we knew it.¡±

    Another guard looked towards the carriage and reassured him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry my lord, I¡¯m certain she is fine. She wears white; if anything happened everyone would¡¯ve noticed.¡±

    ¡°Let us return.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    After the four guards retreated, the voice inside the carriage ordered to his left and right, ¡°Find her.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    A carriage approached them at this time, from which an advisor poked his head out and quietly said, ¡°Your victory today will be enough for the rest of your life. This is all the answer we owe the people of Nan¡¯yang; it is likewise all we owe the empire... My lord, there is a limit to everything. We really needn¡¯t wait here for Murong Ke¡¯s counterattack.¡±

    After a pause, he added, ¡°My lord, we can return to Jiankang now.¡±

    The voice of another advisor sounded: ¡°My lord, this is an important matter. Please give it careful consideration.¡±

    A whileter, Wang Hong lightly replied, ¡°I got it.¡±

    After answering with these three words, the carriage again went back to Nan¡¯yang.

    As soon as Wang Hong returned to the city, he summoned all the heads of the major ns as well as the generals from the prince¡¯s estate. By the time all arrangements had been made, twilight arrived with a setting sun over the sky.

    As Wang Hong was walking out, a guard stepped forward and whispered to him: ¡°My lord, we found her.¡±

    Wang Hong turned his head and softly asked, ¡°You found her? Bring me there.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The carriage rushed away on the main road.

    The road was at present flocked with people who were fleeing Nan¡¯yang to Jiankang. Now that the battle was finally won and the Prince of Nan¡¯yang was finally unable to stop them from leaving, they could not wait to get out.

    When they saw the vehicle, they retreated to the sides and respectfully bowed.

    A tavern soon appeared ahead. Beneath its fluttering banner sat a bloody white figure.

    To her right was the setting sun while to her left was the endless wilderness. She quietly sat under the tavern¡¯s banner with her satin hair draping over her lowered face.

    The carriage stopped.

    Wang Hong jumped off and slowly walked to her.

    He went to the woman¡¯s side and looked at her bloody clothes and whip, and at her face hidden behind her hair. He softly and cautiously said, ¡°Ah Rong,e back. Return with me.¡±

    The woman slowly raised her head.

    Her hair fell to the sides, showing her stunning smiling face.

    She nced at him with upturned lips, unaware that her face was full of blood stains.

    She slowly stood up and turned away.

    Seeing that she was going to leave again, Wang Hong¡¯s voice took on a frantic note: ¡°Ah Rong, return with me!¡±

    She stopped walking.

    She slightly tilted her head to look at him and at the setting sun to his side. She gave a sweet smile: ¡°Return? No, I cannot return anymore...¡± She couldn¡¯t return. If she did not get what she wanted, if she could not have full possession of the one she loved, she would eventually go mad. A woman like her whose tolerance was so scant, whose jealousy ran so deep, and whose desire to possess was so great should not exist in this world. Though the empire was vast, there had never been a ce for her...

 Chapter 124: Ran Minâ€™s Woe

    Chapter 124: Ran Min¡¯s Woe

    Wang Hong watched her beautiful and cold face that had been washed clean. Her charm was almost a witchcraft. His heart constricted as he looked at her bloodstained robe.

    He dropped his gaze. ¡°Come back with me,¡± he said insistently.

    Chen Rong smirked and withdrew her gaze from him. Seemingly not hearing what he said, she walked on ahead.

    ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    Answering him was still her lonely back.

    Wang Hong chased after her and pulled her in for a hug from behind. ¡°Ah Rong, are you hurt? Come, return with me,¡± he softly said.

    Like flowing water, there was a lingering affection in his voice.

    Chen Rong gently avoided his touch when his arms went around her waist. She did not turn around but kept walking ahead, leaving Wang Hong behind alone.

    Seeing this scene unfolding, the driver whispered to Wang Hong, ¡°My lord?¡±

    Wang Hong dropped his gaze. A long whileter, he softly said, ¡°Send four people to follow her.¡± A pause. ¡°Remember, if she is met with danger, do not show yourselves until the veryst minute.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Whose troop is that?¡± the driver eximed.

    Wang hong looked up.

    Dust was soaring from the main road. Behind it, a group of riders was heading their way.

    Wang Hong¡¯s eyes returned to the solitary and sanguine figure walking down the road.

    Before long, the troop had appeared in his field of vision. The character ¡°Min¡± was clearly visible on the pping banners.

    It was indeed Ran Min¡¯s troop.

    In the midst of rumbling horseshoes, the soaring smoke of dust soon reached Chen Rong who was now in the far distance.

    At the sound of a holler, the horses came to a halt.

    Ran min rode out of ranks and galloped to Chen Rong.

    After reining his horse to a stop, he stared down at the bloody girl and frowningly called, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Seeing that Chen Rong only kept her head down without one word, he captured her chin so that she would look up at him.

    His frown worsened as they stared at each other. ¡°Ah Rong, what happened?¡±

    He could see that Ah Rong¡¯s face was just as beautiful and her eyes were just as bright as they had been. But she seemed a little different somehow... It had only been a couple of days but she was no longer the same person.

    He gently stroked her lips and lowered his voice: ¡°Speak.¡±

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze.

    After a long time, she hoarsely said, ¡°General Ran, I cannot marry you.¡±

    Ran Min¡¯s grip tightened around her chin. ¡°What did you say?¡± he incredulously asked.

    Chen Rong¡¯s longshes fluttered with a blink as her lips slowly formed a smile.

    Her smile was like that of a siren.

    She looked up at him, at his facial features, at his thin lips, and then at the troops behind him.

    A carriage was now driving up to them. Its curtain was raised to reveal a familiar face, one that was pale as it was beautiful.

    That woman gaped when she saw Chen Rong ¨C the usual malice in her eyes was reced by surprise.

    She was Chen Wei, and her updo was that of a married woman.

    Chen Rong smiled and looked at Ran Min, softly saying, ¡°General, Chen Yuan¡¯s family and I are irreconcble. Since you have epted Ah Wei, I don¡¯t want to marry you anymore.¡±

    Afterwards, she threw his hand off and walked away.

    She did not speak of her defilement or of Wang Hong.

    Ran Min¡¯s longughter rang behind her. He sarcastically said, ¡°Ah Rong of Chen House, aren¡¯t you trying to control too many things?¡±

    Answering him was her distancing figure.

    Ran Min¡¯s thick eyebrows knitted together. He gave a kick and sent the red horse galloping towards Chen Rong like a gust of wind.

    He quickly appeared once more in front of her.

    He took her chin with a low shout: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, where did the blood on youe from?¡± He looked her up and down, his heart thumping, while his questions fired rapidly: ¡°Were you the beautiful woman who rode out to the two armies? Was she you?¡±

    Chen Rong nodded.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She slowly pried his hand away and then lightly said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t think living has any more meaning.¡±

    His grip on her chin was so tight that it pained her and made her unable to pull away.

    He took another look at her when he suddenly pulled on her arm and asked suspiciously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you injured?¡±

    Hearing his question, Chen Rong disdainfully said with augh, ¡°I reckon those Hu soldiers had never seen a woman on the battlefield before. They were all stunned to see me. The halberds that aimed my way also deliberately avoided me. There were some who even put their weapons away so that they could capture me alive.¡± At this point in her exnation, she finally felt paining from her chin... She reached out to pull his hand away, but how could she with her meager strength? So she lifted her eyes charmingly at him, her mouth lightly curving, as she slowly said, ¡°General, please let go.¡±

    Ran Min harrumphed. He suddenly let go to take hold of her arm. His wolf eyes were de sharp. ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, I know you. Tell me! What had happened?¡±

    Chen Rong blinked her long eyshes.

    She nced askance at him and beamed a brilliant smile. ¡°Must you know?¡±

    ¡°Tell me!¡±

    Chen Rongughed. She stood on tip toe, leaned into him, and then gently brought her lips to his throat.

    Almost suddenly and like a snake, a tongue slid across his throat.

    Ran Min slightly shook and then went entirely still.

    Her faint and fragrant breath blew against him. ¡°Because,¡± sheughed, her voice supple and ambiguous, ¡°I¡¯ve been disgraced.¡±

    Two hundred paces away, Wang Hong watched this scene from his carriage. He threw his head back and emptied his wine in a swig.

    With her lips on his throat, Chen Rong again giggled and tossed him a flirtatious gaze, then she slowly pulled his hands away and walked off.

    He imprisoned her arms and demanded, ¡°Who was he? Who was that man?¡±

    He sounded furious. Chen Rong didn¡¯t have to look back to know he must be livid. Because in her field of vision, all the soldiers were bowing their heads and backing away.

    He abruptly pulled her into his arms and murderously hissed: ¡°Who was he?¡±

    He had believed her pretext as soon as she said it. Because no youngdy in the empire would joke about such matter.

    It was also the only reason that could exin her changes.

    Ran Min was consumed by fury and hatred. His grip on Chen Rong was so strong that it made cracking sounds on her bones and cold sweat forming on her sweet smiling face.

    She did not cry in pain, however. Not only did she not cry, her smiling face remained brilliant and charming. She cocked her head to quietly look at Ran Min and gently said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he was.¡± Under Ran Min¡¯s sharp stare, she indifferently added, ¡°I was idle and bored, so I went out for an evening stroll. Unexpectedly I got knocked unconscious. When I awoke, I found that I had been defiled.¡±

    Her voice was too indifferent, and her smile was too bright.

    Almost suddenly, Ran Min felt nauseated.

    Plop. He shoved her off. After making her roll on the ground, he dismounted the horse and strode to her.

    While he was staring down at her, besides anger and loathing, there was also woe on his handsome face. ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, I had promised to marry you.¡± He hoarsely chuckled, struggling to say: ¡°I had promised, hadn¡¯t I?!¡±

    With this, he suddenly turned and mounted his horse. He hastily pulled on the rein, madly riding away.

    His soldiers and Chen Wei were surprised at first, but they soon enough reacted and hurriedly chased after him. By the time they pulled into the distance, Chen Wei was still looking back at Chen Rong. In that instant, however, the bitterness and loss on her face had been swept away. Instead, they were reced by a blithe smile.

    A captain was the first to catch up to Ran Min almost an hourter. Ran Min had stopped riding by now. Surrounded by the deserted wilderness, he sat on horseback facing the sunset.

    He continued to stay there motionlessly. If not for his fluttering robe and hair, one would think he was a statue.

    The captain came up to Ran Min and quietly said after some consideration: ¡°She is but a woman, sir. Why let her foul your mood?¡±

    Ran Min did not turn around. He stared for a long time at the sunset and, when the captain thought he would not speak, suddenly rasped, ¡°No, she¡¯s lying!¡±

    Heughed aloud, bewildering the captain.

    He threw his head back inughter and slowly stood his halberd on the ground.

    He bowed his head in a hoarsened sneer: ¡°She¡¯s already defiled and looking for death, yet she still wants to cover for that man... Ah Rong of the Chen House, your feelings for me have been nothing but pretense!¡±

    Realizing he was talking about the future madam¡¯s private affairs, the captain did not dare to speak. He swiftly lowered his head.

    Ran min held a tight grip on his halberd. This time, he used all of his strength to drive it deep into the ground until it started to bend.

    He hung his head and hoarselyughed out loud. His voice grew hoarser and hoarser, deeper and deeper.

    Almost suddenly, he gave the halberd a hard kick. While it flew to the distance, he growled in anger, ¡°Who do you think you are? Who do you think you are?!¡±

    Amid his low roar, he suddenly turned andunched onto his horse. He swooped down for his halberd along the gallop and then maddeningly rode away.

 Chapter 125: Metamorphosis

    Chapter 125: Metamorphosis

    Ran Min hurried back.

    When he arrived at the main road, he subconsciously turned his head and nced toward the bloody figure.

    However, all he could see was a slowly moving cavalcade.

    Several carriages in the front were marked with the Chen House¡¯s emblem; they were heading in Chen Rong¡¯s direction.

    In fact, everyone¡¯s attention on the main road was presently attracted by the cavalcade, each turning to look.

    Chen Rong was staring at the ground. One day and night only amounted to a dozen short hours, but for her, she had gone several times to hell and back.

    At this moment, she turned around looking for her mount. She had taken it from Wang Hong¡¯s residence, and the whip she had used to kill the enemies was just an ordinary whip she wasn¡¯t used to handling.

    She kept her head down as she quietly walked to the horse. At length, she felt something unusual.

    Chen Rong¡¯s foggy mind slowly returned. She turned around to look.

    It was then that she came to face with a cavalcadeposed of a dozen carriages.

    The foremost carriage was marked with the Chen emblem. The Chen estate?

    She slightly tilted her head.

    Someone noticed her and at once whistled for the carriages to stop.

    Chen Yuan was the first to jump down. When she saw him, Chen Rong¡¯s mouth curved into a smile while her grip tightened around the whip.

    At this point, another man had also jumped down from a carriage in front of Chen Yuan. He was Chen Gongrang.

    Next came Yu Zhi and Huan Jing.

    It finally dawned on Chen Rong why so many people were staring. It turned out these carriages were filled with schrs.

    Chen Yuan appeared to rejoice at the sight of Chen Rong. But as he made for her, Chen Gongrang made a disapproving sound from behind which made him stop and step to the side.

    Chen Gongrang walked past him to Chen Rong.

    As he approached her, he gave note to her blood-dyed state. He took two more steps before stopping to look at her and say: ¡°How frightened you must be, child.¡±

    His voice was kind.

    Chen Rong nkly looked up at Chen Gongrang.

    Seeing such a Chen Rong, his eyes unknowingly reddened as he said to her, ¡°Ah Rong,e, return with me.¡±

    Chen Rong remained bewildered. She tilted her head to look at him.

    Watching her, Chen Gongrang gently brushed the blood on her shoulder and said, ¡°You forget, child. You are a Chen. Come, let¡¯s go home with your uncle.¡±

    ¡°Go home?¡± Chen Rong blinked and murmured, ¡°I have a home?¡±

    Chen Gongrang sighed. He turned and softly said, ¡°Silly child, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chen Rong did not move.

    Chen Gongrang had no choice but to turn around again.

    At this time, Yu Zhi had dismounted his carriage and was striding towards Chen Rong while loudly speaking: ¡°There are no real men in the entire city! It is thess Ah Rong who makes me feel inferior.¡±

    Walking next to him was the thin and delicate Huan Jing. He looked at Chen Rong and eloquently spoke, ¡°Littledy, go home with your uncle. Last time, you had fearlessly went to Mo¡¯yang even while knowing it was surrounded by the barbarians. This time, all the men in the city have been outshone by you. Return with your uncle. When we arrive in Jiankang, we will ask the court to grant you a title.¡±

    Huan Jing came forth from the crowd.

    He unhurriedly walked to Chen Rong.

    Seeing him approach, Yu Zhi and Chen Gongrang stepped aside and began conversing with each other.

    Huan Jing leaned closer to Chen Rong and softly said, ¡°Ah Rong, I don¡¯t know why you suddenly appeared on the battlefield, nor do I know why you are wandering outside even after we have won. We¡¯vee to bring you home.¡±

    The eyes with which he was looking at Chen Rong contained both pity and admiration in them. ¡°In two days we will be going to Jiankang,¡± he gently told her. ¡°You¡¯ve helped raise morale in Nan¡¯yang. Although a girl, you have much more courage than the men. Your action is something both the Chen House and the royal court will appreciate. Let¡¯s go, this is your chance.¡±

    His young, clear eyes were perspicacious. This thin and frail Huan Jing had always been sharp.

    Chen Rong looked at him.

    Her dry cracked lips twitched to hoarsely ask: ¡°This is my chance?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± Huan Jing looked at her with a warning: ¡°Once we¡¯re in Jiankang, you can seek an audience with His Majesty and make your request... but no matter who asks you, you must only answer you had wanted to bolster our army¡¯s morale.¡±

    Light slowly entered Chen Rong¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is my chance,¡± she murmured.

    ¡°This is my chance.¡±

    After repeating these words a few more times, luster was restored to her eyes. She quietly watched Huan Jing and then dropped into a curtsy. Then she went to Chen Gongrang.

    Seeing her walk to him, Chen Gongrang quickly stepped forth and kindly said, ¡°Child, you have suffered.¡±

    Chen Rong lowered her head with a curtsy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have worried you, uncle.¡±

    Chen Gongrang shook his head. ¡°Nay nay, it was my mistake. Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯ll be my ward from this day forth. Chen Yuan¡¯s family will no longer have ties with you. When we reach Jiankang, you can stay with me if you don¡¯t want to stay with your father and brother.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±

    ¡°All right all right, get in the carriage.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong turned around and slowly walked to the carriage.

    After only one step, however, her legs gave out and her body threatened to slump down. As she was about to fall, she quickly braced her whip on the ground.

    She had apparently supported herself, but she looked to be paralyzed. She tried several times, but could not stand up no matter what.

    Chen Gongrang hurriedly called, ¡°Quick, help your mistress.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Two servant girls jumped down from the carriage and rushed to Chen Rong. They held her on either side and helped her over.

    Once Chen Rong mounted the vehicle, the schrs had also gotten back inside their own rides. Amid shouts and hollers, the cavalcade made its way back to Nan¡¯yang.

    Ran Min gave them another nce and then rushed towards the city.

    In no time at all, he had stormed into the north gate. Once inside, he pointed his halberd and savagely shouted, ¡°Where is Wang Hong?!¡±

    The north gate¡¯s garrison had never seen such a Ran Min. They paled and looked at one another. One came forward and raised his sped hands to Ran Min. ¡°My master has left the city from the west gate. He is going back to Jiankang.¡±

    ¡°The west gate?¡±

    Ran min sneered, turned his horse around, and yet again madly rode away. In the twinkling of an eye, only a speck of dust was left.

    Looking at him riding to the west, a Wang guard nervously asked, ¡°Could General Ran want to harm our master?¡±

    The guard who had replied Ran Min murmured, ¡°Seeing how murderous he looks, I¡¯m certain he means harm to the master. Quick, go and tell them to urge His Lordship on the road as soon as possible. Remember, you can¡¯t leave from the west gate.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The other hurried away.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428

    The carriage steadily took Chen Rong back to the Chen estate.

    It didn¡¯t go into her old courtyard, but toward another magnificently decorated residence on the east side.

    Almost as soon as Chen Rong stepped down, her servants went up to surround her. Old Shang rushed to her and burst out in tears.

    Chen Rong looked at the wailing man and tiredly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nurse Ping?¡±

    While Old Shang was still crying, another servant quickly replied, ¡°Did you forget miss? She went away with you.¡±

    Nurse Ping had note back, but if she was still with Ran Min then there was no cause for concern... even if she was in danger, death was the worst one could expect.

    And honestly speaking, death was perhaps even more rxing than life. What had she to worry about?

    Chen Rong stepped inside.

    She wasn¡¯t in the mood to look at this gorgeous new courtyard. The servants led her to her room where a hot bath had been prepared.

    She struggled off of her bloodied clothes with their help. It stuck to her skin where blood had been, so it wasn¡¯t easy to remove.

    Afterwards, she sank her face into the warm water.

    After a long time, she nced sideways and softly called, ¡°Change my clothes to white.¡±

    The maids paused.

    Without lifting her head, Chen Rong again ordered, ¡°Change them all to white... I¡¯ll only wear white from now on.¡±

    The two maids soon reacted and answered, ¡°Aye.¡±

    After her bath, Chen Rongy down in bed.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed when the sound of sobbing made its way into her muddled mind.

    She opened her eyes.

    Nurse Ping hade back. She was lying by Chen Rong¡¯s bedside, sobbing unceasingly.

    Chen Rong tilted her head looking at her nurse. She simply smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, nurse.¡±

    Nurse Ping quickly looked up when she heard her speak. Her glowing face and pretty smile did not have any trace of the sadness the older woman had imagined there to be. Clearly, she had never been more beautiful and assured.

    The nurse wiped her tears and chokingly asked, ¡°Miss, have you been well?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Chen Rong breezily smiled. She slipped her feet into her wooden clogs and looked at her reflection in the bronze mirror. ¡°Aye, I¡¯m very well. I couldn¡¯t be better.¡±

    She opened her arms.

    Nurse Ping quickly retrieved Chen Rong¡¯s outfit and helped her into it. She next picked up theb and groomed Chen Rong¡¯s hair, looking all the while at her white-robed reflection in the mirror. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve changed.¡±

    She looked at her radiantly cold face and alluring smile, unable to stop herself from remarking: ¡°You¡¯ve be so beautiful.¡±

    Indeed, she had be apletely different person within the few days that they were apart. At this moment, she was like a rose free from all worldly dust.

    At this moment, she did not look anything like a humble concubine¡¯s daughter. There was an indifference about her, as though she had seen all of life¡¯s vicissitudes.

    At this moment, Chen Rong was blindingly luminous.

 Chapter 126: Sharing a Carriage

    Chapter 126: Sharing a Carriage

    At this juncture, Nurse Ping took another look at Chen Rong¡¯s radiance from the mirror and added: ¡°There¡¯s something simr about you and the famous schrs.¡±

    Well, of course. They were all wretched people who were hopelessly obsessed.

    Chen Rong stood up after she finished dressing. She nced at herself in the mirror and then turned to ask Nurse Ping, ¡°When did youe home?¡±

    ¡°Early this morning, one of General Ran¡¯s advisors suddenly found me and said you havee back to the city. He took me to the city gate and then left.¡±

    Nurse Ping cautiously looked at Chen Rong and stammered, ¡°Has something happened, miss?¡±

    Her voice was hesitant with concern.

    Chen Rong smiled in reply. ¡°We¡¯ll soon go back to Jiankang.¡± She looked at her nurse with a sh in her eyes. ¡°If I can have an audience with His Majesty, I will ask him to let me stay unmarried for the rest of my life.¡±

    Nurse Ping was so anxious that perspiration formed on her forehead. ¡°Miss, miss, t-that¡¯s...¡±

    Chen Rong turned and unconcernedly went outside. ¡°Nurse, I¡¯ll acquire morend and properties then, and I¡¯ll take care of you and Old Shang in your old age.¡±

    Hearing her say that she¡¯d take care of them, Nurse Ping shook her head saying, ¡°No, no.¡± She followed Chen Rong and went on and on: ¡°Miss, how can a youngdy stay unmarried her entire life? T-this doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    Nurse Ping talked and talked until she saw the servants looking at her and Chen Rong, at which time she quickly closed her mouth.

    It was nowte. Lanterns were lit across Nan¡¯yang, and noises and horse whinny were constantly heard.

    It seemed all the households were busy moving away from Nan¡¯yang.

    Chen Rong listened to these sounds and said to Old Shang, ¡°Go get our things ready so that we can leave at any time.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± He followed Chen Rong and hesitated to say: ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t want to leave while the fields are here.¡±

    Chen Rong looked down.

    A whileter, she softly said, ¡°If Wang Qng has left Nan¡¯yang, I reckon Nan¡¯yang will be safe.¡± After a pause, she turned to look at Old Shang and said, ¡°Go make arrangements for the properties. But I still want you to be in Jiankang with me.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Old Shang left with her order.

    This trantion belongs to

    It was certain to be a sleepless night.

    Chen Rong stood under a tree looking at the lights in the city. She was motionless through a very long time.

    Only until the courtyard grew quiet, when the lights outside turned dim and the reed music ceased in the air, did Chen Rong turn to go.

    She had no sooner turned around than she stopped in her tracks.

    She wasn¡¯t sure since when two tables had been ced in her yard. And wasn¡¯t the handsome white-robed man slowly pouring wine, Wang Hong?

    There were vague shadows in the dark corner behind him. And yet her yard was very quiet. She wondered if her servants had gone to sleep or were they simply not home.

    Why did he appear so suddenly at thiste an hour in her courtyard?

    Chen Rong looked at him and slowly formed a serene smile.

    She took small steps to him and sat down opposite his table.

    Under the stars, she smiled and warmly looked at this man. Neither her eyes nor expression contained any surprise or alienation. It was as if he had always been her friend, as if they had already agreed to meet.

    Smiling at him, Chen Rong filled his cup and her own. She then brought her cup to her lips and took a sip. He did not speak, and neither did she.

    A long timeter, Wang Hong called her name. His voice was as clear and pleasant to the ears as it had always been. He looked up and watched her chilling radiance, all wrapped up in white, as his throat undted. He slightly paused and called, ¡°Ah Rong.¡± After a sigh, he told her directly: ¡°Your luggage has been loaded onto the carriage. Everything else has also been arranged. We can leave now.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled and lightly said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going with Chen Gongrang.¡±

    Wang Hong took a sip of wine. He stood up.

    When his wide sleeve pped, Chen Rong thought he would leave. But all she heard was Wang Hong quietly saying: ¡°Knock her out.¡±

    What?

    Stunned, Chen Rong whipped her head looking up.

    But just as she raised her head, a jolt of pain hit her neck, then she cked out and fell into a fragrant embrace.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Chen Rong woke up in the midst of rough jolts.

    She made a turn and unconsciously felt about.

    When she came into contact with something warm, she foggily pressed her hand down, at which time another hand suddenly reached out to hold her hand.

    Chen Rong slowly opened her eyes.

    She saw Wang Hong reading a silk manuscript. He wasfortably leaning back, and her hand was firmly held in his.

    He let go of her when he sensed that she was sitting up. But from beginning to end, his eyes were glued to the book.

    Chen Rong nced at him and then moved to the side. She raised the curtain and curiously looked outside.

    Billowing smoke and a long cavalcade took up her entire field of vision ¨C in front as well as behind.

    A second look told her it was abined team that included all the major ns.

    Chen Rong poked her head out to look again.

    After a glimpse, she recognized the carriages right behind them to be hers, and she could see Old Shang driving.

    She retracted her head.

    When her eyesnded on a zither in the carriage, she immediately moved over to set it in front of her, then gave it a pluck which gave rise to a leisurely sound.

    Wang Hong raised his head at the sound of music ¨C which was ornate yet also freeing.

    He quietly looked at her.

    The curtain moved to let a ray of light shine on her face and eyes.

    There was a smile on her beautiful face, and her eyes were as bright as the stars.

    This woman was somehow not scared or anxious to have found herself in a bumpy carriage upon waking up from being knocked out.

    Wang Hong slowly put the silk book down and again leaned back. His slender fingers stroked his chin in thoughtful contemtion of her.

    She was stunning under the sun, but the bruises at her chin instantaneously brought the scene where she met Ran Min yesterday before his eyes...

    Like a stream, the sound of zither flowed across the high mountains, through the lush foliage, over the fields, and finally joined the river.

    It passed through the seasons to join therge river where it was no longer itself...

    A carriage approached them, giving sound to Yu Zhi¡¯s loud voice: ¡°Qng, when did your music be so ornate yet world-weary?¡±

    He nced at the ying Chen Rong and dropped his jaw.

    Although Chen Rong had practiced her zither ying for over ten years, and although she could be considered to be talented, she had only ever had techniques but no emotions. Her fingering wasplicated and refined, her transition was thorough, but without emotion, she couldn¡¯t reach the heights of elegance no matter how great her skills were.

    Now her music had a soul in addition to techniques.

    Yu Zhi watched Chen Rong in surprise. He looked her up and down, then turned to Wang Hong andughed. ¡°Qng, your woman is quite the aplished yer.¡±

    The music slowed to a stop.

    Chen Rong looked up at Yu Zhi with bright eyes and smilingly said, ¡°You misspoke, sir. My surname is Chen, my name is Rong. When you call me, you should call me Ah Rong of the Chen House.¡±

    She was criticizing him for incorrectly using the phrase ¡°your woman¡±.

    Having received her re, Yu Zhi nced at Wang Hong and made a face. ¡°Wang Qng, you¡¯re quite bad at this.¡±

    He tutted and added, ¡°Back then, the one at home only took me one month.¡±

    Wang Hong faintly smiled at his sneer. He turned to quietly look at Chen Rong. Seeing her bowed head and her satiny hair flowing in the wind, his eyes helplessly became stagnant.

    At length, he softly said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s different after all.¡±

    Yu Zhi burst intoughter. He ced his hands on his hips and threw a supercilious look at the sky to show his disdain for Wang Hong.

    Wang Hong smiled, his eyes once again returned to Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong was still ying the zither. While the other two were conversing, the sumptuous yet mncholic music once again wafted in the air.

    As the music drifted, noises and talking gradually ceased. They were all experts, and like Yu Zhi, they had found its merit the moment Chen Rong began ying.

    While the crowd was still listening, the music suddenly stopped.

    Chen Rong suddenly felt bored in the middle of her song so she put the instrument away and resumed her original seat to look outside.

    Meanwhile behind her, Wang Hong and Yu Zhi¡¯s conversation continued. Some of it she could hear, some of it she could not. Yu Zhi nced at Chen Rong, then leaned into Wang Hong and whispered, ¡°What did you do? How is it that she doesn¡¯t even want to live anymore?¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s mouth slowly tugged into a wry smile.

    Then he nced back at Yu Zhi.

    Yu Zhiughed and lowered his voice, ¡°Never mind, pretend I haven¡¯t asked.¡± But in the end, he still curiously looked at Chen Rong¡¯s white dress and back at Wang Qng. ¡°You are even dressed alike...¡± he muttered. ¡°I bet once we get to Jiankang, all the girls will follow suit and wear the same color.¡±

    At this moment, Chen Rong poked her head out and called to the back, ¡°Nurse!¡±

    Nurse Ping heard her mistress¡¯s call despite the hustle and bustle around them. She at once poked out and smiled in reply. ¡°Miss.¡± Joy filled her face. Yesterday she was scared by Chen Rong¡¯s deration and could not sleep all night. Now she could finally calm down.

    Hearing her reply, Chen Rong reached out and touched the door. Just as she moved, her arm was pulled back.

    Next, Wang Hong¡¯s gentle voice sounded behind her, his warm breath blowing across her ear: ¡°Darling, the horses are running. You¡¯ll get hurt if you jump down from here.¡±

    Chen Rong unhurriedly turned back and smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, my lord.¡± She didn¡¯t have a death wish anymore.

 Chapter 127: Confrontation

    Chapter 127: Confrontation

    At this time, a fit ofughter sounded next to him. Yu Zhi loudly cried out: ¡°Qng, Qng, what makes you so nervous?¡±

    Amid hisughter, Wang Hong turned to shoot a nce at him. Yu Zhi at once stopped, but from time to time a strange sound escaped his throat like aughter that could not be suppressed.

    ¡°Miss?¡± Nurse Ping was heard calling outside.

    Hearing her, Chen Rong turned around to curtsy to Wang Hong. ¡°My nurse is calling for me. I¡¯ll be getting off.¡±

    She was smiling in a bowing position, but even after a while she did not hear Wang Hong answer.

    When she looked up, she saw him holding a cup of wine and smilingfortably at her. Did he not hear her request?

    Surprised, Chen Rong nced over at Yu Zhi to see him contorting his face to contain hisughter. She smiled and then quietly sat back at her seat, no longer mentioning the matter of departure.

    And like that, Wang Hong quietly drank his wine, Chen Rong looked out to the scenery through the curtain, and Yu Zhi looked back and forth, his throat constantly making suppressed noises.

    Outside, Nurse Ping called twice and when she did not receive Chen Rong¡¯s answer, retracted her head.

    The travelers continued to move forward.

    A long timeter, when Yu Zhi had already left, a st of dust rolled near.

    This was a Wang scout. He came to the carriage and ryed in a whisper: ¡°My lord, General Ran is heading this way.¡±

    Ran Min?

    Chen Rong looked up.

    Wang Hong slowly ced his wine down, murmuring: ¡°I suppose stealing a man¡¯s bride isn¡¯t a kind thing to do, even if there had been no betrothal.¡± Thus mumbled to himself, he called out, ¡°Remove our emblem from the carriage. Pick another route for me to go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The riders left with their order.

    At this time Wang Hong turned his gaze to Chen Rong.

    He was obviously in the wrong, but his eyes were bright and he couldn¡¯t look more nonchnt. She couldn¡¯t see the slightest sense of shame from him.

    Chen Rong cast him a nce and then withdrew her gaze.

    Wang Hong¡¯s order was passed down, but they had not seen a fork through the day¡¯s journey. By the time the sun sank to the west, they hadn¡¯t found an opportunity to leave.

    This trantion belongs to

    It was supper time.

    The guards jumped off the carriages and began to set camp for dinner. Wang Hong had also left.

    Chen Rong got off the carriage and turned to find Nurse Ping and the others.

    Nurse Ping was also looking for her. When he saw Chen Rong looking around, Old Shang drove the carriage near and cried: ¡°Miss, miss.¡±

    Chen Rong turned around and beamed to see them.

    She strode to the carriage, lifted the curtain and went in.

    Seeing her tired appearance, Nurse Ping hurriedly asked, ¡°The water¡¯s ready, would you like to take a bath?¡±

    Chen Rong nced down at her white robe and nodded.

    She sank her face underwater and only surfaced when she ran out of breath. Nurse Ping was washing her long hair. She was pleased to see Chen Rong¡¯s creamy skin in the water foams, and her smile that had an invisible chill. ¡°The more I look at you these days, the prettier you look,¡± she happily remarked.

    Chen Rong simply smiled to see Nurse Ping so happy.

    She nced across the clothes on the table and suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t prepare white clothes for me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why, miss?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Chen Rong thought of Yu Zhi¡¯s words when she slowly smiled and said, ¡°Because all insistence are obsessions.¡±

    The nurse didn¡¯t understand these words. She grinned andughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like white clothes. We left in such a hurry that I hadn¡¯t had time to get white robes made for you.¡±

    Chen Rong interrupted her at this time: ¡°When did you get on the carriage?¡±

    ¡°For some reason we fell asleep in the middle of chatteringst night. When we woke up, Qng¡¯s people hade over and said you had started off and wanted us to hurry along. Hah, luckily we had made preparations and could go at first notice. Else we would¡¯ve made the Wang House unhappy.¡±

    After babbling for a while, Nurse Ping said, ¡°All done, miss.¡±

    Chen Rong put her clothes on with her help, wore wooden clogs and stepped down from the carriage.

    As soon as she got off, a dozen pairs of eyes were watching her. Gradually, more and more people looked her way... Even Wang Hong¡¯s ying hand halted on his zither as he tilted his head to look at her.

    Chen Rong at this time had changed into a set of light yellow outfit with purple patterns and flying birds.

    Her skin was more radiant in this outfit, her damp air was shiny, and her white feet slowly clopped on wooden clogs.

    The light yellow robe drifted in the wind. Its wide sleeves and belted waist highlighted her wasp waistline.

    Yu Zhi stared at her, pped his thigh and sighed, ¡°She¡¯s indeed quite the stunner. Lucky you, Qng.¡±

    Here, he quickly clutched his mouth and vaguely muttered, ¡°I forgot, that¡¯s not settled yet is it? She isn¡¯t yours yet haha.¡± He couldn¡¯t help himself fromughing out loud.

    Amid his ruckus, Wang Hong raised his wine for a sip, eyes still staring at Chen Rong.

    At this time, a series of hoof beats closed in on them.

    It rumbled with flying dust that did not dissipate for a long time.

    In the twinkling of an eye, it arrived on the road behind Chen Rong.

    When the hoof beats halted, they were reced by heavy and chilling footsteps.

    As she was walking, Chen Rong instinctively felt something amiss so she turned back to look.

    She came to face a pair of cold eyes that belonged to a murderous man who was striding towards her.

    Ran Min.

    No wonder surrounding people weren¡¯t rmed. Ran Min only brought ten guards with him and a de tied at his waist. He did not bring his personal weapon.

    He calmly strode to Chen Rong.

    He stopped to stare at her. His brow slowly knitted while he looked her up and down. ¡°Come with me!¡± He grabbed Chen Rong¡¯s arm and pulled her to Wang Hong.

    She had no choice but to keep pace with him.

    Before long, they hade before Wang Hong.

    When Ran Min got closer, footsteps sounded around them. They were from the Wang guards who were quietly surrounding this ce.

    Wang Hong slowly pushed himself to stand up.

    He looked at Ran Min, bowed deeply to him, and softly said, ¡°I do feel ashamed.¡± His clear, lofty eyes quietly watched Ran Min when he continued. ¡°However, you and Ah Rong are not betrothed...¡±

    He was telling Ran Min that his and Chen Rong¡¯s promise were only made between themselves. There had been no matchmaker, no formality, and certainly no blessing from the elders. Thus even if he had stolen Chen Rong, it couldn¡¯t be said that he had stolen Ran Min¡¯s bride.

    Ran Min harrumphed.

    He went to stand in front of Wang Hong.

    Almost suddenly, just as he stepped forward, he drew his long de and brandished it on Wang Hong¡¯s neck.

    Even though the Wang guards were only five paces from Wang Hong, Ran Min had moved so suddenly that they couldn¡¯t react in time.

    The cold de on Wang Hong¡¯s neck reflected the sunset and shone a frighteningly deadly light.

    The guards¡¯ voices were gone. They watched Ran Min and his de, many starting to perspire on their foreheads and backs.

    Ran Min stared at Wang Hong while his de slowly moved.

    With this movement, low shouts broke out around them.

    Wang Hong smiled. He quietly looked at Ran Min and said, ¡°General, this doesn¡¯t look too good.¡±

    Ran Min throated a gruff and murderous chuckle.

    He stared at Wang Hong to icily say: ¡°I can¡¯t believe there would be a day when I am thus insulted by a useless schr like you!¡±

    Wang Hong smiled hearing this. He also ignored the de at his neck to lower his head and take a slow sip of wine... When he did so, Ran Min¡¯s de naturally did not back away. For that reason, the sharp tip drew a faint trace of blood from his white skin. The wound was shallow, but blood nevertheless gushed forth. The flow was so heavy that his white robe was dyed red before one could blink.

    Watching the blood flow out, Chen Rong dropped her gaze and softly called, ¡°General Ran.¡±

    She stood behind Ran Min, looking at his once very familiar but now gradually alien tall and stalwart figure. ¡°General Ran, did youe here to take me back?¡± She provocatively smiled and said, ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t find my defilement abhorrent, that you still want to marry me? But even then, I wouldn¡¯t want to. Of course if you kill Chen Wei, I might reconsider.¡±

    Not only was her voice provocative, there was also an indifference in her ridicule. This was an indifference that thoroughly disregarded him.

    Immediately, Ran Min turned around.

 Chapter 128: Chen Rong Severed Ties

    Chapter 128: Chen Rong Severed Ties

    Ran Min icily stared at Chen Rong.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Gradually, his narrowing eyes sparked a violent me. He repeated in a low bark, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    His voice was somber and low, making the guards ready their hands on their scabbards.

    Chen Rong smiled.

    As she was quietly looking at him, the corner of her mouth slightly tugged to speak in a soft yet unusually indifferent tone: ¡°General Ran, I neither like you nor do I want to marry you anymore.¡±

    Her lips were upturned and her chin was slightly raised when she swung her waist to leave.

    At this moment, an iron arm took hold of her wrist.

    He dragged her back so that she staggered a few steps and knelt at his feet.

    Ran Min looked down at her from above.

    Slowly, he withdrew the de from Wang Hong¡¯s neck and pointed it at Chen Rong.

    The de¡¯s coldness shot straight to her bones.

    She slowly raised her head.

    Not bothering to nce at the ring de, she looked straight at Ran Min with eyes that slowly squinted intoughter: ¡°Are you angry, general? That won¡¯t do. If a hero like you lost your temper because of a vulgar woman like me, you¡¯d be aughingstock.¡±

    Herughter was still charming and supple. She looked at him with a gaze that could lure his soul.

    Ran Min¡¯s de slowly inched ahead.

    Chen Rong had no choice but to raise her head, higher and higher...

    But even so, her smile remained ever alluring.

    As he watched such a Chen Rong, Wang Hong sighed for some reason.

    He took a step forward.

    Ran Min suddenly felt a chill at his vest while he was still staring at Chen Rong.

    A sword was pointing straight at him.

    Then a clear and gentle voice spoke: ¡°General, let go.¡±

    It turned out Wang Hong was the one pointing the sword at him.

    Wang Hong¡¯s action was apparently outside of Ran Min¡¯s expectations.

    He slowly turned around.

    He narrowed his eyes observing Wang Hong who was still smiling nonchntly despite the blood flowing down his neck. Ran Min scowled. ¡°Good for you, a pair of tramps!¡±

    He sheathed his de in one quick stroke.

    At the same time, Wang Hong also tossed his sword aside where a guard quickly caught it.

    Ran Min¡¯s eyes again turned from Wang Hong to Chen Rong.

    As he watched her slowly stand up, with her hair hanging across her face, he suddenly asked, ¡°Did you go in front of the armies because you wanted to seek death?¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t think he would ask such a question. She slowly raised her head.

    She looked at Ran Min, her longshes blinking without an answer.

    Ran Min waved his hand and shouted at the Wang guards around them, ¡°Back away.¡±

    They looked to Wang Hong.

    Wang Hong waved his sleeve.

    At once, they made a bow and stepped back. After retreating 10 paces, the Wang guards stopped and continued to surround the three of them, urately blocking others¡¯ sight from this side.

    After the guards retreated, a maid came to Wang Hong with a wooden box that seemed to contain cloth and medicine. She likely wanted to help him bandage his wound.

    When she approached, Wang Hong was looking toward Chen Rong. He saw that she was looking from time to time at his bleeding neck.

    He withdrew his gaze to cast a nce at the maidservant. She immediately bowed and retreated.

    Ran Min spoked again, his voice slightly hoarse, ¡°Did you want to die because he had touched you?¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t answer him.

    Ran Min frowningly asked again, ¡°He touched you so you wanted to die... If you are this faithful to me, then why are you trying to protect him at all costs?¡±

    This time, Chen Rongughed aloud.

    She looked up at the man she had loved for years as she smilingly said, ¡°General, I will never in this life be faithful to you!¡± After angering Ran Min with these words, she brushed her stray hair from her eyes andzily continued, ¡°I sought death because he would only give me a concubine¡¯s status. Even you... had you not agreed to marry me, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to look at you.¡±

    After using azy and arrogant tone to this juncture, Chen Rong nced at Ran Min out of the corner of her eye and quietly asked the man who was simmering in anger, ¡°Do you want to kill me or not, general? If not, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Ran Min had not seen this Chen Rong before.

    His handsome face was static, his right hand remained over the scabbard.

    Chen Rong took another step toward him. She reached out and softly pressed onto the sheath. With a curious but also bored gesture, she stroked the decorative patterns on it, then she grabbed the hilt and slowly drew the de.

    The cold metal shed. Chen Rong softlyughed. She lifted her seductive eyes and affectionately nced at Ran Min. Then she slowly leaned into him and brought her red lips to his face.

    Looking at him, she exhaled a fragrant breath and prettily asked, ¡°Did you fall for me, General Ran?¡± She stepped back, lifted her wide sleeve over her smile as her eyes formed crescents. ¡°But didn¡¯t you know? From the very first time I met you, I had deliberately sought your attention to rece Ah Wei as your wife.¡±

    She nced at him with so trivial a look and so bewitching a smile that all of a sudden Ran Min was caused to feel humiliated.

    He believed everything she said with nary another thought. They had been perfect strangers to each other. And yet when they first met, this woman had shown strong resentment and hatred toward him, and would even say strange things and cry. He was indeed attracted to her because of these things.

    Yes, she must have resorted to these tricks to seduce him. Besides seducing him, what other choices did an orphaned concubine¡¯s daughter like her have?

    Ran Min¡¯s handsome face violently contorted. As he was staring at Chen Rong, his right hand suddenly reached out to strangle her tender neck. Her face quickly turned green, but she kept mockingly smiling at him.

    ¡°You tramp!¡± Ran Min gritted his teeth.

    Amid her gasps and as Wang Hong was about to act, Ran Min gave Chen Rong a push, making her stagger backward.

    He stared and hoarselyughed as Chen Rong coughed and stroked her neck. ¡°A tramp like you isn¡¯t worth it!¡± He waved his sleeve and walked away.

    The guards swiftly gave way to let him leave.

    Before long, the hoof beats had gone into the far distance.

    A series of gentle footfall approached, bringing a snow white figure into Chen Rong¡¯s vision.

    A warm hand gently caressed her bruised neck while he softly asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Chen Rong pushed his hand away and turned to leave.

    At this time, there was a tug on her sleeve, and then she was pulled into a warm embrace. He hugged her and rested his chin on her hair, murmuring, ¡°Ah Rong, don¡¯t say that about yourself... It pains me to hear.¡± His voice was like a stream of water that filled up her heart.

    Once again, Chen Rong pushed his hand away.

    With her silky hair covering her eyes, her voice floated to him, raspy from her throat injury: ¡°Qng.¡±

    Hearing her take the initiative to call him, Wang Hong¡¯s own voice turned tender: ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled and lightly said, ¡°Qng, I don¡¯t want you to die...¡± She quietly looked up at him with cold and indifferent eyes. ¡°Just now, Ran Min wanted me to kneel, so I did. He wanted to hit me, so I let him. But saving your life is worth whatever pain there is.¡±

    Both she and Wang Hong knew Ran Min¡¯s personality. Once he became violent, he was capable of reckless things. He had really wanted to kill Wang Hong just now.

    Wang Hong froze as he worriedly looked at Chen Rong.

    She was still wearing a cold and distant smile. ¡°You had saved my life at the prince¡¯s estate. That life was repaid to you in Mo¡¯yang. Afterwards you had extended your helping hand to me many more times and I had also paid you back with my chastity.¡±

    Her mouth slightly curved into an icy smile: ¡°Qng, I want to trade my saving you this time for a promise.¡±

    She stared at him as she uttered each word: ¡°I want you to promise me that we shall have nothing to do with each other from now on.¡±

    Her eyes cold, her voice low and quiet.

    Such a beautiful and exquisite face, such a beguiling woman, who not long ago was still making love in bed with him and tearfully calling him Qng. It had been a call of longing from her core, from her dreams.

    And yet her virginal blood had not dried up by the time she stood in front of him to tell him, in this distant and cold manner, that she hoped they would be severing their ties.

    Wang Hong had always been the golden child ever since he was born. As a young man, even the royal princesses were besotted with him... but he and his servants were disdainful of these princesses. The heir of the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya did not need them to embellish his existence.

    It was the first time in his life that he met such a woman and heard such cold and heartless words.

    Wang Hong grew still.

    Hi, how¡¯s everyone still doing? Sorry this update took longer than usual. I was away on several tripsst month so I¡¯m still ying catch up. I know the story can seem as if it¡¯s not moving much, and my slowness isn¡¯t helping, but the thing I really like about this book is precisely that chapters at a time are devoted to the various characters¡¯ reactions and thoughts ¨C whether on mundane everyday happenings or, in the case of thetest development, arger event. It¡¯s greatly satisfying to see what goes through their mind ¨C the things they say or don¡¯t say that reveal the motivations behind their behaviors and actions, and of course the angst that builds and builds. Haha, sorry if this was not what you signed up for but it is what we¡¯ll continue to have.

    Very soon, we will be in Jiankang. If I can simplistically divide this novel into two parts, then it¡¯ll be the Nan¡¯yang arc vs. the Jiankang arc. In Jiankang there will be new characters and new conflicts, but there is no other male lead. I say this so that we don¡¯t go into the 2nd half with false hope. It is what it is. The male leads as presented are very wed, but very realistic for the time period. I can¡¯t say they¡¯re good people but they¡¯re fascinating characters in the safe confines of fictional writing. There¡¯s not a lot of fluff if you haven¡¯t figured that out by now, but I don¡¯t do dark either, and I think this book injects the happy enough that we don¡¯t all die from endless suffering.

    Until next time!

 Chapter 131: Seeing Jiankangâ€™s Scenery and Her Family

    I¡¯m skipping chapters 129 and 130, which is just the continuation of the journey to Jiankang. Of course Wang Hong won¡¯t take no for an answer and insists that Chen Rong join his team for the rest of the trip. Somewhere along the way, Yu Zhi and Huan Jing y third wheels, resulting in Qng¡¯s order to have their horses killed out of vexation, with the pretext that their horses are ill and would infect the rest of the caravan, hah.

    They are the first to arrive and I¡¯ll now take you to their arrival in Jiankang.

    Chapter 131: Seeing Jiankang¡¯s Scenery and Her Family

    At the same time, Wang Hong¡¯s curtain lifted which revealed his handsome face to the crowd.

    Almost at that very moment, the female congregation grabbed for the things they were carrying with them: sachets, twigs, handkerchiefs, and all of a sudden, hundreds of things came flying at Wang Hong.

    The guards stepped forward and raised their heads to the sky. Instantaneously, those twigs, handkerchiefs, and sachets poured down on them like rain... They remained orderly whether they got hit in the back or the front. Their faces looked very calm, and it became apparent that they had experienced this many times before.

    Chen Rongughed again at this scene. She turned to Old Shang and raised her voice: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± Old Shang replied and urged their horses ahead.

    At this time, a guard next to Wang Hong¡¯s carriage rode over. He handed her a sachet and said, ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, this is a gift from my master.¡±

    This sachet was very familiar. Ah yes, he had sent the same one to herst time. Chen Rong slowly smiled looking at it. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary,¡± she rasped.

    The guard was also softly chuckling. ¡°Good miss, it¡¯s best to ept what my master sends... Please consider before making your decision.¡±

    Chen Rong knitted her brow. A momentter, she reached out and epted the sachet into her sleeve.

    Satisfied, the guard took his leave. Soon, he came next to Wang Hong¡¯s carriage and whispered, ¡°She epted it.¡±

    ¡°Did she?¡± Wang Hong sounded pleased. ¡°You may go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    After Chen Rong¡¯s people made inquiry, they found that Chen Gongrang and the others would not arrive for another month.

    Without Chen Gongrang, Chen Rong would have to find a ce to stay. After some deliberation, her carriages drove to the Chen House of Jiankang, which had originally been the Chen House of Yingchuan.

    The Chens were a century-old aristocratic family and remained one the wealthiest even during this time. And all this glory had begun with the Chens in Yingchuan.

    Nurse Ping looked slightly intimidated when the carriages arrived at their gates. She looked at the estate¡¯s facade and then blurted to her mistress, ¡°Miss, would it be prudent to pay a visit without Chen Gongrang here?¡±

    Chen Rong looked down. A whileter, she softly said, ¡°Go to Luo Lane.¡±

    ¡°Luo Lane?¡± Nurse Ping looked at Chen Rong in surprise. ¡°Why there?¡±

    ¡°Qng said my father and brother live there.¡± Qng didn¡¯t tell her this. It was something she had always known as someone who lived twice...

    She didn¡¯t want to join the Chens of Yingchuan but she didn¡¯t want to go to Luo Lane either. She just wanted to stay at an inn. However, if she really stayed at an inn, people would certainly say she was being imprudent when she clearly had a home but did not seek refuge... They didn¡¯t have to ept her, but if she didn¡¯t go to begin with, it would be difficult to avoid criticism in this home-before-country era.

    ¡°Miss, you mean you know the master¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Nurse Ping happily cried. ¡°Aiya, that is such good news. Why didn¡¯t you tell us sooner?¡± She poked her head out and cried to the people outside, ¡°Hurry to Luo Lane. Our youngdy says the master and young master are there.¡±

    Cheers erupted. The servants and Old Shang all at once burst intoughter. Theirughter was particrly loud. At this moment, their distress and anxiety since moving south, as well as their fear and caution seemed to have vanished.

    The carriages changed direction and went toward Luo Lane.

    Chen Rong lifted her curtain and pondered as she looked at the scenery. Rivers andkes were abundant in Jiankang. There is a saying that purports people near water are honest (1). Chen Rong didn¡¯t know how honest these Jiankang people were, but she could see that the girls in the city, although not as tall as those in Ping and Nan¡¯yang, were exceptionally beautiful and fair. Men and women here wore veryplicated outfits, with their sachets being the most prominent essory. As she looked around, her sight was filled with smartly dressed people and her nose was filled with their perfumes.

    The saying should actually be ½üÉ½ÕßÈÊ£¬½üË®ÕßÖÇ (people on the mountains are honest, people near water are clever). This saying implies geographical environments can influence character traits. Mountainous people have little contact with the outside world and are therefore thought to be honest while coastal people have more trade activities and are thought to be more cunning.

    Moreover, Jiankang people especially loved music. Instruments could be heard ying wherever they went. Commoners were seen outside the wealthy homes humming to the ying music, yet the guards merely ignored thesemoners and let them be.

    The servants from the north had never seen this kind offort and pleasure. They watched in rapture, from time to time even letting escape an exmation which made the smartly dressed aristocrats roll their eyes in disdain.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Nurse Ping watched a youngdy who wore a purple silk robe with peacock and flower patterns until she went far in the distance, and murmured to Chen Rong, ¡°Miss, what a beautiful dress. If you wear that, none of the girls in Jiankang canpare to you.¡±

    She turned to Chen Rong and cheerfully squinted her small eyes in a smile. ¡°Miss, after we settle down I will help you make one.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled, she lowered her eyes. ¡°The youngdies here are different from other ces. Theye from extraordinary families so they are very proud and like to be unique. Nurse, unless the same outfites into fashion in the city, we can¡¯t imitate it.¡±

    The nurse gaped in surprise. At length she murmured, ¡°Is that so? Good thing you know.¡±

    At this time, Old Shang¡¯sughter was heard outside. ¡°Elder, which way is Luo Lane?¡±

    Old Shang was asking a portly steward in his forties or fifties. These people often came into contact with the folks on the streets so they had seen more broadlypared to the others.

    Hearing Old Shang¡¯s question, the man turned around and cast a nce at the carriages. After a contemptuous look, he pointed toward the east. ¡°Go that way, Luo Lane is at the very end.¡± His tone and expression were rather disdainful and dismissive.

    Old shang was still staring at the man swaggering away when an unhappy servant remarked, ¡°Golly, we were only asking for directions. Did he have to act like that?¡±

    ¡°Never mind him, let¡¯s go,¡± Chen Rong said.

    She was well aware, even if her servants were not, that the alleys in Jiankang were typically named. Aristocrats andmoners alike lived in clusters among their own. In other words, when one had been in Jiankang long enough, one would know others¡¯ identity by the street they lived on. And, apparently, those who lived on Luo Lane were not at the ranks the fat man found necessary to befriend.

    The team continued on. Nurse Ping suddenly cried, ¡°Hey, what are those people discarding?¡±

    The servants followed her gaze.

    From the side door of arge mansion, a servant had driven out in a carriage before stopping at a small slope. He next took five bamboo baskets from the carriage and threw them down.

    What had elicited Nurse Ping¡¯s exmation was that he had poured out something aromatic and white. There were also meat and vegetables inside, and it turned out to be white rice.

    The servants all gasped.

    Their cries made the other servant turn around. He lifted his hat to nce at Chen Rong¡¯s carriages as his eyes grew menacinglyrge. He threw the baskets into his vehicle as he swore, ¡°Country hicks!¡±

    He was loud on purpose, and they heard him crystal clear. But at this moment, they were still feeling bewildered. They couldn¡¯t believe the food that could save lives in Nan¡¯yang was mere garbage here.

    Chen Rong gave a nce and said, ¡°Stop looking, you have to remember that this is Jiankang.¡±

    Nurse Ping immediately turned her head and loudly praised her mistress: ¡°You¡¯re so smart, miss. Food in Jiankang is really worthless.¡±

    ¡°Aye aye, luckily we listened to our youngdy,¡± Old Shang added.

    When they had been preparing to leave, Chen Rong still had had nearly three carriages of grains. The servants had wanted to bring those with them on the journey. Chen Rong, however, insisted that Old Shang get rid of them. Those three carriages had therefore been reced by the worthless gold and gems in Nan¡¯yang.

    Her servants had been nervous that there was suddenly no food. Every time they looked at their carriages, they would inwardly mutter at Chen Rong. They took a total of six carriages with them to Jiankang. Chen Rong sat in one and her things were stored in another, one was for the servants to take turn resting, and the remaining three, originally filled with food, were now empty.

    At this time, a servant cried, ¡°There¡¯s Luo Lane.¡±

    Everyone looked and sure enough, there was a stone three hundred paces away withrge cursive script that read ¡®Luo Lane¡¯. Next to it was the entrance.

    Overjoyed, they steered the carriages into the alley.

    Soon enough, their cheers andughter died down. They stared at the simple wooden houses on either side of the alley, the filth that was visible everywhere, and the beggars squatting in the corners. Now they knew why the fat man had made a face to hear them ask about Luo Lane.

    This ce did not look like somewhere the nobles would live.

    ¡°Miss, how do we go from here?¡± asked Old Shang.

    Chen Rong¡¯s voice was still clear and calm: ¡°It¡¯s said to be the third alley. Ask someone when we get there.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The group went on.

    By now, children inside the wooden homes along the street had discovered the carriages. They pointed at them and yelled, ¡°Rich people areing, rich people areing.¡±

    Their cries alerted the adults in the houses. Men and women in mended clothes came out. They nced at Chen Rong¡¯s carriages and shook their heads, giving her no more attention. But the urchins had already followed behind themughing and curiously looking at Chen Rong.

    They arrived at the third alley before long.

    The servants sighted an estatepound upon entering the alley. It was built entirely of wood like the other houses. There were bout fifteen buildings that made a square. Next to the gate were two small huts. The servants were now looking above the door where a que hung with the engraved words ¡®The Chen Estate¡¯.

    The Chen Estate? The servants all looked at Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong had lifted the curtain and hopped down. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, it¡¯s this ce,¡± she said, walking up to the entrance.

    Creak. The wooden gate opened. A schr in his mid twenties with a thin long face came out.

    Chen Rong¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°Brother,¡± she softly called.

    The schr paused and looked up. He first saw Nurse Ping and Old Shang, and then Chen Rong. He stared at her and at length cautiously asked, ¡°Ah Rong?¡±

    Chen Rong eagerly nodded and ran to him.

    The schr was still staring at her, not daring to believe his eyes. After ncing at Nurse Ping and Old Shang and confirming that he wasn¡¯t wrong, he stepped up and suddenly clung to Chen Rong. He sped her and tremulously called, ¡°Ah Rong. It¡¯s my Ah Rong.¡± He turned around and yelled, ¡°Quick, go and let them know my Ah Rong is back.¡±

    His eyes were red. He turned back to take a good look at before smilingly saying: ¡°I knew my Ah Rong would grow up to be a beauty but I was still wrong. You¡¯re more than just a beauty. You¡¯re obviously a great beauty.¡±

    Chen Rong was tearful to hear his familiar warm voice. ¡°Brother, brother, brother,¡± she happily called. Only until she saw him again did she realize how much she missed her older brother.

    ¡°Aye, aye, aye,¡± he answered.

    And then they looked at each other, wreathed in smiles.

    Back then in Ping, this brother, like her father, hadvished his love on Chen Rong. Their love for her had been so abundant that she never learned to ept defeat, and developed a pride unfitting for her humble origin.

    While the siblings were all smiles and tears, five people appeared at the door.

    Her brother turned around. He led Chen Rong by the hand to them and softly choked, ¡°Ah Rong, our father is no longer with us.¡±

    Despite already knowing, Chen Rong still got teary.

    He held her hand and led her to a woman in her early twenties. She was full figured and fair, with a square face that was somewhat shrewd. ¡°She is your new sister-inw, Ah Rong. Your former sister-inw and our father were killed by the refugees.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s voice was lodged. She gave a curtsy. ¡°How do you do, sister?¡±

    The woman cast a nce at Chen Rong, then turned to her husband and cried in displeasure, ¡°She¡¯s only a concubine-born sister, must we be so excited? You called all of us out here for nothing.¡±

    Having said this, she sashayed back to her room. As she walked, a chubby little boy squirmed his butts and made a face at Chen Rong. ¡°Mother, mother,¡± he called, and then ran after her.

    Her brother was red with anger. He was about to open his mouth when Chen Rong pulled on his sleeve and quietly said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s all right.¡±

    Her brother turned around. Watching his sister¡¯s clear and peaceful eyes, he guiltily said, ¡°Ah Rong, I¡¯m useless aren¡¯t I.¡±

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s really all right,¡± replied Chen Rong with a smile.

    She had met this sister-inw before. At the time however, she hade to ask her to return home for the funeral after knowing she was married to a general... Her brother would die the next summer from an illness. It was then that she saw her indecency. After she was unable to get any money from her, and after she discovered that Chen Rong was not favored or respected, she had spewed such vicious insults at her in front of other people that Chen Rong could not help remembering and wanting to keep her distance in her second life.

    At this moment, a small woman about seventeen or eighteen years old came forward. She timidly smiled at Chen Rong and called, ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong turned to her brother.

    Heughed jovially and pointed to the woman. ¡°Sister, this is my lesser madam, Ah Gu. She¡¯s very nice. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask her.¡±

    Chen Rong said hello to her with a smile, and then turned to her brother. ¡°Brother, give me a moment.¡±

    She walked to Old Shang and whispered to him, ¡°Old Shang, look around and see whether there is any small courtyard for rent nearby.¡±

    Old Shang looked at her in puzzlement. He looked to her brother, who was affectionately watching her from the steps, and whispered a persuasion: ¡°But why should you, miss? Your brother loves you.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled. She shook her head and softly said, ¡°Search within 500 paces nearby. Old Shang, you don¡¯t know my sister-inw. If I lived with her, I¡¯m afraid even Chen Gongrang would not want to let me see His Majesty.¡±

    In this self-proimed sophisticated era which was full of contempt for vulgar things, those schrs would shun her entire family if they only met her shrewish sister-inw once.

    She could no longer rely on a good man to lead a happy life. Since she could only rely on herself, she would have to pave her own road for the future.

    Seeing that Old Shang was still hesitant, Chen Rong quietly said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell my brotherter about His Majesty¡¯s request to see me. I reckon he will let me move out if he hears this.¡±

    She added after a pause, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with Chen Gongrang when he arrives. When you look for a house, take note that we can¡¯t rent it for too long.¡±

    Old Shang gave some thought before he nodded and said, ¡°Aye.¡±

    Meanwhile, Chen Rong¡¯s brother was striding towards her.

 Chapter 132: Chen Rong Decisively Cuts Ties

    Chapter 132: Chen Rong Decisively Cuts Ties

    ¡°Come inside, Ah Rong¡± her brother called.

    Chen Rong made a reply and turned around. Behind her, the servants made a bow. ¡°Good greetings, m¡¯lord.¡±

    Her brotherughed. He kindly looked at the servants from his hometown as his eyes reddened and his voice became hoarse.

    He used his sleeve to wipe his tears before rasping: ¡°Everyonee in. What distance it must have been all the way from Ping. I¡¯m sure my poor Ah Rong wouldn¡¯t have made it here safely without your protection. Come ine in!¡±

    The servants made a reply and followed Chen Rong into the house.

    Ah Gu, her brother¡¯s lesser madam, also hurried after them.

    Watching the dozen or so servants and their six carriages, her brother¡¯s wife, who had put on a calm front, waved at a servant girl and quietly said, ¡°Go take a look, see what¡¯s inside their carriages.¡±

    ¡°Aye, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Be sure to take a good look.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    When the maid had left, she moved the table to the wall on the east and perked her ears to listen.

    After some sobbing, the younger Mr. Chen¡¯s concerned voice sounded from the eastern room: ¡°Ah Rong, how did you get here? I heard the barbarians had burned down Luo¡¯yang. What about Ping? Is Ping alright?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s answering voice had an inborn rity and softness: ¡°We left Ping with the Wang n. We then spent a few months in Nan¡¯yang and this time came to Jiankang with the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya.¡±

    ¡°The Wang House of Lang¡¯ya?¡± murmured Mrs. Chen. Envy was noticeable in her voice. She waved to call for another maid. ¡°Go and befriend those northern barbarians. See if they and the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya are acquainted or not.¡± Despite her humble background, her concubine-born sister-inw had a very bewitching beauty. A solitary girl making this long journey... who knows if anything had happened along the way.

    At this thought, she suddenly felt a little regretful. When the girl came in just now, she should¡¯ve been warmer and, no matter what, should¡¯ve verified things before menacing the girl.

    As she was muttering to herself, her maid returned and unhappily reported, ¡°Nothing¡¯s there, ma¡¯am. Truly, three entirely empty carriages.¡±

    Mrs. Chen¡¯s expression darkened.

    Soon after, the other maid also came back. She leaned in and whispered, ¡°I asked her servants but they were all being very vague... In my humble opinion, how can people of their ranks be acquainted with the aristocrats?¡±

    Mrs. Chen¡¯s facepletely darkened.

    She got up and sashayed out the door.

    She went to the steps, pointed at a toiling old servant and began to scold. ¡°You freeloading old fogy, you good-for-nothing. All you¡¯re good at is getting into trouble. Why do you have to mess with a pack of stray dogs? Do you want to kill me from exhaustion?¡±

    Her berating was very shrill and harsh, and very unpleasant to listen to.

    Chen Rong was nestling by her brother¡¯s side to tell him her stories. She stilled while her brother¡¯s thin face turned livid.

    He stood up and rushed out the door yelling, ¡°Stop your scolding.¡±

    His wife whirled around. With one hand on her hip, she pointed the other straight at his nose and began chewing him out. ¡°You jerk, how dare you yell at me? Huh? How dare you yell at me?¡± She took a step forward for every word she spoke, and soon pushed her husband back into the room where Chen Rong was sitting.

    Standing at the doorstep, she waved her finger seemingly at Chen Rong and growled, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy for me to hold this house up? All the good-for-nothings end up here... Have you seen your temptress looks in the mirror? Go seduce a man to marry you. Why should I feed a bunch of peasants and stray dogs?¡±

    This had been a very dreadful abuse. Chen Rong looked to her older brother and was greeted with his ashen face. His whole being angrily trembled, but he could not utter a single word while his wife was still spitting saliva everywhere.

    Chen Rong slowly stood up.

    She ignored her sister-inw and walked to her brother. ¡°Ah Rong,¡± he stammered, ¡°don¡¯t take offense...¡± He hadn¡¯t finished but his wife had sat herself on the floor wailing: ¡°Go to hell, you useless jerk. It was so difficult to find an office but you still managed to lose it. If I haven¡¯t been here to hold this house up, your bones would¡¯ve long been fed to the dogs. Go to hell! Who gives you the rights to make me keep these tramps? Boohoohoo...¡±

    The younger Mr. Chen¡¯s voice waspletely drown out by her wailing. He had to close his mouth and look guiltily at Chen Rong.

    She dropped her gaze at the sight of her brother¡¯s gaunt and tired face, and his wretched oppressed appearance.

    When her sister-inw finally stopped crying, Chen Rong suddenly called, ¡°Nurse Ping, bring a silk scroll and some ink here.¡±

    Everyone stilled.

    Her sister-inw widened her yellow murky eyes at Chen Rong.

    Nurse Ping soon came back with brush and ink.

    Chen Rong ced the silk scroll onto the table, wrote a few lines, then went to her sister-inw and flung it at her. ¡°Make it official with your signature.¡±

    Surprised, her sister-inw looked down at the silk scroll and read, ¡°I now break off all ties with my older brother Chen Qi. Henceforth, for richer or poorer, we shall be unrted in life and death, and such as strangers.¡± Chen Rong¡¯s name was already signed below.

    Everybody was stunned this time.

    They looked at Chen Rong in disbelief, even her sister-inw was bbergasted. She came from the marketce and had met all sorts of people, but there was none who would so ruthlessly burn her bridges like this.

    Her brother¡¯s face turned green. He took a step and cried, ¡°Ah Rong!¡± He was shaking with anger. ¡°Ah Rong, you...!¡±

    Chen Rong turned around to look at him.

    She slowly went to her brother. Her eyes were mischievous and peculiar. Momentarily, her brother thought he was returning to seven years ago. At that time in Ping, this sister of his had had the same twinkles in her eyes whenever she got into trouble and came home wanting him to shoulder the burden. And he had never once refused her.

    He swallowed his criticism. At this time, Chen Rong turned around, lowered her head and wept, ¡°Father only left so little property behind and on top of that we were met with bandits and barbarians on the way south. If not for the Wang House¡¯s protection, where would we be now? After everything we went through to find you, I never thought that you wouldn¡¯t want to take us in. Fine, don¡¯t take us in. We have hands and feet. I refuse to believe that we can¡¯t survive in Jiankang.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s sister-inw had felt suspicious to see her so blithely cut ties with her brother, so she hadn¡¯t been resolved to sign. Now hearing this from Chen Rong, she quickly scribbled a few strokes and pressed her finger onto the parchment. She next hurriedly gave her husband the silk scroll and yelled, ¡°Quick, sign it,¡± pulling his thumb and pressing it down for him.

    He was still in a trance by the time Chen Rong put away the scroll.

    Chen Rong went out the door and called Nurse Ping and Old Shang, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Only until she got on the carriage did her brother break from his stupor. He hurriedly threw off his wife and ran to Chen Rong, calling: ¡°Ah Rong, Ah Rong.¡± Sorrow, self-loathing and helplessness were all detected from his voice.

    When he ran to her carriage, Chen Rong lifted the curtain, leaned into him and whispered, ¡°Brother, I have it all nned out, don¡¯t be rmed. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to let you know my thoughts.¡±

    With that said, she lifted her sleeve and pretended to dab her tears as she choked, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Her stunned brother was still rooted on the spot by the time they left. Behind him, his wife suddenly sighed while staring after the six carriages. ¡°Her carriages are fancy and so are her horses. How did I forget about that just now?¡± She suddenly raised her hand to give herself a p in the face.

    While the carriages ran along, Chen Rong told Old Shang: ¡°First find an inn to stay. Then in the next few days, find a house around here to rent for me. Remember, find somewhere safe and not too close to my brother.¡±

    A good long whileter, Old Shang replied: ¡°Aye.¡±

    He and the servants were still overwhelmed by this baffling turn of events.

    This trantion belongs to

    Old Shang found a courtyard on the third day. After a discussion with Chen Rong, he ended up buying it. Thepound was located behind two wealthy homes. It was very small, consisting of only ten wooden houses. But because it was near those wealthy families, it was in a very safe location. Furthermore, the courtyard had been quite beautifully renovated.

    Whether they looked at it from the outside or inside, it was still more luxurious than the one her brother owned.

    Late at night.

    Nurse Ping followed behind Chen Rong as she murmured, ¡°Even this small courtyard is so expensive. It only costs one tenth in Nan¡¯yang.¡±

    Almost immediately, she said in chagrin, ¡°Why did the young master marry such a vulgar shrew? Tsk tsk.¡± Having said this, she then gave Chen Rong a look of frustration.

    Chen Rong did not make a sound.

    ¡°Close the door,¡± she ordered a few momentster.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Old Shang and Nurse Ping, who was still mutteringints, went to close the doors and windows, and then returned to Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong quietly stood in the fire light. She looked at Old Shang and smilingly said, ¡°Old Shang, bring those things out.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    He carried an ax and climbed onto an empty carriage.

    ¡°Bring what out?¡± Nurse Ping quizzically asked.

    She only managed this much by the time a dull crack sounded from the carriage. Then came the sound of broken wall.

    Nurse Ping quickly stepped forward and was about to ask when Old Shang lifted the curtain and jumped down.

    He carried a wooden box to Chen Rong and then jumped back onto the carriage.

    One after another, small wooden boxes and bamboo tubes were ced in front of Chen Rong and Nurse Ping.

    And Old Shang was just moving from one empty carriage to another.

    Half an hourter, the three empty carriages as well as the one Chen Rong rode and the one with her belongings were all broken. Seventy to eighty small wooden boxes were moved down in front of the two women.

    Old Shang jumped off and said, ¡°No more, miss.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded.

    By this time, Nurse Ping had been pointing to a broken box and grinning ear to ear for quite some time. The sheen of pearls and gold radiated from the box. It was apparently loaded with gold and gems.

    The nurse gasped for breath as she stroked her chest. ¡°Where did thesee from?¡± she asked, not daring to believe her eyes.

    Old Shangughed. ¡°Of course they were exchanged with the three carriages of grains.¡± Only the few aristocratic families that the Prince of Nan¡¯yang feared were able to return to Jiankang this time. Those who were forced to stay were still in desperate need of food. When Old Shang sold their supply, half a pail of rice was worth one gold leaf, and this wasn¡¯t even market price. Within a few short hours, Old Shang was thus able to gain this much gold and silver for three carriages of grains.

    Hearing his exnation, Nurse Ping¡¯s eyes crinkled into lines. She knelt down towards the east and murmured her gratitude to the gods. Then she got up and happily said to Chen Rong, ¡°We can buy thirty carriages of grains with this much jewels!¡±

    Old Shangughed, ¡°Nay, thirty carriages is the price in Nan¡¯yang. Jiankang is rich in products, so food prices are very low. I estimate that this money can buy three hundred carriages of grains here.¡±

    No sooner than he said this did he mutter in dissatisfaction, ¡°But only food is cheap. We can buy this tiny courtyard for a tenth of the price in Nan¡¯yang.¡±

    ¡°Three hundred carriages of grains?¡± Nurse Ping marveled. ¡°Heaven, miss, we wouldn¡¯t finish three hundred carriages in this life, the next, or even the one after that.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled. ¡°Nay, everything is costlier herepared to Nan¡¯yang. These jewels are only enough for this one lifetime.¡±

    Nurse Ping quickly interjected, ¡°That¡¯s still more than enough.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Nurse Ping, Old Shang, pay attention. Remember to only keep ten boxes: five boxes for us to use, five to save. The rest should be well buried.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong took the silk scroll from her sleeve and handed it to Nurse Ping. ¡°Safekeep this as well.¡±

    ¡°Aye, miss.¡±

    Nurse Ping put it away and then suddenly sighed, ¡°What you did was too heartless, too hasty.¡±

    Hasty? She had known her for two lifetimes, how could that be hasty? As for heartless? Chen Rong smiled and quietly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much to begin with. Nurse, at this point, I¡¯m not going to let anyone destroy what I have.¡±

    Nurse Ping did not understand, neither did Old Shang.

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t feel like exining herself. She turned and quietly walked toward her room.

 Chapter 133: Right to the Doorstep

    Chapter 133: Right to the Doorstep

    The night passed by without trouble.

    Chen Rong awoke to the golden sunshine. She turned her head to the side and looked towards the light outside, hearing the birds¡¯ chirping, human voices, and even faint cheers. She smiled and thought to herself: I made it to Jiankang.

    Jiankang was such a beautiful and distant name ¨C where money was treated as dung, and meat and wine were fed to the animals; whereughter never ceased and food could never be finished.

    It existed as and of paradise in both of her lives¡¯ memory. It was far from the mes of war and disputes, and the only things it had were luxury, prosperity, and peace.

    Chen Rong slowly sat up and walked to her bronze mirror. She now had plenty of gold and silver to lead a good life in Jiankang... She only needed to not be a man¡¯s concubine or ything, to be sent back and forth for their amusements and fighting with other women. This was why she must do her best to see His Majesty and get his permission to stay unmarried for the rest of her life.

    At this thought, Chen Rong softly hummed.

    Nurse Ping had been waiting outside her door. She couldn¡¯t help fromughing when she heard her song. ¡°Are you up, miss? What makes you so happy today?¡±

    She brought the washing items in.

    Chen Rongughed. ¡°Not just today, but I¡¯ll always be happy from now on.¡± She yfully winked at her lovely face and long tangled hair in the mirror.

    Nurse Pingughed. Shebed her hair and asked, ¡°Then will you acquire somend and property in Jiankang?¡±

    ¡°Of course I will have to, but Jiankang is full of powerful families. I will first have to meet the emperor before I can do anything.¡± Only that way could she protect those property. One should know that all the property in Jiankang belonged to the major ns. Even if they weren¡¯t now, they would be taken by force in the future.

    Nevertheless, stores and shops could be considered.

    Chen Rong got up, stretched her arms to put on a green outfit, and then hummed again.

    She went to the yard.

    Behind her small courtyard was a lively small street where themoners made their daily exchanges.

    Chen Rong had a servant move a divan andzilyy there, sunbathing while listening to the hustle and bustle outside.

    After a while, she said with her eyes closed, ¡°Old Shang, prepare a card and send it to the Chen House of Jiankang to ask for a visit.¡±

    Old Shang gave her a reply and then went out.

    Soon after, Chen Rong again bade: ¡°Nurse, tell two men to secretly look into my brother¡¯s matters. I must know everything about him.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    After another while, she opened her eyes and told the only maidservant that was left by her side: ¡°Bring me the bronze mirror.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Soon, a mirror appeared before her eyes.

    Chen Rong retrieved it and tilted her head. Looking at the fair and bewitching reflection in it, she scraped a nail across her cheek and suddenly asked, ¡°Say, what if I make a sh here?¡±

    The servant girl cried out in rm: ¡°Miss, that¡¯s out of the question. You must never!¡±

    Chen Rong nced at her and snapped: ¡°What are you panicking for? I was just saying.¡±

    She was still looking at herself in the mirror, her nail still drawing lines across her face. After a while, she put the mirror down and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s not as if I have the courage or willingness to.¡±

    With these words, shey back down and closed her eyes.

    The maidservant was scared witless. Seeing her close her eyes, she quickly stepped up to put the mirror away.

    Some timeter, Nurse Ping¡¯s whisper sounded: ¡°Miss, your brother is looking around for you.¡±

    ¡°Bring him to me.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    After her nurse left, Chen Rong muttered to herself: ¡°It¡¯s a little boring to just lie here like this. I¡¯ll have to tell Old Shang to drill a hole in the wall so I can take a look outside.¡±

    Someoneughed just as she finished her words. ¡°Ah Rong, why would you even do that?¡±

    Chen Rong started at his voice. She whipped around, ring at the man, and cried, ¡°You? How did youe here?¡±

    Ignoring her re, the frail young man slowly went to her with the help of his maid. Once he stopped, two other maids automatically went inside and brought out a table for him.

    They lit incense, warmed wine, and, when he had taken a seat, ced a te of pastries in front of him.

    He ate the snacks brought before his mouth by a maidservant, nced at Chen Rong, and asked, ¡°Why are you so startled? Ah Rong of the Chen House, don¡¯t tell me you think you are a recluse, and as long as you didn¡¯t go out no one would know where you live?¡± This sharp sarcastic voice was indeed that of Huan Jing.

    Chen Rong slowly sat down. She regarded the paled and at length asked, ¡°My good sir, do you have instructions for me on this visit?¡±

    ¡°Instructions? Nay.¡±

    Huan Jing pped his hands, unhurriedly rose, and then turned to leave.

    The maidservants who had just moved everything out now cleared them away and moved the table back to its original location, restoring the courtyard to its previous state. They then mounted the carriage as if nothing had happened.

    No sooner had Huan Jing¡¯s carriage left the gate than Nurse Ping led the younger Mr. Chen in. He stared after the carriage¡¯s emblem and the frail man¡¯s face behind the curtain.

    Only until they had gone to the distance did he blurt out in surprise: ¡°Is that a direct descendant of the Huan House?!¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± He repeated these words several times and couldn¡¯te up with anything else to say.

    When they were near Chen Rong, he heard a maid asking her: ¡°Miss, that was really strange. Why did Jing of the Huan Housee here if he was just going to leave like that? What does he mean?¡±

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze and smirked. ¡°What does he mean? He means to tell me they are well aware of my whereabouts, so I should not do meaningless things.¡±

    She reminded herself to be more tight-lipped from now on. She must not tell anyone else about asking His Majesty to let her stay unmarried for the rest of her life.

    At this point she heard her brother¡¯s joyful call behind her: ¡°Ah Rong, Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong turned around to greet Dng of the Chen House (1).

    (1) Dng = eldest son

    The siblings were tearful to see each other again. The maids quickly set a table for their master.

    He sat down and then concernedly looked at Chen Rong. He held her hands, hastily asking: ¡°Ah Rong, yesterday you said you have ns. What kind of ns are they?¡±

    Chen Rong mischievously smiled at him and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you yet.¡±

    Dng of the Chen House broke into a smile upon seeing her yful look. But he next murmured sadly, ¡°It was so difficult to see you again. How could you break our ties?¡±

    He pped his forehead and hoarsely added, ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I¡¯m so useless and that vile woman is abusing you.¡±

    Chen Rong hurriedly shook her head. She held her brother¡¯s hand andforted him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. I¡¯m quite impressive now, you know. That vile woman of yours can¡¯t bully me.¡±

    Her words caused her brother to rebut: ¡°You¡¯re only a littless, how impressive could you be?¡± Here, he stared at Chen Rong and hedged, ¡°Why did the son of the Huan House leave from your ce? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    He looked as if he wanted to ask in detail, but he ended up biting his teeth. He stared at Chen Rong and said in seriousness, ¡°Ah Rong, it¡¯s fine to be an affluent man¡¯s mistress, but you should know that thedies in Jiankang are all arrogant. Even the former prime minister, Sir Wang Dao¡¯s wife did not let him have any concubines. What are you going to do if you end up with an unkinddy of the house?¡±

    He thought Chen Rong was a mistress Huan Jing was secretly keeping.

    She couldn¡¯t me him. She had only found a ce to stayst night, yet Huan Jing had alreadye over today. Most importantly, when a man freely invites himself over to an unapanied woman, anyone¡¯s thoughts would go there.

    While Chen Rong was smiling wryly, Nurse Ping unhappily refuted: ¡°M¡¯lord, be careful with your words. Huan Jing and mydy are not in a rtionship. They are merely friends.¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡±

    Dng believed her right away. Heughed, the mncholy vanishing from his gaunt face. ¡°Aye aye, the famous schrs in Jiankang are all like that. They don¡¯t pay attention to trivial rules. Even if they want to befriend a woman they just do it. Then all is fine and good, all is fine and good.¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t expect that he would believe her so quickly. But she couldn¡¯t have known that the literati in Jiankang were rather loafing idlers. There was a man who even went to someone else¡¯s home and slept next to his wife several times, yet neither the woman¡¯s husband nor the people in the city were surprised or thought they were in dalliance... The literati were like this. If they said no, the world would believe that nothing had happened.

    Dng of the Chen House was stillughing. He was so happy that he left his table and began taking turns around the room. He rubbed his hands and smiled at Chen Rong who was suspiciously staring at him. ¡°You haven¡¯t been here long enough to know that it¡¯s different from Nan¡¯yang and Ping. People here are uninhibited in some ways... I can¡¯t really exin it, you¡¯ll know in time.¡±

    With pride on his face and hands behind his back, he took a turn in the courtyard, nodding as he looked around. ¡°My Ah Rong is quite impressive. Imagine, a young girl traveling south on her own, but not only did she meet no danger, she even befriended famous schrs like Huan Jing and bought a such a courtyard. How excellent.¡± Just now when Nurse Ping told him that Chen Rong had bought this ce, he had thought it was a white lie and that Huan Jing had bought it for his sister. Now knowing that was not the case, he spared no words of praise.

    ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯re probably doing much better than me,¡± he sighed.

    Chen Rong waved her hand at this time. At her cue, her maids withdrew from the room.

    In the quiet yard, she tilted her head and asked her brother in a joking manner: ¡°If my sister-inw is so awful, then why don¡¯t you divorce her?¡±

 Chapter 134: The Rich and Famous

    Chapter 134: The Rich and Famous

    The younger Mr. Chen was stunned. He looked up and frowningly scolded her: ¡°Ah Rong, you should respect your sister-inw as you would your mother, how can you utter such words?¡±

    When he saw Chen Rong dropping her gaze, his heart softened and he gently said, ¡°If outsiders heard a youngdy saying such a thing, they would use you of being disrespectful and imprudent. Ah Rong, wisemen have said an older sister-inw is like a mother. The world will ostracize you for being unfilial and unrighteous. But do not despair, there are only the two of us in the room and you can be sure I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°Aye, I would not dare,¡± Chen Rong softly replied. She knew her brother was a little old-fashioned and had thus dismissed everyone else when she spoke to him.

    Seeing that his sister remained reticent, Mr. Chen sighed and said, ¡°Ah Rong, your sister-inw has given me a son even if she¡¯s base and vile. Furthermore, I¡¯ve also made her go through a lot during these years.¡±

    Chen Rong again hummed to acknowledge him.

    The siblings continued to chat until sundown when her brother hastily left to go home.

    Once he exited Chen Rong¡¯s courtyard, he turned around to take in the sight of the charming house and thought to himself: It¡¯s hard to believe that my stubborn and silly little sister has grown so much after only a few years. She journeyed south on her own yet not only did she befriend the literati, she can even buy a house in Jiankang.

    With his thought, he happily smiled, turned around and briskly returned home.

    He hadn¡¯t yet stepped inside when he heard his own fishwife swearing up and down, and the victim of this castigation was no other than the lesser madam who had entered his household before her.

    Thinking of Ah Gu who recoiled in fear and secretly cried every time she got yelled at, Mr. Chen sighed and simply halted his feet.

    At longst, when the courtyard had settled down, he cropped up a smile and went inside.

    He saw that Ah Gu was busy with work; tear marks were still on her face. His wife was sitting in her bedchamber, he was unsure what was on her mind.

    He walked to her.

    He had barely entered when his wife shrilled, ¡°You jerk, so you still know your way home?¡±

    Mr. Chen was quick to produce a smile. ¡°I had gone to see Ah Rong.¡± Seeing his wife ring back at him ready to shout, he added, ¡°Interestingly, I saw Jing of the Huan House driving out from Ah Rong¡¯s courtyard just as I entered. My sister is amazing. She went south on her own yet she could even befriend these famous schrs.¡±

    His voice was full of pride.

    He knew his wife liked to listen to this kind of thing. Sure enough, she sprang from her seat, widened her eyes, and cried in surprise, ¡°A direct descendant of the Huan Housees and goes at her ce?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Mr. Chenughed and excitedly continued: ¡°I was shocked myself. I had thought that Ah Rong was his mistress. But it turns out he sees her as a friend. Ha ha, Ah Rong is amazing.¡±

    Suddenly, Mrs. Chen gave herself a p.

    It was a great p. Mr. Chen immediately realized what was causing the agitation on her face. He was quickly filled with regret: Why did I have to tell her this when I know she¡¯s a greedy woman?

    He was always like this. He couldn¡¯t help wanting to tell his wife any good news he came across because he would always want to win her smile, or even just to exchange for a day of peace. He got so used to doing it that he sometimes couldn¡¯t control his mouth.

    Mrs. Chen got up. She held her husband¡¯s hand and affectionately asked, ¡°Husband, tell me, what else is at your sister¡¯s ce? Did Jing of the Huan House talk to you? What about the servants? You just said something about a courtyard. How was she able to buy a house in Jiankang when property value is so high?¡±

    Mr. Chen hesitantly answered each of her questions.

    Upon hearing his replies, his wife let go of his hand, got up and yelled, ¡°Ah Gu, Ah Gu, take the hen out, we¡¯re going to visit my sister.¡±

    But then she looked at the night sky outside and murmured to herself, ¡°It¡¯s toote now, maybe tomorrow¡¯s better after all.¡±

    She impatiently red at Ah Gu and barked, ¡°What are you looking at me for? Can¡¯t you tell what time it is? It¡¯s already sote, go get the fire ready, I¡¯m still waiting for my bath.¡±

    ¡°Aye, aye, aye,¡± Ah Gu repeatedly replied and scrambled away.

    Mrs. Chen did not sleep soundly tonight. She grabbed onto her husband to ask about Chen Rong¡¯s situation over and over again, tossing and turning until the rat hour (midnight) before she would drift off to sleep.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    In the early morning hours, Mr. Chen woke up to his wife¡¯s shouting: ¡°What are we taking all these things for? Just the hen is enough for my visit to my sister.¡± She then added, ¡°Go and call my brothers so that we can visit the youngdy.¡±

    Mr. Chen left his bed and asked, ¡°Why are you calling your brothers along?¡± His wife turned back and shot him a re that made him duck his head and swallow the rest of his words.

    The sun had barely risen by the time the mighty group arrived at Chen Rong¡¯s residence.

    Mrs. Chen stared with wide eyes at the beautiful house that was clearly better than her own. In a sh, she had swayed her hips to the door with a smiling face.

    At this time, her brawny older brother came forward and banged on the door shouting: ¡°Open up, open up.¡±

    A series of unhurried footsteps padded to the gate.

    Soon, an elderly voice sounded: ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Mrs. Chen quickly stepped forward, smiled and said, ¡°Go let your mistress know that her sister-inw is here to see her. Tell her toe out to meet me.¡±

    ¡°My mistress¡¯s sister-inw? My mistress doesn¡¯t have a brother here in Jiankang, so why would she have a sister-inw?¡±

    He was then heard saying: ¡°Listen well, if there are unrted people here to make trouble, you must send them all away.¡±

    Mrs. Chen¡¯s face turned green. She was shaking angrily. Her thin younger brother quizzically asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I thought she¡¯s your useless husband¡¯s sister? Why would we be unrted?¡±

    Mrs. Chen did not answer him. After a while, she began to scream: ¡°Son of a bitch, how dare you speak to me this way? Go tell your mistress that her elder brother is like her father. Does she still know what filial piety is? Tell her she can¡¯t live in this world without a family.¡± At this juncture, she gulped and thought, No, I musn¡¯t curse.

    At this time, her older brother took over the shouting: ¡°Can we stop the yapping? Just break the door down. She doesn¡¯t even fucking let her sister-inw in. The hussy needs to be taught a lesson.¡±

    Mrs. Chen¡¯s and her hooligan brother¡¯s ring voices made everyone¡¯s ears buzz. While Chen Rong¡¯s courtyard was silent, severalrge guards from her neighbor¡¯s home came out from the side door. They stared at the gang and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s making all this ruckus?¡± while pressing their hands on the des at their hips.

    It took just one sentence and a stare for Mrs. Chen and her older brother to bend over with a simper. ¡°We¡¯re not trying to making a ruckus, really. We only came to see our rtive.¡±

    But when had these guards bothered to reason with people of their ranks? They immediately strode to them, glowering. As they moved, the des fractionally left their scabbards, their uniforms which signified the power of their owner also pped intimidatingly in the wind.

    Mrs. Chen panicked. ¡°We¡¯re leaving, we¡¯re leaving,¡± she cried. She waved her hand and, in a sh, took the mob away in defeat.

    Looking through the door crack, Nurse Ping sighed in relief before she went to Chen Rong¡¯s room. ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± she told Chen Rong who was stringing her zither. ¡°Luckily you are smart.¡± What would today be like if she hadn¡¯t decisively ended things that day? She felt uneasy just thinking about it.

    The peace and quiet flew by quickly. Since that day, Mrs. Chen sent her brothers twice more; she herself also came twice. But it didn¡¯t matter whether she was polite or effusive, the servants¡¯ reaction was always totch the door.

    There was no helping it, Mrs. Chen would have to go find her husband. But that husband of hers was such a pedantic bookworm. Even though he was typically submissive to her, the moment Chen Rong got involved, he would use the excuse that he and his sister had cut ties and he couldn¡¯t humiliate himself further. She once told her brothers to drag him out, but her useless husband gave only two weak calls before giving up. She couldn¡¯t chase him down even if she wanted to.

    Despite secretly resenting her sister-inw, this was wearing a bit thin on her. She not only saw the Huan estate¡¯s carriage enter her courtyard today, but also nsmen from the Chen House.

    At the sight of the nsmen, Mrs. Chen retreated and leaned against the stone wall in the alley, staring at the entrance with interest.

    The bewitchingly beautiful girl at the door was dressed in light green. She wore wooden clogs and had her hair pulled up in a loose bun with arge swaying pearl.

    She was at present receiving three carriages and curtsying to the people inside them. Three men next came down, all appearing to be people of importance.

    Looking at the people flitting inside, Mrs. Chen swallowed her saliva: ¡°The hussy!¡± And then she blurted, ¡°What did I say? She did this on purpose! Why would two perfectly good siblings cut ties so soon after their reunion? She¡¯s afraid we would get some of her good fortune.¡± She spat on the ground and cursed: ¡°Pooh, her brother cried so much to see her again, and I even brought my hen... the ungrateful wench.¡±

    After muttering to herself, Mrs. Chen looked back at Ah Gu and another maidservant hiding in the corner and whispered, ¡°Go and tell those rich people everything.¡± But she then gave some thought and shook her head.

    She stepped forward and intimately pulled on Ah Gu¡¯s hand. As the other woman trembled, she smilingly said, ¡°Quietly go and see the girl. Remember to be nice first, but if she still won¡¯t meet you, let her know you¡¯ll rip her face off in front of the noblemen. Go.¡±

    She then shoved Ah Gu off.

    When Ah Gu stopped only after two steps, Mrs. Chen red at her and barked, ¡°If you won¡¯t go, I¡¯ll sell you to the whorehouse.¡±

    All colors drained from Ah Gu¡¯s face. She shakily dragged herself to Chen Rong¡¯s door.

    When she was ten steps from the courtyard, she heard a shout: ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Several tall guards came out.

    They were even taller and more imposing than the soldiers on the streets.

    Ah Gu froze. As she was about to speak, Nurse Ping cried out from the courtyard, ¡°They¡¯re people we don¡¯t know. They want to bother us because they see that my mistress is all by herself. Please chase them away.¡±

    The guards politely nodded at Nurse Ping and withdrew the des at their hips.

    Ah Gu gave a scream and scrambled back. She ran to Mrs. Chen, dropped to her knees, and grabbed the woman¡¯s legs. ¡°Madam, I can¡¯t, I really can¡¯t,¡± she cried.

    Mrs. Chen was drenched in sweat to see the guards¡¯ belligerent eyes. She pped Ah Gu when she heard her pleading. ¡°Scram.¡± She next turned her head and hurriedly retreated.

    In Chen Rong¡¯s courtyard.

    A steward from the Chen House of Jiankang stepped out from behind. He sped his hands towards Chen Rong and politely said, ¡°Mdy, I have to regrettably inform you that the card you sent the other day was received by a new servant who did not know any better. We¡¯ve expelled the ignorant bloke.¡±

    While the steward pleasantly greeted her, a man standing in front of Chen Rongughed: ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not dwell so much on irrelevant matters. Ah Rong, go and pack up.¡± He cast the courtyard a nce and furrowed his brow. ¡°This courtyard may be shabby but it has a few positive things. Leave some servants behind to take care of it.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled, curtsied and softly said, ¡°I dare not disobey my elder¡¯s words.¡±

    The manughed to see her agree. ¡°Very good. Ah Rong, the Chen House of Nan¡¯yang will arrive in two days. I heard you have joined Chen Gongrang¡¯s household, correct? Then why don¡¯t you stay in the courtyard that is arranged for Chen Gongrang.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Chen Rong respectfully replied with a curtsy. Although the man in front of her seemed amiable enough, he was a direct descendant of the Chen House from Yingchuan. For a man of his standing to deign himself toe and wee a little girl like her into the estate, the n¡¯s attitude could not be clearer.

    Her audience with the emperor was already in sight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The servants had informed Chen Rong of these people¡¯s arrival early on. Thus by the time the middle-aged man gave his order, the carriages at once began moving.

    Chen Rong only took Nurse Ping and Old Shang along, leaving the rest behind to watch the house.

    As the vehicles slowly drove out onto the street, those standing around would crane their necks looking from time to time.

    Mrs. Chen had not left.

    She retreated into a corner, unblinkingly staring at the carriagesing closer and closer. Not far behind her, a nobleman wondered, ¡°Is that really the Chen House of Yingchuan? And the Huan estate? How strange, who is this aristocraticdy that she is taking shelter in the small courtyard behind us?¡±

    Another nobleman¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Aye this is very surprising. I never thought that the Chen House and the Huan House would appear in our smallne.¡±

    A soft sigh followed his voice: ¡°Had I known this woman¡¯s identity was so extraordinary, I would¡¯ve gone to pay a visit.¡± There were several guards standing around this man. Mrs. Chen only gave them a nce to duck her head. They were those who had interfered when she and her brothers came to make a scene.

    The carriages were nearing.

    Eventually, these noblemen stopped making noises. When the carriages passed by, they all bowed their heads and took a step back to show the kind of respect one might show to his superiors.

    Only until the carriages pulled twenty paces away did these people look up again.

    Mrs. Chen¡¯s sluggish eyes made the slightest movement amid another round of chatter.

    She slowly closed her mouth and, looking at the carriages that were gradually disappearing from the street, once more pped herself on the cheek.

    The maidservants and Ah Gu looked up at her. Mrs. Chen gave them a cutting nce that made them shrink back. She pped herself again, stood in the dark corner and cursed as she enviously watched the carriages drive away: ¡°Foolish woman, if you hadn¡¯t been blind to all those gold and jade, right now you, too, would be sitting in that carriage and epting the greetings of the noblemen.¡±

    Even after giving herself two ps, her eyes lit up: No, this girl really cares about her older brother. I just have to treat that useless man better and I¡¯ll have a share of this fortune.

    This thought put her back in a good mood. She waved her hands and hurried home. As she went, she did not forget to order: ¡°Ah Gu, go back and kill the old hen to nourish your master. I¡¯ve really been neglecting him these days.¡± Her jiggling face was radiating tenderness. At this time, her footsteps were light, and she felt an immense satisfaction and adoration for the husband who usually sickened her. They were the satisfaction and adoration that had only existed the first month of their marriage.

 Chapter 135: Seeing Wang Qilang Again

    Chapter 135: Seeing Wang Qng Again

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage slowly drove away from the crowd¡¯s watchful eyes.

    When they got to the main street, no one gave her another nce, for Jiankang was full of aristocrats and royalty.

    She lifted the curtain and watched the city go by. She hadn¡¯t been to town during her stay, knowing her looks were provocative. So she had had to be patient despite her curiosity about this city.

    She had nothing more to fear, however, now that she was entering the main house and tied to its name. Ah Rong of the Chen House was no longer someone others could offend.

    Girls¡¯ughter rang on the street from time to time. They flit in front of her carriage, with their sweeping robes and lingering fragrance.

    While she was still looking around, the vehicle slowly drove into the Chen estate.

    The red gate belonging to a wealthy home and the long driveway gave the traditional and serenepound a mysterious quality. This was her first impression of the main house. It looked as though every piece of leaf and every de of grass had been carefully spruced.

    Even so, Chen Rong had lost all interest in these things. She suddenly lowered her curtain and let the wind flutter it against her face.

    At length, a maidservant gently announced herself before lifting the curtain.

    With a smile, Chen Rong let the girl help her down.

    She met a middle-aged man named Chen Zifang who was her fourth uncle from the Chen House in Jiankang. He cheerfully pointed to therge courtyard ahead with rows upon rows of houses and rooftops. ¡°Ah Rong, this is your courtyard. Take a look and see if you need to buy anything else. Let the servants know so that they can take care of it for you.¡±

    He turned to the bowing young servants and said, ¡°This is your mistress. You are to listen to her from now on.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± all eight replied with a bow.

    They encircled Chen Rong.

    Chen Zifang gave another chuckle. He kindly looked at Chen Rong and called, ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°From now on, this is your home. Remember, you are Ah Rong of the Chen House.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Zifang smilingly waved his sleeves and strode away. Just as he left, the curious gazes around them also withdrew. The courtyard quieted in an instant.

    Among the eight servants, a girl about twenty years old with an oval face and a beauty mole between her brows came forth and supported Chen Rong. Using the soft southern ent that was unique to Jiankang, she asked, ¡°Is there something you are wondering about, miss?¡± She covered her smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s normal to have questions. Since you¡¯re now the ward of Chen Gongrang of the Nan¡¯yang Chen House, everything can wait until he arrives.¡±

    Besides those who had weed her, Chen Rong hadn¡¯t seen any other elders on this trip to her rtives¡¯. She had thought she would meet a few elders at the very least, but she know knew why upon hearing what the maidservant had to say.

    Why was this maidservant so smart, though? She hadn¡¯t said anything but she already knew her thoughts.

    Chen Rong¡¯s reflection had only gone this far by the time the maid smiled and added, ¡°You likely didn¡¯t know this, but we had had to learn to read our masters¡¯ minds from time to time. In Jiankang, wealthy homes like ours not only arrange special training for their first rank maids, but also for their courtesans, stewards, and guards... otherwise, how can the House of Chen call itself a century-old aristocratic family?¡±

    Chen Rong carelessly nodded. She might have been interested in these things in the past, but now she just wanted a quiet life.

    She didn¡¯t know that the her unconcerned attitude would be perceived thus by the servants: They say this youngdy is of a very humble origin, but she looks to possess poise and grace.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    The courtyard that had been arranged for Chen Rong was located on the west side of the Chen estate, whose driveway was seen behind the open side door.

    It was extremely elegant in its entirety; simple and in even.

    While Chen Rong was looking around, the maid again chuckled. ¡°There are people like Shi Chong who like to unt their wealth and deck their homes in baubles. Those aremon households reeking of money. The true upper ss only seeksfort. The way of the world rests within one¡¯s heart.¡±

    After two lifetimes, this concept was one Chen Rong was familiar with. She nodded in agreement. ¡°The way of the world rests within one¡¯s heart. These words are surely not wrong.¡±

    By this time, she had entered her room.

    It was veryrge yet simply furnished: a bed and table, some curtain, and no other furniture.

    There were fouryers of gossamer floating on the walnut floor. A dim light glimmered from the bed behind these curtains. At a closer look, it was revealed to be crushed pearls scattering on the fabric. They shimmered like the innumerable stars.

    The top was set with fifty or sixtyrge pearls... their color, roundness, and size did not differ greatly from the one she was wearing in her hair.

    The room was filled with a rxing scent. Although her lifestyle had beenfortable during her marriage to Ran Min, this sort of luxury simply wasn¡¯t found in his residence.

    The maids had been observing Chen Rong ever since she entered this courtyard. They were very satisfied to see that she was neither scared nor anxious. Her oblivious indifference made her look as if she had lived here her whole life, as if the pearl bed was no more than a boulder of rock. No wonder she could garner the rmendation of the Nan¡¯yang literati even though she is only a concubine¡¯s daughter from a subsidiary branch of the n. Even the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya praises her. She is indeed very graceful, they thought.

    To seek an audience with His Majesty was highly umon for a youngdy. Once she was rewarded, she would represent the entire Chen House. She could be cunning, but she could lose her calm. She could be ruthless, but she could not lose her foresight. She could even be ungrateful, but she could not forget her poise nor the temperament of an aristocrat who was already ustomed to glory.

    After feeling satisfied, the servants one by one retreated.

    Chen Rong sat in her room staring absently at her zither.

    Nurse Ping quickly exhaled to see the door close. She went up behind Chen Rong to mutter: ¡°Miss, I couldn¡¯t breathe for some reason.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if you are asking anything from them. What are you afraid of?¡±

    Nurse Ping paused to ponder and thenughed. ¡°Aye, I¡¯m not asking for anything. Miss, I¡¯ll make sure to breathe the next time I see them.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    At dusk.

    Chen Rong and her people had spent the first part of the year on the road, but there was still a lingering chill in the breeze.

    She watched the sunset while she strummed a song.

    The sound of zither unhurriedly wound through the air. The tranquility in her otherwise beautiful notes was something that even she had never known. It was the bliss one feels when one discovers that the mountain could be so spectacr, or the water could be so harmonious. And yet, there was a hidden urgency that also let others know she was in fact very thirsty for this tranquility.

    The music gradually stopped, at which time an apuse sounded behind her. At the same time, Huan Jing¡¯s sharpughter took over. ¡°Bravo, bravo. There is always new enlightenment to be found every time I hear you y.¡±

    At this juncture, he lowered his voice and quipped, ¡°To whom should I credit this, I wonder?¡±

    His tone was a bit strange.

    Chen Rong scowled. Her finger stiffened on the zither despite herself.

    Slowly, a smile bloomed on her face.

    She rose and slightly tilted her face. ¡°Greetings, gentlemen,¡± she offered them ceremony.

    She didn¡¯t need to look up to see that among those dapperds was the figure she could never forget but did not want to see again.

    For this reason, she swept her fingers across the strings, smiled, and lightly said, ¡°The sun is going to set soon, night will be upon us. My shabby ce can be drafty. You should leave, gentlemen.¡±

    She was bluntly dismissing her guests.

    The young men paused. Huan Jing took the lead tough. And without waiting for the crowd to react, he pushed them and said, ¡°Aye aye, we¡¯ll go, we¡¯re going.¡± He pushed as heughed, instantly, their footsteps disappeared beyond the arched doorway.

    But the only person Huan Jing did not take with him was also the one Chen Rong least wanted to see.

    She wryly smiled.

    Footfall sounded.

    The white robed man came to her.

    When he was three paces from her, he looked at her and softly sighed. ¡°Ah Rong, don¡¯t smile like this, don¡¯t speak like this... it isn¡¯t you.¡±

    Chen Rong almostughed out loud.

    She slowly looked up.

    Twilight flushed her porcin skin and lit her dark eyes.

    She tilted her head and looked up at him. At length, she smiled. ¡°Qng, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Yes, it had been a long time. So long that it felt like a century, so long that she had gotten used to being cold and distant...

    Wang Hong watched the charming yet chilly Chen Rong and slowly produced a feeble smile.

    He reached for Chen Rong¡¯s lips. His action was slow and elegant, and almost instinctive.

    When his finger was inches from her lips, Chen Rong smiled an unsmiling smile and softly said, ¡°My lord, please watch yourself.¡±

    She was soft spoken, but her tone betrayed a firm resolve.

    Wang Hong did not seem to hear her.

    He gently ced a finger onto her docile lips.

    His touch was very cold. Stroking her full luscious lips, he stared quietly into her eyes and at length murmured, ¡°My Ah Rong...¡± There was a trace of lingering helplessness in his raspy voice.

    Chen Rong raised an eyebrow: His Ah Rong?

    She charmingly smiled. Her shimmery eyes gazed at Wang Hong as she took his caressing finger into her mouth.

    Her action instantly stiffened him.

    She coyly gazed at a frozen Wang Hong. Slowly, her tongue flicked across his finger.

    As he was looking at her in rapture and bliss, she let go of his finger and reached forward to caress his throat.

    Her warm and silky touch was all of a sudden reced by a sharp object ¨C her golden hairpin. Chen Rong¡¯s wrist dragged downward and made a pierce in his flesh.

    As she forced Wang Hong to raise his head, she stopped smiling. She looked at him and quietly said, ¡°You¡¯re overstepping, Qng. If you can¡¯t give me what I want, and I only receive disdain from you, then why don¡¯t you just shake your sleeves and let it go?¡±

    She leaned into him. While Wang Hong stared into her clear bright eyes, she mewled, ¡°Qng, stalking is very unbing of the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya.¡± Her soft lips brushed across his ear to lightly let her words float in.

    After sessfully making Wang Hong¡¯s eyes darken, Chen Rong withdrew her hairpin, turned her head, and unhesitatingly walked back to her room. ¡°See the guest out,¡± she shouted as soon as she reached the door.

    She shouted twice but not a single servant came out.

    Chen Rong stood at her door and shouted again, ¡°Men!¡±

    Her voice was slightly tinged with anger. When Huan Jing left just now, she noticed that the servants in the courtyard were all gone. She couldn¡¯t believe that they were still pretending not to hear her even after she had shouted at the top of her lungs.

    The courtyard remained just as quiet despite her raised voice.

    Chen Rong softly growled, pped her sleeves, and strode back into her room. In a sh, her door mmed shut.

    Looking at the shaking door, Wang Hong slowly reached out to touch the blood on his throat and smiled a helpless smile.

    Anyone watching Lost Love in Time? It¡¯s my new obsession. The plot moves along swiftly and I magically care about everything that¡¯s going on, most especially Prince Zhan. I feel like he¡¯s pretty realistic and therefore not nearly as interesting if this were real life, but because this is dramnd where things are often ck or white, we can¡¯t help but try to decipher him: are you good or are you bad? And I dig it that he¡¯s neither baby Jesus good nor twirling whisker bad. There¡¯s actually a purpose and drive to his every action. Me like! I¡¯m very much a William Chan fangirl and I love Prince Ling too, but dramnd is always full of honorable and righteous heroes. Today¡¯s episodes give me so much Prince Zhan feels. Smart men are so... sexy. Haha. Forget the 1st four episodes. They are rushed and do none of the characters any justice. Iteration #2 is so much better. I need someone to spazz with me.

 Chapter 136: In the Spotlight

    Chapter 136: In the Spotlight

    Looking at the closed door, Wang Hong sighed and shook his sleeves before turning to leave.

    Once he was gone, the maids and servants poured out again. When she heard their whispering, a vexed Chen Rong strode to the door despite herself.

    She wryly smiled when her hand reached the handle. Why am I even angry? She knew that even though she was the courtyard¡¯s owner, in the servants¡¯ hearts, her status wasn¡¯t necessarily higher than theirs.

    After giving it more thought, she still opened her door and came out.

    She quietly stared at them with a scornful smile, pped her sleeves and turned back in.

    The servants traded nces and helplessly shook their heads at the closed door. Chen Rong did not say anything, but the contempt in her eyes had shamed them so.

    Jiankang was festive today.

    Chen Gongrang¡¯s group was arriving.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one to arrive, but hade with a legion of several thousands.

    Chen Rong sat in her carriage.

    Outside, her fourth uncle Chen Zifang was leading the Chen House of Jiankang to wee their arriving rtives.

    Nurse Ping looked outside, smiled and said, ¡°Once Chen Gongranges back, your audience with the emperor won¡¯t be too far away.¡± She longingly looked towards the pce and remarked in envy: ¡°I wonder what the princes look like. They must be extraordinarily handsome, like fairies in the sky.¡±

    Chen Rong just smiled.

    At this time, Nurse Ping suddenly poked her mistress and whispered, ¡°Look, miss, it¡¯s the young master and your sister-inw. They¡¯re staring this way.¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t lift her head. She merely bade, ¡°Lower the curtain.¡±

    Lower the curtain? What a hurtful thing to do. Nurse Ping was surprised, but upon seeing Chen Rong¡¯s tightly pressed lips, looking dead set, she reached out and pulled the curtain down.

    Her sister-inw was craning her neck towards Chen Rong¡¯s carriage. She pushed her husband and yelled, ¡°Look, there¡¯s your sister. Call her!¡±

    Mr. Chen frowned in reply. ¡°It won¡¯t do. If you really want to see her, I¡¯ll have to go to the Chen estate and pay a visit.¡±

    These words vexed Mrs. Chen greatly. She stomped on his foot and barked, ¡°Are you crazy or are you stupid? You have to call her in front of everybody so that she won¡¯t ignore us.¡± She gave him another stomp. ¡°Call her! Look, the old servant saw us.¡±

    Mr. Chen hedged.

    At this very moment, the curtain lowered and blocked Chen Rong from their view.

    What?!

    That servant had clearly seen Mr. Chen but she still lowered the curtain down, obviously not wanting to recognize him.

    Momentarily, both Mr. Chen and his wife were dumbfounded.

    After some time, Mrs. Chen shook with anger.

    She pulled her husband¡¯s ear and shrieked, ¡°You useless garbage! Take a look, you go on and on about your sister every day but what about her? She doesn¡¯t even want to see you!¡±

    While the city was getting more crowded, her raised voice got into the ears of the noblemen traveling on the road.

    Several guards instantly turned around and shot her a re.

    Mrs. Chen nched. She gave a fright when she saw the disgusted looks they threw her way. Quickly putting on a smile, she pulled her husband¡¯s hand and retreated to the side.

    Soon, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage reached the city gate.

    Noises gradually fell and people began lining on either side of the street as they waited for the smoke of dust in the distance to get closer.

    ¡°Miss,¡± a maid called her.

    Chen Rong made a reply.

    ¡°After Chen Gongrang arrives, please apany him into the city.¡± After a pause, she softly exined, ¡°Several noblemen have juste.¡±

    Chen Rong shivered. ¡°I understand.¡±

    She looked at her reflection in the mirror, which was dressed in a light blue dress with yellow trims and flower embroidery. This dress and her in face made her look particrly fresh-faced and refined. It diffused her stunning beauty and made her look more innocent.

    Yes, I can see the aristocrats like this.

    When Chen Rong was satisfied and withdrew her eyes, Nurse Ping asked from behind, ¡°Do you want tob your hair again, miss?¡± For simplicity¡¯s sake, her hair was in a simple bun fastened by a golden hairpin. Additionally, her wooden clogs were the ubiquitous kind found everywhere in the city. She looked elegant, true, but also fairly informal.

    Chen Rong shook her head. ¡°No, we don¡¯t need to try too hard.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Noises andughter filled the air.

    Chen Rong turned around to look.

    What she saw was about a dozen carriages that was slowly approaching. But when she saw emblems of the Wang House from Lang¡¯ya and the Xie House from Chen County, she lost interest and withdrew her gaze.

    By this time, the dust had dispersed to reveal the cavalcade behind it.

    As they looked out to the endless caravan, a man remarked from the crowd: ¡°There are so many peopleing this time. Even though they areing through four separate gates, it¡¯s still quite a frightening number.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± someone else interjected, ¡°There are rich and there are poor people. How can they alle into the city together? I heard that¡¯s why they¡¯ve divided into four groups.¡±

    While the discussion went on, the cavalcade outside the city was getting closer and closer.

    Chen Rong peered outside and discovered that the Chen House of Nan¡¯yang was out in front.

    Ah yes, the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya and people such as Yu Zhi and Huan Jing had arrived earlier. Among the rest of the ns, the Chen House held the highest status; of course they would lead.

    When the Chens¡¯ banners and carriages appeared in people¡¯s sight, theirughter and voices grew ever louder.

    At this moment, ten carriages drove by without regard for the crowd or her carriage. ¡°Miss, the princess¡¯s entourage is here!¡± Nurse Ping eximed.

    It was indeed the princess¡¯s entourage that was charging to the front. Following closely behind were a number of imperial rtives and youngdies from the new noble families that the Empress Dowager and the Emperor had retained.

    These girls drove out as theyughed, cheered, waved their whips, and sang. It was clear that these girls hade to draw attention.

    At this moment the maidservant¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Miss, go on.¡±

    Chen Rong quickly caught on and let Old Shang know what to do.

    Old Shang¡¯s carriage also drove out.

    When the nobledies drove out, their tall guards were also riding out to protect them. No one paid attention to Chen Rong¡¯s carriage.

    In the blink of an eye, her carriage had dashed to the Chen House of Nan¡¯yang.

    The vehicle suddenly stopped, at which time a hand lifted the curtain. It was Chen Gongrang¡¯s retainer. ¡°Pleasee down, miss,¡± he respectfully said.

    Chen Rong hopped off and followed him to Chen Gongrang¡¯s carriage.

    Behind the curtain, Chen Gongrang kindly looked at her and smilingly said, ¡°Very good,e in.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong folded her hands on her knees and softly said, ¡°I was told the aristocrats are here and that I should go into the city with you.¡±

    Chen Gongrang stroked his long beard and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    The two maids in the carriage crawled on their knees to help Chen Rong set her seat, after letting her and Chen Gongrang sit to the left and right, they lifted the curtain and retreated into the corner.

    The noises ahead grew increasingly louder.

    The cavalcade gradually began to pull apart. The guards on either side slightly retreated as the carriages added distance between each other.

    Out in front was Chen Gongrang¡¯s carriage, which reached the gate before long.

    It pulled to a stop, prompting the fleet behind to likewise do so.

    Chen Gongrang swept the curtain aside to step down. He sped his hands towards Chen Zifang and said, ¡°Zifang, sorry for the trouble.¡±

    He then turned to greet the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya and the Xie House of Chen County.

    Behind him, Chen Rong matched his pace and smilingly raised her head to ord them a curtsy.

    Her debut instantly drew all attention.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the girl that came with Chen Gongrang?¡±

    ¡°Her demeanor is refined while her dimpled smile is graceful. I reckon she must be an aplisheddy from the Chen House in Nan¡¯yang.¡±

    ¡°An aplisheddy so bewitchingly pretty? Who¡¯s the blessed gentleman, then? Haha.¡±

    Amid the voices, a singleughter sounded.

    It was sharp and resounding, and somewhat frivolous.

    It was as if all noises stopped the moment thisughter sounded. Next, the crowd gave way for a dashing carriage.

    It was an ordinary carriage without any n emblem. It headed straight towards therge crowd and charged past the Chens.

    It reached the city gate in a sh and then slowed down when it was less than ten paces from Chen Rong.

    Before the vehicle could pull to aplete stop, the curtain lifted and out came a man in histe twenties with a paleplexion and handsome features.

    When he did so, all the stunned guards around him stepped up to help.

    The man stumbled two steps to the front. Before he could find his bnce, he had waved his hands to dismiss the guards. He next reached out and, as he was wanting to grab onto something, touched a woman¡¯s bosom. She looked somewhat like Chen Rong¡¯s sister-inw, having murky eyes and a foul face.

    The man quickly turned around when he felt the softness in his hand. At the sight of her, he began to retch.

 Chapter 137: Your Majesty, Please Make Me a Daoist Nun

    Chapter 137: Your Majesty, Please Make Me a Daoist Nun

    The young man retched as he hastily retracted his hand. He retrieved a handkerchief to scrub his hand and said in disgust, ¡°What is the use of being so fat and ugly? Men, feed her to the dogs.¡±

    Several guards immediately approached at his order. They were obviously well trained. As the woman was about to scream in fright, her mouth was gagged and her hands caught.

    They dragged her down and vanished into the crowd.

    The young man finally wiped his hands clean and tossed the handkerchief away. He next strode to Chen Rong and Chen Gongrang.

    Standing before them, he cocked his head to stare at Chen Rong and then almost suddenly, he pointed at her and blurted, ¡°I like her.¡± His words caused Wang Hong¡¯s closed eyes to fly open.

    Before the young man could speak any further, Wang Hong lightly nodded from the carriage.

    Just as he said to Chen Gongrang, ¡°This girl isn¡¯t too bad, let her...¡± a series of voices cried out: ¡°All hail His Majesty, the Emperor!¡±

    Everyone was instantaneously stunned by the loud roar. Thereupon, countless ¡®All hail His Majesty, the Emperor¡¯ rang, along with the sound of people dropping to their knees. The noblemen were just bowing, but the scatteredmoners by this time had prostrated on the ground.

    These noises drowned out all other sounds so that even the young man¡¯s next sentence was covered up.

    His Majesty?

    Shocked, Chen Rong stared at him and then stepped back to ord him a curtsy.

    The young man frowned. He waited for the noises to die down and unhappily looked around. ¡°What the hell? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to recognize me?¡±

    Seeing everyone bowing their heads, some still retreating in fear, he looked to be greatly disappointed and mutteringly turned to look at Chen Rong.

    At the sight of her bowing deeply, he sighed in disappointment.

    ¡°All rise.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    He sighed and ordered, ¡°Go, you¡¯re all dismissed.¡±

    ¡°Aye, sire.¡±

    Only themoners followed his order and dispersed, his bodyguards just took three steps back, and the dignitaries didn¡¯t move at all.

    The man was apparently used to this situation. Unfazed, he stepped forward and leaned closer to Chen Rong.

    The minister by his side immediately received a multitude of looks from all directions. He stepped forward and whispered to the young man, ¡°Your Majesty, there are too many people here.¡±

    The young emperor¡¯s face fell.

    He scowled while, at the same time, his eyes remained locked on Chen Rong.

    At length, he softly said to her, ¡°I¡¯m called Sima Zhang. And you? What is your name?¡±

    Never in a million years would Chen Rong expect the emperor to use this tone to speak to her. She raised her head. Chen Gongrang sped his hands in a solemn reply: ¡°Your Majesty, she is Ah Rong of the Chen House.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking the pretty girl, why are you answering?¡± the young emperor bristled.

    The emperor¡¯s anger did not cause Chen Gongrang any unease, nor did it draw any reaction from his guards and the noblemen.

    Chen Gongrang smiled and deeply bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, have you heard of a woman who went to Mo¡¯yang out of gratitude when Murong Keid siege to the city? The same woman who charged into battle in a bloodied robe when Nan¡¯yang was under attack?¡±

    He straightened his posture and then pointed at Chen Rong to announce: ¡°Your Majesty, that woman is right here. She is Ah Rong of the Chen House.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    His voice echoed in the air.

    Surprised at first, the thousands of people present quickly buzzed.

    Under people¡¯s scrutiny and amid their whispering, Chen Rong at Chen Gongrang¡¯s signal moved two paces forward to stand in front of her uncle.

    She slightly raised her head so that her face clearly appeared before people¡¯s eyes. She dropped to a curtsy and said, ¡°I am Ah Rong of the Chen House. Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±

    The young emperor was still in shock. He stared at Chen Rong and asked in disbelief, ¡°Eh? Why did you want to die? Isn¡¯t it more fun to be alive?¡±

    Chen Rong faintly smiled after a brief pause. ¡°Where will I be if my country is gone? I only did what I should.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The emperor seemed somewhat disappointed with her answer.

    He continued to regard Chen Rong and then made a face. ¡°I don¡¯t like strong and serious women like this.¡±

    The ministers behind him frowned at his words: His Majesty should give praise now that we have a righteous woman in our court. Who knew he would say he doesn¡¯t like her? Never mind, His Majesty had always been like this.

    As for Chen Rong, she both felt humored and surprised. Even if she had thought of countless countermeasures for today¡¯s meeting, she did not expect he was this kind of a monarch.

    The young emperor sighed, waved his wide sleeve and asked Chen Rong, ¡°Speak, how would you like to be rewarded?¡±

    Chen Rong had not spoken by the time a minister came forward to say, ¡°Your Majesty, we must hold this honorable woman up as an example for the country.¡±

    The emperor knitted his brow in thought and then nodded.

    When he next turned to Chen Rong and was about to speak, she suddenly stepped back and dropped to her knees.

    Chen Rong¡¯s action was unexpected. His eyes lit up as he excitedly asked, ¡°Why are you kneeling to me?¡±

    ¡°I have a request to make,¡± she looked up at him, ¡°I hope Your Majesty will grant me your permission.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s mouth could not help from smirking to hear her make a request so quickly. Seeing this, Chen Rong tilted her head and yfully winked at him.

    Her action was very cute and it pleased the young emperor. He happily asked, ¡°Then tell me, what is your request?¡±

    Chen Rong suddenly gained courage. She looked up at the emperor and suppressed her nervousness to say: ¡°Please make me a Daoist nun, Your Majesty, so that I may stay unmarried for the rest of my life.¡±

    Please make me a Daoist nun, Your Majesty, so that I may stay unmarried for the rest of my life.

    Please make me a Daoist nun, Your Majesty, so that I may stay unmarried for the rest of my life.

    ...

    Wang Hong sat up. His lips drew into a line and his fingers gripped onto the carriage shaft as he unblinkingly stared at Chen Rong.

    Not only Wang Hong, but also Chen Gongrang, Chen Zifang, the surrounding aristocrats, and even her older brother and sister-inw looked on in shock.

    No one could have guessed that a youngdy like Chen Rong would make such a request after having risked her life to win the recognition of the literati and meet His Majesty.

    The emperor blinked in response. He incredulously asked, ¡°You want to be a Daoist nun?¡±

    Chen Gongrang stepped forward and made a deep bow, but not waiting for Chen Gongrang to speak, Chen Rong¡¯s voice abruptly raised. She innocently smiled at the emperor and yfully said, ¡°Everyone is scared silly by my request as soon as I said it. Don¡¯t you think this is fun, Your Majesty? Haha for the amusement, won¡¯t you say yes, Your Majesty? Please say yes.¡±

    Her voice was supple and full of coquetry by the time she uttered herst two sentences.

    The emperor¡¯s mood improved. He waved his hand at Chen Gongrang and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk.¡±

    Chen Gongrang did not dare to disobey him. He at once closed his mouth.

    ¡°Get back, don¡¯t stand between me and Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Gongrang had no other choice but to bow to him and take two steps back.

    The emperor¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t idling while he was instructing Chen Gongrang. He nced around with interest and took relish in seeing the looks on their faces. He turned back to Chen Rong and made a wink. ¡°You¡¯re right, this is really fun.¡±

    He cleared his throat and stopped smiling. Upon seeing his expression, Wang Hong made eye contact with a minister.

    The minister hurried over.

    But without waiting for him to speak, the emperor had raised his chin and dered, ¡°Granted!¡±

    His minister didn¡¯t think he¡¯d so simply agree. He froze on the spot, suddenly feeling a chill behind him.

    Overjoyed, Chen Rong again prostrated and cried, ¡°I thank you, Your Majesty.¡± She emphatically kowtowed to the emperor.

    Her thanks were met with stunned looks from the surrounding dignitaries and a pleased expression from the young emperor. He raised his voice: ¡°How about this? The monastery on Mount Xishan isn¡¯t so bad, you can go live there.¡±

    The monastery on Xishan?

    Chen Rong was jumping for joy. That monastery was famous for its scenery but, more importantly, there were nearly a thousand acres of farnd attached to the temple! A thousand acres was a great reward as far as she was concerned.

    At present, Chen Rong immediately beamed. ¡°Thank you Your Majesty! Your Majesty is wise!¡±

    The young monarch was still relishing. He again nced at the aristocrats around him to see that they were all looking ill with displeasure.

    He cleared his throat, watched the aristocrats and adopted a solemn tone to say: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House is admirable for her fearlessness. Listen well, do not touch her just because she is beautiful. She is the priestess whom I ordained!¡±

    Heughed aloud and triumphantly walked away to his carriage.

    As the young emperor went, his nce intentionally or otherwise fell on Wang Hong before it returned to Chen Rong.

 Chapter 138: All Thatâ€™s Needed Has Been Said

    Chapter 138: All That¡¯s Needed Has Been Said

    Chen Rong rose from her kneeling position under the crowd¡¯s watchful eyes.

    Her mouth formed a smile.

    Wang Hong as well as the others could see that it was a genuine smile borne from within. It radiated from the happiness of having removed all her shackles and yokes. It could even be said to be burning with life.

    She withdrew her smile and then turned around to face Chen Gongrang and Chen Zifang, at which point she knelt down to them.

    Again on the ground, Chen Rong articted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have disappointed you, uncles. But despite having survived on the battlefield, the killing and bloodshed have made me weary. It had been my wish for some time now to leave the secr world.¡±

    She knocked her head on the ground in several kowtows. ¡°I know you both sincerely care for me. However, I am disheartened with life and just want to spend my days quietly. Though I am unfilial ¨C¡±

    Her forehead had bruised from her emphatic kowtows. But even with bruises and dirt on her forehead, her smile was rxed and brilliant.

    ¡°I hope you can forgive me,¡± she tremulously pleaded as she looked up at Chen Gongrang and Chen Zifang.

    Afterwards, she knocked her head on the ground again.

    Everyone was looking their way. Though Chen Rong¡¯s actions were outside of her n¡¯s expectations, there could be no discontentment as the literati were known to endorse a reclusive life away from money and fame.

    Chen Gongrang hastily helped her up. He wiped the dirt on her forehead and wryly smiled. ¡°Child, why are you kowtowing so hard?¡±

    He could only shake his head and sigh.

    Chen Zifang also stepped forward. He looked at Chen Rong and quietly said, ¡°Silly child, if you wanted to be a nun you could have talked to the n in advance. Never mind, never mind.¡±

    Chen Rong curtsied to them and softly replied, ¡°Aye, it was inconsiderate of me.¡±

    Chen Zifang shook his head. He turned and waved his sleeve, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The carriages moved at his order.

    Chen Gongrang mounted his carriage and was followed by Chen Zifang. After saying a couple more things to Chen Rong, they began to depart.

    Chen Rong also climbed onto her carriage.

    Nurse Ping was still at a lost for words. She looked at Chen Rong and suddenly burst into tears.

    Chen Rong nced at her and smiled, but offered no reassurance.

    In the crowd, Mr. Chen stood rooted to the ground as he murmured, ¡°My Ah Rong must be suffering so much!¡±

    His gossipy wife was staring and clucking by his side when she suddenly gasped in delight. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that Xishan monastery have a lot of good farnd? Those are fertilend, you know!¡± She whipped around, grabbed Mr. Chen¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Now that she¡¯s a nun, she¡¯s not going to marry or have children in the future. Doesn¡¯t that mean thend is actually ours?¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Mr. Chen abruptly turned around.

    He stared at her happy jiggling face and handed her a severe p.

    Mrs. Chen didn¡¯t think her submissive and cowardly husband would do this to her. She momentarily clutched her face in shock.

    Mr. Chen stared at her, gritted his teeth and scolded, ¡°How can you think about such things at a time like this? You may as well have the heart of the animals!¡±

    Not waiting for his wife to re, he pushed through the crowd and chased after Chen Rong¡¯s carriage.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Only until her carriage had driven to the far distance did a guard quietly call, ¡°M¡¯lord?¡± He sounded extremely cautious.

    The man inside did not answer him.

    Through the curtain, his handsome face with eyes as clear as water was absently looking at the billowing smoke.

    His gentle strokes on the stag¡¯s tail (1) suddenly snapped.

    (1) ÷æÎ² (stag¡¯s tail) is a fly whisk, simr to a ·÷³¾

    ¡°Rip,¡± the white whisk tore in half.

    Slowly, his lips lightly pressed together to quietly ask: ¡°You would rather never marry?¡± He softly chuckled.

    Hisughter gently drifted and soon disappeared in the air. By the time the guard was collected enough to look, he saw his master slightly leaning forward like a predatory beast, silent and expressionless.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage was still driving forth.

    She was heading to the courtyard she had bought. As far as Chen Rong was concerned, she had found her independence. After astounding the world in such an episode, she might as well continue. Going back to her rtives now would not save anything anyhow.

    She had only stepped down from the carriage when a man ran to her and cried, ¡°Ah Rong, my pitiful Ah Rong,¡± pulling her into his arms.

    Chen Rong recognized this voice as her brother¡¯s, who had always loved her.

    She closed her eyes in his warm embrace.

    Above her head, her brother¡¯s voice sounded hoarse and sad. He hugged Chen Rong, choking over and over again: ¡°Ah Rong, my poor Ah Rong, my poor pitiful Ah Rong!¡±

    Then he let go of her, hunched over and sobbed.

    Chen Rong gently knelt down before him, ced her hand on his shoulder, and softly said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be sad for me. I¡¯m very happy right now. Truly.¡±

    She tilted her head and giggled. When her brother raised his head in surprise, she happily winked at him, made a face and pointed at herself to mischievously say: ¡°Brother, do I look unhappy to you?¡±

    Mr. Chen took a serious look at her.

    At this point, a woman¡¯s shrill voice sounded: ¡°Yes, what would she be unhappy with? She has to be happy.¡± A plump woman whirled herself to Chen Rong, wanting to reach her with her grubby hand. After Chen Rong avoided her, she stopped and put on a friendly face to say: ¡°Ah Rong, Ah Rong, it¡¯s so hard to believe you were able to see His Majesty and even got rewarded. What great news, congrattions, Ah Rong.¡±

    She cast her kneeling husband a nce before turning to Chen Rong. She pointed to the palm print on her face and grievously said, ¡°Look, take a look, your brother pped me! I only said you can have no grievances in this turn of event, but he hit me!¡±

    Chen Rong backed away from her.

    When Mrs. Chen finished, she tried to pull on her but Chen Rong gave her sleeve a sudden jerk.

    Mrs. Chen was caught by surprise and thrown backward.

    While she was staring at Chen Rong with her murky eyes, Chen Rong looked towards her brother.

    Looking at her brother¡¯s thin and kind face, she dropped her gaze and slowly said, ¡°Brother, do you know why I wanted to cut our ties that day?¡±

    Her future had been foggy and there were things she couldn¡¯t say or didn¡¯t dare to say. However, she could now say what she wanted to say and do what she wanted to do... If she could ask His Majesty to make her a Daoist nun, then nothing else she did would shock the world a second time, neither would it cause any true consequences.

    Chen Rong was now a nun who did not need to worry about the world¡¯s view or her husband family¡¯s opinions. Henceforth, she could only be herself ¨C a single woman with neither a home nor a family.

    She trusted that, even if she were to displease His Majesty, the worst he could do was taking back the property he had granted her.

    Mr. Chen didn¡¯t expect her to talk about this. He nkly shook his head and looked at her.

    Mrs. Chen also stared at Chen Rong.

    With their attention, Chen Rong quietly looked at her brother and uttered each word: ¡°It is because I cannot tolerate such a sister-inw.¡±

    Chen Rong pped her sleeves and said to her older brother, ¡°It¡¯s repugnant to call such an ugly and vile woman my sister-inw!¡±

    When she finished, she turned and left.

    People nearby were poking their heads out their doors. They were all ears, hanging onto Chen Rong¡¯s every word.

    Chen Rong¡¯s blunt speech stunned everyone into silence.

    And then, the whispering started.

    To be fair, the people in these times ced great importance on appearances. Chen Rong¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s appearance and temperament were bothpletely ipatible with people¡¯s aesthetics. At a time when elegance was the crown of beauty, she would be shunned by society merely on ount of her looks without ever saying or doing anything.

    For this reason, whispers quicklymenced, all showing contempt for Mrs. Chen.

    By and by, Mrs. Chen screamed and lunged towards Chen Rong, reaching for her head as she shrieked, ¡°Shameless wench! You should respect your sister-inw as you would your mother. Is there anyone in this world who despises her sister-inw as you do? I¡¯ll rip your mouth, you shrew!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± someone shouted.

    It was Mr. Chen who dashed out. He abruptly grabbed his wife¡¯s arms, but his thin body wascking strength and not only was he unable to catch her, he also got pulled forward by his stout wife.

    At this time, Nurse Ping stepped in front of Mrs. Chen and yelled at the screaming woman: ¡°Shut your mouth! Our mistress¡¯s sister-inw had passed away long ago on the journey south! How can you be worthy of her respect when you never once gave her any food or water? Pooh! You¡¯re smearing the Chen estate¡¯s century-old reputation!¡±

    Nurse Ping spat on the ground and then took Chen Rong back to their courtyard. The door mmed shut behind them, locking Mrs. Chen and Mr. Chen outside.

    Mr. Chen was frozen stiff.

    Next to him, the plump woman was still shrieking her curses.

    Almost suddenly, Mr. Chen screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°Enough, that¡¯s enough!¡± He jumped up and then proceeded to blush whenughter and looks of contempt surrounded them. He stared at the heinous woman in disgust and blurted, ¡°She¡¯s right. You¡¯re sullying the Chen estate¡¯s century-old reputation!¡±

    Mr. Chen hurried away. In a sh he had left his shocked wife to the crowd¡¯s derision.

    At this time, Chen Rong who was walking in her courtyard suddenly said, ¡°Old Shang, send a few men to watch over my brother. Her brothers are both thugs. Don¡¯t let them hurt him.¡±

    ¡°Aye, miss,¡± replied Old Shang with sped hands.

    Under Nurse Ping¡¯s and the servants¡¯ stares, Chen Rong dropped her gaze and softly said, ¡°I want to help my brother live afortable life... but if my sister-inw remains, then it really can¡¯t be helped about me and my brother.¡±

    She smiled and murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve always been capricious, right, nurse?¡±

    Nurse Ping did not reply.

    She stared at Chen Rong and then suddenly hugged her, bursting into tears.

    She wept, ¡°Miss, everything was still fine. How can you be a nun? How can you be a nun?¡±

    The more she spoke the more heartbroken she felt. She had been so happy and hopeful when Chen Gongrang and the nsmen wanted to introduce Chen Rong to His Majesty.

    She just couldn¡¯t ept her mistress¡¯s dancing with death only to exchange for the title of a priestess.

    How could any woman stay unmarried? How could they not need a husband and children?

    Furthermore, Qng obviously cared for her. Considering Qng¡¯s station, his willing to ept her as an honored concubine was a great blessing. But her mistress had to be so stubborn and adamantlymit her life to a religious scripture and a Daoist robe.

    In a few years when she and Old Shang both passed away, what would their mistress do? She was all by herself with no family or anyone to rely on, what was she going to do?

    The more she thought about it, the more despairing Nurse Ping felt. She hugged Chen Rong and sobbed. ¡°Everything was still fine. How can you be a nun? How can you be a nun?¡±

    ###

    Author¡¯s note:

    Readers told me that someone like Chen Rong couldn¡¯t possibly exist in the Wei and Jin dynasties.

    But this is wrong.

    The Wei and Jin dynasties was an era of rare ideological liberation in Chinese history. There were many independent and interesting aristocraticdies during this time. There¡¯s no need to look far, the two most famous prime ministers in the historical records of this period were Wang Dao and Xie An. Their wives weren¡¯t shy to show their jealousy, and it follows that they didn¡¯t allow their husbands to take in any concubine.

    It can be said that Chen Rong¡¯s idea of monogamy isn¡¯t that surprising. The only surprise is that she was in love with the precious son of the Wang House from Lang¡¯ya.

    Do you know how famous and widespread the story of Zhu Yingtai and Liang Shanbo is? It was poprized by the then prime minister Xie An, you know. In the name of the imperial court, he even dered Zhu Yingtai, a woman who cross-dressed to attend school, a woman who went against her parents¡¯ wishes, a ¡°righteous woman.¡± This is whyter generations often say that the woman in Xie An¡¯s heart was someone like Zhu Yingtai, who dared toy her life on the line for love, who dared to ignore tradition and propriety.

 Chapter 139: Wang Hong Gives Her a Daoist Name

    Chapter 139: Wang Hong Gives Her a Daoist Name

    Chen Rong knew there wasn¡¯t any way to exin her ideas to people like Nurse Ping. She also didn¡¯t want to exin.

    She slowly pushed her nurse away and walked inside.

    Her servants were standing in a line in the courtyard. She couldn¡¯t tell whether they looked sad or whether they looked relieved.

    Chen Rong¡¯s nunship posed no disadvantage to those who depended on her. Moreover, a nun ordained by the emperor did not have to worry about food or shelter. That much was certain. Her servants finally didn¡¯t have to suffer hunger and cold anymore.

    She went to them and gently smiled. ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re finally settling down.¡±

    She turned her smile to the cheerless Old Shang and Nurse Ping. ¡°We¡¯ll move to Xishan as soon as His Majesty¡¯s decree arrives. If there¡¯s any preparation to be done, you can start now.¡±

    She gave some thought, then turned and said to her nurse, ¡°Nurse, prepare a Daoist robe for me right away. I have to thank my former rtives as well as the friends who have helped me.¡±

    Nurse Ping took a while to stop her tears and nod.

    Early next morning, Chen Rongbed her hair and coiled it into a bun. She next put on the light yellow Daoist robe that Nurse Ping had found even through her sobs.

    The loose robe did little to hide her beautiful figure. The nurse looked up at her and again burst into tears.

    Chen Rong ignored her.

    She turned around to take a look in the mirror, frowning as she murmured, ¡°Still tawdry looking.¡±

    She was indeed more suitable for vibrant colors. Even in a Daoist robe, she still looked rather beguiling, especially when the fluttering fabric outlined the contours of her figure.

    But she wasn¡¯t too concerned. There was no shortage of beautiful women in Jiankang. She didn¡¯t count as anything.

    Chen Rong retracted her gaze and then softly said to Nurse Ping, ¡°What¡¯s the use of crying at this point? Do not cry anymore.¡± She walked out as she spoke these words.

    At the gate, Old Shang had prepared the carriage.

    Chen Rong got onto the vehicle and bade, ¡°Go to the n.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The carriage slowly drove off.

    At the time her carriage left the gate, a dozen heads poked out from the neighboring side doors. They were the smaller ns¡¯ servants who were now craning their necks and joining in curious gossips.

    The carriage drove out of the alley and onto therger street.

    Now springtime, small green buds could be seen on the willow trees lining the roadsides. The people on the streets were also wearing thinner clothes.

    Soon enough, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage turned into the street where the Chen House of Yingchuan was located. They say that birds of a feather flock together. Everyone who lived on this street was without exception an aristocrat. Inside the walled homes that spanned several hundred acres, the rows of buildings looked exceptionally time-worn.

    As she watched the wealthy and prosperous neighborhood, Chen Rong wondered how much blood and tears had been shed in these vast estates.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Old Shang brought the carriage to a stop when they arrived at the n. Before he could make a sound, the side door opened where a guard nodded to him and said, ¡°Is it Miss Rong? Come in,e in.¡±

    Old Shang repeatedly thanked him and then drove into the courtyard.

    Nevertheless, Chen Rong now discovered that they hade for naught. Chen Gongrang wasn¡¯t here, nor was Chen Zifang. She asked and asked, but nobody was home for her to actually visit.

    ¡°Miss, where are we going next?¡± asked Old Shang after he drove back out.

    After thinking for a while, Chen Rong quietly replied, ¡°Go to the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya. I¡¯ve received their help from Ping to Nan¡¯yang, and again from Nan¡¯yang to Jiankang.¡±

    ¡°The Wang House of Lang¡¯ya?!¡± Old Shang eximed. ¡°Miss, how can we hope to visit such a family? I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t be let in.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled and leisurely said, ¡°We won¡¯t go in if they won¡¯t let us in. Our visit today is just a matter of etiquette.¡±

    ¡°Aye, you¡¯re right.¡±

    The carriage drove on.

    This time, it was heading to the famous Wuyi Lane where dignitaries had frequented for centuries, where no peasants were ever sighted.

    For this reason, the closer they got, the slower Old Shang drove. Chen Rong looked through the curtain to see that his neck was profusely sweating.

    If seemed just a single visit was giving him great pressure.

    Wuyi Lane had always been picturesque. Two streams ran parallel to the road, and a meandering mountain range stood in the background.

    A mile before they reached Wuyi Lane, Old Shang was greeted by the sight of blue water and the mountainous reflections in it. He could already smell strong incense from the carriages by the riverbank and hear music wafting from afar.

    Chen Rong took a glimpse through the curtain and then softly said, ¡°Go, Wang Qng is over there.¡±

    Old Shang looked up in surprise. ¡°I can¡¯t really tell. There are so many people here, how are you able to recognize him?¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to look. No matter how many people there were, no matter how far away, a nce was all she needed to know if he was there or not... Even if there were millions of people in this world, there was only one of him.

    Her two lifetimes told her that this was a cursed fate ¨C a cursed fate that would need all of her efforts to break free from.

    Old Shang¡¯s was simply a rhetorical question. He continued to drive near.

    A momentter, they heard a loud and chilly voice: ¡°Which house are you from?¡±

    Before Old Shang could answer, the other man softened his voice with a smile: ¡°Are you the youngdy who requested to be a Daoist nun? Come through,e through.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± The carriage went in as Old Shang said his thanks.

    When the carriage next stopped, Chen Rong heard Old Shang say: ¡°We¡¯re here... Oh, Qng¡¯s really here, Miss. Not only is Qng here, but Jing of the Huan House is also here.¡±

    Chen Rong raised her curtain upon hearing this.

    Since her arrival, the young aristocrats¡¯ singing and drinking had quieted down.

    Yu Zhi¡¯s eyes lit up at an inadvertent nce. He poked the man quietly drinking next to him and whispered, ¡°Look who¡¯s here?¡±

    The white-robed man looked up.

    His eyes slowly narrowed.

    He sat up to stare at the approaching vehicle.

    Yu Zhiughed out loud to see him like this. He looked skyward with a sigh and shook his head. ¡°The bloom is not a bloom, the mist is not a mist. At midnight shees, and at dawn she leaves. She appears like a short spring dream. She vanishes like the morning clouds (1)... No, no, she doesn¡¯te at midnight and leaves at dawn. I should say she is a fragrant plum blossom on a winter day. After a night of passion, her scent remains but she is gone... Oy, thedy is very heartless.¡±

    (1) »¨·Ç»¨ ¡°The Bloom is Not a Bloom¡± by Tang poet Bai Yuji

    He was bobbing his head to his song in glee, but the longer it went the more his voice abated. That guy normally wouldn¡¯t let him go on for so long. Why was he so quiet today?

    Yu Zhi turned around.

    He saw the white-robed man springing up and striding to the front as though he didn¡¯t hear any of his sarcasm.

    Wang Hong slowly walked towards Chen Rong¡¯s carriage.

    His movements were unhurried and graceful, and his expression was as still as water.

    Chen Rong lifted the curtain and turned her gaze to the river. Wait a minute, where is he?

    At this moment, she noticed from the corner of her eyes that he was less than ten paces from her.

    She turned around.

    The white-robed man was looking at her. His eyes were still clear and lofty, his face was still blinding.

    But his gaze on her was too quiet.

    Chen Rong smiled brightly as they looked at each other.

    With a dimpled smile, she bowed to Wang Hong from her carriage, lowered her gaze and quietly said, ¡°I hope you¡¯re well, m¡¯lord. As I will be leaving the secr world, I¡¯ve speciallye to thank you for all that has passed.¡±

    Her smile was soft, her voice was gentle.

    Wang Hong slowly went to her.

    He was deliberate and graceful, like a hunting leopard, but with a taut tension in his seeming ease.

    In the twinkling of an eye, he had gone to Chen Rong¡¯s carriage.

    He stopped when he was only another step from reaching her.

    As he was quietly staring at her, his lips formed a smile.

    His smile was so unusual that Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help looking at him in bewilderment.

    The white-robed man softly smiled at her. He outstretched a slender hand and ce it next to hers on the carriage window.

    His eyes traveled from her snowy white hand to her beautiful face and then to the Daoist robe that could not hide her full bosoms.

    His mouth slowly upturned.

    Almost suddenly, he raised his head and said to Chen Rong, ¡°Ah Rong, now that you have left the secr world, do you have a Daoist name yet? How does Chen Yunzi (2) sound?¡±

    (2) Chen is her surname and Yunzi means ¡°the charming/graceful one.¡±

    Chen Rong blinked. While she was still caught by surprise, severalds had alreadyughed. ¡°Chen Yunzi? Why should she keep the surname Chen now that she¡¯s a nun? I think the name Hong (3) is as good as any.¡±

    (3) the same Hong in Wang Hong

    Wang Hong beamed. His smile was exceptionally brilliant, his white teeth shing in a way that made Chen Rong avert her eyes.

    But soon enough, Wang Hong¡¯s smile disappeared. The expression on his face also returned to its habitual nonchnce. ¡°Hong Yunzi?¡± he unhurriedly mused. ¡°This is not a bad Daoist name. Ah Qi, present it to His Majesty. His Majesty can be a little confused sometimes, so remember to repeat yourself.¡±

 Chapter 140: Becoming a Nun

    Chapter 140: Bing a Nun

    ¡°Aye.¡± A young man with the appearance of a schr stood up and turned to leave.

    Chen Rong quickly looked up and cried, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    She spoke with rity, but the man named Ah Qi and everyone else automatically ignored her.

    She couldn¡¯t but turn to Wang Hong.

    She was facing his smiling, gentle gaze. He reached out to stroke her chin, saying with a sigh: ¡°Silly child, we¡¯re in Jiankang.¡±

    Without waiting for Chen Rong to speak, he waved his sleeve and turned to go.

    Chen Rong suddenly smiled as she stared after his white figure.

    She stepped down from her carriage, capturing everyone¡¯s attention with her alluring appearance despite being dressed in a yellow Daoist robe.

    Under the crowd¡¯s watchful eyes, Chen Rong curtsied to Wang Hong¡¯s back and cheerfully said, ¡°Hong Yunzi? This is a very good Daoist name. Thank you, Qng.¡±

    She walked to Huan Jing and Yu Zhi.

    As she passed Wang Hong, she stopped to look back at him and smilingly said, ¡°I know my appearance may cause me trouble even as a nun who is leaving the secr world. Fortunately, you have given me a title today. I reckon under Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi¡¯s and His Majesty¡¯s protection, I will be able to live in peace until the day I die.¡±

    Having said this, she again orded Wang Hong ceremony, smiled and turned to go.

    Watching her graceful figure gradually distancing from him, Wang Hong stilled.

    The smile on his face slowly faded away.

    Not too far from there, Yu Zhi and Huan Jing both shook their heads. ¡°Qng, Qng,¡± Yu Zhi sighed, ¡°why are you doing this to yourself? Thedy doesn¡¯t even want you, she¡¯s going to be a nun. Why can¡¯t you just let it go?¡±

    Huan Jing took a sip of wine and began toment: ¡°The poor son of the Lang¡¯ya Wang House has fallen into the throes of love. Woe is he.¡±

    Yu Zhi interjected, ¡°Aye, the poord, let us drink to the pitiful Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi.¡±

    Huan Jing took a quick swig of his wine. He shook his empty cup at Yu Zhi and cackled: ¡°The woeful man and his woeful affair are worth getting drunk for. Another round, another round.¡±

    Chen Rong had gone to them by this time. She dropped to a curtsy and said, ¡°Thank you for all that you have done for me, gentlemen.¡±

    Yu Zhi waved his hands and smilingly replied, ¡°No need for thanks, no need for thanks.¡±

    He leaned into Chen Rong and surreptitiously nced at Wang Hong in the distance, whispering: ¡°On the contrary, we¡¯re the ones grateful to you. Little Ah Rong, if you¡¯re ever in need, don¡¯t hesitate to tell us. Especially if shameless people try to approach you, you must ask for our help.¡± Whatever he might be thinking about, he pped his thigh andughed out loud.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    In fact, they weren¡¯t the only mirthful ones. Seven to eight young men nearby were sitting with extraordinary grace. They nced at Wang Hong, then turned to Chen Rong, then back at Wang Hong, and finally hid their faces behind their sleeves to shaking shoulders.

    In the midst of theirughter and gazes, Chen Rong curtsied to each of her acquaintances before going back to her ride.

    Her back was straight and her smile was pleasant all the way til she got onto the carriage.

    The vehicle began to move, eventually leaving theughter behind.

    At length, Chen Rong moved her stiff back and withdrew her smile.

    ¡°Even now that you¡¯re a nun, Qng still cares for you,¡± Old Shang sighed.

    Chen Rong closed her eyes. After some time, she quietly said, ¡°Aye, that he does...¡±

    Old Shang sighed again to hear her. After another while, he asked, ¡°Miss, should we also go to see your brother?¡±

    Saying goodbye to family and friends before one entered nunhood was a long-standing tradition. Generally speaking, her nunhood represented the absolving of all past love and hatred. Some people not only said goodbye to their friends and family, but also to their enemies. After all, what they needed to severe were but four words: gratefulness and resentment, love and hatred.

    Furthermore, Chen Rong wasn¡¯t on bad terms with her brother.

    She considered the suggestion and then quietly replied, ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Old Shang was confused.

    Chen Rong did not offer him an answer.

    Her carriage was now driving into the alley.

    There were people on both sides of the road who looked at her carriage in appraisal.

    ¡°That¡¯s Ah Rong of the Chen House who asked the emperor to let her be a nun.¡±

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s extraordinarily beautiful.¡±

    ¡°What a pity.¡±

    ¡°What is there to pity? Tsk tsk tsk, doesn¡¯t Daoism have seventy-two bedroom practices that are passed down to mankind? It¡¯s apparent she won¡¯t escape from romance.¡±

    ¡°Jia ¨C jia ¨C ¡± Old Shang continuously flicked his whip and drove back to Chen Rong¡¯s courtyard.

    Chen Rong had only stepped down from the carriage by the time a shadow dashed in front of her.

    Startled, Old Shang stepped up to block him from Chen Rong.

    That person pushed Old Shang aside and yelled: ¡°Ah Rong, Ah Rong, your brother is kidnapped. You have to hurry and save him.¡±

    He had a long and thin face, and an equally thin body. His already pale face was also covered in powder. He was her sister-inw¡¯s younger brother, wasn¡¯t he?

    His face was filled with worry.

    Chen Rong turned away in disgust.

    She went into her courtyard without a care.

    After the frail man recovered from the shock, he called after Chen Rong: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, have you any conscience left? I said your brother got kidnapped by the thugs. They even want to cut his hand off.¡±

    Chen Rong and Old Shang had entered the courtyard by now. Hearing the man¡¯s yelling, she stopped and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m now a priestess ordained by His Majesty himself.¡± She turned around with a contemptuous re. ¡°Go tell those thugs that if they want to implicate their families, if they want to die without a corpse, then don¡¯t stop at cutting his hand, go ahead and cut all of his limbs off, too.¡±

    Upon her speech, the door mmed shut.

    Her sister-inw¡¯s brother stared at the door in disbelief.

    Once inside, Chen Rong asked Nurse Ping who had stayed home: ¡°Did the men we sent to protect my brothere back and report anything?¡±

    Nurse Ping shook her head. ¡°Nay. You told us if everything is fine then we don¡¯t need toe back to report.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded and said to Old Shang, ¡°Go look for our people after you park the carriage. Tell them to mask their faces and abduct my sister-inw¡¯s brothers when nightes. Give them a good beating. Beat them badly enough so they can¡¯t get up for at least ten days if not a month.¡±

    Old Shang didn¡¯t hesitate this time. Not only did he not object, he very much agreed with Chen Rong¡¯s order. He rushed off right away.

    Two more days passed by in the blink of an eye.

    In the evening, Nurse Ping went to Chen Rong and ryed, ¡°Miss, your brother came by this morning.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Chen Rong asked, turning around.

    ¡°He nagged for a while. He was saying things such as although his wife is vulgar, and even her brothers are ipetent, when he first arrived in Jiankang, not only was he seriously ill, but he was also destitute. If his father-inw hadn¡¯t taken him in and his wife hadn¡¯t taken care of him, he wouldn¡¯t be alive today. He said that he will discipline them from now on, but you¡¯re under the spotlight so you should be cautious in everything you do. Don¡¯t let other people get a handle on you.¡±

    At this juncture, Nurse Ping hedged: ¡°Your brother must have guessed what had happened. He also said that they cannot get out of bed. The doctor who came to see them said one got broken ribs while the other got a broken leg. He said they¡¯ll have to stay down for a few months.¡±

    Chen Rong lightly smiled to hear this. She undid her hair and unhurriedly said, ¡°My brother has always been softhearted... But he doesn¡¯t realize that if his brother-inws dared to use his safety to lure me out today, they will dare to cut his head off to ask for funeral expenses tomorrow. I¡¯m not going to tolerate any of it.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore.¡±

    Nurse Ping was quick to concentrate on her hair upon seeing her unhumored expression.

    The emperor¡¯s decree took about four full days before it was issued. After receiving his edict and epting the royally granted Daoist robe, Chen Rong again put her hair into a Daoist bun and mounted the carriage with her luggage. With great fanfare, the imperial guards began to escort her to the temple on Mount Xishan.

    The streams of visitors parted to the sides to let the carriages by.

    Before long, they had arrived at Xishan.

    The monastery was located on the hillside. Its upturned eaves were visible at this distance through the sparse woods. Although newly spring, the season was already abounded in green foliage and music.

    Chen Rong got off and unhurriedly walked to the monastery with the imperial escorts.

    Moss covered the gravels on the meandering mountain road. Around a hillside, a dozen or so traveling aristocrats looked on in Chen Rong¡¯s direction.

    Seeing her ill-hidden beauty under the wide Daoist robe, a powder-facedd bantered: ¡°Isn¡¯t she something, this pretty little girl called Hong Yunzi? The ¡®Yun¡¯ in her name is quite apt for her charm.¡±

    Another young man in his twenties, tall and thin andely, smilingly replied, ¡°In my opinion, ¡®Yun¡¯ ÔÏ (charming/graceful) is too elegant and noble for her. It is better to use ¡®Mei¡¯ ÃÄ (charming/seductive). Nay, ¡®Mei¡¯ is too vulgar. This woman does have some elegance in her, tsk tsk, it¡¯s difficult to describe her.¡±

    Amid their chatter, a courtesan wondered aloud, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi let her be a nun if she means that much to him. Or is this how the schrly like their romance served?¡± With this, she hid behind her sleeve andughed.

 Chapter 141: Pie in the Sky

    Chapter 141: Pie in the Sky

    It took one whole day to have Chen Rong¡¯s Daoist name entered into the records.

    She had expected it to be a lively day but for some reason, even after all the dust had settled, Xishan Temple saw no spectators.

    The sun was now setting to the west.

    Chen Rong stood on the mountainside looking down at the vast mountain ranges while feeling an inexplicable fogginess.

    She was unmistakably a priestess ordained by the emperor, yet not one person had been sent to the sprawling monastery. No matter how hard she tried to listen, the only sounds she could hear were still her servants¡¯ voices.

    It was as if her bing a nun was merely a change of residency.

    Chen Rong wondered for a while and then couldn¡¯t helpughing: But isn¡¯t this better? I just want peace anyway.

    At this thought, she turned to go back.

    The monastery was very big, with rows upon rows of buildings and at least a hundred and fifty rooms. In the end, Chen Rong chose the safest quarters in the east as her dwelling.

    She only brought ten people with her to Jiankang. After leaving two to watch the house she had bought, only eight remained with her at this point. Eight servants and herself totaled nine people. As they listened to the birds and insects, and the growling of beasts behind the mountains where the sun had descended beyond the horizon, the nine of them indeed felt rather deste in a templeplex that could house over a hundred people.

    Chen Rong spent the night listening to the apes and wolves.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Half a month flew by.

    Xishan Temple seemed to have been forgotten during this time. Still no one set foot on its grounds. Sometimes when they heard the rustling of leaves, the servants would turn to see a pair of green wolf eyes. At these times, they would scream and shut the door.

    Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t sure if His Majesty had forgotten or if there was another reason, but nobody had mentioned the thousand acres of farnd belonging to the temple, or had anybodye to hand her the deeds.

    It was as if she and her servants werepletely isted from the outside world by an invisible force.

    It was now well into spring. Young buds on the branches were beginning to open, dotting various shades of green across thendscape.

    After breakfast, Chen Rong slowly stepped out.

    She went to the bluestone steps in front of the temple, looked at the mountain ranges in the distance, took a deep breath andzily stretched her waist.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Nurse Ping was too used to this address to change her habits. Chen Rong had reminded her several times, and the nurse promised she would change but she always soon forgot. When no one was around, Chen Rong just let her be.

    Nurse Ping rushed over to Chen Rong and blurted when she saw her smiling: ¡°Miss, the temple¡¯s running low on firewood, rice, oil and salt.¡±

    After a pause, she softly added, ¡°We¡¯ve rewarded all of our money on the day of the ceremony. Should we sneak some out again?¡±

    Chen Rong turned around to look at Nurse Ping.

    Nurse Ping frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the temple to be this empty. There is really nothing here! If you hadn¡¯t brought some money with you, we would have nothing to eat and wear.¡±

    Chen Rong also frowned to hear this.

    At length, she softly asked, ¡°Nurse, have you found the temple¡¯s ounting records?¡±

    ¡°Aye, I have,¡± she replied, nodding her head all the while.

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Her look-throughsted all the way until noon. Seeing Chen Rong throwing the old tattered silk books aside, her nurse asked, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chen Rong smirked and replied, ¡°Someone had tampered with things... and left me an empty shell.¡±

    ¡°But what is there to worry about? We can feed ourselves after all.¡±

    Chen Rong turned around. She faced Nurse Ping and looked at her for a long time.

    ¡°Miss? W-why are you looking at me?¡± the nurse nervously asked.

    Chen Rong recovered and softly answered, ¡°I was wondering if we should haggle with them over this or not.¡± Her nurse apparently didn¡¯t want to. But Xishan Temple was quite famous in Jiankang. Without mentioning other costs, the yearly costs of hosting of the royal family and buying incense supply were already exorbitant. Without the farnd¡¯s earnings, she really couldn¡¯t stomach all of these expenses... She had thought bing a nun meant she could find a quiet ce to live, and assumed there would be someone to take care of these worldly things. Now she realized nothing was ever that simple.

    Chen Rong ruefully smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can afford to squabble with them over this. Let¡¯s ask His Majesty to let me be a nun in my own home.¡±

    ¡°Old Shang.¡±

    He ran over. ¡°Aye miss?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll write a card, please go to the pce and ask to see His Majesty...¡± She paused to slowly upturn her lips into a smile. ¡°I must be losing my mind. Why am I doing these useless things?¡±

    After talking to herself, she turned to Old Shang and said in seriousness, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go home with Nurse Ping and take out five boxes of jewelry, then exchange them for firewood, food, clothes and other daily necessities. Remember to get enough tost us at least six months if not a year.¡±

    Her smile gradually grew brilliant. ¡°Afterwards, put on a show and parade the streets. Take everyone with you tonight and choose somerge trees leading to the temple. Peel the barks off and carve some words. Hmm, carve onto there: In meditation, closed to all visitors. Afterwards, go and close all the doors to the temple.¡±

    She turned around, pped her sleeves and left. ¡°I¡¯d like to see if those people can sit still or not.¡±

    Nurse Ping and Old Shang traded nces. ¡°What is she trying to do?¡± Old Shang atst asked.

    Nurse Ping shook her head before they both hurried away.

    The sky was dark by the time they returned. They had spent several days to carve words on the trees ording to Chen Rong¡¯s bidding.

    On the fourth day.

    The sun shone down from high above. The light patches of green on the mountainside had turned into a verdant band.

    Chen Rong led her servants outside. She first pretended to pray to the Three Divine Founders, then turned and loudly said to her servants, ¡°Remember to close all the doors when the houres. This time, you¡¯ll also follow me into meditation.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± Their answer echoed across the mountains.

    At this moment, they heard a series of footsteps followed by a very arrogant voice: ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Chen Rong and her people turned around to look.

    They saw ten tall guards on the stone steps leading to the temple.

    These guards lined up on both sides of the road to announce: ¡°Her Royal Highness, the 9th princess ¨C¡±

    Her Royal Highness, the 9th princess?

    Chen Rong frowned.

    Her heart suddenly pounded as a sentence rushed out from her memory: ¡°Even on the 9th princess¡¯sst visit to the estate, Qng did not receive her quite as well as he is now receiving you.¡±

    Chen Rong smirked.

    She led her servants down a few steps and sped her hands in the direction of the guards, ¡°Greetings, Your Royal Highness.¡±

    Soon, a dozen pce maids and guards escorted a pretty girl in pce garments. Behind them were twenty musicians who were either ying drums or flutes.

    Even from far away, the pretty girl had raised her head looking at Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong kept a dutiful appearance and did not seem to notice her stare.

    Before long, the pretty girl dressed in pce garments was within ten steps from Chen Rong.

    After she stopped, she stared straight at Chen Rong for a good long while before ording her ceremony. ¡°How do you do, Priestess Hong Yunzi?¡±

    The pretty and cultivated 9th princess next softly smiled and raised her sleeve over her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your name but only now do I see you are indeed a rare beauty. I reckon even my father¡¯s favorite consorts weren¡¯t as charming as you, priestess.¡±

    Her voice was elegant and her smile was sincere, but her praises sounded rather suggestive.

    Chen Rong merely yed dumb. She smiled and, as she was about to return her ceremony, loud drum beats boomed ahead.

    These drum beats were much louderpared to the 9th princess¡¯s just now. The parade sounded as if hundreds of musicians were ying at the same time.

    In the blink of an eye, arge procession appeared before their eyes.

    Eight handsome boys were carrying another fair-skin boy. At a closer look, even though he had beautiful features, his fair face was clearly achieved with the use of powder.

    Behind them was arge group of maidservants and bodyguards, and farther still were fifty to sixty performers.

    The young boy had since looked up and immediately saw the 9th princess. He twirled the lock of hair falling in front of his chest and called, ¡°You¡¯re here, too, ninth sister? Hey! Is this little beauty dressed in Daoist robe, Priestess Hong Yunzi?¡±

    He gave Chen Rong a once over, his gaze frivolous, as he tutted, ¡°How beautiful. Any man would treasure such a pretty little thing. What a waste that you¡¯re a nun.¡±

    Chen Rong coldly smiled hearing his remarks. Under the 9th princess¡¯s gaze, she kept her dutiful appearance and did not respond.

    Nevertheless, another burst of drum beats rose from the eastern side of the mountains.

    Someone else wasing.

    Both the 9th princess and the handsome boy were startled this time. Like Chen Rong, they all turned to look in that direction.

    Meanwhile, a servant behind Chen Rong muttered, ¡°What¡¯s going on today? The rich and famous are all flocking here. ying loud music to boot. Really! Can¡¯t they tell where we are to be making such a racket?¡±

 Chapter 142: Who Shot the Arrow for Her?

    Chapter 142: Who Shot the Arrow for Her?

    Nurse Ping took a step towards Chen Rong and softly asked, ¡°Miss, should we send someone to wee our guests?¡±

    Chen Rong smilingly looked at the ninth princess and the young man as she replied, ¡°People of religion are not tied to such customs.¡± She then pped her sleeves and turned to go inside.

    While people watched her leave in surprise, a pce maid sneered: ¡°She thinks she has His Majesty¡¯s regard and Wang Qng¡¯s love that she¡¯s just going to leave without a word?¡±

    Herughter made its way to Chen Rong¡¯s ears.

    Chen Rong turned around. She looked at the girl next to the princess and then turned to the princess and calmly said, ¡°This is supposed to be a ce of tranquility. Since I no longer belong to the secr world, I naturally don¡¯t need to mind worldly matters. Do you agree, princess?¡±

    Her cold voice stumped the ninth princess enough that she replied, ¡°Of course,¡± despite herself.

    Chen Rong¡¯s lips upturned. She looked at the young man behind the ninth princess, and again asked, ¡°Do you agree, sir?¡±

    He was presently looking at her with interest. ¡°Aye,¡± the man smilingly replied upon hearing her.

    Chen Rong smiled. ¡°Since you both feel that my words are agreeable, I will take my leave.¡±

    After that, she made a bow and turned to go.

    While drum beats were stilling from the other mountain road, the ninth princess unhurriedly smiled and made a wink at the maid next to her.

    Her maid strode to the Chen servants who were still hesitant about what to do, and raised her hand to deliver a sudden strike across Nurse Ping¡¯s face.

    ¡°Know your ce, peon! How dare you look directly at Her Royal Highness? You deserve to have a beating ¨C¡±

    Her outcry made a resonating echo.

    Chen Rong¡¯s feet stilled.

    She slowly turned around, suddenly recalling Wang Hong¡¯s words that day: ¡°Silly child, we¡¯re in Jiankang.¡±

    Right, this was Jiankang! How could she think that she could get away from the temporal world simply by bing a nun? In this world, power and bloodlines were above all rules.

    Chen Rong nced at a frozen Nurse Ping with a palm print on her face before making her way back.

    The ninth princessughed to see here back. ¡°Why did you return, priestess? Or cannot you let go of this earthly life?¡±

    Seeing the princess smiling brightly, Chen Rong made a bow and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m honored to have you visit my humble abode, Princess. Pleasee in. ¡±

    This was the standard wee.

    ¡°This is how it should be,¡± grinned the maid who pped Nurse Ping. ¡°How dare you speak to our princess that way? One ought to know one¡¯s ce!¡± The surrounding maids and guards smirked disdainfully at Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong¡¯s expression was very quiet.

    The servants behind her were feeling nervous. Both Chen Rong and Nurse Ping knew if Chen Rong lost here, things would only be more difficult from now on.

    At this moment from the woods.

    A burst of cold wind was apanied by the sound of pulling bowstring and flying arrow.

    They all turned their heads.

    But their heads had only turned halfway when they saw a cold sh, followed by a lightning fast object. The maid who was still smirking mockingly at Chen Rong suddenly felt a twinge on her chest.

    And thus, herughter turned into a dreadful scream.

    And thus, people quickly froze at what they saw.

    An arrow had deeply impaled the maid¡¯s chest. It was so deep that only the feather stem stuck out.

    Her screaming mouth had begun to gurgle, from which bloody bubbles were gushing out. She stared at her chest and tremblingly reached out to pull the arrow.

    At the same time, the crowd standing around her had also started to scream. The ninth princess was so shaken that all colors were drained from her face. She staggered backwards and slipped from the steps, rolling down until an object stopped her.

    The young man was equally terrified. He covered his face and began to wail.

    Seeing their masters in their frightened states, the servants and bodyguards likewise screamed and chaotically collided into each other like headless flies for a good while before regainingposure to gather around their masters again.

    No one noticed that the shot maid had fallen to the ground.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Atst, the young man recovered and cried, ¡°Retreat, retreat! Quickly retreat!¡±

    His order woke the guards from their stupor. They quickly lifted his sedan chair and made a turn. In the blink of an eye, they had all gone to the far distance.

    The ninth princess¡¯s guards were also encircling her to help her up from the muddy ground.

    The first one to collect himself was a middle-aged eunuch behind the princess. He stepped forward to point at Chen Rong and shrieked, ¡°Hong Yunzi! H-how dare you!!!¡±

    ¡°Seize her! Seize her!¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡± As several guards advanced, a young eunuch leaned into the older one and gently said, ¡°Eunuch Yang, that may not be a good idea.¡± A pause. ¡°There is someone else behind Hong Yunzi.¡±

    The middle-aged eunuch immediately understood these words. He repeatedly cried, ¡°Retreat, retreat!¡±

    He then turned to the ninth princess to hesitantly ask: ¡°Your Highness?¡±

    The ninth princess was pressing her lips staring at Chen Rong. After a long time, she murmured, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be him! How can someone so noblemit murder? It must be my brother. Yes, it must be His Majesty!¡±

    At this juncture, she bitterly stared at Chen Rong and cried, ¡°Return to the pce.¡±

    Her servants quickly lifted her and ran to the foothill.

    These people hade with pomp but had left in utter distress. Chen Rong nkly stared after the helter-skelter line of people and then turned her eyes to the body on the ground.

    She went to the maid and bent over, looking at the arrow on her chest. ¡°There¡¯s no writing,¡± she murmured. Silly me, who would leave writing on a murder weapon?

    She straightened and looked towards the mountains where the arrow hade from. She saw only dense foliage.

    Old Shang stammered, ¡°Miss, s-should we report this to the magistrate?¡±

    Chen Rong knitted her brow in thought. After a while, she shook her head. ¡°This arrow serves as a warning to those who want to harm me. That being the case, we do not need to concern ourselves with this matter.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong gave the in maid another nce and then turned back inside.

    She walked slowly, seemingly distracted.

    Behind her, the servants gossiped: ¡°I bet the emperor sent him.¡±

    ¡°I think it was the n that sent him to protect our youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was a knight-errant who was passing by.¡±

    Nurse Ping took a few steps closer to Chen Rong in the midst of these babble. The finger imprints were still on her face but her smile was particrly happy. She whispered to Chen Rong, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sure it was Qng¡¯s men. Only he will protect you like this.¡±

    Chen Rong gave no answer.

    Nurse Ping knew her mistress well enough to understand her expression. ¡°You think it¡¯s Qng who protected you too, don¡¯t you?¡± But when she nced at the knotted bun on Chen Rong¡¯s head, her smile froze on her face, and a soft sigh eventually escaped.

    By the time Chen Rong and her servants got to the temple¡¯s door, the music-ying aristocrats from the other road had also reached the mountain.

    These aristocrats turned out to be royalty. One was about 30 years old, his face thin and long and quite pale. He made a bow at Chen Rong from afar. ¡°Greetings from Sima Yan, Priestess Hong Yunzi.¡±

    While Chen Rong returned his greetings, another man about 28 or 29 years old, and who resembled the emperor, also amiably bowed. ¡°Greetings from Sima Jing, Priestess Hong Yunzi.¡±

    ¡°The honor is mine, Your Highnesses.¡±

    Chen Rong lowered her gaze to avoid their staring eyes. At this moment, someone whispered behind them: ¡°She got killed on the spot for just pping a servant!¡±

    ¡°Listen to the Daoist name and you¡¯ll know why, Hong Yunzi, Hong Yunzi.¡±

    ¡°That arrow was terrifying!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, gentlemen. Qng of the Wang House is a man of elegance. Such a heavenly man would not get himself bloodstained. I rather think he¡¯s the kind to faint at the sight of blood.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Nay nay, did you forget the battles of Mo¡¯yang and Nan¡¯yang?¡±

    The endless whispers continuously floated into Chen Rong¡¯s ears.

    Sima Yan turned his head to re at his entourage, which effectively silenced them.

    He turned around to stride to Chen Rong, and then cleared his throat to amiably say: ¡°Do you have time tomorrow morning, priestess? My mother is a devout follower of Dao and a frequent visitor of Xishan Temple. She¡¯s delighted to hear that His Majesty had conferred the head priestess title to you. She keeps saying His Majesty¡¯s decision is wise, and she insists on meeting you.¡±

    As he ryed this to Chen Rong, he observed her face only to see her lightly smile; he couldn¡¯t tell whether she was agreeing or not. He bowed deeply to her again and rather cheekily said, ¡°Do say yes, priestess. If you don¡¯t give me a reply, I won¡¯t be able to go home tonight.¡±

    Chen Rong slowly formed a smile. She lowered her gaze and softly said, ¡°I beg your pardon, Your Highness, but I had just asked for permission from the Divine Founders to retreat to my meditation.¡± She wryly smiled at this juncture. Her social skills had seen no progress even after two lifetimes. She was, presently, truly at a loss on how to answer the prince¡¯s request.

 Chapter 143: Wang Hong Makes a Timely Appearance

    Chapter 143: Wang Hong Makes a Timely Appearance

    As soon as Chen Rong spoke, she perceived a change in the way people looked at her. They appeared exasperated, as if they were displeased that she did not know how to be amodating.

    Behind them, the prince named Sima Jing at this time peculiarly raised his voice, ¡°Since the priestess is going into meditation to honor the Divine Founders, these worldly affairs perhaps do not concern her anymore. Twelfth brother, Auntie¡¯s sincerity has been delivered to the wrong ce.¡±

    He burst intoughter after having said this.

    Sima Yan¡¯s men looked none too pleased.

    Nevertheless, Sima Yan remained smiling. He good-naturedly said to Chen Rong, ¡°How heartless you are, priestess. Now I cannot go home.¡±

    Chen Rong bit her lips and thought to herself: If I keep refusing him, then it would not be very agreeable of me.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± she made a bow, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly refuse your kindness.¡±

    After epting his invitation, Chen Rong turned to bow to Sima Jing and smiled: ¡°I¡¯ve been rude for not weing Your Highnesses sooner into my humble temple. Pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°After you, priestess.¡±

    No sooner had Chen Rong weed them into the temple than another drumming music rose from the foothill.

    It was the sixth group of visitors.

    Chen Rong¡¯s day was hence quite busy. In just a short amount of time, six aristocrats hade to her temple. She had intended to find out who was watching her every move and who did not want to leave her alone. But these people were now arriving separately, each not quite friendly with the next. How was Chen Rong to differentiate friends from foes?

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Sunset in Xishan.

    The birds circled in the air as human voices gradually diminished.

    Staring after thest departing carriages, Nurse Ping came to stand behind Chen Rong and quietly remarked, ¡°What a crazy day, miss.¡±

    It was indeed a crazy day.

    While Chen Rong wryly smiled, her nurse worriedly asked, ¡°Will you really go to Prince Ying¡¯s estate tomorrow?¡±

    Prince Ying was Sima Yan, who hade on behalf of his mother to invite her.

    Chen Rong nodded with a frown. ¡°I would have to.¡± She suddenly turned around. ¡°Nurse, do you think I should ask His Majesty to let me practice in my own home?¡±

    While Nurse Ping was still searching for an answer, Chen Rong shook her head and muttered to herself, ¡°No, even at home I cannot refuse these people if they want to cause me trouble.¡±

    She looked up at the sky ahead. As she was absently staring, a singing voice rang to them from the west side of the mountain: ¡°Art thou rich or poor? Art thou wrong or right? No one flees from death, whether king or knight. The mulberry fields will soon be blue seas. What the Wangs and Xies have is but clemency.¡±

    This weeping voice drifted to her from a faraway ce among the blowing wind and calls of birds. Against the Xishan sunset, it cast a biting destion across thend.

    Chen Rong listened to it and quietly repeated: ¡°What the Wangs and Xies have is but clemency?¡± She whirled back to look at her nurse with an emptiness in her eyes before breaking intoughter. ¡°Are they saying that the peaceful life I want has always been out of reach?¡±

    The singing voice had by this time drifted off into the distance.

    Chen Rong looked its way and remarked with a frown, ¡°What a strange song. I haven¡¯t heard this kind of irregr verses before.¡±

    She had, but it was uttered from her very own mouth and only mirrored by Wang Hong once. She did not expect to hear it in a ce like Jiankang and at a time like this.

    While Chen Rong was lost in her thoughts, her nurse stared at her wanting to answer but not knowing where to start.

    A day went by.

    The servants from Prince Ying¡¯s home showed up outside the temple early next morning.

    Chen Rong took five servants with her and mounted the horse carriage.

    A thick tiger pelty on the spacious floor. She sat down on it and then looked left and right to see an incense burner. The faint pleasant scent prompted her to ask: ¡°What is this scent?¡±

    Behind her, the two maids nced at each other before one of them raised her sleeve over her smile to answer. ¡°Oh this? It¡¯s called dark incense.¡±

    Chen Rong did not know her fragrances, so she nodded and paid no more attention.

    The carriage entered the city.

    Jiankang was just as busy as when shest saw it. Whenever fashionable aristocrats galloped by, they would leave a whiff of perfume behind.

    Chen Rong quietly viewed the scenery through the screen and was lost in her own reverie. She may have sat too still, for she gradually felt lightheaded and had to lift the curtain for relief.

    Before she knew it, a voice had called to her, ¡°We¡¯re here. Pleasee down, priestess.¡±

    The carriage curtain was lifted, at which time the pair of maids approached to help her down.

    They were already inside the estate. Rows upon rows of houses lined among a lushndscapeplete with rockeries and draping willows.

    Chen Rong looked around and thought: What a grand estate. We can spend a whole day looking for the gate if no one was here to lead the way.

    Seeing her looking around as soon as she dismounted, a maid in her thirties approached and politely smiled to her. ¡°Priestess, this way.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    They slowly walked north on a gravel path.

    The farther they went, the more sumptuous thendscape became. Chen Rong asked as she was looking around: ¡°How should I address the elder madam?¡±

    The maid had been observing her closely. When she heard her question, she smiled in reply. ¡°You may not know yet that the one you¡¯re meeting today is our prince¡¯s birth mother. You can simply call her the Lady Dowager.¡±

    The prince¡¯s birth mother? Chen Rong inwardly thought, It seems she is a lowborndy without a title.

    At the end of the gravel path was argeke, above which a turning corridor bridged across to a splendid loft on the other side.

    ¡°Priestess, this way.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded and stepped inside.

    The loft was made of wood and surrounded by hollow carvings, fluttering curtains, and a faint fragrance.

    Everything about this ce was too opulent. It didn¡¯t look like the kind of ce a religious and elderly woman would want to live in.

    At this thought, Chen Rong smiled and asked, ¡°Where is the Lady Dowager¡¯s room?¡±

    ¡°About 30 paces ahead.¡±

    Chen Rong acknowledged this answer and looked around again.

    The maid nced at her to see that her guest was uneasy, but she simply smiled without any further exnation, and sped up.

    Once they passed the winding hallway, an exquisite mansion appeared before Chen Rong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Priestess, this way.¡±

    Chen Rong did not go.

    She suddenly realized why she kept feeling that something was amiss. The Lady Dowager¡¯s quarters were oddly void of sounds and servants. The wafting scent was also too strong to be favored by an elderly woman.

    She should have realized this much sooner. Unfortunately, she had not lived in sorge a mansion in neither of her lives. When she used to be Ran Min¡¯s wife, he did not like extravagance and thus did not keep many maids and nannies around. Those who came and went were mostly guards or male servants.

    More importantly, she kept feeling a little lightheaded today and her responses were slower than usual.

    After Chen Rong stopped walking, she smiled and casually asked, ¡°Does not the Lady Dowager have servants? Why is it so quiet here?¡±

    No one answered her questions.

    Chen Rong whipped around.

    The servants were bowing their heads in slow retreat, closing the doors as they went.

    While a change came over Chen Rong¡¯s expression, aughter came to her from the east corner: ¡°You¡¯re a clever one, pretty girl.¡±

    In the midst of thisughter, a formally dressed man emerged from behind the curtains.

    He was about 26 or 27 years old, with an elegant countenance and an aquiline nose. His looks were very simr to Sima Yan, Sima Jing, and His Majesty.

    Chen Rong involuntarily retreated at the sight of this man. She watched him while waiting to be called.

    However, he withdrew his gaze soon after a nce. She saw him stride to the east side of the hall where he eventually stopped as the maids prepared his seat and lit the incense burner.

    While Chen Rong was trying to predict his action, the man sat down and pped his hands.

    The quiet room instantly transformed. A dozen graceful figures quietly waltzed in from behind the curtains. At the same time, reed music grew louder and louder.

    The fragrance in the hall was also deepening.

    Chen Rong frowned at the sight of them.

    Each of these women was as beautiful as a spring blossom, their eyes theke of autumn, their figures seduction itself. Most importantly, they were all scantily d in a thinyer of fabric behind which their voluptuous breasts were poorly concealed.

    Chen Rong hurriedly turned around.

    She only now realized that Nurse Ping and the others were gone, and the servants who brought her here had also vanished. She was surrounded by closed doors and windows, and a fragrance that was growing more and more intense.

    Her expression turned chilly.

    She said nothing and strode to the door.

    ¡°You may be chaste, pretty one, but can you fight against dark incense?¡± the manughed. ¡°Perhaps this fragrance isn¡¯t very effective. You¡¯ve smelled it for so long yet you still have so much energy... Tsk tsk, what a fearless heroine.¡±

    Chen Rong rushed to the door, barely pulling it when four expressionless maidservants appeared behind her.

    The man pped and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid... why would you want to leave this paradise, Priestess Hong Yunzi?¡± By the time he got to her name, he had gritted his teeth to spit each syble out.

    Chen Rong used all her strength to pull on the door.

    But she could not. No matter how much she tried, the door did not move. It was as unshakable as Mount Taishan.

    Unknowingly, two drops of cold sweat formed on Chen Rong¡¯s nape.

    A series of footsteps closed in behind her before an icy hand stroked her neck. ¡°You have beautiful skin, priestess.¡±

    The man breathed onto her, his fingers slipping into her dress as he hissed, ¡°So fragrant and silky. But are you still a virgin, I wonder?¡±

    By the time he said this, the fragrance in the hall had gotten so thick that she could not breathe. The women¡¯s scent and the dark perfume on their clothes were infiltrating into her nose.

    Chen Rong¡¯s hands weakened while she was pulling on the heavy door. She could feel her own strength going, her own body bing feverish.

    The man could barely contain his excitement. He slowly reached from behind to touch her cheek. While feeling the softness of her skin, he gasped and said in an excited yet cruel voice: ¡°Wang Hong.¡± When he spat out this name, Chen Rong¡¯s chaotic brain instantly cleared.

    Behind her, the man was still hoarsely continuing: ¡°The apple of his eye is indeed delectable. I can¡¯t wait to find out how it would feel to have you, Priestess ¡®Hong Yunzi¡¯, strip down and crawl between my legs.¡±

    He was getting roused, his ragged breathing bing rapid. ¡°I¡¯ve trained innumerable girls but it¡¯s my first time meeting someone like you... Would Wang Hong go mad or lose his mind, I wonder, if he saw the sweetheart he cannot have kneeling between my legs and pleasing me?¡±

    This time, the beauty coldly replied, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Your Highness. He will neither go mad nor will he lose his mind.¡±

    Along with her voice came a severe pain at his throat.

    It was a cold hairpin.

    The man was stunned. He did not expect the weakened girl to fight back. Had she, like him, used this drugced incense over the years?

    What he should have known was that the effects of all aphrodisiacs varied from person to person. Those who were strong willed were also the ones with the strongest resistance.

    Chen Rong was icily staring at him, the hairpin in her hand pushing against his throat and drawing blood to its tip.

    Her pin was different from ordinary ones in that it was exceptionally sharp and long. Anyone who saw it would have no doubt that the ornament in Chen Rong¡¯s hand was a deadly weapon.

    It forced the man backward, but despite his paling face, he still uttered a threat: ¡°You¡¯ve got some gut, priestess. Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±

    Chen Rong coldly smirked. As she was about to retort, a familiar voice called into the hall: ¡°Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi seeks audience with His Highness, the Prince of Jiankang.¡±

    His voice sounded so suddenly that it took both Chen Rong and the man by surprise.

    When he detected no sound inside, Wang Hong¡¯s silky voice unhurriedly spoke again: ¡°I beg your pardon, Your Highness. This woman of mine is rather spirited... Please let her out.¡±

 Chapter 144: My Qilang

    Chapter 144: My Qng

    The Prince of Jiankang had begun to react. With an ashen face, he watched the hairpin in Chen Rong¡¯s hand pushing deeper and finally yelled, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let her out!¡±

    He looked down at Chen Rong and frantically said, ¡°Did you hear me? Get out, leave!¡±

    Chen Rong did not move.

    Her wrist continued to press down.

    A small stab first sounded, followed by a stream of blood flowing from the prince¡¯s throat. Though the stab was not deep, the threat of danger was nevertheless very real for a pampered man like the Prince of Jiankang.

    He couldn¡¯t stop himself from screaming in panic: ¡°Have you gone mad, woman?! I told you to go, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Wang Hong and his men were listening to the development inside. As the guards were about to break into the room, Wang Hong waved his hand and faintly smiled, with gentleness and with a sigh. ¡°Let her cool off, she knows her limits.¡±

    They retreated behind him at his words.

    Inside, Chen Rong weakly smiled to hear the Prince of Jiankang screaming in distress. Staring at him through her tired eyes, she pressed the hairpin deeper and coldly said, ¡°You ought to thank Wang Qng, Your Highness. You¡¯d be a dead corpse by now if not for his arrival.¡±

    Her voice was cold and ringing, and when she had spoken, she red at him in disgust and threw the people in the corner a look.

    As soon as she turned around to leave, the door was pushed opened to usher Wang Hong and his guards into her sight.

    He was just in time to see Chen Rong slowly walk out.

    She shook her foggy head when she saw him, but even then, her sight was so hazy that she stabbed her left wrist again. They all looked down at her porcin wrist where they saw four wounds: one still fresh and the other three dried... It turned out she had been stabbing herself to stay sober.

    Wang Hong¡¯s eyes went to her wounds. He quickened his strides to reach her.

    Without looking at her, he retrieved a handkerchief and gently bandaged her wrist. When he saw that his handkerchief was not enough to stop the bleeding, he tore his sleeve and ced the fabric on her wounds.

    He was tender and careful, and did not let go of her hand after he finished his ministration.

    Holding fast onto her hand, Wang Hong slowly looked up.

    His pupils were as clear and as vivid as ake in autumn. Chen Rong was also staring at him. Under the influence of the drug, her eyes were less cold and more dazed than usual. She would never look at him with such enamored eyes if she were sober.

    Wang Hong suddenly pulled her into his arms

    He closed his eyes and hoarsely called, ¡°Ah Rong, Ah Rong...¡±

    Chen Rong stood still for a moment, and then broke from his hug and pulled away. But she was still tilting her head to dazedly look at him... so absorbed was her gaze, that she seemed to have abandoned all obstinacy and heartache to simply etch this love in her heart, foolishly showing it to the world.

    Her gaze was too ardent, too pained, and too tragic... in this cold and absurd world, no one loved someone else this madly anymore.

    Wang Hong suddenly felt his eyes stinging. He looked up. After some moments, he pulled her into his arms again.

    He hugged Chen Rong tight and then let go, turned and went to the Prince of Jiankang.

    He had only taken a step when Chen Rong held back his hand. She was still looking up at him like a little bird that waspletely unlike her usual self. She looked a bit stupid, a bit vulnerable, and a bit intent all at once.

    Wang Hong softly smiled. He took her into his arms and strode to the Prince of Jiankang.

    The Prince of Jiankang¡¯s minor neck wound had closed by this time. He stared at Chen Rong in a trance.

    By the time Wang Hong neared, the prince suddenly sighed at the sky and said to the other man in a sincere voice: ¡°I can never beat you.¡±

    The dark fragrance was both a euphoriant and a hallucinogen. It kept people in a dream and open up their hidden desires while amplifying them tenfold. In addition to sexual instinct, the user¡¯s truest wishes would be in y. For this reason, there remained a trace of consciousness for those who used the incense.

    The aristocrats had no shortage of women who were willing to be bedded or a shortage of drugs to choose from. Once any aphrodisiac took effect, a chaste widow could easily be a whore. The only reason dark incense was favored by the aristocrats was because even under its effect, the woman would retain her personality despite being controlled by her desires.

    The prince¡¯s eyes involuntary nced at Chen Rong taking cover in Wang Hong¡¯s arms. ¡°This woman is too obsessed, but that makes her worthy of cherishing.¡±

    At this point, he softly recounted with a faraway look in his eyes: ¡°My mother used to look at my father the same way... Too bad she wasn¡¯t smart, so she easily got thrown into the brothel by the queen. Even in her death, my poor mother never received any pity from my father.¡±

    The Prince of Jiankang suddenly threw his head back inughter. His wound ruptured, blood gushing out. ¡°Fleetingly in the east, fleetingly in the west, our souls linger, when will we rest? When will we rest...?¡±

    He ignored both Wang Hong and the bleeding on his neck, pped his sleeves and madly raced out, his crazedughter and mourning song still ringing as he went.

    Staring after the Prince of Jiankang and therge number of guards who had arrived because of his hysterics, an advisor came to Wang Hong¡¯s side to quietly say: ¡°Qng, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Another advisor came forward. He raised his sped his hands to Wang Hong: ¡°My lord, we couldn¡¯t hope for a better result.¡±

    Wang Hong nodded, coldly smiling in the direction the Prince of Jiankang had left.

    They turned and walked out.

    When they exited, Prince Ying¡¯s guards gave way to let them through.

    Before long, Wang Hong was carrying Chen Rong onto his carriage.

    The vehicle steadily drove out.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    In the carriage, Chen Rong nestled in Wang Hong¡¯s arms, still looking up at him. It was as if her subconsciousness wanted to look at him to her heart¡¯s content, enough to fill her with his image from the past to the future, enough tost her an entire lifetime.

    Wang Hong turned to give his guards orders before looking down at Chen Rong.

    His arms tightened around her when he saw her enamored eyes.

    Enveloping her in his arms, Wang Hong ced his face to hers. ¡°Ah Rong?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chen Rong dazedly replied.

    Wang Hong smiled to hear her soft reply. He kissed her brow and asked, ¡°Ah Rong do you love me?¡±

    Chen Rong was still holding onto his sleeves in her trance. When she heard him ask, she murmured back, ¡°I do.¡±

    Wang Hong bloomed into a smile.

    He ced his lips on her eyelid, softly asking: ¡°Then will youe home with me?¡± Seeing her foggy eyes, he gently exined, ¡°To the Wang family, where I am.¡±

    Chen Rong tilted her head and looked at him as though she didn¡¯t understand. After a good while, she murmured, ¡°Home?¡± She shook her head, her smile silly and childlike, ¡°Qng, are you groggy? I have no home.¡±

    She giggled while stroking Wang Hong¡¯s smooth chin.

    As her fingers strummed his skin, she murmured, ¡°My lord, you look just like my Qng.¡±

    Wang Hong froze at her words. He softly repeated, ¡°My Qng?¡±

    Of course Chen Rong couldn¡¯t answer him in her trance. She dazedly looked at him, her small hand unconsciously sliding into his robe.

    She pulled at his clothes through her murmurs: ¡°You¡¯re not another man, you¡¯re my Qng...¡± She appeared to be persuading herself to rx. After saying this a few times, her body slumped down.

    She clung onto his arms, her right hand had slid from hispels into his chest. When her searing hand made contact with his icy cool skin, Chen Rong made a relieved mewl. Pressing her face against his chest, she continued to murmur: ¡°He¡¯s not another man, he¡¯s Qng... my Qng.¡±

    As she repeated this sentence over and over, her face burned redder and redder, her breathing bing more erratic.

    At this moment, Wang Hong tipped her chin and forced her to look up.

    His jade-like face was slightly ruddy now. He had just held Chen Rong¡¯s face when his belt was loosened. A creamy warm hand snaked to his lower abdomen.

 Chapter 145: The Irresistible Sensation

    Chapter 145: The Irresistible Sensation

    Wang Hong held back Chen Rong¡¯s hand from snaking into his groin, but he had only taken her hand out of his clothes when her other hand had begun pulling at hispel.

    Hershes fluttered furiously with a determined look as though she would not give up until she seeded. But because she was drugged, her hands and feetcked the strength they needed and her efforts somehow became a slow seduction.

    Wang Hong freed her right hand to grab the one ying on his chest.

    He had just controlled that hand when her mouth descended over his. Her fragrant tongue flicked out and happily traced his lips. It delved deeper and deeper until it separated his teeth and slipped into his mouth to chase his tongue.

    This time, Wang Hong¡¯s breathingpletely lost its rhythm. He turned his face to avoid her, but the more he dodged the more mirthful Chen Rong became. Sheughed andughed while propping herself on her elbow to reach for his robe.

    It took little effort before she was able to pull his front half open.

    Struggling to fend her off, Wang Hong¡¯s breathing grew more and more ragged, his face redder and redder. When he finally could not bear it anymore, he pinned her hands down and hastily ordered, ¡°Ah Rong, stop! Stop!¡±

    Chen Rong grievously raised her head to look at him in bewilderment.

    Even saints could not resist Chen Rong when she was being this way. Wang Hong¡¯s breathing missed a few beats. He clenched his teeth, sped her hands and locked her in his embrace.

    Chen Rong was ufortable to be locked down. She squirmed and, after finding that her hands could not move, rubbed her face on his chest with soft mewls.

    A bead of perspiration followed one another from Wang Hong¡¯s nape, slowly sliding into his cor.

    His Adam¡¯s apple undted. Just as he was clenching his teeth and tightening his hold, an advisorughed outside the carriage. ¡°My lord, ady¡¯s love is the most difficult to refuse, why must you try so hard to resist?¡±

    Another chimed in: ¡°The world sure changes quickly. It had not been long but my amorous master is already emting Liuxia Hui.¡±

    A burst of softughter followed these words.

    Tortured to sweat by the writhing girl in his arms, Wang Hong harrumphed to hear these words.

    Theughter outside grew louder.

    Wang Hong was busy fending off her mouth. But if he loosened his hold, the body in his arms would brush against him even more furiously.

    Helpless, he dove forward and pinned Chen Rong underneath his own weight to keep her from moving.

    The people outside were startled to hear the crashing sound in the carriage. A guard suppressed hisughter to say, ¡°My lord, you are savage.¡±

    ¡°From what I know, the savage one is not our master.¡±

    Another round of suppressedughter ensued.

    Wang Hong had no time to be angry. After seeing that she no longer squirmed around, he loosened his hand and slightly lifted himself up.

    He looked down at her flushed face and the eyes that were looking at him full of grievances... Wang Hong clenched his teeth, bent down to kiss her eye and hoarsely said with difficulty: ¡°I¡¯m not a saint, Ah Rong. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to control myself if you keep on like this.¡±

    At this juncture, he could not help from a rueful smile. He bowed his head, letting a strand of hair fall across Chen Rong¡¯s nose. There was loneliness in his husky voice: ¡°Lovemaking is supposed to be a beautiful thing... I was wrongst time. I should¡¯ve tried something else.¡±

    How could Chen Rong understand what he was saying? She was just looking at him with those watery eyes...

    The carriage steadily continued to drive forward.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    ¡°My lord, there¡¯s medicine now,¡± a guard called in at this moment.

    ording to him, it was a sedative that could induce rest. Although it wasn¡¯t an antidote for the fragrance, it could lull people into sleep.

    ¡°My lord?¡± asked the guard when he did not hear his master answer.

    Wang Hong still gave no reply.

    He was quietly looking down at Chen Rong writhing underneath him. Her eyes and expression were both tantalizing, and more importantly, overflowing with love...

    He cast his gaze down and at length said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    The guard lingered, wanting to ask again when someone nearby red at him and whispered, ¡°The young master is enjoying himself. You¡¯re really obtuse!¡±

    The guard continued watching the carriage and muttered, ¡°She¡¯s only a woman. It is our young master¡¯s prerogative whether he wants her or not. It¡¯s very unlike him to neither touch her nor let her go.¡±

    His voice was low enough that only two men heard him. They threw him a supercilious look, with one shaking his head.

    In the carriage, Chen Rong could not move from his confine. She could only lift her flushed face, murmuring: ¡°Qng, I¡¯m burning.¡±

    Her words caused Wang Hong¡¯s throat to undte.

    He bent down and gently nipped her nose, saying: ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here with you.¡±

    His breath had a scent that made Chen Rong¡¯s blush deepen.

    ¡°My lord, my lord... my dearest lord,¡± she whispered with longing in her eyes.

    Wang Hong closed his eyes and pressed his face to hers, sighing as he listened to her sensual whisper.

    Almost as soon as his sigh escaped, his mouth moved to capture her lips, swallowing her moans and whispers into his throat.

    Her fragrant tongue and breath made for a heady taste...

    Wang Hong¡¯s lips had barely left when Chen Rong anxiously raised her head to recapture them. As she curled around his tongue, a satisfied groan escaped his throat.

    At this time, a guard voiced in, ¡°My lord, are we going home?¡±

    No one answered.

    The carriage stopped. Soon after the guard asked slightly louder, ¡°My lord, are we going home?¡±

    His voice awakened the couple in the carriage. Wang Hong fought for breath and looked up. He opened his eyes, no longer lucid, and closed them again after looking at Chen Rong for a while.

    When he next opened his eyes, they were clear again. He looked into her eyes where he saw his own reflection, and slowly said, ¡°Go back to Xishan Temple.¡±

    ... ¡°Aye.¡±

    After a pause, Wang Hong bade, ¡°Go and send the servants back to the temple too.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The carriages changed direction.

    Before they reached a hundred feet, they jolted and came to a stop.

    ¡°Is it Qng?¡± a girl asked, sounding pleasantly surprised.

    Not waiting for the guards to answer, a man¡¯sughter gave sound. ¡°Did I run into Qng? Excellent.¡±

    Noises ceased outside, and then a series of orderly voices took over: ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡±

    His Majesty?

    Wang Hong furrowed his brow.

    He looked at Chen Rong¡¯s Daoist robe and knotted bun, thinking to himself: I had only left but I¡¯m already running into His Majesty. It seems I have been ying nice for too long.

    Chen Rong was a royally-ordained nun, an urrence that had only happened a few days ago.

    Even if the emperor didn¡¯t have the Jiankang aristocracy¡¯s regard, he still had the divine right of kings that had ruled for thousands of years.

    Pretension was still part and parcel of court life.

    Not only him, but the Prince of Jiankang had also acted in discreet... public humiliation was taboo in the aristocratic circle, after all.

    It seemed someone had set him up.

    Amid Wang Hong¡¯s silence, another young man¡¯sughter gave sound outside. ¡°Is it really Qng? It¡¯s been a year, I wonder if Qng still recognizes me?¡±

    This youthful voice was that of Prince Ren, who was the closest to the emperor.

    ¡°A few days ago I heard people say that Qng is back. Now that Qng has returned, the girls in the city will never look at us again,¡± quipped another.

    The crowd broke intoughter at these words.

    At this time, the soft-spoken girl called again, ¡°Qng, Qng, why haven¡¯t youe out?¡±

    Wang Hong smiled as he listened to theughter outside. He flung his sleeve over Chen Rong¡¯s face and covered her mouth.

    He reached out and slowly lifted the curtain.

    When his face appeared, the girl concernedly asked in surprise, ¡°Qng, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s causing you to be so red? Your clothes are also disheveled.¡± When her eyes moved to Wang Hong¡¯s half naked top, a blush spread across her face.

    Nevertheless, the young girl craned her neck to peer inside the carriage.

 Chapter 146: He Says

    Chapter 146: He Says

    Wang Hong had lowered the curtain again, however. His husky and suggestive voice sounded from the other side of the fluttering fabric: ¡°I recently acquired an irresistible servant girl... I beg your pardon, Your Majesty.¡± He sounded as if he wasboring for breath.

    Everyone outside was ovee with surprise.

    Momentarily, both the emperor and Prince Ren were stunned silly, while the soft-spoken girl bit her lips to prevent her tears from falling.

    At longst, a loudughter broke the silence.

    The young emperor pped the carriage as he rocked back and forth in mirth,ughing so much that he was tearing up.

    Prince Ren was alsoughing. ¡°Good for you, Wang Qi! Good for you! You¡¯re actually getting it on in a horse carriage, haha.¡±

    Most members of the Sima House were debouched and proud of it. Prince Ren and his peers were more than delighted to hear Wang Hong¡¯s words, for it was as if they¡¯d found a kindred spirit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Wang Hong said to his men while the aristocrats were stillughing.

    As soon as his carriage moved, people turned to look at the young emperor. Theughing emperor pped his hands and ordered, ¡°Let them through, let them through. I already know Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi likes cleanliness. I reckon he wants to rush home for a bath and change of clothes. Hahahaha.¡±

    The carriage pulled away in the midst of hisughter.

    There was a man who had been watching Wang Hong¡¯s entourage, having wanted to interfere several times. Unfortunately the emperor wasughing so merrily, and the two princes rapt in banter, that he never found a chance.

    Only when the emperor¡¯sughter ceased did he find an opportunity toe closer to him with this whisper: ¡°Your Majesty, Wang Qi is not going in the direction of the Wang Estate... You see, he is heading towards Xishan Temple.¡±

    Xishan Temple? The emperor widened his eyes, blinked twice, and then broke outughing. ¡°Does Wang Qi want to make love in front of the Divine Founders?¡±

    The other man did not think the emperor would make such a conjecture; he couldn¡¯t help but blink his eyes speechlessly.

    Prince Ren drove his carriage to the emperor while still looking in the direction of Wang Hong¡¯s departure. He suddenly tutted with a smile. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought...¡±

    Another young man who resembled him was shaking his head again and again as he sneered: ¡°Even Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi behaves this way. Hmph, let¡¯s see how those sanctimonious pedants are going to criticize us now.¡±

    The emperor had beenughing so much that he couldn¡¯t stop his tears. ¡°Good for Wang Qi, good for Wang Qi! Damn, Wang Qi¡¯s our peer after all, a libertine who has sex when he wants it. I like this guy!¡±

    The courtier behind him was at a loss for words. He never thought that the emperor, who didn¡¯t particrly like heirs of prestigious ns, to praise Wang Hong for such absurdity and then easily let him go... Not only that, the two princes present were also beaming as if they had met a fellow believer.

    Only the girl was sulking at this time. She suffered her brothers¡¯ughter for as long as she could before snapping: ¡°Stopughing! And stop talking!¡± She pursed her lips and burst into tears. ¡°Terrible Wang Qi, awful Wang Qi... Boohoohoo, I don¡¯t like this Wang Qi.¡±

    The men stopped when they saw their sister in distress, but resumed theirughter soon enough. The softhearted Prince Ren drove over and sighed. ¡°Silly child, even if Wang Qi were Liuxia Hui, we would not allow you to marry him. What good will your sadness do?¡±

    The girl cried more disconstely.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Wang Hong¡¯s carriage was still driving on.

    At the moment, Chen Rong¡¯s murmurs and his gentle whispers were the only sounds from his entourage.

    Several advisors traded nces. One of them approached and said from the other side of the curtain, ¡°My lord, the n chief will be angered by what you did.¡±

    Another advisor added, ¡°My lord, there are many ways to deal with His Majesty, why did you have to do this? The conservative ministers will be disappointed by your actions.¡±

    The two men sighed as the third unhappily continued: ¡°The n has high expectations for you. Several courtiers had even rmended you just a few days ago. Even if you have no ambition for a political career, there is no need to do this. Those pedants are going to use this as a pretext. The nsmen will also want to stir the pot.¡±

    Their persuasion andment made little difference. The man in the carriage was still gently whispering to the woman and paid no attention to any of them.

    They looked back and forth at one another and atst sighed.

    After circling the road, the carriage quietly ascended the mountain to enter Xishan Temple.

    By the time Chen Rong woke up, Xishan was in twilight. As bird chirping rose and fell, the sunset hues filtered through the window screen and illuminated half of the room.

    She was enveloped in the setting sunlight, its rays dancing in front of her.

    She opened her eyes and slowly turned her head only to see a very handsome face. At the moment, his head was resting above hers, and she was curled up in his arms.

    She didn¡¯t want to wake him up. He was sleeping on a table. His longshes cast arched shadows on his handsome face. With the golden sunlight scattered on his jadeite skin, she could even see the fine fuzz on his upper lip.

    Chen Rong blinked and slowly reach out to tentatively touch his face.

    She grazed across his warm skin but suddenly retracted her hand as if a current shocked her.

    She kept her head down and did not move, and then her eyes flew open.

    Warmth enveloped her waist at this time.

    Wang Hong is awake?

    Chen Rong froze.

    The man behind her did not notice her tension. He gently held her small waist and asked, ¡°Did you just wake up?¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    He bowed his head to look at her and quietly said, ¡°They used an incense to drug you.¡±

    It was a simple statement.

    As Chen Rong¡¯s head bowed lower, his voice ebbed like flowing water: ¡°Ah Rong, you haven¡¯t lived in Jiankang and Luo¡¯yang so there are certain things you don¡¯t know. The aristocrats had indulged in pleasures for hundreds of years; their forms of entertainment are evolved and varied. They are all experts at alcohol, drugs, and sex. When they get tired of these things, some would even have their fun with male lovers.¡±

    He wound a strand of Chen Rong¡¯s hair around his finger, gently saying, ¡°They have drowned in those alcohol and drugs for so long that they¡¯ve naturallye up with hundreds of them. Even if you are careful, it¡¯s nearly impossible to avoid.¡± He seemed to have detected Chen Rong¡¯s self-me and chagrin. His words were as gentle as the breeze.

    Chen Rong did not speak.

    But his quiet voice was still floating in the small bedroom under the evening¡¯s glow: ¡°Did you hear the song I asked them to sing that day, Ah Rong?¡±

    He proceeded to sing to himself: ¡°Art thou rich or poor, art thou wrong or right? No one flees from death, whether king or knight. The mulberry fields will soon be blue seas. What the Wangs and Xies have is but clemency.¡±

    ...

    After a long time, Chen Rong quietly asked, ¡°You said what the Wangs and Xies have is but clemency?¡±

    What they have is but clemency? In other words, preeminent members of great ns like the Wang House and Xie House could only be exempted from public execution. Was that not to say assassination, poison, and diseases were all within the realm of possibility?

    Hebed his fingers through her hair and casually said, ¡°The major ns are quite satisfied with the current situation.¡±

    Chen Rong shivered.

    The Hu invasion had wiped out the entire northern poption. Luo¡¯yang, as the imperial city, were trampled on time after time. Numerous fortress cities such as Mo¡¯yang wereid under siege and burned to the ground. Countless families of Jin descent were killed under the invaders¡¯ hooves, their skeletons piling high. Yet the major ns were satisfied with this situation?

    Did that mean many people did not want a wise emperor?

    Did it mean these people did not want to see anyone from the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya or the Xie House of Chen County to have the political talent and military prowess to expel the barbarians?

    No wonder.

    The more Chen Rong thought the more she understood and the more disappointed she became. ¡°Then what about you?¡± she murmured after a long time.

    Wang Hong smiled to see her unable to help herself from worrying about him.

    He looked down and softly said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent men to guard this monastery of yours.¡±

    They had still been talking about the state of affairs when he suddenly tossed out this line.

    Chen Rong stilled, not knowing what to say... She wanted to turn him down, but in a city like Jiankang, if she was drugged today, then she could be harmed by much worse tactics tomorrow.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she quietly said with a smile at length.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s answer was clean and clear.

    Chen Rong had left his embrace by this time, and so he was free to get up.

    After two steps, he nced back at her.

    Strands of golden twilight strewed on his body, his hair, his face, and his robe. Almost suddenly, his entire presence transformed and he was indescribably beautiful if also nebulous.

    He looked sideways at her, his hair falling across his left eye. His draping dark hair, his jadeite face, and his vivid eyes all made for an eternal, beautiful picture.

    He was as beautiful as jade.

    And this beautiful man was, at this very moment, tenderly gazing at her.

 Chapter 147: People She Used to Know

    Chapter 147: People She Used to Know

    Chen Rong lifted her head to meet his eyes.

    He was looking at her eyebrows, her eyes, and her stubborn lips. At length he smiled and quietly called, ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    He leaned into her slightly, his handsome face brilliant in the golden light. When he saw the twinkle in her eyes, his lips curved to softly say: ¡°I¡¯m off.¡±

    He smiled at Chen Rong and slowly straightened up. A long time passed before he turned around, pped his sleeves, and walked out the door. Even after he was long gone, the door was still swinging and his breath and scent were still lingering in the room, yet to disperse.

    Chen Rong had not moved.

    A long timeter, the door opened to let Nurse Ping in.

    She nced outside, then came to Chen Rong and whispered, ¡°Miss, arge number of people hase to the temple. They¡¯re all from the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya.¡± She carefully observed Chen Rong before gently adding: ¡°I¡¯m afraid to even imagine the oue if Qng hadn¡¯te in time.¡±

    Chen Rong was still looking at the floor, her reply was a quiet hum.

    Nurse Ping sighed. ¡°It would be so much better if you weren¡¯t a nun. Based on how much Qng loves you, the futuredy of the house will have to treat you well.¡±

    Chen Rong had not lifted her gaze from the floor. She merely shook her head.

    A whileter, she got up and went outside.

    Nurse Ping hurried after her. ¡°Miss, Prince Ying really crossed the line this time. Hepletely disregarded His Majesty¡¯s words.¡±

    ¡°Miss, you should report this matter to His Majesty. He will most certainly punish the prince.¡±

    Chen Rong did not look back amid Nurse Ping¡¯s constant nagging, but instead walked on ahead.

    After several steps, a nun appeared in her sight. Chen Rong stopped when she saw that this woman was wearing a Daoist outfit like hers.

    This nun was young and pretty. Seeing Chen Rong, she quickly orded her ceremony, ¡°Greetings, head priestess.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded, her eyes moving to the four approaching nuns behind them.

    A little farther away was a group of servants busy at work. On the right, the same yellow Daoist robes fluttered among the trees.

    Chen Rong blinked her eyes, unable to refrain from asking the girl in front of her: ¡°How many of you are there?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-five in total, mydy,¡± the young girl respectfully replied. She seemed to understand what Chen Rong was thinking when she saw her widened eyes, and thus added, ¡°Thirteen are originally nuns from Xishan Temple, while the remaining twelve, including me, are sent by his lordship to serve you. Please allow me to ord you the disciple ceremonyter.¡± Seeing Chen Rong nod, she continued to exin, ¡°Besides us, there are also fiftyborers, twenty servants, and three stewards. His Lordship says these men can also double as guards.¡±

    At this juncture, she asked, ¡°Would you like to meet the stewards?¡±

    Chen Rong nodded.

    ¡°Aye, I¡¯ll go to inform them.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Chen Rong called after her.

    ¡°I was called Ying¡¯gu at the Wang House,¡± answered the nun with a bow.

    ¡°Ying¡¯gu? Alright, you may go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Ying¡¯gu had just left by the time another nun came to Chen Rong. She bowed from the distance and said, ¡°Head priestess, there are several guests surnamed Chen who ask to see you.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded and followed the nun outside.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Upon arrival at the reception hall, she saw a familiar figure: Chen Sang.

    The powdered-face Chen Sang was shouting at a servant at this time. As soon as he saw Chen Rong, his eyes lit up at the sight of her ample chest and lithe waist. He waved to her and called, ¡°Ah Rong, Ah Rong.¡±

    His cry alerted those in the room. Chen Yuan¡¯s voice spoke up: ¡°Is Ah Rong here? Come ine in.¡±

    Chen Rong did not respond to Chen Yuan. She bowed to Chen Sang and then politely yet indifferently said, ¡°You overstate, sirs. There is no more Ah Rong in this world, there is only a nun named Hong Yunzi.¡±

    Chen Sang stopped at her words.

    Chen Rong meanwhile unhurriedly went in.

    In the hall, Chen Yuan and his wife Lady Ruan were sitting by the table to partake some drinks. They both nced over upon Chen Rong¡¯s entry.

    Chen Rong noticed that Chen Yuan was visibly darker and thinner, his back was also hunched over. When he looked at her, his eyes were no longer condescending or posturing.

    Chen Yuan stood up and affectionately called, ¡°You¡¯re here Ah Rong, I mean, Priestess Hong Yunzi. Comee, please sit down.¡±

    He invited Chen Rong to her seat while ring at his silent wife.

    Chen Rong went in and sat down before Chen Yuan followed suit.

    She nced at Chen Yuan who had obviously be a nobody, and quietly asked, ¡°What have youe to say?¡±

    Without so much as an address, she had curtly asked them with a blunt tone and an indifferent expression.

    A change came over Lady Ruan¡¯s face while Chen Yuan¡¯s smile also stiffened.

    ¡°Even though you¡¯re already a nun, I still think of you as a daughter, Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled to hear this remark but did not answer.

    Chen Yuan coughed and continued, ¡°Because I previously let you suffer grievances, the n elders made me stay in Nan¡¯yang as punishment.¡±

    Catching Chen Rong¡¯s bottomless dark eyes, Chen Yuan swallowed back the words of apology he had wanted to say.

    He gulped and sputtered, ¡°I followed Ah Wei and her husband on this trip to Jiankang. When we arrived yesterday, I heard you have be a nun. So I hurried over to visit.¡±

    Seeing Chen Rong¡¯s expression turning chillier, he awkwardly smiled and closed his mouth.

    Next to him, Lady Ruan fisted her hands under her sleeves. If she hadn¡¯t known this wench was still Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi¡¯s sweetheart and that she had found a tall branch like His Majesty to perch on, she would not have bothered. Boo, why should amoner like her have the esteem of so many powerful people, even after she had be a nun, while her husband and son were falling lower and lower down the socialdder?

    While Lady Ruan was clenching her teeth, Chen Rong quietly asked, ¡°Ah Wei... hase to Jiankang with her husband?¡±

    Although her voice was light, Chen Yuan could hear that she cared. He paused at first before realization dawned on him. Heughingly nodded, ¡°Aye aye, General Ran is also here in Jiankang. I reckon they wille to the monastery to visit you in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Rong faintly smiled.

    At this time, Chen Sang strode in and cried, ¡°Father, why are you telling these useless things to Ah Rong?¡±

    He turned to Chen Rong and gave a bow. On his overly powdered face was a fawning smile and traces of faint wrinkles. ¡°Ah Rong, your uncle and I came firstly to visit you, but also to ask that you plead for us.¡±

    Plead?

    Chen Rong looked up with a smile. ¡°With whom?¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡± Chen Sang ignored his father¡¯s re and said, ¡°Of course with Wang Qng.¡±

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze. ¡°You jest, Sang. I¡¯m now a nun...¡± Without waiting for her to finish, Chen Sang impatiently interrupted her: ¡°You don¡¯t have to use this excuse, Ah Rong. The entire city knows you¡¯re his heart and soul. Besides, we aren¡¯t asking you to do much. It is enough if you tell Wang Qng not to begrudge us for offending him in Nan¡¯yang. Ah Rong, isn¡¯t this easy for you?¡±

    Because Chen Sang was speaking bluntly without any regard for etiquette, Chen Rong watched him and inwardly thought: In the time we had not seen each other, this Third brother had already assimted those thugs. He seems quite crossed.

    Chen Yuan cast a re but did not stop his son. Seeing that his son had brought everything to light, he cleared his throat and shed an amiable smile at Chen Rong. ¡°Don¡¯t mind your cousin, Ah Rong. He is hot-tempered these days so he does not think when he speaks.¡±

    After a pause, Chen Yuan sighed and feebly added, ¡°Truthfully this is the head of n¡¯s idea. He thinks that I have offended Wang Qng in Nan¡¯yang when I wanted to give you to Ran Min.¡±

    He coughed. ¡°But I¡¯m sure you know I had good intentions.¡±

    He saw Chen Rong sneer. Chen Yuan¡¯s face stiffened despite himself.

    Through gritted teeth, Chen Yuan rose and turned towards Chen Rong. ¡°Ah Rong, I ord you ceremony.¡±

    At this time, Lady Ruan could not help from bristling: ¡°Zishu! How can you bow to your junior for something so trivial?¡±

    She resentfully stared at Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong¡¯s expression betrayed no emotion.

    She remained calmly seated as though she didn¡¯t notice that Chen Yuan was bowing to her.

    As the air tensed and her guests¡¯ expression turned unsightly, she slowly stood up.

    She walked ahead and, without looking at Chen Yuan, lightly said, ¡°Hong Yunzi is but a nun who no longer concerns herself with worldly affairs. You¡¯vee to the wrong ce.¡±

    After she finished, she shrugged her sleeves and left the hall.

    Chen Sang rushed out to catch her, at which time a broom swept to his feet and a servant appeared between him and Chen Rong, rudely yelling: ¡°Watch your feet.¡±

    His booming voice was that of loyalty. His re was so threatening that it couldn¡¯t have belonged to an ordinary servant. Startled, Chen Sang retreated by reflex.

    In the midst of the sweeping and dusting, Chen Rong gradually disappeared from his field of vision.

    From afar, Nurse Ping quickly ran over as soon as she saw Chen Ronge out. She glimpsed inside at Chen Yuan¡¯s family and asked, ¡°Miss, I think Sang and your uncle look very anxious.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Could they be angry?¡± She sounded faintly nervous and also frustrated at Chen Rong.

    ¡°Them?¡± coldly replied Chen Rong. ¡°They¡¯ve barely arrived in Jiankang yet they came to find a nun who holds a grudge against them. It appears that they¡¯ve been abandoned by the Chen House and now have nowhere to go.¡±

    She then inwardly thought: Chen Wei and Ran Min areing? This soon?

    She had only been in Jiankang for a couple of months, so why had Ran Min alsoe here? Wasn¡¯t he always upied with the army and rarely had any spare time?

 Chapter 148: Seeing Ran Min Again

    Chapter 148: Seeing Ran Min Again

    While Chen Rong was lost in her train of thought, Nurse Ping continued toment for a while more before she could not help herself from advising: ¡°They are your elders, after all. Despite every wrong they have done, since they havee to you in person, why don¡¯t you just talk to Qng?¡±

    ¡°You know what they say: that one should not burn her bridges. It doesn¡¯t cost you much to say a few words, now does it?¡±

    Chen Rong turned to look at her nurse before withdrawing her gaze and coldly saying: ¡°You watched me grow up. Don¡¯t you know me by now?¡±

    She was not only vindictive, but also cruel. As long as there was a chance, she would exact her revenge on Chen Yuan¡¯s entire family even if she didn¡¯t have Qng¡¯s and the emperor¡¯s protection.

    Nurse Ping stared dumbfounded at Chen Rong¡¯s humorless face. She eventually stammered, ¡°But you¡¯re an adult who understand things now.¡±

    Chen Rong impatiently pped her sleeves and strode away. Her heart had been beating a little erratically today. Time was passing very slowly for her.

    When the sun was setting again the next day, she dismissed everyone and went to sit alone on a boulder behind the mountain. When she looked down from here, she could see the misty valley below and hear the calls of birds and monkeys, as well as human conversations from the temple.

    She enjoyed this scene for a while and theny back onto the rock.

    The carefree clouds had been dyed by the sunset. Chen Rongughed as she watched them join and disperse.

    Herughter was the moonlight that filtered through the clouds. For a moment, the haunting thoughts in her dreams seemed to have vanished.

    When Chen Rong was about to fall asleep, she heard heavy footsteps approaching from behind.

    She woke from her slumber, rubbed her eyes and sleepily said, ¡°Bring me a bottle of wine.¡±

    This person stopped walking.

    Chen Rong yawned, stretched her arms and legs, and then hopped down to smooth her robe, adding, ¡°Right, bring me my zither too.¡±

    The person behind her made no movements.

    Chen Rong frowningly turned around.

    What she saw was a pair of muddy boots, above which was a ck robe covered in dirt and dust.

    Further up was a distinct Hu outfit entirely different from the fashion in Jiankang.

    A shiver drove her sleepiness away.

    She rounded her eyes at him and unconsciously swallowed. Her hands clenched under her wide sleeves, their nails digging into her palms...

    Her eyes stayed at his feet, struggling to lift their gaze up to his face.

    Then, the man came to her.

    His footsteps were very real. When he was three steps from her, he spoke with a low, chilly voice: ¡°Are you afraid to look at me?¡±

    Chen Rong whipped her head up to see a handsome yet icy face. At the moment, his thins lips were drawn into a line; his dark eyes were coldly staring at her, a me of anger flickering in them.

    It was Ran Min!

    This trantion belongs to ha mster428.

    For some reason, Chen Rong did not feel threatened by the angry look on his face but rather wanted tough.

    She did notugh, however.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Chen Wei? Why didn¡¯t you bring her with you?¡± asked Chen Rong, slightly knitting her brow.

    Ran Min frowned in puzzlement. ¡°Chen Wei?¡±

    He paused, suddenly feeling that something was odd: Why is her first question upon seeing me about Chen Wei?

    He had too much on his hands that he never paid attention to these details before. But he hade prepared this time, he had been watching her every move, and so he began to think.

    ¡°Do you dislike her?¡± His voice softened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that although she has a higher status than you in the Chen estate, she is only a concubine in my home?¡±

    ¡°Chen Rong, look up and answer me!¡± he ordered.

    Chen Rong looked up.

    On her beautiful face was a faint smile and eyes that were utterly serene... This woman wasn¡¯t even ashamed to see him, nor was she pretending to put on a facade.

    Ran Min¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He took a deep breath and came two more steps. By the time he was behind her, he had collected himself.

    He stood with his hands sped behind his back. Looking down at the cloud-strewn mountain in the sunset, Ran Min¡¯s hoarse voice slowly sounded behind her: ¡°Why did you be a nun?¡±

    Why did she be a nun?

    The corner of Chen Rong¡¯s lips tugged as she turned around.

    She watched Ran Min¡¯s handsomely sculpted profile.

    At this moment he was sping his hands behind his back. A red hairband adorned his forehead, behind which his long hair was flying... Chen Rong absently looked at him. In a distant time and space, she had once engraved this picture in her heart. And yet, all the memories that were clearly unforgettable were now suddenly a hazy dream. It was as though the past that drove her mad was just an illusion ¨C it had never existed.

    She stayed unspeaking for a long time.

    Ran Min turned around and stared at her.

    His stare woke Chen Rong up from her trance. Difited, she immediately took a step back.

    She stopped when she saw a sneer from the corner of Ran Min¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Answer me!¡± Ran Min solemnly stared at Chen Rong and drily said, ¡°I came all this way to Jiankang to find the truth!¡±

    After he finished, the muscles on his face suddenly convulsed. It was as if agony was snaking its way around his heart and robbing him of his peace.

    This was why he chose to say what he said. In his mind, as long as he said his piece and received an answer, the venomous serpent would be banished.

    If there was one person in the world who understood Ran Min, then that person was undoubtedly Chen Rong.

    She could hear his pain at this very moment.

    She nkly looked up.

    She stared at Ran Min, at his handsome face, his fierce yet woeful eyes, and his pine straight figure.

    At longst, she cast her gaze down and suddenly burst intoughter.

    Ran Min red at her. ¡°What are youughing at?!¡±

    His shout was as imperious and murderous as ever.

    But Chen Rong did not seem to hear him. She was stillughing...

    Two streams of tears escaped her eyes.

    The angry Ran Min stopped at this sight.

    At this time, Chen Rong slowly stoppedughing.

    She used her sleeve to dry her tears, muttering to herself, ¡°The culmination of two lives... I am finally freed.¡± Her rough wiping had reddened her skin. She looked up at Ran Min.

    There was noughter or bitterness in her eyes. If there was anything, then there was only the brightness of stars.

    When she saw Ran Min¡¯s questioning and outraged eyes, Chen Rong lightly smiled. Her smile was as airy as the wind and clouds.

    Ran Min knitted his thick brows, unable from stopping his shout: ¡°What were youughing at?¡±

    He really didn¡¯t understand. He couldn¡¯t understand.

    Chen Rong did not answer him. She took two steps forward.

    She came to his side and, like him, looked at the foggy peak in the setting sunlight. When Ran Min was about to pull her arm to demand a clear answer, Chen Rong¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°I hate Chen Wei.¡±

    It was only four words but she had uttered them with the utmost despisal. Surprised, Ran Min withdrew his hand.

    After Chen Rong delivered these four words, she formed a wry smile. ¡°When I was still living at the Chen estate of Nan¡¯yang, Chen Wei¡¯s father, Chen Yuan, had several times wanted to give me away. Actually, I was given away when he sent me to the Prince of Nan¡¯yang.¡± This was the first time Ran Min heard of this. It stunned him.

    Chen Rong turned to look at him. ¡°When his food cargo was robbed, I came to ask for your help, do you still remember?¡±

    Of course he remembered. At the time, he had thought his life would beplete since he had found his Consort Yu...

    Chen Rong did not know Ran Min¡¯s thoughts; her eyes were bright and cold when she looked at him.

    ¡°Chen Yuan had taken me out from imprisonment that time. They had secretly held me. His wife was going to put me to death for my disobedience.¡±

    She painfully smiled. ¡°That night in the wooden house, I heard the guards talking outside about how to y with me before they were to kill me...¡± Ran Min¡¯s brow furiously knitted.

    Chen Rong¡¯s voice rasped at the mention of the past. After she smiled, she turned and looked ahead, for she did not want Ran Min to see her vulnerability.

    She opened her eyes to let the night wind dry them before continuing: ¡°That was why I hade to you and asked you to punish them.¡± She hoarsely chuckled. ¡°Too bad you still like Ah Wei... I¡¯m a vengeful person, make no mistake about it. It is a lifelong regret that I cannot drive Ah Wei into ruination.¡±

    Her words were so light that it was as if she had no idea this man was Chen Wei¡¯s husband, as if she didn¡¯t care that her target was this man¡¯s love in both of his lives.

    A drawn out silence.

    At longst, Chen Rong turned to look at Ran Min.

 Chapter 149: Ran Minâ€™s Love (1)

    Chapter 149: Ran Min¡¯s Love (1)

    1t

    Ran Min somberly stared at her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know...¡± his voice softened into a murmur, ¡°about you and her.¡± He sighed and exined, ¡°I was secretly sneaking into Nan¡¯yang one day when Chen Wei recognized me from the crowd. She flew right to me. She cried so pitifully and she looked to be so enamored that I agreed to let her be my concubine. And then I had someone send her home.¡±

    He must be talking about the time he returned to Nan¡¯yang to secretly meet with Wang Hong and join hands with him in fighting against Murong Ke.

    Yes, things had been very good between them then. Since she did not love him in this incarnation, she had thought she would not be driven hopeless by jealousy, and it would be alright to marry him... But when she heard that Chen Wei had been epted by Ran Min, she was at such a loss that she didn¡¯t know where to go or what to do. In her muddled mind, she had followed the Wang servants to Wang Hong¡¯s home and lost her chastity to him.

    It turned out Chen Wei needed only to nce at him and shed some tears for him to ept her as his concubine? Haha, howughable life was. They made a big circle and came right back to where they started.

    Chen Rong turned around. Her lips moved to speak but they did not form any words.

    A whileter, she quietly asked, ¡°Did Ah Wei leave the city through the secret tunnel on the day of the battle?¡± She was asking him about the day she rushed into the battlefield but did not die, when she next saw Ran Min and Chen Wei, Chen Wei had braided her hair like a married woman.

    If she remembered correctly, Nan¡¯yang was heavily guarded at the time. Chen Wei could onlye to Ran Min through the secret tunnel. He evidently liked her if he even told her about the tunnel.

    See? No matter how much she tried, no matter how much she changed fate, fate still stubbornly returned to its original orbit.

    Ran Min paused. He looked at Chen Rong and unconcernedly said, ¡°Aye she worried about my safety such that she forgot to eat and sleep. She knelt all day before the gods to pray for my well-being. My personal guard felt sorry for her so he led her through the tunnel to me.¡±

    Ran Min frowningly regarded Chen Rong. ¡°You can hate Chen Yuan, but don¡¯t take your anger out on Chen Wei. She¡¯s only a weak girl. Besides, she is a mere concubine who cannot affect your position.¡±

    As he talked about the past, his anger was rekindled. He breathed deeply and said after some time, ¡°I had already promised to marry you. Ah Rong of the Chen House, my eptance of Ah Wei is inconsequential. Don¡¯t use her as an excuse.¡±

    He took a step forward, his eyes boring into her like a wolf¡¯s. ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, say something. Why didn¡¯t you cherish our promise? Why did you sleep with another man?¡±

    His words were ground out, so that each word weighed heavily like a venomous snake that lurked in his heart. Each word suddenly made him furious, bitter, and hateful.

    He was putting aside all of his military duties to chase after her just to say this.

    He had to receive an answer.

    Chen Rong slowly looked back at him.

    Though she was looking at him, her eyes were void of him.

    This man really doesn¡¯t get it, she thought. My entanglement with Wang Hong aside, as long as he epts Chen Wei, I cannot be with him... I will never repeat that nightmare from the past.

    Ran Min was still staring at her, his intent and gloomy eyes did not allow Chen Rong to retreat or stay silent.

    But Chen Rong didn¡¯t know what else to say to him besides tough. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell him about the entanglement between the three of them from a previous lifetime.

    She inwardly sighed and looked up to meet his eyes.

    Blinking her longshes, she unhurriedly said, ¡°General, you and I are very simr, so why can¡¯t you see that Chen Wei and I cannot coexist under the same sky? When you took her in, you are asking us to share the same husband moreover.¡±

    Chen Rong bit her lips and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re right, you had promised to let me be your wife, and she is only a concubine. Me, the lowly cousin who would rise above her in your household.¡±

    She snapped her head up looking at him. ¡°But you forget, general, that Chen Wei has the backing of her parents and the n while I, Ah Rong of the Chen House, have no such things. Even if I were thedy of the house, I would not win against her.¡±

    She beganughing at this juncture. She stared mockingly at Ran Min and said, ¡°Besides, what makes you think I would be willing to share a husband andpete with her my whole life?¡± Her lips were upturning, the irony on her face showing clearer and clearer. ¡°Why should I toil for a life that¡¯s already doomed to suffering and failure? Why should I get myself into that kind of misery? I¡¯m not Chen Wei this time, nor do I love you so blindly.¡±

    Her mocking remarks mercilessly stunned Ran Min.

    He was wise enough to know that each and every word she said was from her heart.

    He froze, too dismayed to notice that her usage of ¡®this time¡¯ when she said ¡®I¡¯m not Chen Wei this time¡¯ sounded out of ce.

    He motionlessly watched her and numbly said, ¡°I see.¡±

    He stared hard at Chen Rong. ¡°You don¡¯t love me, so the moment things seem to go wrong you immediately run away.¡±

    ¡°You were telling me the truth after all,¡± he murmured. ¡°You don¡¯t love me. The one you love has really be Wang Hong.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s someone you don¡¯t like, I was merely taking in a concubine. Yet for something so trivial you threw away the status I gave you, you unconcernedly slept with Wang Hong...¡±

    He stared at Chen Rong and spitefully said, ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, you... you really are a tramp.¡± After saying so in an extremely disgusted and hateful tone of voice, he reached out to pull Chen Rong to him.

    Just as he was uncontrobly strangling her, Ran Min suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    As he stared at Chen Rong¡¯s beautifully indifferent face and her calm and clear eyes, he loosened his grip and rested his hand on her neck, numblyughing: ¡°I was almost riled by you again.¡±

    He forced her chin up and, staring into her eyes, softened his voice. ¡°No, it¡¯s all wrong. Everything you say is just an excuse.¡±

    ¡°If Wang Hong was really your goal all along, if he was a better match than me, if he was your true love, then why did you choose to jump into the battlefield after you slept with him?¡±

    His tone had unknowingly be gentler and hoarser, his grip on her chin had also loosened.

    He gently stroked her lower lip and softly asked, ¡°Ah Rong, tell me, did he force himself on you? You had still loved me and wanted to marry me, right? He forced himself onto you, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    At this moment, something gentle flickered in his fierce eyes, shining a ray of hope and longing that he himself did not understand.

    But amid these emotions, Chen Rong could also perceive his anxiety andck of confidence.

    This trantion belongs to ha mster428

    She knew that the man in front of her was confused by her actions. He instinctively believed that every word she said was from her heart, but he could not understand why she chose to cut ties with Wang Hong after she slept with him if she really liked him. Wasn¡¯t every woman in this world like Chen Wei? Lowering herself to be a concubine to the man she loved? Even if Chen Rong was willful and could not tolerate a speck of sand in her eyes, she should stillpromise now and fight for her ceter after she joined his household. No matter what, the position of Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi¡¯s honored concubine was nothing to sneeze at.

    For that reason, he would rather believe Chen Rong wanted tomit suicide because she loved him, because she could no longer marry him. That she chose to be a nun because of him.

    Ran Min reached out to caress her Daoist bun with sadness in his eyes.

    Eventually, he said, ¡°Ah Rong, I... I¡¯ve thought about it, I won¡¯t be bothered by this anymore... Wait for me to take care of things, then let¡¯s leave Jiankang together.¡±

    He stroked her small face and earnestly said, ¡°You will still be my wife.¡±

    He looked relieved after having said this. His eyes were filled with tenderness as he drew Chen Rong into his arms.

    He hugged her tightly, closed his eyes and whispered, ¡°Ah Rong,e with me.¡± Please.

    This time, she could hear pleading and vulnerability in his words. There was even fear on his handsome face.

    He was afraid of Chen Rong¡¯s rejection, he was afraid Chen Rong would utter the cruel truth and crush his heart.

    Chen Rong had never seen such a Ran Min. She never imagined this fearsome and insufferably arrogant man would one day speak to her in such a gentle and pleading tone. She would never guess that the man who watched her die in their previous life would one day beg her to marry him.

    She went still.

    In both her lives and in all of her dreams, she never imagined Ran Min would really fall in love with her one day... But she must have really poisoned him when she came to him with her memory, her thorn, her spite and wound.

    She still could hardly believe it, so she stood frozen even by the time he enveloped her in his arms.

    Chen Rong had no idea that even in the past, after this man had resolutely watched her die, he had also dreamed of her time and again. At first he did not feel differently, but after he had dered himself King, he would wake up from the fire where he saw her eyes full of love and longing. As the women around him alternated like a revolvingntern, he would look at them and think to himself: There will never again be another woman who foolishly loves me with all she has... When he was dragged on the street like a dog by the Xian Bei, a thought had flitted through his mind: He had made both the Jin and Hu remember him; his name had made history; and there was once a woman who loved him with all she had. It had been a worthwhile life, then.

    Life has always been this way. When we were young, we might carelessly have let someone go. But in old age after we had weathered the vicissitudes of life, the memory would repeatedly appear ¨C to remind us of our stupidity, to tell us of what we had lost.

    Furthermore, to be loved so deeply and madly isn¡¯t something one can simply ask for... perhaps we shunned this kind of entanglement when we were young and proud, but when we were old and weary, one day we might look around to discover that we had no one by our side, no one who wanted to love us, and no one who would make sacrifices for us. This memory and the regret that came with it would devour our soul during our vigil as in our sleep. We wouldugh and shout in our dream, only to wake up with tears unshed.

    This is why for thousands of years, the wise men had always told the world that it is enough to reach the end of our lives with no regrets.

    Ran Min unconsciously pressed Chen Rong to his chest. He did not look down at her or let her look up at him.

    When he arrived, all he wanted was to know what had happened that day, all he wanted was to banish the venom in his heart and leave in peace.

    But he surprised himself by making such a request before anything had been said. He didn¡¯t want to know anything, he didn¡¯t want to ask anymore. He just wanted to let the past be bygones, he just wanted to take her away... He just wanted to return to the time when she could read him from the look in his eyes, when she could match his every movement, when she could keep up with him on horseback as if she was his protector. And when tiredness took over, she couldfort him with her whispers, when he was in great spirits, she could lie in his arms as they ride off into the horizon.

    Though their time together had been short, for the first time, he had felt that his life would beplete if he had someone to never leave or forsake, to love and to cherish, in life as in death.

 Chapter 150: Ran Minâ€™s Love (2)

    Chapter 150: Ran Min¡¯s Love (2)

    A long time had passed within Ran Min¡¯s embrace before Chen Rong shook her head.

    She was shaking her head to herself.

    ¡°Then what about Chen Wei?¡± she quietly asked. She didn¡¯t need to ask to know what his answer would be, but she still wanted to ask.

    Ran Min undid her Daoist bun to let her hair tumble down. He stroked the silky locks and repeated, ¡°Chen Wei?¡± Furrowing his brow, he patiently reassured her, ¡°She¡¯s only a concubine; she can¡¯t give you any trouble. Besides, she is a feeble woman who relies on me, loves me and trusts me. If I abandon her for no reason she will not survive.¡± He took a pause before finally giving his concession: ¡°If it really displeases you that much, I¡¯ll only bring you along from now on.¡±

    This was his biggest concession.

    Chen Rong sneered and slowly pulled from his arms.

    Two lifetimes had allowed her to understand this man. He would always give in to a woman¡¯s tears. Even if he said he loves her, he would not leave Chen Wei as soon as she begged him through her tears.

    Moreover, there woulde a Li Wei or a Wu Wei in addition to Chen Wei... Some of those women were truly vulnerable while some were only pretending. They woulde to him one after another like a revolvingntern. In Chen Rong¡¯s past life, they had ridiculed and snared her because of her lowly status and loveless marriage. This time, she had lost her chastity to another man. They would use it against her until she couldn¡¯t but retaliate.

    Chen Rong would not lose to them, of course, but she was tired of that life. She¡¯d rather those unloved days if she were to ever marry. But looking at him now, he most certainly would keep her by his side... More importantly, Ran Min was a proud man; proud men would rather wrong others than let others wrong them. Yet Chen Rong had first lost her heart andter her body to another man. This was to be a thorn in his heart. Over time, along with mounting whispers, he might one day remove the festering tumor that was she.

    Perhaps a woman like her was only suited for loneliness... If she keptpany with the moon and the clouds, maybe she¡¯d be lucky enough to see herself grow old in time.

    Ran Min could sense the indifference and rejection from the woman in his arms.

    The muscles on his face twitched.

    Almost suddenly, he pushed Chen Rong away and made her fall backward. He looked down at her, his thin lips curving to ask: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, if I leave Chen Wei, will youe with me?¡± It angered him that he was forced topromise.

    Chen Rong shook her head in the face of his anger. She smiled and looked down to avoid his eyes. ¡°Nay, I won¡¯t go with you no matter what happens.¡±

    She turned around to shake her sleeves, smiling lightly. ¡°I¡¯m living just fine, general, I won¡¯t go with you.¡±

    She had barely taken a step when she was pulled back to Ran Min.

    He darkly stared down at her. ¡°In that case,¡± he suddenly said, ¡°I will stay a few more days.¡±

    This is not a confession of love. This is definitely not a confession of love!

    Startled, Chen Rong widened her eyes and instinctively yelled out, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Ran Min scoffed. He stared at her like a wolf and asked, ¡°Why not?¡±

    Chen Rong nched. Her mouth curved but she could not speak.

    She knew him well enough to know he wasn¡¯t staying around to wait for her change of heart. He was waiting for Wang Hong; he wanted to kill Wang Hong!

    Chen Rong forced herself to calm down as her heart raced.

    This is Jiankang, she told herself. Everyone in the temple is Wang Hong¡¯s tomand. Even if Ran Min is powerful, he cannot touch Wang Hong.

    And then she thought: Even though Ran Min terrifies the Hu, in the eyes of the Jins, he is only a brute with a humble background and a changed surname. He has note here with enough soldiers to fear.

    Thinking so only consoled her a little. She knew Ran Min was dauntless, and if he really wanted to kill someone, he could kill even His Majesty the emperor.

    This trantion belongs to ha mster428.

    Chen Rong turned to look ahead.

    Ran Min¡¯s lips drew into a line as aplicated feeling crept to his heart. He looked at her delicate neck and momentarily wanted to choke the heartless woman to death.

    But when that thought surfaced, another impulse took over. He wanted to hug her, beg her, and tell her he would kill Chen Wei if only she woulde with him.

    These battling thoughts made him clench and unclench his fists in turn.

    At this time, Chen Rong had turned her back to him to look at the foggy valley below. She faintly smiled and suddenly said, ¡°Did you ask me why I wanted to be a nun? I haven¡¯t answered you.¡±

    She gazed down at the shifting fog below them and unhurriedly said, ¡°I decided to join the monastery because my thirst is too insatiable while my origin is too humble. I clearly have no status, no beauty, no family to depend upon, nothing. And yet I always want to monopolize a man¡¯s love.¡±

    She looked back at Ran Min with a smile. ¡°Haven¡¯t you discovered that you and I are exactly the same? We¡¯re both the type to want all of that person to ourselves. Otherwise, our hearts would be pricked until the day we die and pain would consume us.¡±

    ¡°You know me so well, Ah Rong,¡± coldly replied Ran Min.

    Chen Rong heard the chaff in his voice but only smiled.

    She looked ahead and quietly said, ¡°I did not lose my chastity to Wang Qng because he forced himself onto me... But because I felt lost and bewildered on the day you epted Chen Wei, so I impulsively offered myself to him.¡±

    Ran Min¡¯s countenance turned livid. He stared at Chen Rong, his face twitching. He reached out to sp her neck, but when his hand neared her, it trembled and came to rest on her vest.

    A soft strike was all he needed to send this shameless woman down the valley.

    At this time, Chen Rong was still looking down below, seemingly oblivious to the murderous Ran Min behind her.

    Looking at the fog gather then scatter, Chen Rong¡¯s voice gently floated: ¡°Afterwards, he promised that I would be his honored concubine. But I¡¯m well aware that I am greedy and ruthless. My love for him would not allow me to tolerate his wife or having a mistress above me... In arge n such as the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya, the consequences of my intolerance will be my demise.¡±

    She hoarsely continued with a smile: ¡°Think about it, general, if I have to die sooner orter, then why should I kill his affection for me as well? I would rather leave while he still feels guilt, love, and loyalty towards me. That way, even when I die, he will remember me for the rest of his life.¡±

    Sheughed.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I did not die. If I couldn¡¯t die, then I wanted to be a nun. So I kept praying and plotting... I spent every waking moment thinking of ways to see His Majesty, to make my request and to receive his permission.¡±

    Ran Min had been motionless behind Chen Rong. He withdrew his hand and woodenly stared at her. When she finished, he gloomily asked, ¡°Do you love him that much?¡±

    With her back to him, Chen Rong tilted her head andughed: ¡°Love him? Nay, I love myself the most. I just want to make him remember me for the rest of his life just because he did not have me.¡±

    At this point, shezily said without turning around, ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me, general? Then I have to go.¡±

    When she finished, she waved her sleeves and took the small path on the left.

    No footsteps followed her.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had walked by the time she heard Nurse Ping¡¯s voice: ¡°Miss, why do you look so wan?¡±

    The surprise in her voice made Chen Rong take a pause.

    She looked up at her nurse. After a brief nce, she slowly turned back.

    People came and went in her purview, but the tall man was not there anymore.

    Chen Rong wiped the cold sweat on her forehead. She hoped what she had said would make Ran Min see that a woman like her wasn¡¯t worth the risk of assassinating Wang Hong.

    The truth was that she knew Ran Min was an ambitious man. And as an ambitious man, he may not necessarily kill Wang Hong after weighing his pros and cons. She, however, didn¡¯t want to take any chances; she wanted to y it safe. As for herself, this was already her life. Whether she lived or died didn¡¯t make much of a difference.

    ***

    Ran Min, standing straight, watched Chen Rong leave. The red band on his forehead flew about in the night wind.

    At length, he moved and slowly bowed over with a hand on his chest.

    There, an unspeakable suffocation was devouring his heart and wrenching his stomach.

    He tightly shut his eyes.

    ¡°I ought to kill her!¡± he murmured at length. He was talking to himself, for his voice was barely audible.

    But he soon began tough just as his whisper flew into the night wind.

    His ruefulughter grew louder and louder before it finally erupted.

 Chapter 151: Seeing Chen Wei

    Chapter 151: Seeing Chen Wei

    Chen Rong went back to her room and sat on the divan for an hour.

    As time passed, her heart grew quieter and quieter.

    Noticing the rising moon and diminishing voices outside the door, Chen Rong thought to herself: Ran Min must have left.

    She went outside, down the stone steps, along the tree-lined road and onto a small path on the right. This path was fairly far from where she met Ran Min.

    Voices sounded from time to time. Chen Rong knew her stewards had been rejecting the throngs of visitors for the past few days... Since she wanted peace, Wang Hong had given her peace.

    At this time, a series of light and nimble footsteps quickened its strides, as if to notify her that someone wasing.

    Chen Rong knew it to be Wang Hong¡¯s people.

    She stopped and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    The footsteps halted. It was Yinggu¡¯s voice: ¡°Priestess, we just now heard a man¡¯sughter behind the mountain.¡± A pause. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±

    From the sound of her voice, she was deliberately asking even though she had obviously seen Chen Rong with Ran Min.

    ¡°He¡¯s an old acquaintance,¡± Chen Rong softly replied.

    She looked back at Ying¡¯gu with twinkles in her eyes and asked, ¡°Who can go if I want to send a letter to your master?¡±

    Ying¡¯gu briefly paused, and in an instant smiled: ¡°Priestess, you¡¯re teasing me. Since his lordship has sent us here, then we are now yours tomand. We won¡¯t ry news to others.¡±

    She misunderstood that Chen Rong was testing her.

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t want to say more. She turned her head and lightly said, ¡°Is that so. Never mind, then.¡±

    She stepped head.

    Ying¡¯gu started, and then hurried to catch up to her. ¡°Did I anger you?¡± she stammered.

    Chen Rong shook her head. ¡°I want to be alone.¡±

    Ying¡¯gu took that as an order to leave and stopped following her.

    After five or six hundred paces when voices became more and more distant, Chen Rong stopped walking and turned around.

    She saw a woman walking down from the gazebo on the left side of the mountain .

    Chen Rong went on without paying her further attention.

    Three stepster, she halted and turned to look at the woman.

    She was as delicate as a pear blossom. Her baster skin seemed cold under the moonlight... Was she Chen Wei?

    Was it really Chen Wei?

    Chen Rong narrowed her eyes and silently surveyed the perimeter as she walked.

    It was quiet all around her. Nay, there was a man a hundred paces away in the woods. He looked to be Chen Wei¡¯s escort.

    Ran Min really loved Chen Wei, didn¡¯t he? No matter where she was, he always sent guards to watch over her. In the past, she always had a guard and two loyal maids by her side. It was why Chen Rong could never find a chance to do anything. She didn¡¯t think it would still be the same this time.

    Chen Wei was absently looking at the ground. As if she felt Chen Rong¡¯s eyes on her, she gazed up.

    She gaped stupidly at Chen Rong for a while before she asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s Ranng? I thought he was looking for you.¡±

    Chen Wei looked around as she asked, searching for Ran Min.

    Chen Rong looked at her.

    The night wind was chilling her and infiltrating her heart. She quietly studied Chen Wei, whose face appeared in front of her in the moonlight.

    Chen Wei wasn¡¯t looking very well. She was sallow, with a pointed chin and eyes that always seemed to be brimming with tears.

    Yet the gauntness made her look even more delicate, more dainty and more pitiful, like a pear blossom that would fall at the first gust of wind.

    While Chen Rong appraised Chen Wei, the other girl was also appraising her.

    She looked Chen Rong up and down, covered her smile and softly said, ¡°Ah Rong, it¡¯s only been a few months but howe you have be a Daoist nun? Hehe, but you look even better and more seductive in a Daoist robe.¡±

    She happily went to Chen Rong.

    Before long, she was five steps away from her cousin.

    She stopped to take another look at Chen Rong. With a smile that reached her eyes, she sighed, ¡°I was very envious to hear that you left with Wang Qng. Even Ah Qi and the girls were envious of you. We all thought once you got to Jiankang, you would live a fairy-tale life at the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya. We never thought you would be a nun.¡±

    She looked at Chen Rong with sympathy andmented, ¡°Poor Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong had been quietly watching her, waiting for her to finish.

    Only after Chen Wei had stopped for some time did she begin. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Chen Wei stilled, staring at Chen Rong.

    Faintly smiling, Chen Rong looked at Chen Wei and slowly said, ¡°Just now, your husband General Ran was here to see me and ask that I go with him.¡±

    Chen Wei paled.

    Chen Rong smiled. She sped her hands behind her back, condescendingly looked down at Chen Wei, and then copied her look to lightly say: ¡°Ah Wei, you should address me as the Lady of the House now.¡±

    ¡°The Lady of the House.¡±

    ¡°The Lady of the House.¡±

    Her words were light, but their meaning was weighty. Chen Wei was as white as snow. She could no longer smile. She rushed forward, grabbed Chen Rong¡¯s sleeves and shrieked, ¡°You¡¯re lying! My husband said you have slept with Wang Qi, he doesn¡¯t want you anymore!¡±

    Her anxious scream was loud enough to attract footstepsing from the right side of the mountain.

    When Chen Wei hastily clutched her sleeves, Chen Rong frowned and pped them to fling Chen Wei away. She dly looked askance at the hysterically screaming Chen Wei.

    When Chen Wei saw Chen Rong¡¯s smiling face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel enraged. She clenched her teeth and wed at Chen Rong¡¯s face while screaming: ¡°Shameless tramp! How dare you smile. I... I¡¯m going to rip your face!¡±

    She frantically charged at Chen Rong, but Chen Rong had after all learned martial arts and did not let here close.

    Just as Chen Wei flew at her, Chen Rong nimbly pulled back and dodged her attack.

    Chen Wei almost stumbled to the ground. After a few staggering steps, she found her bnce and fought for breath.

    When she looked at Chen Rong and again saw the smile on her face, Chen Wei forced herself to calm down.

    She bent over her knees, inhaled, and then yelled at Chen Rong: ¡°You¡¯re lying! My husband isn¡¯t with you. If he wanted you, he would be here right now. You¡¯re lying.¡±

    Chen Rong pped her hands and praised, ¡°Oh, so Ah Wei is not stupid after all. You could tell that I was lying.¡±

    Chen Wei froze to hear these words.

    Astonished, she swallowed back her curses and red at Chen Rong, hastily asking: ¡°What did you say? You said you were lying, didn¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you?!¡±

    Joy was heard in her panicking voice.

    Across from her, Chen Rong was equally startled. She absently looked at Chen Wei for a long time and then murmured, ¡°How pitiful... why live your life this way?¡± Her voice was very light. Rather than ridiculing Chen Wei, it was more of a warning to herself.

    Chen Wei did not hear, or care, whether Chen Rong was ridiculing her or not. She only hurried forward and asked, ¡°What did you mean? You were lying, weren¡¯t you? My husband never wanted you, did he?¡±

    Each of her questions was adamant and pressing.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Chen Rong pityingly looked at Chen Wei during the interrogation. With a faint smile on her face, her hands were sped behind her back in the same demeanor Wang Hong habitually carried. She nodded. ¡°Aye, I was lying. Your husband won¡¯t marry me.¡±

    Staring at Chen Wei¡¯s overjoyed expression, Chen Rong somberly called, ¡°Ah Wei.¡±

    Chen Wei quizzically looked at her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at pretending, Ah Wei? Your tears can always fall at will.¡± As Chen Wei was getting indignant, Chen Rong smiled and slowly said, ¡°Ah Wei, use your tears, use your abjection and docility to lure your husband away from Jiankang.¡±

    Again Chen Wei was befuddled. Before she could retort, Chen Rong caressed her fingertips and softly added, ¡°Your husband said he still wants me no matter my past.¡±

    Chen Wei became as white as a sheet of parchment. She faltered backward.

    Chen Rong did not look at her. She continued to say in an unhurried manner: ¡°He also said he wants to marry me.¡±

    This time, Chen Wei throated something that both sounded like a sob but also an outraged grunt. She was biting her lower lip, her wide tearful eyes stubbornly staring at Chen Rong, as she waited for her to go on.

    Chen Rong smiled and nonchntly continued, ¡°But I am a nun ordained by His Majesty. Besides, your husband is forever on his military campaigns, how can army food and amodationpare to Jiankang?¡± Looking up at Chen Wei, she said, ¡°Ah Wei, your husband is the only man in the empire who does not mind whether I am a nun or I am unchaste. So you had better take him away from Jiankang as quickly as you can. Go before I change my mind.¡±

    She slightly upturned her lips. Her bottomless eyes shone bright in the moonlight. Chen Wei could not see what she was thinking, or even know if she was speaking the truth or not.

    Chen Wei vigntly stared at Chen Rong. ¡°W-why would you?¡± She bit her lips, caught up to her cousin and asked, ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, what tricks do you have up your sleeves?¡±

    Chen Rong turned around.

    Her expression was both aloof and haughty. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, then forget what I said.¡± She pped her sleeves and walked ahead.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Chen Wei pursued Chen Rong and repeatedly asked, ¡°Ah Rong, is that the truth? My husband still wants you?¡±

    Chen Rong did not look back. She coldly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own husband? You can¡¯t possibly tell me you are ignorant of his feelings for me.¡±

    Chen Wei came to a halt at these words. After two steps, Chen Rong heard a sobbing behind her.

    She turned around.

    In the moonlight, Chen Wei was on the ground crying behind her palms. Her shoulders were shaking so distressingly that it was difficult to ignore her.

    Chen Rong went to her.

    She looked down at Chen Wei with pity and slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so heartbroken. Ah Wei, you don¡¯t love him as much as you think.¡±

    She meant what she said. Chen Wei naturally ignored her. ¡°You must be happy to see me suffer. Ah Rong, don¡¯t be too pleased. No one wants you anymore! You¡¯re a nun now!¡±

    Chen Rong looked at Chen Wei, smiled and answered, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m ecstatic. You¡¯ve lost Ah Wei! From now on even if you try your best to please him, your husband¡¯s heart is already stirred. Because of you he cannot have me. He wille to resent you for it. Ah Wei, it¡¯s over!¡±

    Her contempt pricked like the needles.

    Chen Wei wanted very much to refute, to retort with the cruelest of derision, but for whatever reason, only sobs rose from her throat. A woman¡¯s intuition told her that what Chen Rong said wasn¡¯t false.

    All of a sudden, her obstinacy, her bitter hatred, her sadness, loss and pain all turned into sobs.

    Chen Rong motionlessly stood in the night wind and indifferently looked down at her weeping cousin.

    At length, she sighed and turned to go.

    In only a few steps, she suddenly heard a sigh from the woods behind them.

    She turned to survey the surrounding.

    A strapping man appeared in her sight, looking somewhat familiar. Chen Rong nced at him for a moment and finally recognized that he was the captain who acted as Ran Min¡¯s driver from time to time, a funny and interesting man.

    So he was protecting Chen Wei; the girl was indeed favored. But this is even better ¨C people only shatter when they fall from the clouds.

    He strode to Chen Rong, raised his sped hands and said, ¡°How do you do?¡±

    Chen Rong absently looked back at him.

    He nced at Chen Wei and then turned back to Chen Rong, sighing all the while.

    ¡°Please leave Jiankang with your general,¡± Chen Rong dropped her gaze and solemnly said. ¡°This city may seem prosperous, but danger awaits at its every corner. General Ran is a man with ambitions; let¡¯s not die a silly death.¡±

    She pped her sleeves and turned to go.

    Her remarks had sounded like a warning. The man shuddered and pensively furrowed his thick brows.

 Chapter 152: Chen Rong and Wang Hong

    Chapter 152: Chen Rong and Wang Hong

    After a dozen steps, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help herself from turning around to look at Chen Wei.

    Chen Wei had gotten up. She lowered her head and wiped her tears with the back of her hand.

    The burly man was pacing in ce thoughtfully.

    Chen Rong withdrew her gaze and quickly went her way.

    The night passed by peacefully.

    The temple was filled with mor early next morning. It sounded like the nobility was following one another inside.

    Fortunately everything was taken care of by the Wang servants.

    Feeling a little sluggish due of yesterday¡¯smotion, Chen Rong leaned against the divan after her grooming and caught some shut eye.

    Some momentster, she heard a series of light and careful footsteps.

    They kept busy for a while before Nurse Ping¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Miss, another princess is here.¡± She cheerfully added, ¡°She is as beautiful and noble as one can be. She treated a servant like me with so much courtesy. I never thought I¡¯d one day meet princesses and noblemen, let alone being treated with such respect.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Qng,¡± she then muttered.

    Seeing Chen Rong ignoring her, Nurse Ping hesitated for a while before moving closer to Chen Rong and asked, ¡°Miss?¡± No sooner did she speak than noises rose outside. Nurse Ping hurried to the door for a look.

    A quarter of an hourter, she ran back to Chen Rong to ry: ¡°It¡¯s a young eunuch, tsk tsk, I bet you have not seen a youngd as beautiful as he. Few girls in Jiankang can rival his beauty. He walks with the princess, and the princess is kind and polite to him.¡±

    Listening to Nurse Ping chattering, Chen Rong suddenly looked up and asked her, ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood today. Did something nice happen?¡±

    Nurse Ping quickly shook her head: ¡°No, no.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled and did not look at her anymore.

    Seeing that Chen Rong was absently looking out the window, Nurse Ping upied herself for a while, then came to sit behind her. ¡°Miss?¡±

    Her voice was hesitant.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    Nurse Ping hemmed and hawed for a while before stammering: ¡°I heard the noblemen outside say that... that Qng broke into Prince Ying¡¯s home for you. And the ninth princess stopped Qng¡¯s carriage yesterday to question him in front of everyone who you are to him.¡±

    Chen Rong slowly turned around to listen.

    Nurse Ping smiled and gleefully said, ¡°The aristocrats said Qng smiled and singly replied that you are the most beautiful person to him. The ninth princess was so angry that she was driven to tears.¡±

    Nurse Pingughed. But unable to read Chen Rong¡¯s mood from her serene exterior, she quizzically asked, ¡°Miss, why aren¡¯t you happy that Qng admires you so?¡±

    Chen Rong smiled and quietly whispered, ¡°Nay, I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    She said she was happy, but only a faint smile was on her face.

    Nurse Ping was a little surprised and disappointed that Chen Rong didn¡¯t look too affected. ¡°You are blessed to have Qng¡¯s admiration... I¡¯m hoping His Majesty will let you leave the monastic order one day. Then you cane into Qng¡¯s home when you resume your secr life.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled again to hear this, still faint and indifferent.

    Nurse Ping sighed.

    There were now footsteps approaching from outside that went unnoticed by both.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Nurse Ping was still somberly looking at Chen Rong. ¡°If Qng hadn¡¯te to your rescue at Prince Ying¡¯s estate, the consequences would have been unthinkable. I thought you had epted Qng when you allowed the Wang estate people to manage the temple.¡±

    ¡°The aristocrats were also saying that you are a mistress Wang Qi is keeping at the temple... That made me think: though a mistress is not an honored concubine, you¡¯ll get to have more freedom. Furthermore, as long as Qng lets you bear a child belonging to the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya, you would not have lived in vain.¡±

    As she said this, she looked at Chen Rong with hope and waited for her to answer.

    Chen Rong gave her a smile, turned and lightly shook her head.

    ¡°Miss?¡±

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze. ¡°Nurse, this is all I want... staying here on the mountain and quietly spending the rest of my life.¡±

    She spoke in no uncertain terms.

    ¡°But miss!¡± Nurse Ping hurriedly eximed. Chen Rong¡¯s and Nurse Ping¡¯s voices made the person outsidee to a stop.

    Chen Rong looked at her nurse with a consoling smile. ¡°Nurse, don¡¯t worry about my affairs anymore. I know what to do.¡±

    She paused, then articted, ¡°Aye, Qng is very good to me and always takes care of me. If he hadn¡¯t saved me from the Prince of Jiankang, I may not be alive anymore.¡±

    She stood up and went to the screened window. Looking out to the verdant spring scene, she peacefully said, ¡°Of course I remember how well he treats me... Nurse, that time when Old Shang and I were lured to the river outside the city and almost fell into the hands of viins, Qng was kind enough toe find and save me in the middle of the night.¡±

    She softly sighed. ¡°Never before in my life had someone cherished me this much. Up until now, I had always been the one to try her best... no one had ever left the city in the middle of the night and searched the wilderness for me. I had been drunk with happiness! Furthermore, he is the prestigious Qng of the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always aware that he is good to me.¡±

    Chen Rong paused, her smile fading. ¡°But this is this and that is that.¡±

    ¡°I am indebted to him, but we can only remain as friends. Nurse, you best forget him. Your youngdy can only be a nun for the rest of her life. A year or so from now, once Qng gets married or finds himself a new love interest, once the chief of the Lang¡¯ya Wang House recalls these nuns and servants home, I reckon the noblemen in Jiankang will lose their interest in a trivial woman like me.¡±

    She became rather cheerful at this juncture. ¡°Nurse, we will want for nothing then. We¡¯ll quietly leave this ce and buy a house somewhere quiet. We¡¯ll stay far from Jiankang and away from the interest of the aristocrats. I¡¯ll acquirend somewhere that has not been invaded. I will be too old by then for my looks to attract attention. We should be able to have a peaceful life.¡±

    ¡°Nurse, the more I think about if the more I am convinced that I¡¯ll be able to get my wish this time.¡± So excited at this thought was she that her eyes twinkled and her dimples bloomed when she turned to her nurse.

    She came face to face with Nurse Ping, but also a man who was leaning against the doorway, snowy robe and inky hair, and quietly watching her.

    Chen Rong tensed.

    She blinked. The smile on her face gradually froze.

    She stared at the handsomed leaning against the door for a moment before muttering: ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡±

    She almost pped herself as soon as her words slipped out. Honestly, not only did you fail to do any damage control, you even uttered such words!

    Nurse Ping looked back and forth, then bowed her head and quietly slipped away.

    As soon as she left, the man surrounded by the morning light smiled at her. He curved his mouth, waved his sleeves, and slowly walked to Chen Rong.

    When she saw him approach, she involuntarily backed into the window screen.

    Helplessly, she could only bow her head while his fragrance wafted to her.

    ¡°Annoyed?¡± He gently looked at her, his voice was clear and soothing, and very pleasant to the ear.

    Chen Rong nodded.

    His slender hand reached out, their fingers brushing across her shoulder like a dragonfly skimming the water beforeing to rest on the windowsill.

    Inadvertently, he had enveloped her in his shadow.

    He looked down at her, his inky locks grazing her cheek.

    ¡°Darling,¡± he breathed, ¡°what should we do now that I heard your idea?¡±

    He lowered his head and touched his nose to her forehead. ¡°Is another thought forming in your head?¡± He pressed his lips together. ¡°You know me... it would¡¯ve been fine I didn¡¯t know, but how can I help myself from getting involved now that I do know?¡±

    Sighing helplessly, he continued: ¡°Even if my family and His Majesty want to arrange for me a wife or whatever else, I hate the idea as soon as I think of my dearest darling pping, the wheels spinning in her mind as she plots her exit right on my wedding day.¡±

    ¡°Darling, what are we going to do?¡± His voice was gentle and solicitous, yet also childlike and capricious.

    Because Chen Rong did love him, she was defenseless against his tone and address. Her face at once blushed. She drew back, hid her face behind her sleeves and yelled at him, ¡°M-move away from me. And stop calling me darling!¡±

    She stubbornly stared up at him with a warning: ¡°Wang Qng, I am now a nun! You¡¯ll certainly not call me your darling.¡± She had steeled herself again. Now, she stood up with a hardened face.

    As she was about to push Wang Hong away, footsteps were heard, followed by Yinggu¡¯s voice outside: ¡°Priestess, His Majesty has sent an escort to take you to the pce.¡±

 Chapter 153: The Imperial Family

    Chapter 153: The Imperial Family

    Chen Rong knitted her brow and instinctively looked up at Wang Hong.

    When she faced eyes that were as clear as water, very gently looking back at her, she looked away and quietly asked, ¡°What do you think I should do Qng?¡±

    Wang Hong smiled. ¡°Ask the bearer to wait so that Ah Rong can take a bath and change her clothes.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Ying¡¯gu replied upon hearing Wang Hong¡¯s voice.

    Once Ying¡¯gu left, Wang Hong gazed down at Chen Rong. His long slender fingers caressed her face as hisforting voice sounded: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you have me.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡± She gently pushed him aside and walked to the front.

    Wang Hong tilted his head and wordlessly watched her leave. He couldn¡¯t help but notice her stiff and straight back... The stubborn woman.

    After Chen Rong was finished with her bath and had changed into new clothes, she went to the main entrance of the temple.

    A carriage sent by the emperor was waiting outside for her. When he saw here out, the eunuch announced: ¡°Depart.¡±

    Chen Rong gave the eunuch a bow and stepped onto the carriage. By the time it drove away she was still looking back.

    Wang Hong did not follow her.

    She withdrew her gaze.

    The vehicle pulled out of the Daoist temple and entered the streets.

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t remember how long it had been since shest took to the streets... she knew her looks easily intrigued people, so in order to avoid unnecessaryplications, she had always suppressed her desire to go out.

    The pedestrians, horsemen and other carriages gave way wherever the royal carriage went. Through a small slit in the curtain, she observed the passersby as they came and went.

    The carriage was now driving through Willow Lane; it was where the Wu ves and Yue girls received their guests. Colorful banners fluttered from the lofts, where all types of beautiful women imaginable abounded.

    They leaned on the balconies, pointing at the people below andughing gaily. By the time Chen Rong¡¯s carriage approached, one of them retrieved a green flute and blew a tune; her eyes sadly gazed somewhere in front of her.

    Shortly after the music was yed, a beautiful girl who looked exactly like her leaned in to the other and asked, ¡°Which family is he from, the jade-like man leaning against his horse by the south bridge?¡± There was a sing-song rhythm in her melodious voice.

    Unconsciously everyone including Chen Rong followed the beauty¡¯s gaze.

    To their left, water ran under a small bridge, draped by willows and pors.

    Under the willow trees, there was indeed a handsomed by his horse. He had fair skin, clear eyes, rosy lips, and a willowy figure.

    This boy...

    Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help but lean out and lift the curtain.

    This boy with his thin waist and exquisite beauty, was he not Sun Yan?

    Why is he here? When did hee to Jiankang? Right, he must havee with Ran Min. He is an aristocrat, so it will be much easier for Ran Min to operate in Jiankang with him here.

    At this thought, Chen Rong could not help biting her lip: That is to say Ran Min won¡¯t leave Jiankang in the foreseeable future? She reached for the curtain as these thoughts ran through her mind.

    As she was about to reveal her face to Sun Yan, she saw someoneing up behind him. He was a guard often seen with Ran Min. He stood behind Sun Yan and talked to him in a low voice. Only two lines had been said before Sun Yan¡¯s beautiful face stiffened, his eyebrows drawing together sternly.

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage had driven away in the meanwhile.

    She dropped the curtain and smiled to herself: I¡¯m now famous in Jiankang, if he means to find me he cane whenever he wants.

    She turned her head to look back at Sun Yan, who was still greeted by the twittering women upstairs in the red building. Her lips upturned; a warmth filled her heart.

    The carriage went on towards the Imperial City.

    The closer they were to the hustle and bustle of the city, the more carriages were seen on the street. Each that dashed by left a whiff of incense.

    The pce gate was already in sight.

    Chen Rong took a deep breath and smoothed her hair and clothes.

    Just then, a song was heard behind her, along with rhythmic footsteps on the bluestone. ¡°She waves her sleeves, the Red Chamber beauty; food aplenty to waste in houses of wealthy.¡±

    The verse was one of praise, but the hoarse singing voice gave it a feeling of helpless destion.

    Chen Rong turned around.

    She was looking at the back of a disheveled head. He suddenly gave a howl after having repeated his verse. It was a tragic cry; it was a sorrowful song.

    As Chen Rong watched, the eunuch outside shrilled in scorn: ¡°It¡¯s the madman from the Huan House again! Now dare he sing these provocative things right outside the Imperial City... We¡¯ll see how much longer he can live.¡±

    When she heard the disgust in his voice, Chen Rong thought in surprise: But there is nothing wrong with this verse.

    And then, she saw the pce door opening to a surge of riding smoke. A rider was galloping fast, his mount dashing away.

    In a prosperousnd like Jiankang, the young aristocrats had their servants¡¯ help even on the road. When did one ever hear such pressing horseshoes?

    Involuntarily, a dozen carriages lifted their curtains to look at the rider.

    He was heading for the singer.

    At an inadvertent nce, Chen Rong rounded her eyes in the midst of the billowing dust.

    She saw the horseman ride forth and, as he neared the singing man, suddenly pull his bow string to direct his aim at the man¡¯s back.

    Subconsciouslypelled to scream, she quickly sped her mouth.

    Just as she was doing so, the rider had drawn back his bowstring.

    ¡°Whiz.¡± The sharp whistling sound shot through the air at the same moment the arrow was released. It drilled into the singer¡¯s back as blood slowly trickled down...

    He hollered like a madman and slowly turned his head.

    The wind blew his robe and lifted his hair to reveal a young handsome face no more than twenty-five years old.

    His eyes were remarkably bright. He stared at the man who had shot him. Slowly, he reached back and pulled the arrow out.

    Blood sttered. There came horrified crying from the surrounding carriages. A nobleman huddled up in his vehicle, held his head and wailed, ¡°Blood! There¡¯s so much blood...Boohoohoo I¡¯m terrified of blood.¡± Two half-undressed servant girls quickly moved forward. One held his head while the otherforted him from behind.

    This trantion belongs to

    After the young man had removed the arrow, he stared at the rider and slowly put the bloody arrow into his mouth.

    The surrounding noblemen¡¯s sobs and cries grew louder. A stench caused Chen Rong to turn around. The eunuch who apanied her was trembling in fear. His pants were wet and there was a puddle on the ground.

    The young singer gave the arrow a lick. After tasting the blood, he slowly removed the arrow from his mouth.

    He looked at the rider and the Imperial City, and all of a sudden burst intoughter.

    Blood seeped from his back wound and instantly soaked his robe.

    Heughed hysterically; tears were seen in his eyes.

    ¡°I can only me Cao Ah Man!¡± cried theughing man. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his war against the Wu-Shu alliance that depleted the Central ins of our fervor. If it weren¡¯t for hisck of virtue andpetence which resulted in his having no talented descendant who could defend the Wei empire. Would this filthy world exist today? Would these halfwits be here? Would the stupid and ipetent Sima family rule the empire and lose ournd? Hahaha!¡±

    If there had been subtlety in his song, every wording out of his mouth now was directed straight at the government.

    The rider was red with anger. He tightened his grip to bring his mount to a rear and aimed his bow again.

    The young man¡¯sugh grew louder at this sight. His hair flew in the wind, his tall body staggering, like a jade mountain on the verge of copse.

    He scornfully turned to the knight and dered, ¡°I, Shuzi, am Zhangsu of the Huan House. You are not worthy to take my life!¡±

    Amid the arrogant and disdainfulughter, the young man¡¯s right hand reversed and like lightning, thrust the arrow into his own chest.

    The bloody arrow stabbed his flesh with a ripping sound. At the same time, the arrow in the rider¡¯s hand had left his bow and shot into the man¡¯s shoulder. He was stillughing, but he was vomiting blood every time he opened his mouth.

    Chen Rong wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed before hisughter eventually ceased. His tall body slowly slumped on the ground and did not move again.

    Blood pooled where he fell.

    Looking to the spot where the young man fell, Chen Rong slowly stood up from the carriage and bowed to him. She lowered her head and closed her eyes, solemnly whispering: ¡°I know you are a Han hero.¡±

    Outside were screams, cries andmands. ¡°Go, quickly!¡±

    ¡°What are you still doing here? Come along.¡±

    ¡°Boohoohoo, I want my mother.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really disgusting, the ground is dirtied with that much blood.¡±

    Amid the mor, Chen Rong heard a murky voice: ¡°Did they really kill a nobleman on the street? I thought public execution wasn¡¯t allowed? s, it¡¯s bing more and more maddening.¡±

    In the midst of thismotion, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage started to move again.

    It soon drove through the pce gate and went inside.

    As the carriage moved farther and farther away, it gradually left the noises and bloodshed behind. It drove through the spacious bluestone path before entering a shadedne.

    Here, more maids and eunuchs were seen going about. These pcedies were outfitted in colorful and decorative garments, albeit very thin for spring weather. Chen Rong could even see their undergarments¡¯ color and texture underneath the sheer fabric.

    She smelled their strong perfume and looked at the overflowing spring scene.

    The carriage was still moving forward.

    Through a verdant peach woods yet to bloom, a sharp voice asked from the pavilion on the right: ¡°Which family does this youngdy belong to?¡±

    This question was of course directed at Chen Rong.

    Since the eunuch leading the way for Chen Rong had wet his pants, once they entered the pce, he handed Chen Rong to a younger eunuch and left with the help of his fellow eunuchs.

    The young eunuch immediately shuddered at the sharp voice. He gave a bow and prepared to reply.

    Without waiting for him to speak, the sharp voice curtly ordered, ¡°Bring the carriage over.¡±

    As soon as the order was given, the driver wordlessly drove to the pavilion.

    Half a dozen eunuchs and maidservants attended the structure, which currently housed a pasty fat man in his thirties.

    At this moment, he was clutching the arms of the eunuchs on either side of him, his face glowing with perspiration.

    There was something moving between his legs and underneath his wide robe. She could make out the slim figure of a woman. Faintly, she could also see that her head was bobbing up and down.

    Chen Rong¡¯s face immediately grew red. She pressed her lips and quickly averted her eyes.

    Meanwhile, the man¡¯s legs gradually stretched. He suddenly pulled the woman off of him, lifted his hips and stuffed that thing into her mouth.

    Chen Rong pressed her lips together. The song of the young man who was killed still rang in her ears. She, too, had an impulse to sing and scream... it was an impulse resulting from hopelessness and despair.

    As the eunuch was struggling for a reply, the fat man tiredly gave a wave. ¡°Wang Hong¡¯s beauty? No, no, I don¡¯t want to see her right now.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage made a turn and continued to where the emperor was.

 Chapter 154: A Joyous Place

    Chapter 154: A Joyous ce

    The rows upon rows of exquisite buildings at the pce were mostly built from wood. The trees lining the way were adorned with white, pink or red ribbons andnterns, as well as sachets. Some even had gourd wine bottles hanging from them, giving off a remarkable fragrance.

    The carriage pulled to a stop. Chen Rong heard the young eunuch reverently say: ¡°Hong Yunzi is here on the order of His Majesty.¡±

    It took a while before a high voice replied, ¡°His Majesty is not here. You may go to the Orchid Pavilion.¡±

    The young eunuch replied with an aye, and so the carriage drove forward again.

    Shortly after, he called in, ¡°Priestess, the Orchid Pavilion is just ahead.¡±

    Chen Rong hummed a reply and stepped off the carriage with his help.

    She was in a flower garden whose perimeter was nted with pear and peach trees. Between the two were also lush eucalyptus, banyan, and pine trees.

    She noticed a pavilion hidden behind the foliage.

    ¡°Priestess, His Majesty says for you to go ahead,¡± the young eunuch reminded her when he saw Chen Rong standing around.

    She nodded and apologized to him, then took her first steps.

    Even though it was only early spring, she noted that the nts in this garden were surprisingly lush as she walked the serpentine road.

    It was very quiet here, and no eunuchs or pcedies were in sight.

    She hesitated for a while before going again.

    After a quarter of an hour, the pavilion appeared before her eyes. Under the left pir sat a man.

    Chen Rong softly went to him.

    He was very well dressed in his light blue robe and a white jade hat.

    He was squatting on the ground, his hand holding a twig, intently tugging at something.

    Chen Rong quietly craned her neck to look and at once recognized him to be His Majesty.

    What was he ying with that he was so preupied?

    Chen Rong took two more steps, bowed her head and stood to the side.

    She was very still while the birds chirped all around her. The upied man remained unaware of her after a long time.

    She hesitated for a moment and tilted her head thinking about herst encounter with the emperor. A momentter she lightly walked to him.

    Chen Rong looked over his shou.

    Eh? The emperor was ying with the ants on the ground!

    He kept trying to stop them from leaving the stone pir with a twig in his left hand. His right hand was cing pieces of rice from an antique jade bowl around the ant mound.

    He was very focused and his eyes didn¡¯t blink once.

    Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help wanting tough. She squatted down beside him to watch the ants with him.

    The ants went around and around, and then simply moved the grains out of their way. The emperor got anxious when he saw that they weren¡¯t moving back to the mound. He took more pieces of rice from the bowl and plugged the mound.

    When he felt warmth next to him, he finally turned his head.

    This time, he saw Chen Rong also attentively watching the ants like him. Her fair fingers were drawing a circle on the dirt ground to trap the ants within.

    The emperor looked at the ants who were going around and around and said, ¡°That won¡¯t stop them.¡± He grabbed more mud and made a mud wall around the perimeter, grinning: ¡°But this will.¡±

    Chen Rong thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not high enough.¡± Two ants had climbed onto the mud wall and were about to climb over it.

    The emperor quickly piled more mud and asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    Chen Rong also grabbed a handful of mud and carefully repaired the mud wall. She shook her head, saying: ¡°I was about to when your people came for me. I¡¯m starving.¡±

    The emperorughed to hear this. He pped and said, ¡°Eat with me.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled. ¡°Aye.¡±

    ¡°Come.¡±

    He stood up and took Chen Rong¡¯s hand.

    She looked at his shining eyes and perspiring face and thought to herself: His Majesty is such a child right now. She was convinced that he had no romantic thoughts even as he was holding her hand.

    This trantion belongs to

    The emperor led Chen Rong by the hand and went a dozen steps to ake.

    Dozens of eunuchs, imperial guards, and pce maids stoodkeside. When the emperor and Chen Rong arrived, they lowered their heads and stood as still as wood statues.

    ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡±

    ¡°Aye, Your Majesty.¡±

    Amid their orderly responses, the pce maids brought towels and water basins for the emperor and Chen Rong to wash their hands. Afterwards there was a steady stream of people who brought tables and food containers.

    Chen Rong was seemingly unaware that she was still holding hands with the emperor, or that the maids and guards from time to time stole nces at their joined hands. She excitedly looked at the ripplingke, sparkling from the sunlight, and smilingly said, ¡°Your Majesty, this ce must be gorgeous in another month. There will be peach blossoms, pear blossoms, weeping willows and white pors toplement each other.¡±

    She turned her head and mischievously winked at the emperor. ¡°Think about how beautiful it will be to be on theke when the colors of the sunset are diffused across the sky.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s eyes followed her gaze to theke. He leaned back and picked up a leaf to put over his eyes, muttering: ¡°Beautiful but boring.¡±

    Chen Rong tilted her head and unhurriedly replied, ¡°How can it be boring? There are fish jumping in the water, colonies of ants under the tree, and birds singing in the forest. What a scene!¡±

    The courtly and pale emperor smiled, showing his white teeth under the leaf.

    He did not answer Chen Rong¡¯s words, merely shouting: ¡°Go, all of you, leave us.¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    Footsteps signaled their retreat. Even the pce maids who were serving food and drinks stopped their movements.

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes lingered on the table as she muttered, ¡°But I¡¯m still hungry.¡±

    ¡°Haha, then I guess you¡¯ll have to stay hungry,¡± said the emperor with a huge grin on his face.

    He removed the leaf from his eyes to nce at a speechless Chen Rong andughed again. After recing the leaf back on his eyes he said, ¡°I have never spoken to anyone of your rank until now. I did not expect a poor gentlewoman to be so lively and charming. Wang Qi sure knows how to pick them.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled, saying: ¡°Did Zhuangzi not say that an eagle has an eagle¡¯s freedom while a sparrow has a sparrow¡¯s happiness?¡±

    The emperorughed again.

    He suddenly sat up.

    The leaf fell to the ground when he moved.

    He turned back at Chen Rong. After ncing around, he approached her and quietly said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± He paused, his voice dipping even lower: ¡°Even before you arrived in Jiankang I had already heard about you. I had wanted to meet you very much... They said there is a youngdy of humble background; she looks like Daji, but possessesmendable bravery.¡±

    He suddenly paused, winked and asked Chen Rong, ¡°Do you like that assessment of you?¡±

    Chen Rong blinked and looked into his eyes. She blinked again. Perhaps good fortunes made her smarter, Chen Rong pursed her lips and sullenly said, ¡°Your Majesty clearly wants to say there is a humble woman who periled her life to be with Wang Qi in besieged Mo¡¯yang. This woman looks like a flirt, and Wang Qi is really lucky.¡±

    The emperor stilled and stared at Chen Rong.

    He suddenly broke outughing.

    He had beenughing all along but it had been done heedlessly. Only now was he reallyughing.

    The eunuchs and maids all looked this way.

    He pped his thigh and pleasantly remarked, ¡°This nun, haha, haha, you¡¯re very smart!¡±

    Heughed again to see Chen Rong¡¯s dour face.

    After ying around for a while, the emperor grinned and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite pleased? You are but a humble woman yet your every move shocks the emperor. Doesn¡¯t this make you happy?¡±

    Chen Rong sighed.

    She raised her head to sadly stare at the blue sky and said in a regretful voice, ¡°Had I known I already caught your attention, when I first met you I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to let me be a nun. Instead, I would have asked you to decree a marriage for me with Wang Qi. s.¡±

    The emperor first nked and thenughed.

    But it was only a singleughter this time.

    Hey back on the ground and picked up a leaf to ce on his eyes. He pursed his lips: ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me!¡±

    He sounded irritable.

    Chen Rong was surprised by his sudden vexation.

    She saw him angrily picking up leaves and hurling them away. ¡°I already know you are Wang Qi¡¯s! Hmph!¡±

    He swung his back against her, sulking like a child.

    Chen Rong was rmed at first, but then wanted tough at his demeanor.

    She also pursed her lips and unhappily said, ¡°I had thought Your Majesty would be pleased.¡± With his back facing her, the emperor straightened himself and had his ears perked up.

    Chen Rong continued to say, now with a smile: ¡°Imagine the kind of shock you would have dealt Wang Qi if you had granted our marriage in front of everyone that day. I bet he would look at me, and then at you, and back at me, then back at you...¡±

    The emperor couldn¡¯t help butugh at her vivid description of the imaginary scenario. He quietly chuckled at first, but when he thought of that scene, of Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi unable to believe his own ears, of the courtiers and aristocrats looking at each other, of those rotten Confucians inwardly cursing him for being absurd, he immediately felt intrigued.

    Heughed and repeatedly said, ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right, that would be very shocking!¡±

    The emperor was now in a good mood. He turned to Chen Rong to study her in seriousness. He leaned in to her and whispered, ¡°When there is no one around, call me Sima Chang. I like hearing my name.¡±

    Chen Rong nodded.

    He stepped back, cleared his throat and bade, ¡°Set the table.¡±

    As soon as his order was given, the eunuchs and pce maids standing fifty paces away started to move.

    Meat and wine filled the table.

    Chen Rong sat opposite the emperor. After he had reached out with his chopsticks and brought a meatball to his mouth, he personally took the dish and ced it in front of Chen Rong. ¡°It¡¯s very good, have a taste.¡±

    Chen Rong had a bite or two and nodded her head in approval.

    The emperor drank some wine and vaguely asked her, ¡°How is the food in the pce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± Chen Rong replied with her mouth full. ¡°Better than at the temple,¡± she added with a nod.

    The emperorughed again to hear this.

    A momentter, he handed her a jade cup which contained some yellow liquid and said, ¡°Try it.¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡± he asked when she took a sip.

    Chen Rong was struggling to swallow. She winced, ¡°It¡¯s too bitter,¡± and furthermented, ¡°like it¡¯s made from wine residue.¡±

    The emperor pped his hands. He smiled so widely that his eyes stretched into lines. He hurriedly swallowed the food in his mouth and leaned in to Chen Rong, whispering: ¡°It is made from wine residue.¡±

    While Chen Rong rounded her eyes, he slowly said, ¡°Every time there is a banquet, I would pretend to drink and savor it... Guess what happened after?¡±

    She thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°Did all of the consorts love it, too?¡±

    The emperor vigorously nodded. ¡°After doing this a few times, they and the tterers always have to drink it whenever there is a banquet... Well, you tasted it, so you know this liquid is very bitter. They lost all of their appetite. I don¡¯t know how many beautiful women have lost weight in thest couple of years.¡±

    Chen Rong blinked. Then, she raised her sleeve over her face and couldn¡¯t help but break intoughter which attracted countless looks their way.

    The meal took about one and a half hour to finish. When the dishes got cold they got reheated, after they were reheated, they became cold again.

    Unknowingly the two had moved closer together. Chen Rong was clutching her stomach from all the embarrassing stories the supreme Emperor had to tell her since his childhood days.

    On the shaded road.

    The young eunuch respectfully said, ¡°My lord, they are over there.¡± He retreated half a step to let the white robed man waltz by.

    As the young man was approaching, he heard a string ofughter. It was the emperor, he was sure of it.

    However, a woman¡¯s voice was also heard amid the emperor¡¯sughter. She was cheerfullyughing herself.

    The man slowed down.

    After crossing the willow trees, he was less than twenty steps from them and was about to announce himself when he heard the emperor calling: ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled and turned her head. The tears in her eyes made her face ever so beautiful.

    As the emperor looked at Chen Rong, his eyes lingered and he unconsciously leaned closer to her to say, gently yet seriously: ¡°Ah Rong, I had not met any youngdy like you in all my life... Say, why don¡¯t you marry me?¡±

    In the sunlight, he shed his white teeth in a beatific smile. ¡°Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi cannot marry you, but I have no such problem. Wait a few years and I will crown you my empress. What do you say?¡±

    The emperor¡¯s voice was clear and bright. His smile was as vivid as a flowering field in the summer sunlight. It was brilliant, direct, and blinding.

    Under the verdant willow trees, the handsomed came to a still.

 Chapter 155: Sincerity or Pretense

    Chapter 155: Sincerity or Pretense

    Wang Hong slowly formed a smile.

    ¡°Greetings from Wang Hong, Your Majesty,¡± he called as he stepped out and bent over in a deep bow.

    His voice roused the other two, who turned to look back at him with theirughter still on their faces. The emperor¡¯s annoyance was abundantly clear.

    Wang Hong ambled to them with a polite yet nonchnt smile.

    He cast Chen Rong a brief nce before his mouth curved to address the emperor: ¡°Hong Yunzi is a Daoist name Your Majesty had bestowed, and so you must not make light of it.¡±

    His voice was kept soft and airy, and his smile very easy.

    But both the emperor and Chen Rong could hear the threat in his words.

    The emperor snorted. He tapped his forehead inprehension while eximing: ¡°Is that right, now? Ah yes, I had ordained Ah Rong into the monastic orders.¡±

    He turned around to regard Chen Rong for a while, and then pped his thigh with a cry: ¡°Oh I know!¡±

    ¡°Ah Rong,¡± he began, leaning to her, ¡°Are you aware that I¡¯m called a foolish and absurd ruler around here?¡± There were twinkles in his eyes when he cocked his head and gleefully added, ¡°Say, if my empress were to be a Daoist nun, would it be unprecedented? Would it be very shocking?¡±

    He nced back at Wang Hong. ¡°Don¡¯t you know me, Qng? I embrace all things that are scorned. How else can I live up to my absurdity?¡±

    And then as if he had thought of something, he turned his head to fully look at Wang Hong, suddenly asking: ¡°Or have youe here for Ah Rong?¡±

    He gave Wang Hong a re, pulled Chen Rong behind him and then scowled, ¡°I thought you hold her in disdain because of her humble origins? Since you look down on her, you should give her to me.¡±

    He reached for the nearby antique jade bowl and graciously negotiated, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll trade this with you!¡±

    Wang Hong froze on the spot.

    He instinctively looked to Chen Rong, his ssy eyes willing her to speak.

    He looked as though he was certain she would open her mouth to tell the emperor she was his and only his in this lifetime... Except for him, she would not have any other man.

    Chen Rong stilled, unable to help herself from wondering: Does he by chance know about my meeting with Ran Min and our exchanges?

    She dropped her gaze and avoided his eyes.

    The emperor leaned over. He looked at Chen Rong, then at Wang Hong, back at Chen Rong, and again at Wang Hong.

    His eyes slowly curved into a mirthful smile.

    He continued to push the jade bowl into Wang Hong¡¯s arms and said in earnest, ¡°Come now Qng, take it.¡± When he saw that Wang Hong was still looking at Chen Rong, he made a face and impishly goaded him: ¡°Qng, Qng, take it, take it.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    As he said this he took the bowl still with leftover crumbs in it and shoved it into Wang Hong¡¯s arms.

    Wang Hong took a step back.

    He withdrew his pointed gaze from Chen Rong, deeply bowed to the emperor, and wryly smiled. ¡°You jest, Your Majesty.¡±

    As he spoke, he cast a nce at the woods.

    Just as the emperor relentlessly stepped forth and tried to put the bowl into his arms, an elderly eunuch ran out from the woods and called, ¡°Your Majesty, Grand Tutor Zhao ising.¡±

    The emperor unhappily stopped what he was doing. He tossed the jade bowl aside, scowling: ¡°Already?¡±

    Intentionally or otherwise, he nced at Wang Hong and groused, ¡°No fun! Why did he get here so fast?¡±

    He left with a wave of his sleeves. In a sh, his long strides had carried him to the distance.

    Seeing that he had gone away, Wang Hong turned and approached Chen Rong. By the time he reached her, the emperor had thought of something and hurriedly stopped to look back.

    ¡°Qng of the Wang House,¡± he yelled when he saw how close Wang Hong was standing to Chen Rong, ¡°Hong Yunzi is a nun. What are you doing so close to her?¡±

    He narrowed his eyes at Wang Hong, muttering under his breath: ¡°I know I¡¯m a fool but nobody told me Wang Qi is also one.¡±

    ¡°Hong Yunzi is a nun ordained by me,¡± he solemnly said. ¡°I was very touched to hear that you were looking after her as a friend.¡± Pausing, he warily broached, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me you want to take advantage of your charge? Are you thinking of having a ndestine affair with a nun?¡±

    The emperor were firing his words rapidly and bluntly.

    Though Wang Hong was clever, he could only stand there like a block.

    The emperor did not wait for Wang Hong to respond. He suspiciously stared at him before turning to Chen Rong with a warm smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ah Rong, I¡¯m here for you. I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±

    He then jovially turned around and went his way.

    This time, he turned again after only two steps and smilingly called to Chen Rong, ¡°Ah Rong, think about what I said. I want an answer the next time I see you.¡±

    After earnestly speaking to her and receiving her bow, he flung his wide sleeves and happily left, soon disappearing into the woods.

    Once he confirmed the emperor had left, Wang Hong quietly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He turned and led the way.

    When Chen Rong failed to follow, he stopped to turn around. ¡°Ah Rong, this isn¡¯t a ce to linger.¡±

    There was a coldness in his voice that was contrary to his smile.

    They walked one after another.

    Wang Hong¡¯s pace was growing faster and faster.

    Gradually, Chen Rong fell behind. Since she couldn¡¯t keep up she simply slowed down and leisurely strolled along.

    Wang Hong turned around when he heard no sound behind him.

    Chen Rong was trailing more than a hundred paces.

    She ambled along, appearing every bit the picture of peace. Her yellow Daoist robe did not lessen any of her charm.

    Wang Hong quietly looked at her.

    At longst she caught up to him. She lifted her eyes to meet his gaze, grinning pleasantly.

    She was apparently in a good mood.

    Wang Hong withdrew his gaze and wordlessly walked on.

    They soon came to their respective rides.

    She pulled the curtain down once she got onto her carriage. Leaning back, she thought to herself: Sima Zhang is an interesting person. But I wonder how much of what he told me was the truth?

    She shook her head. Why should I care whether he¡¯s being truthful or not? It can¡¯t be bad for me to have the emperor¡¯s backing.

    She smiled, reposed and continued her thought: It should be easier for me to leave Jiankang and keep mynd if I have the emperor¡¯s help, should it not? Hmm, I¡¯ll just have to wait, then. Wait until Wang Hong gets married and I will leave this ce... I certainly would have made my move before this face of mine made any more trouble.

    At this juncture in her thought Chen Rong closed her eyes to rest.

    ¡°Ah Rong,¡± she heard Wang Hong call.

    She carelessly hummed a reply.

    By and by, he whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t believe what His Majesty says.¡±

    Chen Rong did not, but she opened her eyes and curiously looked at the silhouette on the other side of the curtain. She knew there was more to be interpreted from his words.

    ¡°Sima Zhang¡¯s harem is full of women from the major ns; none of his consorts are simple,¡± continued Wang Hong. ¡°The Empress herself hails from an extraordinary heritage... Ah Rong, you mustn¡¯t believe him.¡±

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze and gave a light ¡°Aye.¡±

    Her answer had been too careless, as if it was only perfunctory.

    As a result, the curtain lifted and Wang Hong¡¯s handsome face appeared before her eyes.

    He was looking at her fixedly.

    Once again, he saw quietude on her face.

    Wang Hong let out a slow sigh.

    ¡°What is wrong?¡± asked Chen Rong when she heard his sigh.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± His answer came as light as a feather.

    Chen Rong epted his answer and didn¡¯t continue to ask. She lowered her gaze and, while Wang Hong was deciding whether to pull the curtain down, quietly called, ¡°Qng.¡±

    He turned around to look at her with eyes that were both gentle and encouraging.

    She did not return his gaze. Her eyes remained downcast when she said to him, ¡°When you get married, can you let me know a few days ahead of time?¡±

    She now looked up at him with neither grief nor joy in her eyes, lightly joking: ¡°Before you tell everyone else, can you tell me first?¡±

    She may have been smiling but her voice was supple.

    She was asking for a favor.

    Wang Hong turned away for whatever reason. He looked at the faint hills in the distance and, with slender fingers, pulled down the curtain to block her face.

    He did not answer her.

 Chapter 156: Declaration

    Chapter 156: Deration

    Looking at Wang Hong¡¯s vague shadow from across the curtain, Chen Rong wanted tough: I guess not...

    At this time, a mor ofughter and voices interrupted them from outside.

    Chen Rong peered through her curtain.

    Their carriages hadn¡¯t yet left the imperial pce; these sounds ofughter wereing from inside the pce walls, and they were getting closer and closer to Wang Hong and Chen Rong.

    Before they knew it, a young girl had cried in joy, ¡°It¡¯s Qng¡¯s carriage!¡±

    ¡°Qng? Qng of which house?¡± asked another.

    ¡°Is there any Qng who deserves this name other than Qng of the Lang¡¯ya Wang House?¡±

    While the second girl was still unclear, a young boy pleasantly said, ¡°Ah Yi, there are seven famous men in Jiankang. Among them are the handsome Yu Jiazi, the amorous Xie Heting, and the fairylike Wang Qng. Wang Qng is the one sitting in the carriage ahead.¡±

    As soon as he finished, several young girls simultaneously cheered.

    At this moment, a girl unhappily raised her voice: ¡°Why are you causing a ruckus inside the pce?¡± It was the Ninth Princess.

    The mor simultaneously stopped, reced by the sound of turning wheels.

    Shortly, Chen Rong heard the princess¡¯s gentle voice: ¡°Greetings from Ah Huang, Qng... I have not seen you for days, I hope you are well.¡± Her voice was soft and measured.

    Wang Hong¡¯s silky voice leisurely rang out in reply: ¡°Thank you for asking, Your Highness. I am well.¡±

    She had called herself ¡®Ah Huang¡¯ but he had called her ¡®Your Highness¡¯. Though he was soft spoken, his words revealed an alienation.

    The princess slightly parted her mouth, her small face betraying unhappiness.

    She looked around and noticed Chen Rong¡¯s carriage. ¡°Who¡¯s inside?¡± she asked the Wang House¡¯s driver.

    The young aristocrats had circled them by this time. Faced with their curious eyes, the driver respectfully answered, ¡°Your Highness, it is Priestess Hong Yunzi.¡±

    Themotion started again. ¡°That peasant?¡± eximed one girl, ¡°I heard her looks are incredibly seductive. Quick, raise the curtain so I can see her.¡±

    Herpanion pulled on her arm in the midst of her remarks. The girl paused to steal a nce at Wang Hong and quickly closed her mouth.

    The princess seemed to have been stunned.

    She stared at Chen Rong¡¯s carriage for some time before haughtily smirking with a raised chin: ¡°Priestess, are you so supreme that you do not see the need to greet me?¡±

    Chen Rong made no movement.

    She reclined to the side and again closed her eyes. I am Wang Hong¡¯s in name. Wang Hong himself is here so let him take care of it. I don¡¯t need to show myself and bear people¡¯s disdain just because some like to make jabs...

    ... Having seen the murdered man from the Huan House, having seen the deplorable depravity in the pce, having talked to the emperor, Chen Rong now thought: Perhaps it¡¯s time to change my strategy.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    The princess couldn¡¯t help but turn red with anger when she saw no movement from the carriage, not even a fluttering curtain.

    She suppressed her irritation and indignantly said to Wang Hong, ¡°Qng, do you see?¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s voice still rang soft and light: ¡°Princess, the priestess does not belong to our world. Hence our customs have nothing to do with her.¡±

    ¡°Go,¡± he beckoned to the driver.

    The driver responded and drove the horse forth.

    They had barely went by the time the young aristocrats spread out and deliberately blocked their way.

    As Wang Hong¡¯s carriage pulled to a halt, a girl smiled at him: ¡°The heavenly Wang Qng? Please do not leave yet and let me admire you for a moment.¡±

    She unblinkingly stared at him, sending flirtatious looks his way.

    Likewise, the rest of the female congregation surrounded him and shouted affectionate teasing.

    Each of these young girls wore an extravagant dress and carried an arrogant air. Seeing that they could freelye and go at the pce, yet weren¡¯t very familiar with the people and things in Jiankang, they were most likely princesses from far-flung prefectures.

    Wang Hong yed along. He let them surround and stare at him. After some time, he smiled and asked, ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±

    A girl coyly smiled in reply. ¡°My lord¡¯s grace and beauty is unparalleled, how can a few short moments be enough?¡±

    An older girl behind her, who seemed to be more daring,ughed out loud as she interjected, ¡°How I wish to take this man home and admire him from dawn to dusk.¡±

    Laughter rose around them in response to her words.

    In the meanwhile, the ninth princess had been staring at Chen Rong¡¯s carriage. She stepped forth and lifted her curtain.

    Chen Rong in her Daoist robe instantly appeared to the crowd.

    The young aristocrats had been sneaking nces her way from time to time, seemingly very curious about her. Now that her face appeared, they all surrounded Chen Rong.

    Wang Hong also moved closer to Chen Rong when this happened.

    Different from their gawking at Wang Hong, their gawking at Chen Rong was unrestrained. The daring girl gave Wang Hong a final nce and then suddenly called: ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,e home with me.¡±

    She was talking to Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong merely bowed her head and woodenly replied, ¡°Hong Yunzi is a nun.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re a nun,¡± the girl interrupted her, ¡°And? You don¡¯t want to?¡±

    Those were contentious words.

    Chen Rong looked up at her.

    When she did, the young aristocrats lit up at the sight of her. They could not peel their eyes away.

    Chen Rong quietly met her stare, smiled and turned back at Wang Hong.

    She looked at Wang Hong and said nothing, but waves undted in her eyes and that was more than words could say.

    Wang Hong had been leaning against the carriage wall,zily watching the scene. His lips was always curved into a faint, detached smile.

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but be startled by the look she had now sent him.

    Almost automatically, he lifted his eyes to meet her gaze.

    Whether they had heard anything or not, the young audience had to understand by now when they saw them locking eyes like this.

    The bold girl watched the two of them and said to Chen Rong, ¡°Priestess, you think you are above us!¡±

    Chen Rong ignored her.

    The Ninth Princess was the next to speak. She stared at Chen Rong with fire in her eyes and gave augh. ¡°It is said that Daoists are the most uninhibited. Seeing your figure and appearance, you must be proficient in couple cultivation, am I right?¡±

    Her word were not only hostile, but they were also crude.

    Chen Rong looked up.

    She nced at the princess¡¯s pretty and haughty face, and then back at Wang Hong. Her eyes were again filled with grievances .

    Then, with everyone watching, she reached for the curtain and pulled it down.

    Disregarded yet again, the princess was ck with ire.

    As she was huffing and puffing, the youngstersughed while Wang Hong spoke up. ¡°Princess, please watch your words!¡±

    When he did not smile, there was an arrogance that exuded from within him. It was the arrogance that had been linked to his bloodline over the centuries, one that even overshadowed the Sima House¡¯s.

    Moreover, Wang Hong was being umonly cold and alienating.

    The princess shuddered despite herself, and so did the other youngsters. They traded nces and involuntarily retreated to give way.

    The princess had admired Wang Hong for many years. She had seen himugh, she had seen him smile, and the Wang Qng in her impression had always been gentle, calm, and kind.

    ... She had said worse things in the past but he had never rebuked her.

    She momentarily sat stock still.

    By the time her eyes were brimming with tears, Wang Hong and Chen Rong¡¯s carriages had driven past.

    Only until they had gone far away did the princess raise her sleeves over her face and burst into tears. ¡°Q-Qng hates me,¡± she cried, fearful and in panic.

    Chen Rong nced back when she heard these cries. The Sima princess¡¯s conduct is even poorer than that of maidservants from the Wang House.

    She had thought that she did not possess the elegance and temperament of an aristocrat due to her lowly background. But now it seemed that a Sima princess was no better.

    ¡°Those were some pointed gazes you sent my way right in front of everyone, darling,¡± Wang Hong¡¯s amused voice sounded.

    He lifted the curtain. His ssy eyes were quietly watching her. ¡°You¡¯re getting bold.¡±

    Chen Rong knew why he was looking at her that way... it could be said that she had made a deration and forced him to speak up for her. She would not have done this in the past out of consideration for him.

    She lifted her gaze and smiled charmingly, ¡°Qng, you¡¯ve been nice for too long... That won¡¯t do, you can¡¯t protect me if this goes on.¡± It was more of a statement than an usation.

    Wang Hong again froze at her words.

    He gradually smiled. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Without turning his head, he said, ¡°Let it be known that the Ninth Princess is vulgar in her speech, and has been scorned by Wang Qi.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± a man behind him answered.

    When the man left, Wang Hong turned to Chen Rong again.

 Chapter 157: Youâ€™re Mine Again

    Chapter 157: You¡¯re Mine Again

    His gaze remained on her. He eventually held out his hand and ever so gently said, ¡°Ah Rong,e over to my carriage.¡±

    Though the smile on his face was light, it was openly happy and joyful... Chen Rong had made her appearance in order to thwart the aristocratic girls. At the same time, she was being different from her usual distant self. She wasn¡¯t being biting or sarcastic, but cunning, confident, and even capricious like when they had first met.

    Faced with Wang Hong¡¯s outstretched hand, it was now Chen Rong¡¯s turn to be flustered... She cast her eyes down and then at length stretched her fair slender hand and ced it onto his.

    When their hands joined, Wang Hong¡¯s fingers trembled despite himself. Joy glinted in his eyes... Has she finally stopped being stubborn?

    Their carriages pulled to a simultaneous stop.

    He held her hand and drew her to his carriage.

    He pulled her into his arms as soon as she got in. Chen Rong could hardly breathe from his hug. She did not struggle, however. She quietlyy in his arms and let his strong hug surround her.

    Wang Hong bowed his head and nudged his face against her neck, his voice slightly flustered: ¡°Ah Rong, today I¡¯m really...¡± He swallowed the rest of his unspoken words, simply kissed her nape and happily said, ¡°Ah Rong, I¡¯m really happy right now.¡±

    Because Wang Hong was a reserved and reticent person, the word ¡°happy¡± almost sounded as if it uncontrobly escaped from his mouth.

    Her gaze remained downcast. Seemingly unaware of his excitement and happiness, she merely asked, ¡°I¡¯m a nun. Is it all right for me to sit in your carriage like this?¡±

    Wang Hong stilled.

    She slowly pulled open his arms wanting to leave his hold.

    Wang Hong did not loosen his arms. He softly pleaded, ¡°Ah Rong, let me hold you a while longer.¡±

    He hugged her, closed his eyes and softly pressed his lips on her neck murmuring: ¡°Ah Rong, give me some time to think... there has to be a way to make His Majesty forget you, so that you can free yourself from this Daoist identity.¡±

    Chen Rong turned around to look at him and softly shook her head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, I¡¯m doing fine. Life and death is not up to the individual to decide. Why must you dwell on this, Qng? Why must you insist I be with you?¡±

    She nced sideways at him and smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t things good now? I¡¯ll keep on being a nun my whole life, and just the same you go marry your wife and take in your concubines... is that still not good enough?¡± He¡¯ll have everything he wants, is that still not good enough?

    Wang Hong watched Chen Rong.

    His embrace stiffened. His mouth suddenly felt bitter and he could not bring himself tough.

    They heard horse hooves at this time.

    Soon after, a high-pitched voice sounded outside: ¡°Is Priestess Hong Yunzi here?¡±

    This was the voice belonging to the young eunuch who had weed her into the pce. ¡°Aye,¡± Chen Rong hurriedly replied.

    The eunuch dabbed his sweat and smilingly said, ¡°How fortunate, His Majesty says he had discovered an interesting game and would like you toe back to the pce to y with him.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°His Majesty also said that if Wang Qi won¡¯t stop clinging onto the priestess then he may alsoe along. His Majesty said that though Wang Qi is foolish, he promises not to tell anyone.¡±

    His shrill voice resonated such that passersby stopped and strangely looked at them... And yet he said the Emperor promises not to tell?

    Once again, Wang Hong fell quiet.

    Bitterness spread in his mouth.

    By this time, more and more passersby had gathered. They whispered among themselves and eagerly looked in Wang Hong¡¯s direction.

    From time to time a voice or two was heard: ¡°This is Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi¡¯s carriage.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty says that he¡¯s foolish, I wonder in what way?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a secret in the carriage. Wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Qng Qng, let us see you.¡±

    Throughout themotion, Wang Hong¡¯s hand was kept firmly on Chen Rong¡¯s waist.

    He looked down at her.

    She had an amused look on her face. She was nestled in his arms like a baby chick, in her eyes was the tender longing he had always wished to see from her...The problem was that the timing was very wrong.

    They had only left the pce, yet he was holding a nun in his carriage, whispering sweet nothings in the eyes of the public...

    As he looked at her, it suddenly dawned on him that only a few hours had passed since Chen Rong was called to the pce, yet things had changed too quickly for him to react... More importantly, the emperor¡¯s wiles and Chen Rong¡¯s words, together, were looking more like two pranksters who were shamming him.

    Wang Hong quietly looked down at Chen Rong.

    In his arms was the purest of softness and warmth.

    His hug suddenly tightened around her.

    He rested his chin on her hair, closed his eyes and asked, ¡°Is this another one of your tricks, Ah Rong?¡±

    His lips brushed across her earlobe, tickling her with a warm breath: ¡°You thought that Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi as the heir of the Wang House would care about his reputation... so that the world does not prove his foolishness, Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi will restrain himself from approaching Ah Rong. Did His Majesty or someone from my family promise you that as long as you did this, even if Wang Qi leaves you, even if Wang Qi no longer protects you, they would, in Wang Qi¡¯s ce, guarantee your well-being?¡±

    Even if the contemporary schrs did view the unconventional as beauty and the contrary as fashionable, to liaise with a woman he had once forsaken and a nun no less was ultimately not brilliant but absurd.

    Such an affair would be detrimental to his reputation.

    He quietly watched Chen Rong, his fingersbing through her hair.

    He was waiting for an answer.

    Chen Rong softly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely like that.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± She was afraid. She was afraid of his kindness. She was afraid she would not be able to conceal her feelings. It was fear.

    She feared she would be moved one day, that time would soften her resolve and erase the painful lesson she had learned... If one simple method could alienate him and give her the protection and peace she wanted, then she felt it was worthwhile to try.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to detect her trick before the show even began.

    At this time the shouts andughter outside had grown much rowdier. Young girls were crowding around the carriage and reaching for its curtain.

    Wang Hong impatiently frowned to hear the noises. He raised his voice and coldly bade, ¡°Get rid of them.¡±

    Taken aback, it took a few moments for the guards to respond. They rode to the front and began shouting at the crowd.

    When had the gentlemanly Wang Qng ever treated them this way? The young girls couldn¡¯t believe their ears. While the guards drove them away, one hurriedly called out, ¡°Qng, Qng, is it you? Did you really say that?¡±

    Amid her cries, several others broke into tears.

    Wang Hong simply did not care. He bowed his head and paid only Chen Rong his attention.

    His elegant hand swept across her hair, giving a tug when his fingers reached her bun.

    Her Daoist headdress fell off and allowed her dark hair to cascade down her shoulders.

    He gently captured her chin and lifted it.

    As they were looking into each other¡¯s eyes, Wang Hong lowered his head to Chen Rong¡¯s lips and murmured, ¡°You¡¯re wrong Ah Rong.¡±

    Wrong?

    Chen Rong blinked quizzically.

    His lips moved back to her eyes, kissing her longshes as he whispered, ¡°Do you think I care about this reputation?¡±

    He chuckled, exhaling warmth onto her face. ¡°I do a little if I were to bepletely honest... But I¡¯d rather be ridiculed by the world if it means having you in my arms.¡±

    As soon as he said this, he raised his right hand and pulled on the curtain.

    The people outside turned to look.

    They were stunned to see Wang Hong passionately kissing a nun.

    The eunuch who came on the order of the emperor was also in for a shock.

    All sounds were sucked into a deafening silence.

    Wang Hong was still sping Chen Rong in this silence. He held her face and, ignoring the crowd¡¯s scrutiny, bit the tip of her nose while capriciously saying: ¡°Look, darling, you¡¯re mine again.¡±

    Having said this, he wrapped his arms around Chen Rong in front of everyone and then looked up at the eunuch. He slightly cocked his head, shed a smile and politely said, ¡°Please report back to His Majesty that mydy doesn¡¯t have time to y with him right now. Perhaps another day.¡±

    He then knitted his brow and graciously asked, ¡°What is dying you?¡±

    The young eunuch was at aplete loss for words. He wanted to retort but Wang Hong had said that Priestess Hong Yunzi was his. If Wang Hong said she was his in front of everyone, how would a eunuch like him possibly force them to go?

    He gave Wang Hong a bow and then rode away.

    The people from the pce had left in the midst of clopping hooves, but the aristocrats andmoners alike were still standing around to watch...

 Chapter 158: Wang Hongâ€™s Confession

    Chapter 158: Wang Hong¡¯s Confession

    The celestial Wang Qng was holding a disheveled nun so intimately and unscrupulously in front of everyone.

    Completely stunned, the ninth princess was the first to react. She stepped forward and grabbed hold of the carriage shaft. ¡°Qng ¨C¡± she blurted, before forcing herself to calm down. There were tears in her eyes as she sadly looked at him. After her tears rolled down her elegant face, the ninth princess said with a sense of loss, ¡°Qng, this woman is a nun ordained by His Majesty... what you¡¯re doing is not making any sense. Everyone will be disappointed in you.¡±

    She was appeasing him.

    Wang Hong turned to look at her.

    He faintly smiled at her tearful eyes and sweet yet clearly distressed face.

    Such a smile, from a man as lofty as him, made him look as if he was an eternally snow-capped mountain, or a celestial being descending on earth ¨C aloof and carefree.

    With coral lips slightly upturned, Wang Hong softlyughed, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± He then looked back at Chen Rong.

    His eyes on her were very ordinary ¨C there was neither deliberate tenderness nor special affection. However, the princess couldn¡¯t refuse to admit this time that those eyes would make all the girls who admired him feel hopeless. They were so focused. The kind of focus that neither that woman nor Wang Hong himself had ever recognized, the kind of focus belonging to a man who had unknowingly engraved another into his heart.

    After Wang Hong thanked the princess, he said to the driver, ¡°I reckon everyone has seen enough, we can go now.¡±

    The driver responded with a cry. Just as he was about to crack his whip, the young aristocrats enclosed the carriage again.

    After they surrounded the vehicle, a young girl with tears in her eyes looked at Wang Hong, saying: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    ¡°Qng, what virtues does this woman have?¡± she asked.

    She turned to stare at Chen Rong resentfully and shouted, ¡°What virtues does a woman like you have?!¡±

    She shouted twice before Chen Rong was roused from her thoughts.

    Chen Rong blinked, shaking her chaotic head. She furrowed her brow at Wang Hong by the third time the girl asked her question.

    What she saw was tenderness and indulgence in eyes that were otherwise too calm.

    As he looked at her and her flustered face, he suddenlyughed.

    The young girl was jumping up and down, gripping the carriage shaft and yelling: ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me. What virtues do you have?¡±

    What virtues do I have?

    This time Chen Rong heard the question.

    She unhurriedly turned around.

    To the angry girl who demanded an answer, to everyone behind her who was quickly closing in, to the weeping princess who couldn¡¯t hide her spite, Chen Rong collected herself and quietly replied, ¡°Me? I have none.¡±

    When the girl was about to ridicule her, Chen Rong seemed to have gathered her thoughts. She smiled at everyone with a twinkle in her eyes as she said, ¡°I simply, among thousands of people, happened to catch his attention, and I simply somehow became his trial.¡± Or rather, he was her trial. In both lifetimes she could not escape the trial of love.

    At the girls¡¯ confusion, Chen Rong elegantly smiled and unhurriedly continued: ¡°Since it¡¯s a trial, then it is a bond that precedes this lifetime... It has nothing to do with status or does it have anything to do with virtues.¡±

    The female congregation was still staring at Chen Rong, but they momentarily didn¡¯t know what to say or do.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Chen Rong withdrew her gaze from them to smile at Wang Hong. She reached over him for his zither ced by the carriage wall.

    Her hands swept across the strings, exquisite yet lonely notes flowed from her fingertips like steady water.

    Chen Rong bowed her head and let her hair hang from her forehead. In the midst of the music, she began to sing: ¡°Willow flower, willow flower, whose house are you drifting to? Yours is an ill-fated life meant for the wind, why try to be plum blossoms in the spring? If he is snow encased in ice, why did I have to meet him?¡±

    When the song ended, she lifted the thousand-year-old zither and dropped it without a care.

    With a loud bang, the zither made an irreparable crack.

    Chen Rong then hooked her hair behind her ear and smiled to the Ninth Princess. ¡°Your Highness, if you see His Majesty, please be sure to exin to him that I was the one who seduced Qng and made him lose his mind and propriety.¡±

    Having said so, Chen Rong called to the stunned driver: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The driver cracked his whip at the horse and drove past the princess and the others, gradually pulling away.

    Only until the breathing and voices behind them sounded as if they had been blocked by mountains and streams did Wang Hong¡¯s hoarse and rueful voice gently spoke: ¡°Ah Rong, why do this to yourself?¡±

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t turn around, she only looked down and remained motionless.

    Wang Hong unconsciously felt wretched inside, but also a little happy. He slowly outstretched his arms and again enveloped her in his hug.

    Chen Rong did not struggle.

    She stiffly and motionlessly let him hug her.

    Wang Hong lowered his head and looked at the beautiful girl in his arms. At length he quietly said, ¡°Ah Rong, I just...¡± he sighed, ¡°I just can¡¯t let you go.¡±

    When he finished, Chen Rong, who was lying in his arms, couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. It was a hup or two at first, but once she started she couldn¡¯t stop.

    She buried herself in his arms and wept, her shoulders shaking.

    Wang Hong held her and kissed her hair, murmuring: ¡°Darling, don¡¯t cry... It pains me to see you so.¡±

    This time as soon as he finished, Chen Rong¡¯s hand curled into a fist to beat his chest.

    Again and again, she went at him. Her training of martial arts and her anger powered her fist against his flesh.

    Wang Hong endured the pain and said into her hair, ¡°Darling, sweetheart... Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    His voice was as gentle as it could be ¨C its silkiness the most effective persuasion.

    But Chen Rong hated it the more she listened to it.

    She was hitting him so much that his face started to contort in pain. ¡°Just because you don¡¯t want to let go,¡± she said through her tears, ¡°you give me a Daoist name and force His Majesty to go along with it? It it weren¡¯t for your pushing me into the spotlight, why can¡¯t I have a moment of peace even as a nun? I had a n, I had several of them... It¡¯s all your fault, it¡¯s all your fault. Qng, how can you be so hateful? You push me into the spotlight so that all the aristocrats notice my existence and now I have to suffer their prying eyes.¡±

    She hated herself for going to see him that time. In her subconsciousness, she was only following social etiquette. More importantly, she had felt optimistic, she had thought that it was a done deal, that after she went to see them, she might even be able to secure further protection... She had underestimated Wang Hong.

    Now she knew that even if she had not looked for him then, he would still grant her a Daoist name, he would still use some other way to let people know that she was his, the woman who held a ce in his heart.

    Chen Rong could no longer control herself. She raised her sleeve over her mouth to cover the sobbing and tears that could not be suppressed.

    Seeing this, Wang Hong hurried to hold her close. He gently pulled her sleeve from her face and pressed her to his chest.

    Chen Rong wasn¡¯t mollified. After handing him more punches, she sobbed, ¡°Now look what happened. You must not like His Majesty paying attention to me. But you clearly have many ways to solve His Majesty¡¯s contrivance so why did you have to choose this one? Now you¡¯vepletely pushed me into the spotlight. Society might call you a fool, but what about your nsmen? And your worshipers? They will see me as the harlot who brings your ruination and they¡¯ll try to get rid of me. Faced with these inescapable death threats, besides depending on you, besides currying your favors, what else will I be able to do? I have nowhere to go and no one to depend on, so what else can I possibly do? Again and again, you toss me out to sea and rope me back in, toss me out and rope me back in... I really hate you!¡±

    Chen Rong wasn¡¯t stupid. Her two lives instilled in her a strong desire to take control of her own life. This was precisely why she hated being cornered by the person she loved... And yet he was her Qng and her love for him could not be abandoned.

    Through her sobbing and talking, Chen Rong was still beating his chest.

    At longst, Wang Hong gently seized her hand.

    He lowered his head and blew at the reddened fist, saying: ¡°Ah Rong, you¡¯ve hurt this hand, switch to the other one.¡±

    Chen Rong uncontrobly sobbed at his words.

    All of a sudden, she reached for his neck.

    She wanted to sink her teeth into it, she wanted to tear him apart, she wanted to take him to hell with her. But when their skin came into contact, when she felt his warmth, she slid from the vital pulse to his shoulder.

    She bit down and didn¡¯t stop even after tearing open a wound. Before they knew it, the wound had torn to an inch wide.

    She was still biting and pulling at it.

    Blood rapidly dyed the fabric of his robe.

    When blood was drawn, Wang Hong made a groan from time to time.

    Chen Rong stopped biting.

    She slowly removed her mouth and looked up at Wang Hong.

    His lucid eyes were grievously looking back at her. There were even teeth marks he had left on his lips from biting out of pain.

    He feebly smiled, ¡°Do you need a teether? Switch to this side.¡± He brought his right shoulder to Chen Rong¡¯s lips, but seemed to have disturbed his wound so he made a suppressed groan and slowed down his movement.

    Chen Rong red at him and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t act like that much pain is unbearable.¡± Hadn¡¯t she experienced the same pain before? It was nothingpared to her heartaches.

    She might have said what she said, but in the end she couldn¡¯t bite him anymore.

    Pushing him away, Chen Rong turned her back to Wang Hong and continued to cry.

    When the tears eventually subsided, with her sleeves covering her face, she categorically announced, ¡°I hate you!¡±

    Wang Hong again embraced her. Rubbing his chin on her hair, he softly whispered, ¡°I know.¡±

    Chen Rong closed her eyes, her tears falling again. ¡°I ought to kill you.¡±

    Wang Hong bent down to nt a kiss between her brows. ¡°I know,¡± he said, gently wiping her tears.

    ¡°There are so many women in this world... Even if I had used you, you had taken your revenge and gotten what you wanted. Qng, you can easily let me live in peace. Why won¡¯t you do it?¡±

    Wang Hong slowly pulled her up. After drinking his blood from her lips, he gently said, ¡°Because I like you, Ah Rong. How could you leave me after you¡¯ve had your fun? How could you throw yourself into a battlefield without my permission? How could you be covered in blood like that, standing in the sunset to smile at me? You made me wake from nightmares night after night. How could you follow me to Jiankang only to be a nun and push me away from you?¡±

    With a gaze so tender, he kissed her eyebrows and said, ¡°Darling, how can you make me fall in love with you and then run away? That¡¯s a little too convenient for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    [Back] [Chapter Index] [Next]

    Hamster went to Paris, so just one chapter this time

 Chapter 159: Mistress; Ran Min

    Chapter 159: Mistress; Ran Min

    Chen Rong waspletely still.

    Her cries had stopped at this time.

    ¡°I know,¡± she replied atst.

    Now she knew.

    Wang Hong had been gazing down at her. Upon hearing her answer, he tipped her chin to make her look at him.

    Her teary eyes were puffy, but there was no longer uncertainty when she smiled.

    Wang Hong pressed his face to hers and softly asked, ¡°Darling, you won¡¯t cry anymore?¡±

    ¡°Aye, I won¡¯t cry.¡± Chen Rong still sounded hoarse.

    Wang Hong softly bit her nose and asked again, ¡°And you won¡¯t hate me anymore?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you anymore.¡± Her smile was radiant.

    She pushed him away and slowly sat up. Lifting the curtain to nce outside, she smiled and thought: If there¡¯s no escape then I should stop running.

    Wang Hong was still quietly looking at her from behind.

    She turned around when she perceived his gaze. The newly dried tears on her face made him think of a delicate pear blossom in the rain. His mouth moved to say something just as she leaned forward and softly ced a kiss onto his lips.

    This was the first time she kissed him in apletely sober state.

    Wang Hong momentarily froze.

    Her rosy lips was mesmerizingly fragrant, her bewitching eyes beheld his. ¡°My husband lord.¡±

    Wang Hong trembled to hear the appetion.

    As though she didn¡¯t know what she had said, Chen Rong tenderly kissed him again. With their lips touching and their breaths entwined, she coyly said, ¡°Even when you don¡¯t love me anymore, you must always protect me.¡±

    This was her request.

    She was very quiet ¨C taking the initiative to kiss him for the first time, calling him her husband for the first time, only to ask for his protection.

    Wang Hong¡¯s throat undted. He lifted Chen Rong¡¯s face away to quietly contemte her.

    She did not avoid his fixed stare but leaned forward to rest in his arms.

    Toying with the sachet on his belt, she sweetly said, ¡°I can¡¯te to your house. I can remain at the temple or you can provide a different house for me. Or it can also be somewhere away from Jiankang. From now on I will be your mistress (1). If you want toe, thene. If not, stop when you wish.¡±

    (1) ÍâÊÒ ¨C this term lit. means ¡°outside the home¡±. Unlike a concubine, a mistress is not a part of the man¡¯s household and is thus not subjected to its rules or hierarchy, but any children she conceives will also be illegitimate.

    At her words, Wang Hong who had been in a trance made a slight movement.

    His lips slowly curved into a feeble smile. He kissed her hair and stiffly repeated, ¡°Come when I want to, stop when I don¡¯t? That is to say you¡¯re prepared to be void of jealousy, hatred, resentment... and even love?¡±

    Chen Rong chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re very smart, Qng.¡±

    She was admitting it to him.

    Wang Hong withdrew his arms to quietly look down at her. Eventually he unfurled his frown and smiled: ¡°All right.¡±

    He bit her nose again, only harder this time so that he left an imprint. ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±

    Chen Rong closed her eyes, but the corner of her mouth was tugging upward in a faint and peaceful yet ironic smile.

    Simrly, Wang Hong who was looking down at her also smiled.

    At this moment, the carriage jolted and came to a halt.

    Chen Rong raised her head to look outside. They had just left the main road and turned into a smallne that wasrgely upied bymoners.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± the driver was heard demanding outside.

    Curious, Chen Rong left Wang Hong¡¯s arms to lift the curtain. Her discovery prompted her to hide Wang Hong behind her, but she stopped midway. At the man¡¯s fixed stare, she indifferently smiled and called, ¡°So it¡¯s you, General Ran.¡±

    Sure enough, the man who was grabbing onto the driver¡¯s reins and staring at their carriage was Ran Min.

    His eyes coldly swept over Chen Rong to Wang Hong behind her. His thin lips moved to say: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, you aren¡¯t going to protect him this time?¡±

    Hearing these words, Wang Hong who had been leaning back with a faint smile also turned his eyes to Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze and quietly replied, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need me to protect him.¡± She looked up at Ran Min and added, ¡°You are both men of distinction who are admired by all. Why would a lowly woman like me need to offer my protection?¡± She wryly smiled and murmured to herself, ¡°Why did I even overestimate myself?¡±

    She then retreated to a corner inside the carriage, turned her head to stare out the window and did not give another nce to what was happening in front of her.

    Ran Min broke intoughter.

    He wordlessly red at Chen Rong and Wang Hong, took a step forward and waved his right arm. Forthwith, a cold and sharp de shot from his sleeve and thrust at Wang Hong¡¯s throat.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    He was so fast and so sudden that the guards couldn¡¯t react before his sword was already on Wang Hong¡¯s neck.

    The sunlight danced on the metal de, reflecting everchanging beams as a ray of blood was drawn.

    Wang Hong raised his head, though he smiled at Ran Min. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected you to use weaponry in Jiankang just for Ah Rong. Are your imperial ambitions not great enough to ovee a beauty¡¯s smile?¡±

    Unhurriedly,posedly.

    Ran Min scoffed. The sword in his hand bore down to draw more blood from Wang Hong¡¯s neck. ¡°Wang Qi, you think too highly of yourself. If I have the gall toe then I can easily leave whenever I want.¡±

    Several swords simultaneously pointed at him: ¡°Let go of His Lordship!¡±

    ¡°How dare you, withdraw your sword!¡±

    ¡°Withdraw your sword!¡°

    Ran Min did not heed the five men¡¯s warning. He let them point at him and, when their threats became more urgent, exerted more strength on his sword.

    It cut into Wang Hong¡¯s neck from whence blood started coursing.

    The five men behind him at once withdrew their swords.

    Sensing that they had put their weapons away, Ran Min sneered and rxed his de.

    He cared little about the men and only stared at Wang Hong who was restingfortably on his seat, looking at him in apparent amusement.

    ¡°Wang Hong,¡± Ran Min spat. He nced at Chen Rong who was still gazing at the scenery and icily said, ¡°I¡¯ll never forget your offense of stealing my wife.¡± His assertion thick with murderous intent.

    Chen Rong finally turned her head. She couldn¡¯t but nce at Wang Hong¡¯s bleeding neck, quietly intervening: ¡°General Ran.¡±

    Her voice drew the crowd¡¯s attention.

    She looked up at Ran Min, softly saying: ¡°This morning I saw a young Huan descendant shot to death outside the pce gate.¡± She closely watched Ran Min. ¡°He was killed in front of everyone only for singing this verse: She waves her sleeves, the red chamber beauty; food aplenty to waste in houses of wealthy. Surely you know, general, that noblemen cannot be executed publicly in Jiankang.¡±

    Not only Ran Min but also Wang Hong turned to look at her in surprise... How did this woman have such a keen observation on current affairs?

    Chen Rong ignored them. ¡°They killed a nobleman just because of a poem. You can¡¯t think that this is amon and trivial matter?¡± She dropped her gaze from Ran Min and unhurriedly added, ¡°I heard you want to unite the Jin in the fight against the Hu... many passionate men in Jiankang have been moved.¡± She smiled, ¡°You assume that no one notices your arrival in Jiankang, but don¡¯t you remember that your emperor had once ced an informant by your side in Nan¡¯yang? It¡¯s anybody¡¯s guess whether another scoundrel is with you this time.¡± Chen Rong sighed, ¡°I fear that the arrow had been meant for you.¡±

    Her logical and clear analysis showed that she was indeed perceptive of Jiankang¡¯s politics.

    These men were talents of their era, but listening to Chen Rong, they felt that perhaps her wits were not inferior to theirs.

    For a moment, both men were stunned.

    Wang Hong quietly watched Chen Rong. He was reminded that it was her intelligence on the journey south that had attracted his attention... He almost forgot.

    With their eyes on her, Chen Rong quietly looked at Ran Min. This man had always killed decisively, but the sword ced on Wang Hong¡¯s neck was meaningless to him. She smiled and lightly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t General Yang warn you, general? Jiankang is a troublesome ce, don¡¯t get yourself into unnecessary predicament.¡±

    Ran Min drew his lips into a line. He unblinkingly stared at her.

    After a long while, he hoarselyughed and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re really trying hard for him.¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Aye I¡¯m doing this for him, but also because there aren¡¯t many men in this world whose aspiration it is to defeat the barbarians. Your internal strife will only benefit Shi Hu and Murong Ke.¡±

    Ran Min scoffed to hear Chen Rong¡¯s words.

    He turned to Wang Hong.

    Wang Hong was still reposing and looking at Chen Rong with a gentle smile. ¡°Ah Rong is indeed very smart.¡±

    At the same time Wang Hong spoke, a female voice anxiously called, ¡°My husband lord.¡±

    The caller was Chen Wei, standing not far from them and dressed in a man¡¯s outfit. She was very thin, her face hidden under a wide brim hat. Chen Rong looked up after she heard her voice and then did not pay attention to her anymore.

    Chen Wei bit her lips and sounded as if she was about to cry. ¡°My Lord, let it go, I beg you to let it go.¡±

    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Ran Min barked as he shot a re at her.

    Chen Wei¡¯s unspoken words at once lodged in her throat.

    Ran Min turned to looked at Chen Rong and back at Wang Hong again. He slowly smirked, again forcing the sword into Wang Hong¡¯s neck.

    A slight exertion was all it took to draw more blood from Wang Hong.

    He stared at Wang Hong with a sneer. ¡°I do not intend to take your life this time.¡±

    Wang Hong merely nodded.

    Ran Min angrily red at Wang Hong, gritted his teeth and icily said, ¡°Of course, I shall never forget that you stole my wife!¡±

    This time Wang Hong nced up once, before carelessly lowering his gaze again.

    After Ran Min spoke his piece, he harrumphed and withdrew his sword.

    He looked at Chen Rong.

    The look in his eyes wereplicated. He shouldn¡¯t havee to see her. Even just now, he did not intend to be more entangled in this meaningless love. But for whatever reason, when he inadvertently saw the embracing adulterers in the carriage, he couldn¡¯t restrain himself from stopping the vehicle and pointing his sword at Wang Hong.

    She is just a woman! She is just a woman...

    Only until Chen Rong averted her eyes did Ran Min stop staring at her and p his sleeves to go.

    Chen Wei and the two hatted men at once chased after him.

    As he watched him leave, Wang Hong produced a handkerchief from his robe and ced it on his wound. ¡°Take care that nobody knows I¡¯ve met him.¡±

    ¡°Aye, my lord.¡±

    He thought for a moment and then added, ¡°Tell our men not to give General Ran any difficulty. Hmm, help him if we can.¡±

    His words made Chen Rong look up in surprise. As if he could feel her gaze, Wang Hong smiled. ¡°If my darling can prioritize the country¡¯s welfare, how can I fall behind?¡±

    He turned back and quietly regarded her.

 Chapter 160: Wang Hong Defies the Imperial Edict

    Chapter 160: Wang Hong Defies the Imperial Edict

    Chen Rong hurried to avoid his gaze.

    Seeing her dutifully scoot into the corner, Wang Hong tossed a handkerchief around his wound, reached over and pulled her back into his arms.

    She unavoidably fell against his chest, her elbow turning sideways and unwittingly hitting his wound.

    Blood promptly soaked through the handkerchief, down his clothes and Chen Rong¡¯s robe.

    Seeing the startlingly red patch, Chen Rong produced a handkerchief from her sleeve and gently pressed it onto the wound.

    Without looking at Wang Hong, she quietly growled at the guards outside, ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡±

    The five guards nced at Wang Hong and deferentially stepped forward.

    With their help, his wound was soon bandaged; his outfit was also changed.

    The curtain was let down again.

    Chen Rong soothed Wang Hong¡¯s neck and gently asked, ¡°My dear husband, does it hurt?¡±

    Her voice was filled with love and concern.

    By the time Wang Hong lifted her chin, Chen Rong had raised her eyes to meet his gaze.

    The look in her eyes was filled with an overwhelming affection. She gave him a tender look before bowing her head to ce a kiss on his wound through the robe, asking: ¡°It must be painful?¡±

    Wang Hong did not answer her.

    Chen Rong¡¯s delicate fingers ran across his chin along the wound. She sighed and softly rubbed her face against his. Following his example, she bit the tip of his nose and murmured, ¡°If this ever happens again, I will take the sword for you.¡±

    Her words were gentleness.

    Her gaze was tender affection.

    Her expression was solicitous concern.

    It was everything Wang Hong had hoped to see... Yet as he was quietly watching her, he felt strangely restless.

    At this time, drum beats sounded outside.

    After hurrying to take a look, Chen Rong withdrew her gaze and smoothed her robe and hair.

    She turned to Wang Hong and charmingly asked, ¡°Do I look presentable?¡±

    Wang Hong had been watching her silently. When he heard her question, he gave her an appraising look, then outstretched his hand and as light as the wind hooked her hair behind her ears, saying: ¡°Now you do.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my husband.¡±

    She pushed the curtain aside to alight the carriage.

    ¡°Where are you going, Ah Rong?¡± Wang Hong asked, holding her back.

    Chen Rong turned around and smiled: ¡°It may not be obvious to you, but I am from a humble background. I have been walking on eggshells around other people ever since we moved south, never once have I dared to rx. I¡¯vee to Jiankang for some time but due to my looks I have not dared to indulge myself. Now it¡¯s all right. I have you to miss me while I¡¯m alive, and I have you to collect my body when I die. I can finally breathe easy.¡±

    She pulled away from his hand and hopped down.

    In front of the swaying curtain, she suddenly turned back and curtsied to him: ¡°My lord, I¡¯m going for a walk.¡±

    She waved her sleeves and went towards the sound of the drums.

    Scarce had she taken a few steps when Wang Hong¡¯s voice called from behind, ¡°Come back.¡± he was soft spoken but it was an order.

    A gentle hand pressed her shoulder. ¡°Another time,¡± sighed Wang Hong. He stepped off the carriage to take her hand, leading her back to the vehicle.

    Chen Rong did not protest, obediently following him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Aye, my lord.¡±

    ¡°To the temple.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    As he gave his orders, Wang Hong pulled Chen Rong onto hisp. Because of his movement, the wound on his neck began to bleed again.

    When Chen Rong saw this, she pressed on the wound to stop the flow.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know, Ah Rong? I won¡¯t let you die,¡± Wang Hong said, looking down at her.

    His smile was graceful if faint, his fingersbing through her hair. ¡°Come, look at that person.¡± He was pointing to a bedraggled woman about a hundred paces from the carriage. ¡°She was sent by the Ninth Princess. That one, that one, and that one, too.¡±

    He gently kissed Chen Rong¡¯s hair. ¡°Those people would jump for joy to see you travel alone.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled and feebly replied, ¡°Alright, I know.¡±

    She leaned back into his arms and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re a bad person, you won¡¯t let me do what I want. Life isn¡¯t easy, death isn¡¯t allowed. Oy, my husband is really not a good person.¡±

    Wang Hongughed to hear her words.

    Until this moment his smile had been faint and light and he seldomughed out loud like this.

    He stretched his left hand and tapped on the carriage wall. Amid the rhythmic beats, he ced a finger on his lips to shush a warning: ¡°Ah Rong, these words can¡¯t be said so heedlessly... If you badmouth me in Jiankang, people will give you grief for it.¡±

    Amid Wang Hong¡¯sughter, the carriage continued its route forward.

    They soon arrived at the foothill of Xishan Temple where they began to decelerate.

    Leaning back, Wang Hong reached out to stroke Chen Rong¡¯s back and her satiny hair, and admired her bewitching profile. It was almost strange now that he thought about it ¨C after she slept with him, her entire being now glowed in a blinding and seductive aura. This kind of sensual charm couldn¡¯t be covered up even if she wanted to. It was as if she¡¯dpletely shed off her former lowliness and reced it with poise and triumph.

    It seemed as if she was no longer in a rush, as if she no longer cared about life and death... Aye, she had changed after all.

    As he looked at her, his slender hand gently stroked her nape and he softly said, ¡°You keep getting prettier every day, Ah Rong. What good does this do?¡±

    His voice had dipped into a whisper.

    Chen Rong turned around.

    He looked into her bright eyes, his finger brushing across her longshes. ¡°You make it harder and harder for me to let go. This can¡¯t be good.¡±

    Chen Rong withdrew her gaze and smiled: ¡°Why do you say so, my lord? Haven¡¯t you locked me to your side? If you have too much of something, you¡¯ll soon tire of it, even if that something is the rarest of delicacy. When you are tired of it, you won¡¯t keep it around for long.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait to hear his reply. As she turned around, a series of drum beats suddenly appeared.

    It was the same one they had heard in town, but it was now trailing right behind her below the temple.

    Chen Rong sat up and reached out to lift the curtain looking outside.

    The drum music was drawing closer and closer, looming at every bend of the winding road. She nced to discover that there were hundreds of spectators behind the band.

    And they were only about a hundred paces from her.

    The carriage stopped. Chen Rong had yet to turn back by the time Wang Hong sighed, ¡°Is it the emperor¡¯s people?¡±

    The emperor¡¯s people?

    Chen Rong shivered as she looked sideways.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Gradually, the spectators dispersed and the band appeared before her.

    They were the Royal Guards and a troupe of drummers, led in front by a eunuch holding an imperial edict.

    Chen Rong thought for a moment and hopped down.

    ¡°Ah Rong,e back to the carriage,¡± Wang Hong called.

    A rare coldness was heard in his voice.

    Surprised, Chen Rong nced at him to see that he was staring at the band. She went back to him and climbed onto the carriage.

    As soon as she was inside, Wang Hong held her and quietly said, ¡°Go.¡±

    He was talking to the driver.

    The driver gave a reply and hurriedly drove on.

    Wang Hong¡¯s carriage had not gone far when a eunuch¡¯s sharp voice called to them: ¡°Is Priestess Hong Yunzi here?¡±

    He followed Wang Hong¡¯s carriage, but spoke to the one belonging to Chen Rong.

    Silence all around.

    All eyes were on Chen Rong¡¯s empty carriage.

    At this time Wang Hong quietly said, ¡°Go forward.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The driver drove two paces forward and came to the empty carriage.

    Slowly, Wang Hong lifted to curtain and let his and Chen Rong¡¯s face appear before the crowd.

    This time everyone stilled before breaking into murmurs.

    What kind of name was Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi? Of course they all knew Wang Hong was here without needing him to appear. The shocker was that he was holding a nun for all the world to see!

    It was impossible for people to y dumb.

    The eunuch took one look at Wang Hong before withdrawing his gaze.

    His manners were so nonchnt that it was clear he had long known, Chen Rong¡¯s heart sank in realization.

    The eunuch ignored Wang Hong and only intently stared at Chen Rong. ¡°Are you Priestess Hong Yunzi?¡± he asked.

    Chen Rong couldn¡¯t return full courtesy to him, for her waist was held by Wang Hong. She only made a slight bow and replied, ¡°Aye.¡±

    The eunuch stared at her and slowly uttered, ¡°There is an imperial edict.¡±

    Imperial edict?

    Chen Rong shivered and mbered to stand up. She stepped down from the carriage, now ording ceremony to the eunuch, and said, ¡°Hong Yunzi is present for eptance.¡±

    This time, snide remarks rose around them: ¡°Good for an amorous nun. She had just left a man¡¯s bed and now she epts the emperor¡¯s edict.¡±

    These words weren¡¯t low in volume.

    Chen Rong ignored them. One of the guards behind the eunuch turned around with a re. His threatening eyes silenced everyone.

    The eunuch stared at Chen Rong, slowly nodded, and then opened the edict and shrilled, ¡°Why did Hong Yunzi ask to be made a Daoist nun when she still pines for the secr world? A nun who keeps men in herpany is a humiliation to the emperor.¡±

    As this juncture, the eunuch made a wink to those behind him.

    As a result, three pce maids holding wooden trays slowly stepped forward.

    The crowd stirred as soon as he finished. And while the pce maids went forth, the murmurs had turned into cries and moring.

    Even Wang Hong who had been leaning on his seat to watch the scene unfold was now sitting up.

    The three pce maids were holding three items in their hands.

    An exquisite porcin bowl, a white sash, and a dagger...

    Everyone knew what these objects signify.

    In order to maintain the royal family¡¯s eminence, it seemed His Majesty was granting death to the amorous nun.

    As the maids walked forward, voices and cries rose louder.

    All eyes were on Chen Rong and Wang Hong.

    Chen Rong froze.

    She was truly shocked.

    His Majesty was ordering her death?

    How could this be?

    At this time, the eunuch¡¯s sharp voice rang in her ears: ¡°Hong Yunzi, do you dare to refuse?¡±

    His voice was shrill and menacing.

    Chen Rong slowly raised her head.

    She faced the eunuch and then turned her gaze to the maids before sweeping it across the crowd.

    She slowly turned to look back at Wang Hong.

    When he felt her gaze, Wang Hong who had been coldly staring at the crowd looked up to meet her eyes.

    She smiled to see him look at her.

    It was a very peculiar smile ¨C intive and relieved, causing it to be even more gorgeous.

    Quietly staring at Wang Hong, she said, ¡°Qng.¡± Her voice was soft and sentimental, as if she was reluctantly giving up. ¡°Qng, you lost.¡±

    ¡°You lost,¡± she sadly murmured.

    Foolishly looking at him, Chen Rong smiled and turned around.

    She walked to the three pce maids.

    Almost without hesitation, she reached for the dagger and in the middle of a sudden silence, gazed at everyone with a smile. ¡°It should have been sooner... I thank His Majesty for giving me the resolve I need.¡±

    As her small hand reached for the dagger, Wang Hong¡¯s low yet sweet voice spoke: ¡°Wait.¡±

    Everyone quieted down to look at him.

    With their attention, Wang Hong unconcernedly beckoned the eunuch. ¡°Let me see the edict.¡±

    ¡°Preposterous!¡± the eunuch shrieked. He took a step back to re at Wang Hong, harping: ¡°Is the emperor¡¯s edict for an idler like you to see?¡±

    Wang Hong shot a nce, at which time the rest of the eunuch¡¯s words lodged in his throat... it was just a nce, and a very quiet one, but the eunuch felt chills.

    The chills were brief, nheless, and the eunuch thought of his duty. He gritted his teeth and shouted at Chen Rong, ¡°Priestess, do you dare to defy His Majesty¡¯s edict?¡±

    At this time Chen Rong¡¯s hand was ced on the dagger¡¯s handle. After hearing Wang Hong speak, she had turned around to tenderly and quietly watch him.

    She slowly turned back to the eunuch andzily asked, ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡±

    She looked up at Wang Hong with a smile that hid a hope she did not dare to admit: ¡°It¡¯s very hard for me to find someone who protects me like this. Why are you in a hurry, sir?¡±

    The eunuch¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t have the audacity to look at Wang Hong, but it wasn¡¯t a problem to re at Chen Rong. He stepped forward and yelled at her: ¡°Preposterous! Men, bring the wine to this nun.¡±

    Two men stepped forward at his order.

    At this moment, Wang Hong¡¯szy voice was heard: ¡°Bring the decree to me.¡±

    The eunuch stopped.

    While he was still puzzled, Wang Hong¡¯s guard had strode forward. It took only a few steps for him to reach the eunuch. He reached out and snatched the decree from the eunuch¡¯s hand.

    The eunuch was furious. He frantically screamed, ¡°How dare you! Men, capture him!¡±

    His sharp cries echoed across the mountains. But no one felt brave enough toe forward even after the guard had returned to Wang Hong¡¯s side.

    The eunuch furiously turned around to see the fearful crowd backing away with their eyes glued to the ground.

    The eunuch turned livid. His limbs gave out to think that he had lost the imperial edict in his hands.

    The guard handed the decree to Wang Hong.

    In the sunlight, Wang Hong took a few nces at it before he slowly rolled it up and then gracefully stepped down from the carriage.

    He walked over to Chen Rong, cast her a nce, and put his hand out to her.

    Chen Rong blinked.

    Tilting her head, she absently stared at him for a moment and, when she understood his meaning, picked the dagger up and put it into his hand.

    Wang Hong smiled. He waved his sleeves and strode to the eunuch.

    Even though the dagger in his hand was shing a dense coldness, the eunuch didn¡¯t know what else to do. He stared at Wang Hong, put up a front and yelled, ¡°Wang Qng, what are you doing? Are you defying His Majesty¡¯s edict?¡±

    ¡°Defy His Majesty¡¯s edict?¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s lips upturned to lightly say: ¡°So you do know I¡¯m Wang Qng.¡± Upon his words, his right hand thrust forward.

    In a sh, he was standing in front of the eunuch with the dagger in his hand.

    Along with a swing of his sleeve and his soft spoken words, the crowd heard a stabbing sound.

    ¡°Ahhh ¨C¡±

    Everyone screamed and backed away in horror.

    Blood spewed forth.

    Wang Hong indifferently stepped back to avoid the spattering blood. He knitted his brow and shook his sleeves. ¡°You know who I am, yet you dare to deceive my woman with a fake edict?¡±

    He made a turn without a care, shook his sleeves and walked to the carriage.

    At this time blood was still gushing from the eunuch¡¯s throat. He pointed at Wang Hong but was unable to utter anything.

    At this time, the spectators had been so shocked by the turn of events that they could only gasp.

    At this time, Chen Rong was looking up at Wang Hong.

    As he was walking to her side and offering his hand, another sharp voice sounded from the mountainside: ¡°Where is Priestess Hong Yunzi? There is an imperial edict ¨C¡±

 Chapter 161: Imperial Edict; Admittance

    Chapter 161: Imperial Edict; Admittance

    The announcement of another imperial edict surprised the crowd. Looking at Wang Hong, they could not help but think: Wang Hong indeed cannot be fooled. He easily recognized the falsified decree at a nce.

    Soon they thought: Did the fairy-like Wang Hong actually kill someone in public?!

    On the hillside, footsteps and drum beats were drawing nearer.

    Wang Hong nced at Chen Rong and then walked forth.

    Chen Rong quickly followed him. She soon overtook him ¨C even if he was able to avoid in time, his white robe still got stained with some blood, and it was better to hide it.

    By their fiftieth paces or so, a band like the previous one had arrived.

    Leading it was a eunuch in his forties. He narrowed his eyes when he saw Chen Rong.

    Sure enough, behind her was the celestial Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi.

    After a brief nce, he returned his attention to Chen Rong who was maintaining a bowing position. ¡°I gather you are Priestess Hong Yunzi?¡± he asked in a high-pitched voice.

    ¡°Aye,¡± replied Chen Rong.

    The eunuch nodded and then told her, ¡°Hong Yunzi, prepare to receive His Majesty¡¯s edict.¡±

    Chen Rong quickly bowed.

    The eunuch took another look at her, unrolled the edict and said to Chen Rong, ¡°In His Majesty¡¯s opinion, you possess exemry intelligence and talents although you are a woman. In the matter of resisting the Hu, you have performed meritorious service deserving of recognition from all Jin citizens.¡±

    Chen Rong stared up at him upon hearing these words.

    Not only was this edict effusivelyudatory and contrary to the previous one, more importantly, was she even that exemry to begin with?

    In fact, not only her but the hushed people in the back all looked at one another: This isn¡¯t the kind of praise one typically bestows on a woman. And alright, it¡¯s fine to praise one¡¯s bravery, but it sounds rather odd on a woman who has joined the monastic orders.

    ¡°By order of His Majesty, the emperor,¡± the eunuch continued to squeak, ¡°Hong Yunzi is hereby conferred the title of the Dignified and Virtuous Priestess. She shall lead five thousand warriors and meet the northern hero in His Majesty¡¯s stead.¡± At this juncture, amid murmurs, he leaned into Chen Rong and whispered, ¡°The northern hero is an acquaintance of yours. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy to see him.¡±

    Why the hell would I?!

    Anger momentarily ignited in Chen Rong¡¯s chest.

    She bit her lips and indignantly thought: All dedicated men in the world are worthy of respect. The court adds a ridiculous Dignified and Virtuous title in front of my Daoist name and actually tells me to go be an ambassador. Are they trying to humiliate the men¡¯s fervor? How infuriating! If the northern hero is indeed Ran Min, he won¡¯t put up with this shame. How can the court reverse right and wrong like this?

    While Chen Rong was red with anger, she suddenly saw a beam of sarcasm from the eunuch and the people behind him.

    Their taunt was the ssh of cold water that woke her up. Chen Rong suddenly became clear headed: No, I can¡¯t be angry. We cannot discuss politics and warfare in Jiankang. Look at the young man of the Huan family, he scarcely said anything yet he was met with deadly consequences, and nobody will stand up for me in this kind of thing.

    That¡¯s because the rule to not discuss politics and warfare was a consensus reached between all the ns and the royal family.

    Though clear headed, Chen Rong¡¯s face was still flushed with anger.

    The middle aged eunuch yelled at the fuming Chen Rong, ¡°Why are you angry, priestess? You don¡¯t want to?¡±

    His voice was provocative, as if he wanted to incite her anger.

    Chen Rong dropped her gaze.

    She retreated and shook her head, saying: ¡°I became a nun because I am frightened by blood, my heart could not be at peace.¡±

    She dutifully raised her hands and earnestly said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to bear the words Dignified and Virtuous. I beg His Majesty to withdraw his decree.¡±

    She bowed her head and retreated.

    The eunuch was angered. ¡°Are you refusing His Majesty¡¯s edict?¡± he screamed.

    His voice was threatening.

    Chen Rong did not look up. She simply replied, ¡°Since I do not belong to the secr world, I am not subject to this edict.¡±

    ¡°Do you dare to refuse an imperial edict?¡±

    ¡°I do not belong to the secr world, I am not subject to it.¡±

    The eunuchughed: ¡°Is that so.¡±

    He pped his sleeve, screaming: ¡°Go.¡±

    The troupe made a turn at his order.

    Just then, another drum music was heard ying from the foothill of the mountain.

    Few in attendance were stupid. After hearing this music, the buzz that had just picked up quieted down again.

    Chen Rong also raised her head. She looked to the foothill that was blocked by dense foliage and could not help but exim, ¡°There¡¯s... another messenger?¡±

    She instinctively looked back at Wang Hong. After facing a quietly smiling Wang Hong, she withdrew her gaze: He looks thoughtful, it seems he is also suspicious.

    So she returned her gaze to the middle aged eunuch.

    At this moment he was leading the pce maids and guards away, his face full of anger and resentment. ¡°What a ruckus, what an absolute ruckus.¡± He irately pped his sleeve screaming: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He ran right into the other band.

    The two bands stilled, but immediately resumed as usual, and the drum music continued to parade up the mountains.

    Before long, a familiar voice shrilled, ¡°Is it you, Priestess Hong Yunzi?¡±

    This high-pitched voice indeed belonged to the young eunuch who brought Chen Rong to the pce this morning.

    Upon seeing his familiar face, Chen Rong breathed a sigh of relief as she thought to herself: It has to be His Majesty this time.

    She hurriedly raised her sped hands in reply: ¡°Aye.¡±

    The young eunuch nodded. He came to stand before Chen Rong, announcing: ¡°Hong Yunzi, prepare to receive His Majesty¡¯s edict.¡±

    Chen Rong knelt down, her heart thumping. Under her wide sleeves, she wrung her hands and thought: It won¡¯t be another ridiculous decree that tries to harm me, will it?

    The young eunuch unrolled the imperial edict and read: ¡°Priestess Hong Yunzi, formerly known as Chen Rong.¡±

    How does this sound anything like a formal decree? But this sentence might really being from His Majesty.

    The eunuch continued to read: ¡°When Mo¡¯yang was besieged by the Hu, she braved danger by herself for the sake of friendship. Later when Nan¡¯yang was surrounded, out of a city full of men, only this woman had the courage to lead our men in spilling the barbarians¡¯ blood. I deeply respect everything she does. Women had led armed forces since days of yore, Zhaojun of the Han Dynasty is extolled for her virtues. Today we are blessed with this woman before us.¡±

    The eunuch¡¯s voice escted: ¡°I hereby appoint this woman to be my Grand Chambein. She shall hold the title of Special Counselor on Hu matters. Signed, the emperor.¡±

    The young eunuch slowly rolled the edict up, kindly smiling at a frozen Chen Rong. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you epting the edict?¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Chen Rong looked up and thought: Once I ept this edict, I should be able to have a few peaceful days. There shouldn¡¯t be any more to follow.

    ¡°Your loyal subject epts,¡± she replied with a deep bow, before stepping forward to receive the edict.

    The young eunuch smiled to see her ept the edict. He leaned in, winked at her and whispered: ¡°His Majesty likes you. This title will make it much more convenient.¡±

    He next waved his arm and led the mighty band away.

    Chen Rong stood in the sunset watching them leave.

    The imperial edict she had just received wasn¡¯t any less bizarre.

    Not only was appointing a nun to be Grand Chambein unheard of, even reading the edict halfway down the road was in itself nonsensical. And yet all three consecutive edicts had been issued this way. Apparently this was the kind of prank the emperor liked to pull.

    By the time the troupepletely disappeared from view, the spectators still did not move.

    Chen Rong slowly turned and looked behind her.

    She did not see Wang Hong.

    She walked to the carriage. Behind her people started to point fingers:

    ¡°My my, three edicts in a row!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it another minute, more might being.¡±

    ¡°Madness, what utter madness.¡±

    ¡°Did you see? In order to protect her Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi even killed a man in public. He didn¡¯t betray any emotions when blood sttered... quite frightening.¡±

    ¡°In my opinion the emperor made her Grand Chambein to keep her close. Tsk tsk, good for the promiscuous nun. She made both His Majesty and Wang Qi fight over her with no regard for decency.¡±

    Chen Rong quickened her pace to leave behind these increasingly uglyments.

    She soon reached the carriages.

    She cast a nce at Wang Hong¡¯s vehicle and then strode to her own.

    Before she went any farther, Wang Hong¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Come here.¡±

    Chen Rong stopped.

    She turned her head and briefly hesitated, then walked to his carriage, lifted the curtain and climbed in.

    Wang Hong was leaning on his seat. He did not look at her, absently gazing outside instead.

    Chen Rong neared him. As the carriage shook, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Wang Hong didn¡¯t turn around. After some time he smiled to say: ¡°Someone has acted.¡±

    When he finally turned to look sideways at Chen Rong, he broke into aughter. It started as aughter but it soon turned into a long howl.

    It spread far in the night wind, echoing in the mountains.

    In the meanwhile, people in the temple hade out to meet them. They had been here since the first decree arrived, but did not dare toe near until now.

    The carriage passed the crowd to enter the temple. It only stopped when it reached the room where Chen Rong had woken up aftering back from the Prince of Jiankang estate.

    Wang Hong stopped his howl and alighted the carriage, lightly walking inside.

    Chen Rong followed right behind him.

    The wooden house was clean and quiet, with few objects besides some furniture.

    Wang Hong walked to the middle of the room before he stopped and slowly turned around to look at Chen Rong.

    A red halo from the long howl was still on his face, like a streak of blood on jade.

    The sun was setting to the west; its light filtered through the window gossamer and sprinkled over his body and face.

    At this moment, loneliness and destion shadowed his startlingly handsome countenance.

    In the sparkling light, his clear and lofty eyes looked to be both near yet far, bright yet dark.

    He quietly watched Chen Rong as though he was deeply in love, as though he was in rumination, but mostly as though he was lonely.

    Chen Rong unhurriedly went to him.

    Looking up at him, she softly asked, ¡°Qng, what really happened?¡±

    It was the second time she asked this question.

    Wang Hong smiled and looked outside the screened window. ¡°His Majesty is often drunk. In such times he likes to write random nonsense and stamp his seal on it.¡±

    He paused before adding: ¡°After he sobers up, His Majesty usually forgets what he has done.¡±

    Chen Rong grasped the situation at this point.

    So it turned out His Majesty had such a bad habit. Then that was to say those around him often gave orders in his name whenever he was drunk. A decree was mostly verified by looking at the seal ¨C if there is a seal then it is real; it doesn¡¯t matter whether the words were written by the emperor or not.

    Seeing that she understood, Wang Hong smiled and again looked out the window.

    Chen Rong watched him and inwardly thought: The first decree bluntly alleges that my keepingpany with men is undermining His Majesty¡¯s eminence. I wonder whose idea it was? The Ninth Princess? Or was it the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya?

    The second decree said something about conferring me the title of the Dignified and Virtuous Hong Yunzi. It also mentioned Ran Min. Whose idea was that one, then? She knew that such a decree couldn¡¯t have been written by a woman, such as the Ninth Princess. Those people didn¡¯t have that ability; they couldn¡¯t have known that Ran Min hade to Jiankang.

    As for the third decree, perhaps the emperor realized his blunder after he sobered up, so he followed them with another one, firstly to save me and secondly to continue his absurd legacy.

    Chen Rong suddenlyughed and murmured, ¡°Grand Chambein? Qng Qng, it has only been a day yet I have been appointed by His Majesty to be the Grand Chambein.¡±

    The more she thought about it the more she wanted tough.

    Chen Rong¡¯sughter roused Wang Hong.

    He slowly turned to look at her.

    Unlike her, he did not look happy. His eyes were quiet as he watched herugh. His flush had long gone, reced by a coldness on his terribly pale face.

    Eventually, he curved into a smile. ¡°Now that you¡¯re the Grand Chambein, you won¡¯t call me your husband anymore, and I¡¯m back to being Qng?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s smile slowly faded. She tilted her head away. ¡°Why ask when you already know, Qng?¡±

    She turned back to look at him and offered another smile. ¡°It isn¡¯t my wish to call you my husband.¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s smile stiffened.

    ¡°It hadn¡¯t been long since you called me your husband. You took the initiative to ask me, and said you were willing to be my mistress. But now you say it¡¯s not what you want. You¡¯re quite cruel, Ah Rong.¡±

    His smile was faint, hisnguage soft, and his eyes gentle. But his words betrayed a chilliness. Though faint and light, each word pierced deeply.

    Chen Rong looked up at him.

    At length she dropped her gazed and smiled to say: ¡°You clearly know, Qng.¡± She sounded to be joking yet also serious when she next told him: ¡°To be with you is for me far scarier than death.¡±

    Wang Hong drew his lips into a line.

    Chen Rong did not pay attention to his coldness. She reached out to gently stroke hispels.

    As her fingers smoothed over the folds on his clothes, Chen Rong looked up to smile at him: ¡°Don¡¯t you know Qng? I¡¯m too stubborn to wake up once I get caught in an obsession.¡±

    She pressed her hand on her chest. ¡°I¡¯m so afraid to breathe every time I¡¯m near you that my chest suffocates...¡±

    Her smile was stunning in the golden sunset, the affection in her eyes was boundless.

    Wang Hong had been quietly hiding his coldness underneath his gentleness while he watched her smile and her eyes, and while he listened to her words. His disgruntled heart suddenly rattled.

    He instinctively reached for her hand.

    Chen Rong, however, gracefully turned away and walked to the sunset.

    In the twinkling of an eye, her figure had been shrouded under the golden evening light, brilliantly, dazzlingly, and beyond reach.

    She slowly went to the window.

    Looking at the mountains in the far distance and the gradually setting sun, Chen Rong¡¯sughter was calm and indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m sure there is no shortage of umonly beautiful girls at the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya. Now that I think about it, as soon as you developed awareness of the opposite sex, your family must have let your heart¡¯s desire stay by your side. And when you fell in love, they must have cruelly destroyed everything to make you realize such a woman was unworthy of your love... I bet no woman in this world can ever be worthy of your love?¡±

    She suddenly returned and smiled like a flower. ¡°That day when I woke up in your bed, I had asked you if you would marry me. Your reply was that I could still be your honored concubine.¡±

    She approached him, her figure swaying in the golden light. She smiled at him and ced her hand on his chest, softly saying: ¡°Although I had expected that answer, only when I really heard your reply did I thoroughly understand that Ah Rong of the Chen House will never be more than the concubine title you promise me. You merely wanted to repay me for risking my life with you in Mo¡¯yang.¡±

    She walked up to him, encircled his neck and continued to smilingly say: ¡°For me, this heartache is nothing. Sitting alone night after night until dawnes is also nothing.¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s lips quivered.

    Chen Rong bloomed into a smile, uttering each word like stone and iron: ¡°Now you know. Even if I love you again, I¡¯ll never be your ything.¡±

    She took his hand and ced it on her chest. Waves rippled in her eyes like an autumn pond ¨C a goddess¡¯s seduction. ¡°Qng, even when I am conferred the title of Grand Chambein I will still be your mistress. But I¡¯ll call you what I want, whether it¡¯s Qng, my lord, or my husband. So whether we live together or apart, whether you abandon me or protect me, you can do as you wish.¡±

 Chapter 162: Two Gifts

    Chapter 162: Two Gifts

    Wang Hong was still looking at her quietly.

    Atst, he dropped his gaze and sighed, ¡°Ah Rong.¡± Sounding somewhat rueful, he looked outside as he said, ¡°When I promised to make you my concubine, I...¡± His throat felt dry. ¡°It wasn¡¯t because you risked your life in Mo¡¯yang with me.¡±

    His hands slowly extended to weigh on her shoulders. At the moment he touched her, Chen Rong could feel that his hands were shaking.

    ¡°I really truly like you, Ah Rong. I really don¡¯t want you to be someone else¡¯s wife.¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t know how to continue, his eyes averted outside the window. His ever elegant face was now somewhat diposed.

    Chen Rong fluttered a nce at him and then retreated to the back.

    She had scarcely moved before his hold on her shoulders tightened, so that she could only stand opposite him to look at him like this.

    She couldn¡¯t move, so she didn¡¯t.

    She obligingly rested in his arms, quiet and peaceful.

    At this time, the setting sunset spread its golden light through the screens and onto their hair and robes.

    Time had ceased to flow.

    Wang Hong continued to hold Chen Rong¡¯s shoulders while his eyes stared off into the distance. At longst he recovered from this state to say: ¡°Ah Rong, no woman has ever held the Grand Chambein title, let alone a nun. Even if you ept His Majesty¡¯s edict, no one will take it seriously.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± came her reply.

    Wang Hong¡¯s hand wavered between moving up and staying put. Slowly, it gently tipped her face so that he could look at her. His throat bobbed again as he said, ¡°The Sima family is casual in their conducts... When you are with him you must watch your words and actions. Better he scold you than making a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    He caressed her hair and added after some thought: ¡°The Grand Chambein is a courtier title. If His Majesty calls for you, go and see him. If he doesn¡¯t, you may sleep in, or have a chat with other people. If others talk about the current affairs or the war in Nan¡¯yang and Mo¡¯yang, you should change the subject to discuss scenery, music, or even the trends in fashion, but you must never speak imprudence.¡±

    This was a earnest reminder.

    In his arms, Chen Rong momentarilypsed into a daydream: This aristocrat who is holding me in his arms, this Wang House of Lang¡¯ya heir who is more admired than the emperor, the most famous nobleman of them all... might actually love me. What an absolutely wonderful illusion.

    She closed her eyes, lips tugging into a smile.

    But even she smiled, her expression was still one of coolness and calm.

    Wang Hong bowed his head.

    He held her face in both hands and looked down at her.

    ¡°You have a unique identity. Now that you are appointed Grand Chambein, public attention cannot be avoided. I can¡¯t exin everything clearly in such a short time.¡±

    He took the sachet from his belt and wore it on her.

    Chen Rong looked at the sachet wondering, ¡°You gave me one before.¡±

    ¡°This is different from the previous one. I¡¯ve worn this sachet since I was twelve; my people will all recognize it. Wear it when you go to the pce from now on. If anything happens someone wille to your aid.¡±

    Chen Rong hummed a reply.

    Wang Hong slowly raised his head.

    He fixedly looked at her.

    He suddenly smiled wryly and said, ¡°Perhaps I was wrong.¡±

    Chen Rong blinked, quizzically looked at him.

    Wang Hong reached out to her face, his slender fingers caressing her brows, her eyes, her nose. Slowly, he lowered his head, softly brought his lips to her forehead, and gently said, ¡°Ah Rong, believe me... I never intended to toy with you.¡±

    At this time, he slowly let go of her and turned to the door.

    He stopped midway to look over his shoulder at Chen Rong.

    In the golden sunlight, his face looked as though it had been painted, his cloudless eyes filled to the brim with tenderness.

    Chen Rong couldn¡¯t afford this gentleness, so she dropped her gaze and avoided his eyes.

    At length, Wang Hong sighed and quietly stepped out the door.

    The wooden door kept rattling in the evening wind.

    By the time Chen Rong followed his steps to the doorway, Wang Hong had gotten onto his carriage.

    As if he could sense her gaze, he lifted the curtains and turned around, but Chen Rong had closed the wooden door behind her.

    Some timeter, a series of footsteps sounded.

    Chen Rong softly called, ¡°Nurse.¡±

    ¡°Aye, miss.¡±

    Her lips quivered before saying: ¡°Return Qng¡¯s clothes after they¡¯re washed.¡± When Ran Min injured him, Wang Hong had changed his outfit.

    Nurse Ping perplexedly looked at her for a while and then nodded, ¡°Aye.¡±

    Seeing Chen Rong no longer speak, Nurse Ping stepped to her and whispered, ¡°Miss, what exactly were going on with the imperial decrees?¡±

    After waiting for some time without hearing an answer, Nurse Ping suddenly remembered something else. ¡°That¡¯s right miss, your brother came by shortly after you went to the pce this morning. He seemed to be in a hurry, as if there was something important.¡±

    Brother?

    Chen Rong looked up and asked, ¡°How does he look? Is he injured or is he sick?¡±

    Nurse Ping paused to think and then shook her head.

    ¡°If he¡¯s not injured or ill, then it isn¡¯t serious,¡± Chen Rong smiled. Even if it was, she reckoned it was only to do with his fishwife and her brothers.

    While they talked, another series of footsteps approached them. Soon, Yinggu¡¯s voice spoke from the steps: ¡°Priestess, His Majesty sent five bodyguards as a gift to you.¡±

    Five bodyguards?

    Chen Rong quickly raised her head looking to Ying¡¯gu.

    Ying¡¯gu respectfully bowed to her. ¡°I have made arrangements for His Majesty¡¯s people.¡± She added, ¡°Additionally, they reminded you not to bete to tomorrow¡¯s morning court session.¡±

    Morning court session?

    Chen Rong rounded her eyes.

    At this time, Ying¡¯gu bowed before Chen Rong with a wooden box raised over her. ¡°This is a present from His Majesty. Because the messenger came and went in a hurry, he told us not to disturb you. I epted it on your behalf.¡±

    The emperor sent me a gift?

    Chen Rong went to her, lifting the red cloth to reveal a small wooden box with exquisite engravings of rivers and hills.

    She took it into her hand and, after admiring it awhile, smiled and said, ¡°How very lovely.¡±

    Sheughed as she opened the wooden box.

    A jade piecey inside, on it the engraving: ¡°Like His Majesty himself.¡±

    Like His Majesty himself? Chen Rong unknowingly read it aloud.

    Ying¡¯gu gasped to hear these words. Dumbstruck, she stared at the jade piece and blurted: ¡°T-this has ¡®Like His Majesty himself¡¯ engraved on it?!¡±

    Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help but frown to hear her blurt out like this.

    Her dissatisfaction went unnoticed. Ying¡¯gu rounded her eyes staring at the jade piece in shock as she murmured, ¡°Like His Majesty himself? Like His Majesty himself!¡±

    After reciting it several times, she raised her head and cried to Chen Rong: ¡°Congrattions, congrattions, priestess!¡±

    She deeply bowed to a puzzled Chen Rong and happily eximed, ¡°With the protection of this jade charm, no one will dare to harm you without thinking twice about it. My congrattions, priestess.¡±

    No one will dare to harm me?

    Chen Rong deadpanned at first, and then couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°No one will dare to harm me?¡± sheughed and walked forward. When she arrived at a pine tree, she reached out to stroke the time worn trunk. ¡°No one will dare to harm me?¡±

    For some reason, her eyes were glistening though she wasughing.

    Ying¡¯gu approached her from behind and said, ¡°Priestess, this jade piece is priceless, you must never lose it or break it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Chen Rong nodded with a shudder.

    Ying¡¯gu looked at her and sighed, ¡°His Majesty treats you so well.¡±

    Chen Rong turned to look at the cloud strewn summit with a light smile. ¡°Aye, it¡¯s rare to have someone treat me so well.¡± I only hope that this luck will stay to the very end. With this thought, Chen Rongughed at herself.

    ¡°I should let Qng know about this wonderful news,¡± Ying¡¯gu said to her. ¡°Would that be all right?¡±

    Why not?

    Chen Rong smiled, stroking the jade piece. ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Her footsteps went away but soon returned. Without waiting for Chen Rong to ask, Ying¡¯gu sped her hands to ry: ¡°Priestess, the Chen House of Jiankang has sent someone to invite you over for a banquet tonight. How would you like to answer?¡±

    The nsmen sent someone?

    I thought we aren¡¯t rted anymore? Right, they must have heard the rumors and now they are sending someone here. If they really think highly of me, why didn¡¯t the punctilious Chen House of Jiankang send the invitation earlier, but wait until dusk?

    As these thoughts came to her, Chen Rong shook her head: ¡°Tell them I¡¯m tired and have gone to bed.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong stared after Yinggu¡¯s retreating figure and then turned to look at the clouds below. At this time, Yinggu¡¯s footsteps sounded again, followed by her voice: ¡°Priestess, there is an old friend who insists on seeing you. Will you allow him in?¡±

    An old friend?

    Chen Rong turned around.

 Chapter 163: Worth Crying For

    Chapter 163: Worth Crying For

    Appearing before Chen Rong¡¯s eyes was a handsomed in a light blue outfit and a jade hairpiece. His thin waist and wide sleeves made him look as if he could be blown away by the mountain wind.

    Painted features, fair skin, and bright eyes ¨C was this not Sun Yan?

    Chen Rong was wreathed in smiles to see him. She appraised Sun Yan who was wearing a sachet and wooden clogs, looking the part of an aristocrat. Looking at him and then the maids and guards behind him, Chen Rong restrained herughter to say: ¡°My dear pretty boy. Ah Yan, did you return to your n?¡±

    Sun Yan waved his hand and gave his order without turning around: ¡°Leave us.¡±

    After everyone retired he strode to Chen Rong.

    He stopped three steps from her and looked her up and down.

    The corner of his lips tugged upward as he sarcastically said, ¡°Can¡¯t do anything right, can you, Ah Rong? I told you to take care of yourself, but you became a nun instead?¡±

    Chen Rong nced askance at him to see sorrow in his eyes. She pursed her lips: ¡°It¡¯s gotten much better.¡±

    Unable to contain the warmth in her chest, she carefully produced the emperor¡¯s jade and said to him, ¡°Look, this is a gift from His Majesty.¡±

    Sun Yan smirked at the mention of the emperor.

    He regarded Chen Rong, pped his sleeve and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±

    They walked side by side towards the back of the mountain. It was early summer, and verdant leaves provided shades everywhere they went. They walked on the tree-lined road, from time to time passing by a boulder. At the moment, each had many things to say but neither knew where to start.

    ¡°I came to Jiankang a few days ago and I¡¯ve met my rtives,¡± Sun Yan began at length.

    He stopped.

    Turning his head, he said, ¡°I only know why the Hu are so rampant once I arrived in Jiankang.¡± He pressed his lips together. After shaking his head, he turned to look at Chen Rong and added, ¡°Ah Rong, I heard General Ran had wanted to marry you. He even wanted to take you away this time but you rejected him?¡±

    Chen Rong nodded. She reached for a leaf and slowly crumpled it.

    Sun Yan knew her best. With just one nce he knew she did not want to talk about it. With a sigh, he muttered, ¡°He¡¯s crashing at my house these days, training and drinking from morning to night... He doesn¡¯t say it, but I know he misses you. Last night he got so drunk that he hugged the jug of wine and called your name. Then when his hatred came rushing back he trashed my entire courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Ah Rong, he loves you. You can still marry him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like Chen Wei. Moreover, I had lost my chastity.¡±

    Sun Yan sighed, ¡°Aye, fate is messing with you. If you hadn¡¯t slept with another man, this marriage could have been a happy ever after.¡±

    Happy?

    Chen Rong smiled and shook her head, asking: ¡°Is Chen Wei doing well?¡±

    ¡°Chen Wei?¡± Sun Yan thought for a moment before recalling who Chen Wei was. He shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about that woman. All day long she is boring and sullen. If she isn¡¯t crying then she is smiling. She doesn¡¯t do anything useful. The general really loathes her.¡±

    Ran Min loathes her?

    Chen Rongughed. ¡°That¡¯s not possible, your general can never hate her.¡±

    Sun Yan looked at her.

    ¡°I know what he did wrong now,¡± he sighed. He thought about it and continued, ¡°He really does loathe her. I have seen her several times, and every single time the general loses his patience with her. Right, yesterday she was even hugging his leg to say whatever you did, she will learn to do the same. She asked the general not to be tired of her. At the time he was drunk, so he kicked her off and shouted: ¡®If it was her, she would know everything with a single nce, she would not be wordy like you!¡¯ He was not a lightweight, and his kick was in front of everyone, so I don¡¯t think Chen Wei can live with dignity now.¡±

    Chen Rong was a little surprised to hear this, but also thought itical. She looked at the distant mountains and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    Sun Yan stopped walking and stood to face her.

    As he looked at her in her Daoist robe, he suddenly stepped forward and and pulled Chen Rong into a hug.

    His movement was so sudden that she hadn¡¯t reacted by the time he hugged her.

    ¡°You stubborn girl!¡± he scolded her. ¡°After everything you say, isn¡¯t it because you lost your chastity to Wang Hong so you feel that you are his and haven¡¯t even thought about marrying anyone else?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so stupid! Stupid and stubborn! If you hadn¡¯t slept with him, I could have helped you find a good family... I had chosen well already.¡±

    It had been a long time since anyone cared about her liked this.

    For as long as she could remember, she was always fighting by herself. Besides Nurse Ping and Old Shang, no one in this world cared whether she lived or died. This loneliness had carried on for a long time until that night when Wang Hong left the city in the middle of the night to find her...

    This was the second time Chen Rong felt so moved. As she tried to not cry, Sun Yan pushed her away andughed.

    His boomingughter ricocheted across the mountain.

    He threw a punch at the pine tree and wryly said, ¡°I¡¯m the stupid one. With your personality and looks, it¡¯s not bad for you to still be living well until now. I guess that bastard Wang Hong did something right, after all.¡±

    Having said that, heughed again.

    It is unclear how much time had passed when hisughter finally stopped and a sudden wailing rose from the opposite forest.

    The wailing abruptly came ¨C rhythmically, powerfully, and beautifully.

    Sun Yan paused, as did Chen Rong.

    It soon stopped and turned into a long howl.

    Sun Yan waited for it to cease before shouting: ¡°You cry then youugh. Would you care for a drink?¡±

    His shout echoed across the space for a long time.

    Atst, a clearughter replied from the forest: ¡°A vagabond like you doesn¡¯t cry for the world, but cry for a woman instead. I can¡¯t be bothered to drink with you!¡±

    Sun Yanughed out loud. He raised his sped hands, his hair blown across his handsome face. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who she is? She is Ah Rong of the Chen House who took the lead to join the battlefield. His Majesty ordained her as Priestess Hong Yunzi. Bah! In my opinion, men of the world should keep their heads down in embarrassment when they see her!¡±

    Sun Yan¡¯s voice rang far and wide.

    Chen Rong whipped around, incredulously looking at Sun Yan.

    She knew from listening that this boy, who had befriended her in haste, was trying to make her famous using the schrs¡¯ favored way.

    In the forest, the man was silent for a time. Then he muttered, ¡°This woman? She is worth crying for!¡±

    ¡°I am Cai Li, courtesy name Cai Zixiao. Who are you? Have we met?¡±

    Cai Li, Cai Zixiao? He was a renowned Jiankang schr!

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes lit up. A renowned Jiankang schr?! Excellent.

    Having lived twice, Chen Rong was familiar with the rules of this world. If she wanted to have a good reputation, then she must win these schrs¡¯ recognition. For this reason, she had done everything she could to get close to Wang Hong after her rebirth. A casual praise from these famous schrs was all that was needed to make her famous and give the lowborn her favorable matches.

    For the poor gentry, it was a thing of fortune to marry a recognized woman. A good reputation was far better than wealth.

    Even though marriage wasn¡¯t in discussion any longer, she was nevertheless very happy that she could befriend influential people of Jiankang. This happiness had nothing to do with gains, it rather stemmed from a deeply rooted worship and fascination for renowned schrs.

    Sun Yanughed. ¡°I am Sun Yan, still too young to have a courtesy name.¡± He pointed at Chen Rong beside him. ¡°Standing beside me is Ah Rong of the Chen House. Though she is a woman, she is superior to men.¡±

    Cai Liughed. ¡°Pardon my mistake. If you don¡¯t mind,e to the Liu¡¯yue Pavilion by the Xiufeng spring tonight. I shall treat you both to a banquet. Haha.¡±

    Hisughter gradually drifted away, for Cai Li did not wait for their eptance to his invitation but went off on his own.

    As soon as Cai Li was gone, Chen Rong looked back to Sun Yan.

    Looking at the beautiful boy, she softly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Thank you for your praises...

    Sun Yan turned to look at her.

    Half a head taller than Chen Rong, his slim figure was as steady as a mountain in the evening wind.

    He looked at her, his eyes shining brightly like a wolf¡¯s. ¡°Ah Rong,¡± he began with a cryptic smile, ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Jiankang a while longer.¡±

    Chen Rong happily nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    Sun Yanughed. He sped his hands and unhurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m staying in Jiankang for two reasons this time. Firstly to do my best to fight the Hu, and secondly because of you.¡±

    Me?

    Curious, Chen Rongughed. ¡°Why because of me?¡±

    Sun Yan took one step closer to her. He reached out to hold her shoulders as he said, ¡°You¡¯re my meimei. If you are in a plight, I shoulde to your rescue no matter what, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± He winked at her and made a face. ¡°Did that bastard Wang Hong take advantage of you? I¡¯ll let him know my sister isn¡¯t one to bully! I want you to have the most glorious life in Jiankang.¡±

 Chapter 164: Boating

    Chapter 164: Boating

    A glorious life?

    Chen Rongughed. She took a hold of his sleeve and sighed, ¡°Oh you.¡± It was a sigh, but she was filled with happiness.

    She sighed because she knew there was no shortage of aristocrats in Jiankang. Sun Yan had only arrived and yet to find his footing, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to protect her. She was still very happy, nheless.

    She looked up at Sun Yan. At length, she softly smiled, ¡°Meeting you is the only thing that went right in my life.¡±

    Sun Yanughed out loud.

    They walked back to her room. As they went, Chen Rong told him everything that had happened. While she narrated, Sun Yan¡¯s face altered between shock and disbelief.

    When they arrived at her room, looking at Chen Rong push the door to go in, Sun Yan suddenly called, ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong leaned on the door and looked back.

    At this time, Sun Yan¡¯s arms were folded in front of him. He regarded Chen Rong and said, ¡°Ah Rong, dress however you like for tonight¡¯s banquet. From now on, too, you can do whatever you like.¡± He grinned: ¡°In any case this Daoist name of yours isn¡¯t that authentic.¡±

    Chen Rong thought for a moment and then nodded.

    Back in her room, she changed into a light blue dress.

    By the time she came out, Sun Yan was already sitting in the carriage. Seeing that the sun had sunk into the horizon and the night fog was shrouding the mountain, they hasted along.

    ... and here I¡¯ll summarize the rest of the chapter. Sun Yan takes Chen Rong to the banquet on theke and she trades pointed remarks with schrs as always because they never fail to look down on her. Of course shees out winning but her victories are small and never quite amount to much. It¡¯s tedious and exhausting to me as a reader and trantor, which to the author¡¯s credit, perfectly illustrates the painstaking steps AR undergoes simply to build a reputation that allows her to live. It isn¡¯t fun or easy to trante so I get stuck for a month and never emerge from the chapter.

 Chapter 165: Ascension to Glory

    Chapter 165: Ascension to Glory

    The night went by in the blink of an eye.

    Chen Rong got up from bed even before the sun had risen, for today was her first court session as Grand Chambein.

    She hadn¡¯t a court outfit, however, or a horse drawn carriage, shoes, or hat, so on and so forth, that befitted her position. It seemed that the emperor was also aware of it and felt no need to take seriously the position he had appointed her.

    Even so, this matter mustn¡¯t be neglected. Facing the bronze mirror after having tried on a few outfits, Chen Rong finally put on a dark gray men¡¯s robe. She didn¡¯t have enough time to order new clothes ¨C they had all been sent by Sun Yan. Besides these, there were many others delivered by his carriages, both men¡¯s and women¡¯s, in various styles and colors. She wondered how the boy knew her size just from looking, because the clothes fit her as if they had been made-to-measure.

    Donning the tailored robe, with her hair worn high and a sword at her hip, the pretty girl in the bronze mirror suddenly transformed into a handsomed. But because there left a trace of beauty she could not erase, she looked just like a virgin boy.

    Chen Rong frowned at her reflection.

    Staring at her, Nurse Ping stammered at length, ¡°You look quite like one of the aristocrats¡¯panions.¡±

    Thepanions she spoke of were the popr catamites in Jiankang, whom only the highest aristocrats had the privilege to enjoy. Besides good looks, they must possess literary talent, excellent calligraphy, poetic ability, creativity, or extraordinary martial arts to intercept assassins on their masters¡¯ travels. Each of their smallest actions must always be elegant, never vulgar.

    In an era where ¡®no poor schrs hold the highest positions and no noblemen hold the lowest ranks¡¯ it was difficult for poor schrs to make a debut through sheer talents. Since they had no other means, those who were superior in looks would adopt the method of bing an aristocrat¡¯spanion.

    They followed the rich and powerful and joined them in learning the etiquette of the upper ss, as well as knowledge that was out of reach for the poor gentry. After a few years, they were highly likely to be rmended by their lovers. In cases where they were not, the money and knowledge gained over the years could still help them find a small title.

    Because the requirements were so high, there were not many suchpanions. What is rare is sought after; for this reason,panions became a fad among the upper ss and a fascination to all.

    Speaking of which, Wang Hong and Sun Yan were beautifulds themselves, but no matter how they may dress, no one could ever mistake them forpanions. This was primarily due to their background. They were from century-old aristocracies whereby self confidence ran in their bloods and bones. No matter what they did everyone would see excellence in them, unlike Chen Rong who came from a humbler background.

    As she stood in front of the bronze mirror at this moment, for example, sharpness and coldness existed in her eyes, but one could not see an aristocrat¡¯s ease and grace reflected.

    Perhaps this wasn¡¯t something themoners could distinguish, but the schrs and n elders could see it at a nce.

    But then again, although Chen Rong did not possess an aristocrat¡¯s grace, her contempt for life and death exuded an aloofness that, along with her coldness and solitude, emerged like a rose in the snow ¨C ringly cold and beautiful.

    A temperament like Chen Rong¡¯s was unique in the world she lived.

    Nurse Ping hesitated for a while and atst couldn¡¯t help herself from persuading her mistress: ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you change into another outfit?¡±

    Chen Rong looked down in contemtion and then smilingly replied, ¡°No.¡± She looked back at her nurse to say: ¡°People like pretty young men. This will reduce their hostility towards me.¡± Looks and manners in this period were more noticeable than education and character. At the imperial court, it wasmon for handsome men to attain high positions while talented men were left at home due to their unattractive looks.

    Because the entire country paid attention to outer appearances, there was no shortage of men in Jiankang who applied powder, wore sachets, and dressed in their finest.

    This trantion belongs to the one and only hamster428.

    Having now made all arrangements, Chen Rong left the temple.

    The carriage wheels rolled on the morning sunlight and headed for the pce.

    It was still early. There were not many people on the street and Chen Rong did not see anyone going in the same direction. Even when they were nearing the pce, very few carriages were seen around.

    Slowly, they pulled up to the pce entrance.

    The gates weren¡¯t open.

    ¡°Priestess, what should we do?¡± asked the driver who was sent by Wang Hong.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait,¡± replied Chen Rong as she leaned back.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Their wait took two quarters of an hour, by which time other carriage wheels began to show up.

    ¡°Open the gates!¡± someone called with his head poked out. The guard at once responded with a nod andughter. ¡°Why are you here so early today, my lord?¡±

    The first man smiled and then nced at Chen Rong¡¯s carriage.

    Detecting his nce, the doormanughed and volunteered, ¡°That person has been here for a long time but does not call the door. He just waits there.¡±

    The man told his driver to stop, at which time several other courtiers arrived at the scene.

    When he saw Chen Rong¡¯s coachman begin driving again, he turned to their vehicle and called, ¡°A moment, sir.¡± He inspected Chen Rong¡¯s ride and added, ¡°Forgive my poor eyesight, but I really cannot recognize which family you are from.¡±

    His words drew the courtiers¡¯ attention. For the time being, everyone looked at her carriage.

    Just then, another carriage caught up, its owner was a young aristocrat. He nced at Chen Rong¡¯s vehicle and beamed to say: ¡°I know who it is!¡± He joviallyughed. ¡°It must be the new Grand Chambein who was appointed by His Majesty yesterday. It is said that she is a beautiful nun.¡±

    His words caused the others¡¯ attention to turn this way, with some individuals shouting: ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡±

    Chen Rong was no longer able to go.

    She didn¡¯t want to go either. She already knew this would happen.

    She reached for the curtain and drew it open, appearing in front of the crowd.

    As soon as they saw her cold and beautiful face, themotion settled down.

    Chen Rong dismounted her carriage.

    ¡°Greetings, gentlemen.¡± She didn¡¯t call herself Ah Rong of the Chen House or Hong Yunzi, or did she call them her colleagues, only gracefully offering them an indifferent bow.

    Everyone was still assessing her at this time. From the times of the Three Kingdoms, famous schrs had judged a person by his facial features, temperament, gaze, manners and speech. Appearances were so important that they even mattered in the imperial court¡¯s selection. It just so happened that as soon as Chen Rong got off her carriage, those who had had a prejudice against her took a pause: Why do I not see a bewitching fox? Or a promiscuous nun?

    Chen Rong did not straighten from her bow. She nkly remarked, ¡°When the Hu besieged Nan¡¯yang in the past, I took the lead and killed countless barbarians with my whip... if only I wasn¡¯t a woman, then I could have served as the Grand Chambein.¡±

    The moment she said ¡®If I hadn¡¯t been a woman¡¯, sighs escaped around them. The aristocrats suddenly felt as though they had taken a cold drink on a winter day, the word regret wasn¡¯t enough to describe their loss.

    Chen Rong paid them no attention. She raised her head to sweep her eyes across the crowd with a smile on her lips. After listening to another round ofments, she lightly added, ¡°It is said that a gentleman would rather die than to be insulted. You may disapprove of me, but please do not humiliate me.¡±

    Having said this, she waved her sleeves and strode to the carriage, calling: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Her driver gave a response and drove in.

    As soon as her carriage went, the others quickly followed. Even while sitting inside, Chen Rong could hear someone behind herment: ¡°Why was she born a woman?¡± He beat his chest and stomped his feet. ¡°How can she be a woman? How do Ie to terms with this?¡±

    The man apparently couldn¡¯t help himself. He kept urging his driver to speed up and, when they passed Chen Rong, turned to look back, his eyes lingering on her cold countenance. The more he looked at her the more he liked her face.

    Chen Rong and the ministers soon reached the court¡¯s facade.

    Scarcely had she stepped off the carriage before a bearded middle-aged minister came to her. He bowed deeply and said, ¡°This bow is to thank you for bolstering our soldiers¡¯ morale.¡±

    He straightened and audibly said with a piercing stare: ¡°Nheless, the court is a sacred ce. You are a woman, please leave.¡±

    His right hand rose behind him.

    Chen Rong looked at him and then behind him.

    She knew that these people weren¡¯t angry at her but at the emperor¡¯s decree.

    She stopped walking.

    She straightened her back to look at the middle-aged minister, her smile was especially radiant. ¡°You think too much, my lord.¡±

    She then sped her hands together and looked to the highest seat which represented the imperial power. ¡°A woman like me dare note before the throne of the almighty king.¡±

    She turned to the crowd, prettily, candidly. ¡°It¡¯s just that I can scarcely believe I am finally here after dreaming about this ce for so long.¡±

    She knelt down on one knee, looking up at the throne in veneration and awe. Her eyes slowly reddened. She bowed deeply but spoke no more. She knew she could only be wrong the more she spoke, and the less she said the less mistakes there would be.

    After her bow, Chen Rong did not look at them again. She slowly retreated and, after five steps, pped her sleeves to leave.

    While the ministers were still staring at her with various expressions, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage was already gone. A stream of music unhurriedly filled the air. Its sounds were sweeping and glorious, as though she was looking up at the emperor in the morning light and nonguage could describe her awe, admiration and love for this ce.

    The carriage gradually drove away, taking the stunning music with it.

    After a long time, the young nobleman rushed out. He stared after Chen Rong¡¯s carriage and sighed, ¡°What a marvelous individual.¡± He sounded as though he was either stupefied or intoxicated.

    Behind him, the ministers had entered the hall.

    They did not say anything, but Chen Rong¡¯s cold and beautiful face had undoubtedly left a deep impression.

    To the Confucian schrs, Chen Rong, even with all her ws, was worthy of praise for her reverence and loyalty to the emperor. And to them, the woman named Chen Rong was ultimately a captivating person, for she unconcernedly left while others were still kneeling, expressing her will through notes of music. She was flexible in her conduct, and carried the air of a learned schr.

    With this mentality, the ministers med the young emperor for being scandalous, but had no vicious words for Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage slowly exited the pce gates.

    Once outside, she rxed her straight posture. A gust of wind passed by, making her realize she had been perspiring cold sweat.

    She leaned back and smiled.

    Her smile was very rxed and luminous... Her outing had met her expectations. She was sure the entire city, whether aristocrats or hermits, would know about her now. Moreover, in their evaluation, she should no longer be the profligate viin who was creating scandals with the ridiculous emperor.

    At length, her carriage slowed down.

    The curtain lifted whereupon a beautiful face entered her carriage amid frenzied voices.

    Sure enough it was Sun Yan. His eyes were slightly puffy. When he saw Chen Rong, he heaved a sigh and smiled. ¡°Did things go well?¡±

    Chen Rong nodded. She sat up and quite smugly said to him, ¡°It could be said that I¡¯m recognized by the Jiankangmunity this time.¡± With a twinkle in her eyes, she lifted her chin and announced, ¡°I just need a couple more chances. By then I¡¯ll cease to be lowly.¡±

    Even if they did not respect her, people would not dare to belittle her, toy with her, or insult her. As Sun Yan said, she would be able to live with pride due to the schrs¡¯ recognition. Seeing the proud smile on her face, Sun Yan shook his head. ¡°Look how puffed up you are!¡±

    Having said this, he grinned again. ¡°Woman, you hold onto any chance you have, no matter how small. That¡¯s something I¡¯m not nearly as good at.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled in response.

    ¡°If I think about it,¡± Sun Yan muttered, ¡°Wang Hong is actually rather pitiful.¡±

    These words earned him a re from Chen Rong.

    He smiled with an exaggerated sigh: ¡°But he is! He must¡¯ve never thought that he would fall for someone like you. Now he can neither let you go nor hold onto you. No matter what he gains or loses, it will leave him brokenhearted.¡±

    Themotion and screaming were growing louder and louder outside. Before they knew it, wildflowers were even flying through the curtains andnding on Chen Rong¡¯s face.

    She rubbed her eyes and cried to Sun Yan: ¡°Out you go, leave. I don¡¯t want these women to tear me into pieces.¡±

    Sun Yan adopted another grin. He gave Chen Rong another once over and then cheerfully remarked, ¡°If they see you like this, you can forget about going home today.¡±

    He broke intoughter and left.

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage continued to drive forth.

    It was not long before the vehicle slowed down. ¡°What brings you back?¡± Chen Rong asked without bothering to look up. Even though she was questioning him, her tone was more or less cheerful and rxed.

    The curtain fluttered. By the time she frowningly looked up, it was a woman¡¯s voice she heard: ¡°Are you perhaps Priestess Hong Yunzi? My mistress requests a meeting.¡±

    After what had happened at the Jiankang Prince¡¯s estate, Chen Rong never failed to shudder at an aristocrat¡¯s request to see her. ¡°No,¡± she coldly answered.

    ¡°Go!¡± she next shouted to the driver.

    He hurriedly responded and then drove away.

    The woman returned to a nearby carriage and whispered to the person inside, ¡°She said no.¡± After a pause sheined in vexation: ¡°Quite rudely, if I may add.¡±

    The one in the carriage was silent for a moment before answering: ¡°My seventh cousin is crazy about her. From what I heard, she¡¯s not ordinary either. I¡¯ll find a way to meet her next time.¡± Her sweet voice and somewhat childish.

    Her nurse continued, ¡°I heard His Excellency had met her before. He even proposed to make her Qng¡¯s honored concubine only for his offer to be rejected. Why do you care about such an ignorant girl, miss?¡±

    The girl inside the carriageughingly replied, ¡°Nurse, let me tell you, my seventh cousin deserves at least this much torture.¡±

    Her childlikeughter continued to ring. ¡°Nurse, why aren¡¯t you saying something?¡± she asked.

    It took the woman a few moments before she was heard stammering: ¡°Q-Qng, you¡¯re here.¡±

    The curtains swiftly drew open to present a pretty face to the crowd. When the girl turned her eyes, she saw that her seventh cousin was sping his hands behind his back, quietly staring after the departing carriage. His eyes for some reason softened the girl¡¯s heart, and she could no longerugh aloud.

 Chapter 166: Wang Hong Issues a Warning

    Chapter 166: Wang Hong Issues a Warning

    Despite her sinking heart, the girl was unable to stop herself from saying: ¡°Seventh brother, aren¡¯t you too incapable?¡± She continued: ¡°For this woman you willingly carry a reputation of ridiculousness, refused the royal messenger in public, gave His Majesty little consideration, and even killed Eunuch Wu yesterday. You have made the n very dissatisfied with you, yet you haven¡¯t managed to win this woman over. That¡¯s really too useless of you.¡±

    Wang Hong withdrew his gaze to nce at the girl, lightly replying: ¡°The n is dissatisfied with me?¡± He smiled. ¡°They are dissatisfied with me and yet they cannot do anything to me. Isn¡¯t that good, then?¡±

    Thus spoke, he pped his sleeves, pressed down on his hat and went on his way.

    The girlughed to see her cousin walking away without a backward nce. She formed her hands into a speaking trumpet and shouted at the top of her lungs: ¡°Wang Qng, even if you put on a blue robe and a wide brim hat, they cannot hide your unrivaled bearing.¡±

    Almost as soon as she shouted his name, the peopleing and going on the streets all turned to look. By the time she finished, there were already widespread cheering and screaming.

    Among these voices, someone was shouting: ¡°Qng is not a ridiculous or unreasonable person, let me go ask him.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the blue figure had been buried behind a swarm of people. Watching her cousin struggling to escape, the girl broke intoughter.

    She tilted her head and mumbled: ¡°My goodness, dear cousin. You¡¯re having an affair with a nun, no wonder everyone is upset. Tsk, the fairy has fallen, how pitiful.¡± At this juncture, an inadvertent nce led her to see a shadow sitting in an ordinary and unmarked carriage. She stared for a moment and then scornfully muttered to herself: ¡°The ninth princess?¡±

    At this moment the princess was quietly parked in a corner. She lifted the curtain and painfully watched Wang Hong encircled by the crowd.

    Her face was ashen, and her lips were pressed together.

    The curtain swayed behind her.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± she asked without turning around. As she thought about those eyes, her voice slightly trembled.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found out, your royal highness,¡± the other person¡¯s voice was low and scratchy. ¡°Our people inside and out of the temple are gone. Even those we have just sent to follow her carriage have also disappeared.¡±

    After a pause he whispered, ¡°Could it be the boy from the Sun House in Jiangdong ¨C the one called Sun Yan?¡±

    ¡°Imbecile!¡± the princess blurted. She clenched her teeth and lowered her voice to say, ¡°Sun Yan only recently arrived in Jiankang. He has yet to find his footing in the Sun family, how could he have had the facility?¡±

    Having said this, she turned to look at Wang Hong, her anger gradually turning into sadness, fear and pain: ¡°This was his doing. I don¡¯t want to believe it, but I know it¡¯s him... He changed the moment he killed the imperial messenger. He¡¯s be frighteningly ruthless; he¡¯s no longer gentle and kind.¡±

    She closed her eyes and murmured, ¡°I know he is warning everyone that she is his, and no one but him can touch her. Never mind, I should calm down and wait to see how long he will be protecting her... This woman sickens me. As soon as he lets go, you should take care of it. I do not want to see her again.¡± She spoke her words with gnashing teeth and a hint of masked fear... She had woken up this morning to find that a lock of her hair had been inexplicably cut off. So frightened and angry was she that she had ordered the death of her servants in attendance.

    While sitting in front of her mirror, she suddenly remembered her royal brother had once said: Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi may look like a fairy, but his temper is that of a wolf. All is fine when he does not act, but when he does it will be with the rage of lightning.

    She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but his image kept appearing in her mind. For this reason, she had left the pce so in the morning to speak to him.

    However, he didn¡¯t even need to speak now. Just moments ago he was ncing at her from the crowd with eyes that were prating but also unsympathetic. It was a look of disdain for her life. Almost suddenly she was convinced that it was his doing all along. He was warning her, and ordering her to stop.

    Not long ago, his censure had led to the mockery of her in the pce. Now he had obviously ran out of patience, so she should forbear and bide her time.

    Bowing her head and hiding her tears behind her sleeve, the ninth princess whispered, ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Chen Rong soon returned to the temple.

    After freshening herself, she hurried to the back of the mountain where she spotted a small boat moored in the distant valley. There, Old Shang and a thin man were talking to each other; behind them a few servants stood by.

    They bowed to the arrival of Chen Rong.

    She nodded to them as she briskly walked to the boat and, after circling it, said to the thin man, ¡°Can we start now?¡±

    Themoner didn¡¯t dare to raise his head at a high-profile character in Jiankang. ¡°Aye,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Then teach me.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The man jumped onto the boat. Timidity vanished from his face once he was on the water. With his back turned to Chen Rong, he exined, ¡°Priestess, it¡¯s fairly easy to row a boat. The key is knowing how to exert your strength.¡± He demonstrated with gestures as he spoke.

    Chen Rong listened in earnest. From time to time, she made a few strokes ording to his instructions.

    Her lessons in martial arts afforded her good bnce, and since she was eager to learn, she grasped the idea in just a quarter of an hour. By the time she took the boat around theke, she had started to look the part.

    Sheughed and called to Old Shang from the distance: ¡°Old Shang, I did it! Give him a bolt of silk and see him home.¡± The man dropped to his knees to thank her in surprise. A bolt of silk! It¡¯s this simple to earn a bolt of silk? Working for the rich is indeed the best way to make money.

    Chen Rong who had just learned how to row was besides herself with joy. She paddled back and forth in theke and loudly sang:

    ¡°That cunning boy,

    Won¡¯t talk to me.

    Because of him,

    I cannot eat.

    That cunning boy,

    Won¡¯t eat with me.

    Because of him,

    I cannot sleep.¡± (1)

    (1) ½ÆÍ¯ ¨C ¡°Cunning Boy¡± from the Book of Songs

    Her voice was so bright and high that these lovesick words sounded cheerful and breezy. After she sang the song twice, she frowned: Why did I sing this kind of song? Now I¡¯m upset for no good reason. At this thought, she shook her head and began rowing back.

    Before she reached the shore, a young man¡¯sughter rang to her: ¡°I barely arrived only to hear you singing love songs. Woman, can¡¯t you pretend to be a little holier?¡±

    It was Sun Yan¡¯s voice.

    Chen Rong was happy to see him. She gave him a re, but cheerily smiled: ¡°Who told you to eavesdrop?¡± She looked him up and down and then curiously asked, ¡°Why are you dressed like this? Are you going somewhere?¡±

    Sun Yan pushed a stray hair aside, replying: ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to tour Jiankang? I¡¯m here to apany you.¡±

    Chen Rong was ovee with delight. She jumped onto shore and asked, ¡°Really? Do you meant it?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Sun Yanughingly replied. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve brought ten masters with me. If you¡¯re still worried, your imperial guards maye along.¡± The imperial guards looked very imposing, and weren¡¯t used to listening to Chen Rong¡¯smand. For these reasons she didn¡¯t bring them to court this morning, much less thinking of bringing them along on a drive.

    ¡°Ah Rong,¡± Sun Yan patted her shoulders and winked at her.

    She turned and eyed him with vignce.

    Sun Yan shed her an amiable and toothy grin: ¡°Ah Rong, dress like you did this morning.¡± Answering her wary eyes, he scratched his head and swallowed to say: ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. Zuihonglou has some very excellent wine, but they only serve men of talents, hehe, and beautiful boys.¡±

    His eyes crinkled into lines as he quite smugly said, ¡°Think about it, out of the two of us, at least one would qualify as a beautiful boy, right?¡± Seeing Chen Rong raising an eyebrow at him, he hurriedly added, ¡°I mean, shouldn¡¯t we y it safe? You¡¯re a woman, you have no idea how good that wine tastes.¡± He gulped, and she couldn¡¯t hear the rest of what he said.

    She studied his serious appearance. After deciding that he wasn¡¯t joking, she smiled and nodded: ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°Great, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Because Sun Yan was hurrying her, Chen Rong jumped onto his carriage as soon as she was dressed. They drove into the city with ten guards in tow.

    They hadn¡¯t arrived at Zuihonglou by the time fragrances wafted into their nostrils. From the lofts, several beauties were looking down and pointing here and there.

    At this moment, Sun Yan suddenly cried, ¡°Wait.¡± Seeing that the driver wasn¡¯t responding, he hastily cried, ¡°Catch that carriage!¡±

    He was referring to a pink carriage that had just exited from Zuihonglou.

    Their driver quickly drove near, at which time Sun Yan poked his head out and stared at the other coachman. After some time he suddenly yelled, ¡°Lord Sun Lin, who is the beauty that has made you abandon your name to run from Wu to Jiankang and be a driver?¡±

    There was anger in his voice and his eyes were burning with mes.

    The pink carriage¡¯s curtain lifted to show a woman and her servant girl staring back at Sun Yan. Even on Zuihonglou¡¯s second floor, two beautiful girls were looking down at him.

    The pink carriage¡¯s driver sighed and turned his eyes to Sun Yan. He had high cheekbones, sunken eyes and long limbs. At first nce he seemed thin and ordinary, but upon careful observation, he had a rather solitary and ssic style.

    He looked at Sun Yan and sighingly said, ¡°Chap, you can¡¯t just yell my name like that. How am I going to continue living at my master¡¯s house?¡±

    Sun Yan pointed at his nose and shakily demanded, ¡°Are you not a descendant of Sun Wu from Jiangdong? Why are you behaving like a servant?¡±

    ¡°Who said I am a servant?¡± the driver rolled his eyes in disdain. ¡°I mostly manage the wine cer for the Fang family, and sometimes fill in as the driver.¡± He muttered, ¡°I waited three long years for this wine. I still haven¡¯t tasted it but you¡¯ve ruined it for me. What rotten luck!¡±

    He appeared to be extremely dejected. He jumped down, shook his tattered sleeves, bobbed his head and strode away. Only until he had taken a dozen steps did Sun Yan yell after him: ¡°Uncle, where are you going?!¡±

    Meanwhile, the woman in the pink carriage also called, ¡°Old Xun, Old Xun, where are you going? Y-you can¡¯t leave us here!¡± She was so anxious that she was stomping her feet.

    The more they called after him, the faster he walked. In a sh he hadpletely vanished from sight.

    Seeing that Sun Yan wasn¡¯t moving, Chen Rong quietly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to send someone after him?¡±

    Sun Yan eventually sighed. ¡°What use is it if it¡¯s not what he wants?¡± Having lost his mood, he then told the driver to turn around and circle the city.

    While the carriage jostled, he remained glum and somber. At length he angrily mmed the table and asserted, ¡°He¡¯s being ridiculous! As a famous schr from Eastern Wu and as a descendant of the Sun family, he abandoned his family and career to go incognito for the sake of alcohol? Does he even think?¡±

    Chen Rong covered her smile to see his furious appearance. ¡°He¡¯s got quite the re of an elite schr, though.¡± Her words earned a re from Sun Yan. She quickly offered him a smile and gently patted his back.

    Sun Yan quietly leaned back with his eyes closed.

    The carriage had gone to a quieter street, one that looked oddly familiar. Chen Rong suddenly remembered that it was where her brother lived.

    At this moment, a woman was screeching outside: ¡°Go to hell you worthless piece of trash! How hard is it to go and talk to your sister, but you keep dragging it until now. I-I¡¯m really going to kill you.¡±

    Amid her screaming, therge woman rammed into a thin man. She raised her hand and beat him into a corner.

    Chen Rong slowly sat up and told the driver to stop.

    Hearing something wrong from her tone, Sun Yan turned his head to see her staring at the couple in the alley. ¡°Who are they?¡±

    She was silent for a while before admitting: ¡°My older brother and his wife.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chen Rong raised her chin and whispered to Sun Yan, ¡°I¡¯m going down first, observe the situation before youe.¡±

    He nodded.

    She dismounted the carriage and walked over.

    Within ten steps she was in the dark alleyway, staring at the quarreling couple. ¡°Stop!¡± Chen Rong demanded.

    The two entangled people stopped in their tracks .

    Seeing her, the beaten and bruised Mr. Chen happily called, ¡°Ah Rong, is it you? You¡¯re back?!¡±

    At the same time, Mrs. Chen¡¯s shrill voice took over: ¡°Why, isn¡¯t it the young missy? I¡¯m d you¡¯re finally here!¡± She patted her husband¡¯s clothes and tidied hispels, then greeted Chen Rong with a smile and intimately said, ¡°I knew we¡¯d always be family. Look, we just ran into some trouble and here you are!¡±

    Chen Rong quietly looked at them and then asked Mr. Chen, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Her brother looked dejected while her sister-inw couldn¡¯t wait to cry: ¡°Young missy, it¡¯s like this. You know we have two stores, don¡¯t you? The front one was noticed by a nobleman who wants to forcefully take it from us. I know you have a say among the rich, so I want you to talk to them for us.¡± As soon as she finished, Mr. Chen angrily disputed, ¡°Don¡¯t use these words to deceive my sister, it¡¯s your brothers who had gambled and lost the store.¡±

    Ignoring his wife¡¯s re, he dragged his hurt legs and called to Chen Rong, ¡°Ah Rong, stop minding this. If you get involved, you won¡¯t get any peace.¡±

    Almost as soon as he spoke, his wife was already so provoked that she screamed and threw herself at him.

    It might have been that Chen Rong¡¯s eyes were frightfully cold, for strength left Mrs. Chen¡¯s legs and she leaned against the wall before she could beat her husband.

    Chen Rong inwardly heaved a sigh.

    ¡°If she is such a shrew, why haven¡¯t you left her, brother?¡±

    A howl erupted as soon as she said this. Mrs. Chen had dropped to the ground, beating her chest, stomping and screaming. ¡°Heavens above, open your eyes, how can there be such a ill-bred wench in this world? Heavens, open your eyes to see, this little wench is telling her brother to divorce his wife.¡±

    Her wailing and shrieking caused the passersby to stop and turn to look.

    Just then, a light footfall sounded.

    It passed Chen Rong to arrive in front of Mrs. Chen. While she was crying bloody murder, a re blinded her eyes and a cold sword sat on her stout neck.

    Mrs. Chen had never been in this situation before. Her outcry lodged in her throat. She widened her murky eyes to shakily stare at the sharp de just inches from her face.

    Seeing that she finally closed her mouth, Sun Yan looked back at Chen Rong, asking: ¡°How should we deal with her?¡±

    Chen Rong looked at her brother and solemnly called, ¡°Brother.¡± She paused, her tone carried anger and disappointment when she next said: ¡°I¡¯m not short on money. If you¡¯re willing to leave this woman, I¡¯ll do my best to set you up with a better life. But if you don¡¯t want to, then we will continue to be strangers. This will also be thest time I call you my brother.¡±

    Mr. Chen looked at her, and then back at Sun Yan.

    Despite standing in a dark alley, he was frightened witless by Sun Yan¡¯s blue-blooded temperament. ¡°Ah Rong, t-this this is a big matter. We can¡¯t be rash.¡±

    Chen Rong hummed a reply and turned around. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you think about it for a few days.¡± Before she left, she tossed Sun Yan a look.

    Because they shared an affinity, Sun Yan immediately understood what Chen Rong meant. He withdrew the sword from Mrs. Chen¡¯s neck, stared at her and coldly warned, ¡°Witch, be careful. If you bear your ws again, you¡¯ll have to watch out for your hands!¡±

    He harrumphed and turned to leave.

    Mrs. Chen stared after them before springing up and storming outside.

    She rushed to the street, looking at the two of them stepping onto their carriage, at the ten guards who were closely following behind, and at the exquisite ride. Mrs. Chen spat onto the ground: ¡°What a tramp, she changes men one after another!¡± Despite saying these words her face was a ghastly color of blue.

    As soon as he got on the carriage, Sun Yanzily said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to spend so much time and effort on this kind of people. If you don¡¯t like her, I¡¯ll send someone to kill the witch.¡±

    Chen Rong bowed her head, whispering at length: ¡°I can¡¯t decide his life for him.¡±

    She next turned to him with a smile. ¡°These things are no fun, let¡¯s continue our trip.¡±

    Sun Yan nodded.

    He leaned back, staring at Chen Rong.

    Sensing his stare, Chen Rongughed: ¡°What are you staring at me for?¡±

    Sun Yan¡¯s gaze held steady. ¡°Ah Rong,¡± he sighed, ¡°why did you want to be a nun? You¡¯ll be lonely for the rest of your life. I-I...¡± He again sighed. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te to Jiankang I wouldn¡¯t have known how powerful the Wang House is. If you want to leave the monastery, you¡¯ll have ask for Wang Qng¡¯s help.¡±

    Chen Rong nced at him and sullenly said, ¡°Who said I want toe back to the secr life? It¡¯s better this way!¡±

    Sun Yan shook his head. ¡°No family, no friends, no one to lean on when you grow old. How can you say that this is better? Moreover, you like festivities, Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong stilled. She pursed her lips and tried to refute him, but in the end she had nothing to say.

    There was now silence in the carriage.

    ¡°I saw Wang Hong before I found you,¡± Sun Yan suddenly said. He stroked the sword on his hip and menacingly announced, ¡°I was going to make a mark on his body when people weren¡¯t paying attention, but then I heard him say something that made me spare him.¡±

    Chen Rong turned to him, asking: ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He said to an elder of the Lang¡¯ya Wang House that whether his woman is unruly or contrary, he will be the one to teach her, and it was best that others keep their noses out of it.¡±

    ¡°To speak that way to his n elders... Ah Rong, that bastard is trying. He has done a lot for you.¡± He clenched his fist and spat, ¡°But what makes him think he has the rights to teach you, the unscrupulous bastard! Dammit I¡¯m so peeved.¡±

 Chapter 167: By My Side

    Chapter 167: By My Side

    Chen Rong looked down. After some time she smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Didn¡¯t you want to go for a drive?¡±

    Sun Yan scowled. ¡°You¡¯re changing the subject again.¡± He poked his head outside and yelled to the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the West Lane.¡±

    Lying back, he rested his head on his hands and said, ¡°Have you been to the West Lane? It¡¯s very scenic, with bridges and running water everywhere you go. At night the courtesans sing and y music on a painted barge on theke. It¡¯s quite a sight.¡±

    His voice gradually lowered as he spoke.

    Chen Rong cast him a nce, understood and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Now that you found out about your uncle, go home and let them know.¡±

    Sun Yan wrinkled his brows in thought. He then made a turn and sat up to say: ¡°All right, let¡¯s go home then.¡±

    The carriage turned around.

    Sun Yan sent Chen Rong back to the temple before driving away. After watching him leave, Chen Rong also turned to go.

    Standing on the hillside with the gate behind her and thick woods ahead, she hummed a song and began her walk.

    After several steps, she paused and stopped her humming to see a white figure.

    This person unhurriedly approached her. When he reached her, he looked down and breathed hotly on her forehead and nose.

    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Chen Rong remarked. After receiving no response, she smiled and asked, ¡°How long have you been here?¡±

    She raised her head as she spoke, now seeing his ruddy face. He was quietly looking at her with soft but hazy eyes. Startled, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help but reach out towards his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re feverish! Are you sick?¡± she cried in rm.

    The man in front of her was still smiling. She held him up and scolded, ¡°Why did youe here when you¡¯re sick? Did you ask the doctor to check on you?¡±

    He looked up at her in a daze. The man who had always been strong andposed seemed to have abandoned all facades and be a vulnerable child. The daze in his eyes and his temporary frailty tugged at her heartstrings.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked.

    The man bowed his head.

    He rested on her shoulder and feebly replied, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    She reached for his forehead again. It was still burning, which worried her, so she tried to feel his chest.

    At this time, the man leaning on her shoulder quietly said, ¡°Go to the boat.¡±

    He was apparently out of strength, for most of his body weighed on her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back to the temple?¡± she quietly asked.

    ¡°No.¡± He took her wrist, his palm searing her. ¡°I like having just you and me.¡±

    I like having just you and me.

    For some reason, this line soothed her heart.

    She couldn¡¯t help but to agree and help him walk down the hill. Luckily she had trained in martial arts and was physically capable of helping a grown man like this. Despiteboring for breath, she could manage for a few hundred steps.

    After she brought him to theke and helped him steady himself, Chen Rong moved a hidden table over and then guided him to sit in a ce away from the wind.

    As soon as he sat down, he gave a light tug and pulled her to the ground. She hadn¡¯t sat up by the time hey down on herp.

    He closed his eyes.

    Chen Rong touched his forehead and said, ¡°You¡¯re feverish, we have to call the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he tugged his lips saying, ¡°typhoid fever recently appeared in Su.¡± As Chen Rong trembled, he rasped, ¡°I just arrived from there. News came from the pce this morning that the crown prince is sick.¡±

    He drew his lips into a line and opened his eyes. Looking at a worried Chen Rong, his lips slightly upturned to say: ¡°You know how proud your Qng is, how can I let those scoundrels get what they want? I came to you as soon as I knew I was unwell. It would be good if it¡¯s not typhoid fever, but if it is, I¡¯m d to be here with you.¡±

    Typhoid fever had been a terminal illness from the days of the Han Dynasty. Nine houses out of ten were abandoned during its pandemic. Although the medical sage Zhang Zhongjing had written a treatise on typhoid fever, it was regarded as a treasure by some and hidden away. Due to the Hu¡¯s invasion after the end of the Han Dynasty, no one now knew where it was.

    Without the book, people were terrified of typhoid fever. Because of its contagiousness,munities had no choice but to abandon their patients. Even if they didn¡¯t give up on an heir like Wang Hong, it would be necessary to guard him in secret in order to prevent infecting others.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Chen Rong¡¯s mouth quivered. ¡°It may not be that illness at all.¡±

    ¡°Possibly...,¡± Wang Hong quietly said. ¡°I never had the best of health. Before the age of ten my life had been threatened twice.¡± When he spoke, his long eyshes cast a crescent shadow under his eyes. Coupled with his flushed face, they made him remarkably beautiful and fragile.

    Chen Rong unconsciously held him closer.

    Wang Hong smiled. Speaking seemed to tire him, and he closed his eyes again. Only after some time did he continue: ¡°When I was little, someone once said I¡¯m not meant to live long. These words are no secret to others. I¡¯ve scarcely offended a few people before I caught this epidemic-like illness. I fear if I don¡¯t die from typhoid fever, I will still die in the hands of viins.¡±

    Chen Rong put her face to his, softly asking: ¡°What can I do?¡±

    ¡°I feel hot. I would like a coldpress.¡±

    Chen Rong quickly picked up a white gown she kept in case she needed to change. Its fabric was fairly tough. She kept pulling with her hands until blue veins popped on her forehead, but the cloth showed no sign of tear.

    She bent her head and used her teeth to rip it apart. When a ripping sounded, an exuberant and satisfied smile appeared on her flushed face.

    After tearing several strips, she turned and ran to theke, not noticing that Wang Hong had been tilting his head to quietly watch her.

    She applied a damp cloth to his forehead, thought about it and wrapped his hands and feet as well.

    By the time she finished her ministrations, she was profusely sweating. She looked up at Wang Hong to see that he was dazedly watching her. She gave him a big smile and happily told him, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fear, you¡¯ll get well again.¡±

    Her smile was unusually radiant, for only she knew that this man had really had an ill-fated life. He had died young in Mo¡¯yangst time. His present life was borrowed just like hers, and no one knew when Heaven would remember to take it back.

    Wang Hong quietly watched her, feebly asking: ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    He looked at her and then dropped his gaze, letting longshes block theplicated looks in his eyes. ¡°I thought you hate me? Why are you scared?¡±

    Chen Rong paused. She looked at him and slowly shook her head. ¡°I do hate you, but I don¡¯t want you to get sick, I don¡¯t want you to be in pain, or I do I want you to die.¡±

    She bowed her head and ced her face on his, softly saying against his dry lips: ¡°I just want you to live well.¡±

    Wang Hong smiled. His gaze turned to the sky. ¡°Is that so. You¡¯re much kinder than me, Ah Rong.¡± His lips upturned into a smile. ¡°Two hours ago I discovered something was wrong with me. The more I observed the symptoms the more it appeared to be that terrible typhoid disease. Do you know what I thought then, Ah Rong?¡±

    He turned to look at her. ¡°My first thought was that nobody must know about it, be it typhoid fever or not. Then I thought of you. See Ah Rong? I clearly have a terrible contagious disease but I still thought of you first, wanting to take you to theherworld with me.¡±

    His voice was very low and hoarse when he next asked her: ¡°Ah Rong, am I not a very bad person?¡±

    Chen Rong smiled and shook her head. She reached out to feel his forehead again, scolding, ¡°Shush, you¡¯re not going to die.¡±

    Wang Hong didn¡¯t listen. He childishly stared at her, sulked and asked, ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me, am I very bad?¡±

    She looked down at him and couldn¡¯t help but bite the tip of his nose.

    She held him in her arms and, while turning thepress, lightly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± By the time she changed thepress she added, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind going to theherworld with you if I contracted the same illness.¡± She smiled at him. ¡°Not only won¡¯t I mind it, I think I¡¯ll rather like it... Dying with my lover is such a wonderful thing that I dare not even pray for it.¡±

    As soon as she finished, the man pulled himself up, held her chin and kissed her.

    Only until his fiery tongue pushed into her mouth and sought her tongue did Chen Rong react. ¡°You¡¯re still sick,¡± she protested.

    Her vague sentence was, however,pletely swallowed into his mouth.

    He cupped her face to urgently and searingly kiss her. She briefly tried to avoid his fervor before giving in.

    The kiss left both of them breathless. Lying on his body, Chen Rong felt his skin and joyfully said, ¡°Qng, you sweated.¡±

    Market rumors had it that if the patient could sweat and avoid the cold, then it was possible to recover.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Wang Hong faintly hummed. Chen Rong sat up from his chest to look around, happily saying: ¡°Luckily this mountain ridge is closed off so cold wind does not enter.¡±

    She bent down and touched his back. ¡°You¡¯re really sweating!¡± she cried to feel the dampness on his skin.

    At this time, the man underneath her softly asked, ¡°Ah Rong, can you lie down on me again?¡±

    Chen Rong stilled. Her lips parted with a refusal readied, but in the end she docilelyy on top of him.

    With their warm bodies on each other, she could perceive his hardened tip against her lower abdomen.

    Although she had experienced it once, she still felt somewhat flustered. She hid her face in his neck and mumbled: ¡°I¡¯m too heavy that I¡¯ll crush you. Should I get up?¡±

    The person beneath didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Can you breathe?¡± she added after a wait.

    Still no response.

    Chen Rong looked up at him.

    He was looking at her with eyes that seemed bewitching because of their redness. He looked to be so absorbed that Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help herself fromughing: ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±

    Wang Hong extended his right hand and gently stroked the small of her back.

    His left hand ran from her chin to her eyebrows.

    Caressing her, he faintly said, ¡°I feel a little strained,¡± while lifting his hips as he did.

    Startled, Chen Rong¡¯s blush spread to her neck. She clucked at him and paid no further attention to him.

    Wang Hongughed. ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡±

    Chen Rong did not answer him.

    He looked up and smiled into her lips: ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡±

    Blushing, she propped herself up to roll off of him. Wang Hong locked her in his arms, buried his face in her neck and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± While Chen Rong was still having palpitations, he pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m cold, Ah Rong, don¡¯t move.¡±

    Perhaps he wasn¡¯t pleading. But his voice was strengthless and soft, and he sounded breakable to Chen Rong.

    She hugged him and murmured, ¡°Aye, I won¡¯t move.¡±

    At this time, his lips mumbled against her mouth: ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± As he said this his tongue sought for her sweetness. Chen Rong was both amused and vexed. ¡°What kind of an excuse is this?¡± she protested.

    He clung to her lips, his hand running through her sash. Chen Rong hurriedly cried, ¡°No, you¡¯re unwell!¡±

    Her words were followed only by moans.

    Wang Hong stopped nheless. He held her waist and delicately traced her lips and tongue. In the midst of their entwined breaths, Chen Rong saw beads of sweat develop on his temples.

    She quickly dabbed his forehead and ced her lips on it.

    ¡°Your fever receded!¡± she joyfully cried.

    She held his face and beamed. ¡°Qng, if you don¡¯t believe me then feel it yourself. Really, you¡¯re not burning anymore.¡±

    Before Wang Hong could respond, scattered footfalls were heard.

    Chen Rong stilled and perked her ears.

    The footsteps belonged to five individuals. As Chen Rong widened her eyes, Wang Hong covered his hand over her mouth.

    Of course she wasn¡¯t going to make a sound. She nced at him and motioned him to let go, then listened carefully.

    Old Shang¡¯s pleasant voice soon sounded: ¡°It seems my mistress, the priestess, isn¡¯t here.¡± Next to him, Yinggu chimed in: ¡°Aye, young master, as you can see, there is no one here.¡± After a pause, she quizzically asked, ¡°You seem to be in a hurry. Is it very important? If it is, we can call everyone from the temple toe out and look for her.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± replied a young voice. ¡°We just thought we¡¯d take a quick look. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    At these words, the group turned and left.

    Only until their footsteps could no longer be heard did Chen Rong quietly sigh in relief and look to Wang Hong.

    His expression was grave. ¡°They came all this way to look for me?¡± he frowned. ¡°Ah yes, it¡¯s those clothes. They touched those outfits. No wonder. I¡¯ve only visited Su once, how could I have gotten sick so suddenly? It was those clothes.¡±

    Seeing him staring at the sky and knitting his brow in contemtion, Chen Rong was afraid to move and kept still on his body.

    Wang Hong hoarselyughed. ¡°They dared toe all the way here? They are rather confident about my illness.¡±

    His voice was deep and chilly.

    Chen Rongforted his hand. Now wasn¡¯t the time for her to express her opinion so she did not speak.

    At this time, Wang Hong slightly shifted.

    Understanding his meaning, Chen Rong turned over.

    Wang Hong sat up. He ced Chen Rong in his arms and then rested his chin on her hair. He stared ahead for a length before saying: ¡°If they could touch my clothes, then the perpetrator is someone next to me.¡± He drew his lips into a line. ¡°Perhaps someone who knew about the grudge between Murong Ke and me had also exposed my whereabouts in Mo¡¯yang.¡±

    He tightened his hug around her at this thought.

    Chen Rong enveloped him in her warmth when she felt him shaking.

    He did not speak again for a length of time.

    She kept still and maintained their hug, for she felt that the air was cold.

    At this time, his light chuckle sounded above her: ¡°Look darling, I¡¯ve traveled all over the world and everyone ims they admire me and love me... but when I¡¯m really unwell, the only one I can lean on is you.¡±

    Amid their heartbeats, he lifted Chen Rong¡¯s chin and tenderly and sincerely looked at her to say: ¡°Ah Rong, I did not mean to treat you in contempt or did I mean to be cruel when I asked you to be my honored concubine that day. The truth is... you can only be my honored concubine.¡±

    Ignoring Chen Rong¡¯s pressed lips and colorless face, he held her chin and so very gently said, ¡°Silly child, you make everything out to be so simple. Do you think it¡¯s easy to be Wang Hong¡¯s wife? Not only will you have to deal with the servants, but also the sisters and brothers, aunts and uncles in my sprawling n, the management of my assets, it is all very cumbersome... Most importantly, the head of our n is intent on promoting me. The wife of the future leader of the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya cannot be without her own powerful family. If we encounter something simr to today, you won¡¯t be able to leverage your family¡¯s influence to help me. If we get into troublesome contention, you¡¯ll have no way of enlisting help. As my wife, you¡¯ll have to frequent the pce and socialize with the imperial consorts. Without a strong n behind you, they will taunt you as a way to deride the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya.¡±

    He looked at her with eyes that were soft and clear. ¡°I don¡¯t care about these things, but the head of n does, as do the n elders.¡± He bowed his head and pressed his lips to hers. ¡°Ah Rong,¡± he murmured, ¡°I dare say that as long as I have the thought of marrying you today, tomorrow you¡¯ll only be a corpse.¡±

    He looked up and held her hand to his chest, softly pleading: ¡°Ah Rong, an honored concubine is only below the wife... as long as I don¡¯t die, I will do everything in my power to protect and love you, isn¡¯t that good enough?¡±

    His eyes were so clear and gentle.

    She could see her reflection in them.

    Chen Rong smiled, shaking her head. ¡°Qng, don¡¯t you think I know all of this? That day when you said I can be your honored concubine, the reason I resented you was because...¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, only shaking her head.

    She turned her gaze outside when she next said, ¡°Qng, I never thought I could marry you. Or have I ever wished to be your wife.¡±

    She looked back, smiled and hoarsely told him, ¡°What I wanted is to stay away from you. I knew loving you is beyond my reach.¡±

    Wang Hong dropped his gaze in reply. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to stay away from me. Ah Rong, I want you to be by my side, to have children with me, to grow old together.¡±

    Grow old together?

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes reddened.

    She nkly stared outside. At longst, she looked up at him and slowly but firmly said, ¡°It¡¯s already good enough as it is, Qng.¡±

    She looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m your mistress, aren¡¯t I? You cane to me whenever you want, while also getting married and still living the life you have always lived.¡±

    She caressed his dry lips. ¡°We can be together when we want to, and separate when we don¡¯t.¡±

    She said everything so lightly and prettily.

    Wang Hong reached out to hold her wrist.

    His eyes bore into her. Slowly, he smiled a faint smile and said in a paralyzed voice: ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me, Ah Rong. To be my mistress is to say that you don¡¯t even care if our children would have legitimacy. Since you are so strong-willed, would you tolerate my union with other women? I fear when the dayes, you¡¯ll have quietly left.¡±

    He closed his eyes and fell back onto the seat. ¡°Ah Rong, how hardened your heart is.¡±

 Chapter 168: A Childish Wang Hong

    Chapter 168: A Childish Wang Hong

    Chen Rongnguidly leaned over and rested her face on his.

    She did not offer himfort, nor could she really, as she felt the warmth of his face and listened to his rueful sigh.

    ¡°Ah Rong,¡± Wang Hong called, extending an arm over her waist. His kisses fell upon her face as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to let go of you.¡± His voice sounded both tender and capricious.

    Chen Rongypletely still in his arms. Her heart was filled with sweetness, for she was the first person he looked for after he fell ill, and for he so willfully said he couldn¡¯t let go of her.

    He made her feel that he cared, and to her this was more than enough.

    While they held each other, Chen Rong felt his forehead once more.

    ¡°Qng, you¡¯re not feverish anymore!¡± Her eyes rounded in pleasure. Worrying that he might not believe her, she stressed: ¡°It¡¯s true! Feel it yourself.¡±

    Wang Hong smiled. ¡°I heard that if there is no fever or chills, then the worst is behind us.¡±

    Chen Rong continuously nodded and replied, ¡°Aye, I also heard that as long as your body temperature doesn¡¯t fluctuate tonight, there will be nothing to fear. If conditions remain stable for the next three days, everything will be all right.¡±

    After a pause, she asked, ¡°Qng, the sun is about to set and night will be cold. Should we return?¡±

    Wang Hong closed his eyes with a hummed reply.

    Having received his answer, Chen Rongy down beside him, felt his forehead and stared at him.

    It was a lovely feeling to perceive the difference in their body temperature and their matching breathing rhythm. ¡°It¡¯s like that night in the mountains outside Nan¡¯yang,¡± she told him with aughter.

    She sat up and looked at him, openly smiling: ¡°Qng, I had thought that there would never be another day like that.¡±

    Wang Hong opened his eyes.

    He looked at her awhile, then closed his eyes and tiredly said, ¡°Why would you even say that Ah Rong? We can clearly be together, you just don¡¯t want to. So why bother saying something like that?¡±

    He made a pursing expression with his lips, turned away and ignored Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong wrapped an arm around his waist.

    He threw her arm away.

    She tried again.

    He threw her arm away.

    Sheughed and persisted in hugging him while muttering: ¡°You¡¯re like a child when you¡¯re sick, Qng.¡±

    Wang Hong throated a harrumph, letting her hug him after all.

    She nuzzled her face against his back as she smelled the scent that belonged to him and giggled, ¡°You just don¡¯t know how content I am with this very moment right now.¡±

    Although she confessed to be content, her voice was dipping lower and lower.

    Catching her sigh, Wang Hong turned around and drew her into his arms. ¡°Ah Rong,¡± he whispered, stroking her hair, ¡°life is short, why must you be like this? Why do things have to be this way?¡±

    Chen Rong merely shook her head. Sheughed and said, ¡°Loosen your arms, you¡¯re suffocating me.¡±

    Ever since their meeting today, herughter had been ringing bright and clear as though her happiness radiated from within. Each passing second was another lost yet she wasughing so mirthfully.

    Wang Hong stared down at her hair and at length closed his eyes.

    The two of them embraced each other and continued their broken conversation until the sun began its westward descent.

    Wang Hong was no longer running a fever or chills over the next hour, giving Chen Rong the reassurance she sought.

    As soon as night fell, she helped him back to the temple.

    No sooner had they arrived than Nurse Ping and Ying¡¯gu hurried to them. When they saw Wang Hong walking steadily and gracefully as usual, both stopped in their tracks. Nurse Ping thought to say something before Ying¡¯gu held her back.

    They returned to Chen Rong¡¯s bedchamber.

    ***

    While night deepened, the crimsonntern was surrounded within water steam behind a room divider. Chen Rong had her back turned at the moment, her face slightly glowing.

    ¡°Darling,¡± Wang Hong¡¯s raspy voice was heard amid the sloshing sound of water.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t reach my back.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s blush deepened. ¡°You¡¯ll be all right without washing your back for one day.¡±

    ¡°In the past when we used to make love...¡± Wang Hong only managed this much by the time Chen Rong snarled: ¡°Stop it! It only happened once, there¡¯s no collective past.¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s voice took a grievous turn: ¡°That day when we left the Jiankang Prince¡¯s estate, I was suffering so much the entire time... so so much, darling.¡±

    Chen Rong exhaled and, without humor, reminded him: ¡°Stop dawdling, the water is going to turn cold.¡±

    ¡°My chest feels itchy,¡± came Wang Hong¡¯s mumbling.

    Chen Rong drew her lips into a line. ¡°Shall I call Ying¡¯gu?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Wang Hong grumbled, ¡°I only want my darling.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re unwell. You can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Wang Hong appeared to be taken aback. Heined that he was taken wrongly. ¡°You misunderstood me darling. I¡¯m just itchy, that¡¯s all.¡±

    At this point, he threw a hand over his mouth and blithely asked, ¡°Or do you want to do that?¡±

    ¡°Stop your nonsense!¡± cried Chen Rong.

    ¡°The water is really getting cold,¡± she reminded him again.

    Wang Hong dunk his face in the water and let his voice bubble out: ¡°I want you to treat me as you did that day in the carriage.¡±

    He was of course talking about the time he saved her from the Jiankang Prince¡¯s estate.

    Chen Rong was drugged that day.

    She restrained herself and went on to say: ¡°I have no memory of what happened.¡±

    Wang Hong looked up from the water, usingly crying: ¡°Liar.¡±

    His tone of voice made Chen Rong think of his faint ruddy face, his bewitching eyes, and the water droplets on his skin.

    Blushing, Chen Rong thought to herself: Why am I being so stubborn? After today there may not be a tomorrow... I should do as he wants.

    Having thought so, she stood up.

    Seeing Chen Rong¡¯s beautiful figure stand up, Wang Hong softlyughed.

    Hisughter embarrassed Chen Rong. As she was about to scold him, they heard footsteps outside, as well as Sun Yan¡¯s voice from the distance: ¡°Ah Rong, Ah Rong.¡±

    Sun Yan is here?

    Chen Rong darted a nce at Wang Hong. Behind the screen, hezily leaned back against the tub, saying: ¡°Darling, we can¡¯t see other people at a time like this.¡±

    Chen Rong red at him with a blush: ¡°Who¡¯s doing anything with you?!¡±

    Despite saying so, she knew herself that it would be too embarrassing to see Sun Yan right now.

    By this time his footsteps had arrived outside the room. Chen Rong heard Ying¡¯gu greet him: ¡°Why, it¡¯s the young master of the Sun House. Our priestess has gone to bed.¡±

    ¡°Gone to bed?¡± Sun Yan paused his steps. ¡°Why does she sleep so early when there¡¯s antern festival on West Lane tonight?¡±

    Nurse Ping smiled from the side, saying: ¡°I beg your pardon, she has really gone to bed.¡± Ying¡¯gu added, ¡°When the priestess came back, she was smiling very cheerfully and said that she was exhausted from the day¡¯s excursion.¡±

    After a brief silence, Sun Yan sighed, ¡°Why is she sleeping so early when the moon is this bright? Never mind.¡± Having said this he turned and left.

    Peace was restored outside.

    Behind the wall divider came a sshing sound. When she heard it, Chen Rong called, ¡°Nurse, Ying¡¯gu, bring some more hot water.¡±

    They acknowledged her request, having not gone far.

    After a while Wang Hong¡¯s sullen voice was heard: ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing, darling? What are you thinking about?¡±

    Chen Rong was thinking about Sun Yan. She couldn¡¯t help butugh to hear him. At this time, there was a knock at the door along with Yinggu¡¯s voice: ¡°Hot water is here.¡±

    ¡°Leave it.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong opened the door and brought the bucket inside. She had good strength and so carried the water with ease.

    After bringing the water to the room divider, she softly said, ¡°Retreat a little.¡±

    The man did as told and retreated to a corner.

    Chen Rong lifted the bucket and poured it into the tub, staring ahead at the wall all the while, not daring to look at the naked man.

    At this time, a warmth sneaked up to her.

    When his damp and warm skin touched her, Chen Rong¡¯s hand trembled, her blush spreading to her neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± she ordered.

    His hand grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her to the tub.

    Caught off guard, she couldn¡¯t help falling forward. She tried to grab on for bnce and, in doing so, pressed onto a slippery body.

    In her panic, she quickly moved her hand but consequently lost her bnce and fell into the tub.

    As soon as she fell into the water, the man in the tub broke intoughter. He held her by the waist and pulled her into the tub. Chen Rong would¡¯ve put up a fight but for two reasons: she was onlying into contact with slippery bare skin and she was afraid to use force on an ill person.

    In the blink of an eye, she was squeezed into the cramp space with him. Sshing water soaked her hair and clothes, which clung to her exquisite curves.

    Water dripped down from her forehead, blocking her sight. Her blushing face and the way she tried to keep her eyes open were all very adorable.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Wang Hong looked at her and suddenly opened his bare arms to wrap around her.

    He held her tightly and whispered, ¡°Ah Rong, stay with me.¡± These words were spoken in seriousness from beginning to end. ¡°Ah Rong,¡± he shakily pleaded, ¡°let¡¯s sleep in the same bed and die in the same grave.¡±

    There had never been another moment that made Chen Rong perceive his desire and hope more acutely than this.

    In his arms, she made a tremble and atst said, ¡°After I be your concubine, I won¡¯t be the only one to share your bed. When I die I would have to ask your family and wife for permission to be buried in the same grave... My lord, I¡¯m not one who canpromise. I won¡¯t bow to another woman in this life.¡±

    These words were just as calm and unyielding as they had been.

    Wang Hong slowly let go of her.

    He turned away and hoarsely said, ¡°Scrub my back for me.¡± In a split second his voice suddenly seemed to have belonged to a different person, as if he had retrieved his senses and sobriety.

    Chen Rong hummed an acknowledgement, then carefully washed his alternately hard and delicate skin.

    As she washed him, she couldn¡¯t help but lower her head and softly ce a kiss on his shoulder de. Her kiss dissolved in the water and left no traces.

    ¡°Darling, your heart is hardened anyway, why do you bother with this trite action? Did you want to appease me with your kiss?¡±

    Chen Rong wordlessly shook her head from where he could not see her.

    Standing up, she went behind the screen and, with her back turned to the man, changed her clothes and said, ¡°The water is getting cold,e out.¡±

    The man stood up this time to the sound of rustling fabric.

    He soon turned and walked towards the door.

    Chen Rong hurried after him, pulling his sleeves. ¡°It¡¯s windy outside.¡±

    The man pursed his lips, but in the end he did not protest her bringing him back.

    Settling him on the bed, Chen Rong took a towel and dried his hair while smilingly saying: ¡°This ce is very humble. It doesn¡¯t have ambergris or a jade pillow. I¡¯m not sure if it is to your liking.¡±

    Sheughed breezily as if nothing was the matter.

    The man paid no attention to her.

    Chen Rong again carefully toweled his hair. Looking at the childish man who was altogether different from his usual self, she slowly bent down.

    She knelt at his level and then ced her face to his. Looking at their touching faces in the bronze mirror, Chen Rong softly asked, ¡°Qng, let me have a lock of your hair?¡±

    Her lips were asking for permission but her hand was already picking up a pair of scissors.

    Looking at the pretty little woman behind him in the dim mirror, reverently and gently holding a lock of his hair in the palm of her hand, Wang Hong who was pursing his lips closed his eyes.

    As he closed his eyes, the fragility, capriciousness and daze in the past day all vanished from his face.

    He was back to being his old self.

    But Chen Rong didn¡¯t notice this.

    Wang Hong moved his lips, his silky voice was heard in the room: ¡°Even when you wash my blood stained clothes to ce pillowside, even when you cut my hair to keep with you, you still won¡¯t be my honored concubine?¡±

    His throat undted and finally let out a heavy sigh. ¡°How can there be such a stubborn woman?¡±

    Chen Rong did not speak. She only lowered her head and focused on drying his long hair, one lock at a time.

    After his hair had dried, Wang Hong nced at the woman in the bronze mirror carefully cing his hair in her sachet and quietly said, ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    And then he stood up. His hair cascaded down and his white robe swayed as he unhurriedly moved towards the only bed in the room.

    ¡°Come sleep, I won¡¯t touch you.¡±

    Not seeing Chen Rong move, he closed his eyes and lightly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have typhoid fever.¡±

    These words caused Chen Rong to whip her head up.

    After a while, Wang Hong¡¯s voice drifted to her: ¡°Come, I¡¯ll return home tomorrow. When we meet again, we won¡¯t know what circumstances it¡¯ll be.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart clenched to hear this. She docilely walked over andy down by his side. She quietly leaned against him, her face nuzzled against his chest.

    She smelled his scent and listened to his heartbeats, lyingpletely still.

    Wang Hong also didn¡¯t make any movement. His eyes were closed, seemingly asleep.

    The sands of time trickled slowly.

    Her beating heart gradually calmed from its rush.

    His continued to be steady and strong.

    Chen Rong remained wide awake. She stared at the white fabric above her nose, feeling its warmth and scent...

    Eventually, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    When she next woke it was to the twittering of birds. She opened her eyes and felt around next to her.

    There was only emptiness.

    Surprised, she quickly looked around.

    There was no one here.

    Yesterday was definitely not a dream. Chen Rong slipped on her clogs to go outside. She opened the door and saw a servant sweeping the leaves in the courtyard. She went to him and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s His Lordship?¡±

    The servant was Wang Hong¡¯s. He orded Chen Rong ceremony and respectfully answered, ¡°He left early in the morning, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°On a carriage. He left several at the templest time, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Is that so?

    Chen Rong hummed a reply and unhurriedly went out.

    She walked to the mountain terrace to the left of the temple where, holding on the stone railing, Jiankang seemed utterly deserted in the distance below... She looked around only to fail finding the familiar figure.

    Chen Rong turned around.

    A ck carriage was driving away in the early morning. Its rolling wheels made a dreary sound on the stone pavement.

    The driver was a man in his thirties. Strapping warriors formed two rows of riders on either side.

    Standing out among these people was a pale and thin schr in his forties.

    He neared the carriage and whispered, ¡°You are wise, my lord. There were indeed five people who showed up yesterday.¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s mild voice replied from the carriage: ¡°Not only them, but any other movement must be noted.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The schr stroked his beard, adding: ¡°The crown prince and Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi have both fallen ill. I wonder how many people are jumping for joy at this news haha.¡± He smiled at Wang Hong: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay sick for a few more days, my lord? I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll lure more people out.¡±

    In the carriage, Wang Hong¡¯s voice took a chilly turn: ¡°There¡¯s no need. If I continue to be sick, I¡¯m afraid those who are close to me will also distance themselves.¡±

    The schr paused at these words and then nodded. Aye, money brings this world together and breaks it apart. If this dragged on, he feared those who belonged to his master would begin to have a change of heart.

    After the schr said a few more words, he looked into the carriage at his master and suddenly smiled. ¡°Did you get your wish, my lord?¡± He blinked, sounding sincere yet amused: ¡°When you went to the temple yesterday, I recall that you said you were using themon cold to feign typhoid fever, so that you may aim at more than one birds with your arrow... at the very least her heart will soften. If I may ask, has she felt life and death are unpredictable so that she stopped being stubborn and assented to entering your household?¡±

    His smile was absolutely infuriating.

    The guards stifled theirughter but remained staring ahead, afraid to anger their master.

    In that moment of silence, the gentleman in the carriage wryly smiled and answered, ¡°Feeling that life and death are unpredictable? Stop being stubborn? She was ted to hear that I had contracted typhoid fever.¡±

    People turned their heads and looked towards the carriage.

    To their surprise, Wang Hong¡¯s voice was full of helplessness when he added: ¡°She dly answered that if she and I could die like that, then it would be our happy ending.¡±

    They paused at first, and then their discreetughter grew louder and louder.

 Chapter 169: Do You Dare?

    The day passed by in the blink of an eye.

    In the afternoon when Chen Rong woke up, she heard footsteps and Yinggu¡¯s voice outside her doors: ¡°Priestess, His Majesty summons you to the pce.¡±

    The emperor?

    The imperial messenger was already waiting outside for her. She washed and changed as fast as she could, then mounted the horse-drawn carriage and followed him to the pce.

    Before long, they were dashing through the pce gates and heading directly to the garden where the emperor was.

    When the vehicle came to a stop, she heard a eunuch say to her: ¡°Your Excellency, His Majesty is inside. Please go in to see him.¡± Because she was now the Grand Chambein appointed by the emperor, despite his misgivings, the eunuch uttered ¡®Your Excellency¡¯ with surprising ease.

    Chen Rong gave him an acknowledgement, stepped down from the carriage and went in.

    It was the start of summer. The garden was filled with verdant trees, weeping willows, and all kinds of blooming flowers that Chen Rong hadn¡¯t seen before.

    It looked exactly like the one she had visitedst time, and startlingly quiet. She took a dozen steps to where the emperor had yed with the ants and, when she saw no one there, walked around theke.

    Sure enough, a ck robed figure came into view beyond the willow trees while the eunuchs and pce maids were standing as far as some hundred paces away. At this moment, his back was turned to her while he absently gazed into theke. As she stared at him, she couldn¡¯t help but mused: His Majesty is surprisingly handsome from behind.

    In fact, not only was he tall in stature, his features were also elegant, his eyes were agile, and he looked every part a highborn man.

    Chen Rong came within ten steps behind him, bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±

    The emperor didn¡¯t turn around, only saying: ¡°Come here.¡± He sounded sullen, apparently not in the happiest of moods.

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart made a leap. At their first meeting, he had beheaded arge woman who did not please his eyes. The young emperor might be extremely nice to her, but he was also a moody man.

    She quietlyposed herself at these thoughts and then walked to him.

    She gazed at the silveryke like he was doing, then turned to look at him.

    The emperor had his lips pressed together, creating two long and deep lines that made his displeasure apparent.

    Chen Rongmented her luck. She withdrew her gaze as her thoughts were in turmoil.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± she abruptly heard him ask.

    She kept her eyes down, swiftly replying: ¡°I was thinking about an interesting person I saw yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Tell me about him,¡± he still sounded just as sullen as he had been moments ago.

    ¡°His name is Sun Lin¡¯gong, of the Sun family in Jiangdong,¡± Chen Rong began in her crystal clear voice. ¡°In order to taste a new wine he went to live with a merchant family for three years.¡± With animated gestures, she excitedly continued: ¡°And guess what, Your Majesty? Someone exposed his identity yesterday. The merchant was so shocked, haha. It was my first time seeing someone¡¯s face turning from blue to white, from white to purple, then from purple to red.¡±

    As she narrated, she quietly observed the emperor¡¯s expression and only hazarded to go on after she saw that he was listening with interest.

    ¡°Not minding status, freely abandoning his responsibility, doing whatever he pleases... Sun Lin¡¯gong lives up to his free-spirited fame after all.¡±

    The emperor nodded.

    Despite not saying anything in reply, the expression on his face did not worsen.

    After staring at theke for a while, he murmured: ¡°Not minding status, not minding his responsibility? He¡¯s indeed a lucky man.¡±

    He waved his sleeve. ¡°Walk with me.¡±

    Chen Rong hurried after him and quietly heaved in relief. It seemed that she was doing the right thing, and now the emperor¡¯s mood was more stable.

    In front of her, he stared ahead and sneered, ¡°Do you know why the pce is so quiet today?¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head. ¡°I do not.¡±

    The emperor snorted, hoarsely telling her: ¡°It¡¯s because the crown prince is ill. He¡¯s very ill, in fact.¡±

    After not hearing an answer for a long time, he couldn¡¯t help from frowning and issuing a low bark: ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Chen Rong shuddered. She turned to him and said, ¡°I was thinking that Zhuangzi seemed to have said that everyone has his own happiness. Like a sparrow and an eagle each having its own happiness.¡± She paused, and then added, ¡°The crown prince may be sick, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he is suffering.¡±

    The emperor stopped.

    He seemed to be in a trance, for he stood still for a long time.

    At length he forced himself to turn back at her.

    Staring at the dutiful-looking Chen Rong, whose face was a little ashen, he suddenly burst intoughter.

    Hisughter and hoarseness spread through the air. ¡°Aye, he might not be suffering after all.¡± Heughed again.

    This time he sang as heughed: ¡°How do I know that loving life is not a delusion? How do I know that the dead do not wonder why they ever longed for life?¡± (1)

    (1) lines from Zhuangzi.

    Hiughter gradually turned into a long howl.

    As Chen Rong listened, she saw a tear well in the corner of his eye. She lowered her head and continued looking down.

    His howl eventually stopped.

    The emperor turned to look at Chen Rong, waved his sleeve, and lightly said, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you over there to admire the flowers.¡±

    Holding her hand, he continued to say: ¡°It has been many years since anyone discussed Zhuangzi with me. Back then...¡± He paused and thenughed, ¡°How did I forget? I¡¯ve caused troubles for decades; there is no ¡®back then¡¯. Back then the schrs talked and I could only y outside the door to eavesdrop on them.¡±

    He walked very fast, pulling Chen Rong along. By the time they reached a field of flowers, he turned and went to the other side. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see about these flowers. Let¡¯s go to look at the fish. Did you know that I recently acquired some precious species? Their colors are absolutely stunning.¡±

    He led Chen Rong to the other side of theke where there is a small fish pond. He squatted down, picked up a stick and gave the water a stir. ¡°Why are you sleeping? This won¡¯t do,e out so Ah Rong can see you.¡±

    Chen Rong squatted next to him and quietly watched the fish swimming in the pond.

    As he stirred the water, the emperor suddenly asked, ¡°Were you frightened?¡±

    Chen Rong shuddered.

    She nced at his happy profile, thought about it and softly answered, ¡°A little bit, aye.¡±

    After a brief pause she added, ¡°I¡¯m of humble position so when someone disagrees with me, I always get berated.¡± Sheughed at herself, ¡°I¡¯m used to being a scaredy-cat.¡±

    ¡°You, a scaredy-cat?!¡± The emperorughed. ¡°If you were really a scaredy-cat, why would you look for death in the battlefield after spending a night with Wang Hong? If you were really a scaredy-cat, how could you befriend anti-Hu men like Ran Min and Sun Yan?¡±

    His resonatingughter made it seem as though he was saying these words in harmless banter. He was even all smiles afterwards.

    Chen Rong, however, still felt the chills. Her hands and feet were cold.

    She sighed at the white clouds in the sky: ¡°I am lowly, but I have high ambitions. Before I met Wang Qng, I just wanted to find myself a poor schr.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°To be his main wife, of course.¡± She gave him the side-eye and then harrumphed, ¡°I have vowed to never call any woman my mistress in this lifetime.¡±

    The emperor widened his eyes. He suddenly pped and shouted, ¡°Good for you, I like your ambitions.¡±

    Chen Rong appeared to be startled by his sudden cry. Answering his eager stare, she continued, ¡°Ran Min had asked for my hand in marriage when he was in Nan¡¯yang. My origin may be humble, but I was still worthy of him.¡±

    She winked at the emperor, giggling: ¡°I haven¡¯t told you this ¨C his concubine from the Chen House of Nan¡¯yang was the n¡¯s promised bride to him. Unfortunately she lost to my cat and mouse game (2).¡±

    (2) ÓûÇÜ¹Ê×Ý ¨C she is referring to her ying hard to get so that Ran Min would be interested in her.

    The emperor happily pped. ¡°Good for you Ah Rong, you¡¯re so...¡± he paused to search for the right word, ¡°so shameless... but I like that about you.¡±

    Of course you do.

    She threw him a disdainful look. The emperor returned the favor with a funny face.

    Chen Rongughed, continuing: ¡°I met Sun Yan on the road. At the time his family had been killed by the barbarians, and he himself was saved by a loyal servant. I gave him a bowl of rice and some encouragement, and thereafter he sees me as his family.¡±

    In just a few words she had clearly exined her rtionship to each of these three men.

    After she finished, she took the branch from the emperor¡¯s hand and yed with the fish.

    But she was all ears at the moment. It was obvious that the emperor had heard some gossip if he suddenly said what he said. If her answer wasn¡¯t satisfactory then it was hard to say what the consequences would be.

    The emperor stared skyward for a while before slowly standing up.

    He narrowed his eyes at the northern sky. Whatever he was thinking about, he only sped his hands behind his back and began to walk.

    Chen Rong listened to his footsteps while she yed with the fish in the pond.

    The emperor paced back and forth, muttering something under his breath that was too soft for Chen Rong to hear.

    He stopped, waved his hand, then started walking again.

    After some time, he went to Chen Rong.

    Staring at her squatting position, he suddenly asked, ¡°Then do you want Wang Hong?¡±

    Does she want Wang Hong?

    Chen Rong was appalled. She turned her head at the emperor and cried, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m a woman.¡± She widened her eyes and stressed, ¡°And a poor one at that!¡±

    She was reminding the emperor that his words weren¡¯t properly used.

    The emperorughed to see her impish disy. ¡°The fact of the matter is that people have been reminding me of Wang Qng¡¯s marriage for the past few days.¡± He happily watched Chen Rong turn white, sneakily saying: ¡°Should I go ahead and betroth him to you? Hmm, all I have to do is whirl my brush to write an edict,¡± he made a circle in the air, eyes lighting up, ¡°and you¡¯ll be Missus Wang henceforth.¡±

    Marriage by royal decree? Chen Rong smiled, ¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s no fun.¡±

    She smoothed her outfit, rose to her feet and casually said, ¡°Even if the marriage is bestowed by you, I won¡¯t be able to sit long on that throne.¡± She bent her fingers one by one to show him: ¡°Miss Xie, your ninth sister, as well as the eldest Miss Chen of Jiankang.¡± She looked up at the emperor and said in all seriousness, ¡°If I have to give an estimation, it¡¯s not going to be my turn before he took 1800 wives.¡±

    The emperor againughed, shing his pearly white teeth.

    He patted Chen Rong¡¯s shoulder, grinned to see her wince and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s probably harder to be his wife than to be my empress.¡±

    He leaned into her and only stopped when he almost reached her nose, unknowingly bing crossed-eyed because he was so close. Chen Rong almostughed out loud to see this.

    Unaware, the emperor regarded her and continued, ¡°I saidst time that I can marry you. Have you given more thought about being my empress?¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head.

    The emperor straightened himself and skeptically stared at her. Chen Rong tilted her head, insouciantly replying: ¡°You don¡¯t really think that being your empress would be happier than being a nun, do you?¡±

    The emperor scratched his head and seriously weighed the options.

    Chen Rong was amused to see this. She tilted her head and upturned her lips, only for the smile in her eyes to gradually freeze.

    She withdrew her gaze and moved behind the emperor.

    While he was ncing in puzzlement, a group of women wasing over.

    Leading the way was an aristocraticdy in her twenties, who was clearly the empress by the look of her court outfit. Several princesses apanied her, one of them being the Ninth Princess whom Chen Rong was already familiar with.

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart jumped at the sight of these people.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    The empress smiled as she approached them. She looked at Sima Zhang, dropped to a curtsy and softly said, ¡°It gives me joy to hear Your Majesty¡¯sughter.¡±

    She smiled at Chen Rong who was bowing behind Sima Zhang, asking: ¡°Who might this youngdy be?¡±

    ¡°I am Grand Chambein Hong Yunzi,¡± Chen Rong respectfully answered, uttering the two names that were bestowed by the emperor.

    The empress slowly knitted her brow.

    She looked back to the the emperor, sternly saying: ¡°How can you keep such viins by your side?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I recently learned that Hong Yunzi not only has an unusual rtionship with the barbarian Shi Min, she is moreover a vile woman who forces her brother to divorce his wife.¡±

    The empress¡¯s voice softened when she next tried to add with sincerity: ¡°Malicious people are always good at giving lip service, you must not be fooled by them.¡±

    At this moment, a dozen pairs of eyes turned to stare at Chen Rong.

    She took half a step backward but she did not plead guilty or try to defend herself.

    She was waiting for the emperor to speak.

    Chen Rong was feeling fortunate. How d she was to have honestly confessed about Ran Min and her once insidious thoughts when the emperor asked. In the midst of this silence, the emperor tossed his sleeve to say: ¡°Did youe here just to say these things? Alright, I got it. Leave. I still have to y.¡±

    His words reduced the empress to muteness.

    The emperor no longer looked at her. He led Chen Rong by the hand to the wooden bridge, saying as they walked: ¡°Listen here Ah Rong, you still need to tell me everything you¡¯ve done so that I can have a goodugh.¡± He was smiling with an intimacy in his tone of voice no one had ever seen.

    The empress drew her lips into a tight line.

    She stared after their shadows, only waving her hand after they became distant.

    A young eunuch hurried to her.

    She stared in the direction of the two figures and quietly demanded, ¡°What else did His Majesty say to Hong Yunzi?¡±

    The young eunuch with exceptional hearing repeated the conversation between the emperor and Chen Rong.

    The empress¡¯s face sank. ¡°He even made the foolish remark that he wanted her to be his empress?¡±

    ¡°Aye, Your Highness.¡±

    The empress nodded and dismissed him.

    At this time, the Ninth Princess sneered from the side, ¡°This Hong Yunzi is skilled at seducing men, it¡¯s a waste for her to be a nun.¡±

    ¡°How can an unwed princess say such words?¡± chided the empress. The Ninth Princess admitted her wrong, but when she bowed her head, her lips were slightly upturned. She could see that although the empress scolded her, she herself was in a ck mood.

    At this point, a pce maid of about 30 years old who served the empress came forward. She supported the empress¡¯s hand and kindlyforted her: ¡°Say what you like, when His Majesty ordained Hong Yunzi as priestess, he is letting Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi overstep his boundaries at the same time. He had scarcely asked Hong Yunzi if she wanted to be the empress before he let Wang Hong take her away. Moreover, Wang Hong told the messenger point-nk that Hong Yunzi is his woman. Think about it Your Majesty, men aren¡¯t like this. If His Majesty really likes this woman, wouldn¡¯t he be jealous to always see her and Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi together? In my humble opinion, Hong Yunzi is only His Majesty¡¯s new toy that piques his curiosity.¡±

    The empress couldn¡¯t help but ponder these words. Seeing her deep in thought, the pce maid smilingly said, ¡°Mydy, stop overthinking everything. Why not just wait and see? You can worry if and when she joins the pce.¡±

    These words banished the clouds on the empress¡¯s face. She straightened her back and gracefully smiled, ¡°Aye, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    She looked back at the unhappy ninth princess and softly advised her, ¡°Ah Jiu, it is useless to trouble yourself over this woman if you really want to marry Wang Qi. A man like Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi has too many admirers to chase away. Why don¡¯t you instead think of how to be his wife? As for Hong Yunzi or Chen Yunzi, you should wait like Xiugu says until she actually threatens your position.¡±

    At this juncture the empress waved her sleeve and, with the help of Xiugu, unhurriedly left.

    As soon as the emperor entered the tree-lined path, he snorted in disgust, ¡°They all judge and criticize me, so now they really start to think they¡¯re special?¡±

    Chen Rong could barely hear his faint voice. She quickly looked around and pretended she didn¡¯t hear anything.

    At this time, the emperor held her hand and loudly called, ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong looked at him and blinked.

    The emperor nced at the surrounding eyes looking at them from time to time, continuing to say aloud: ¡°Ah Rong, I like this personality of yours. If anyone bullies you, say unkind things or tries to harm you in the future, just let me know. I promise to kill each and every one you name.¡±

    Only now did Chen Rong realize the emperor was protecting her.

    She gratefully bowed and said, ¡°Aye, Your Majesty.¡± Her voice also loud.

    The emperor smiled in satisfaction.

    As they walked, he suddenly asked, ¡°Right, I heard you said something yesterday that rendered the ministers speechless?¡± He was so gleeful that he danced for joy: ¡°Quick, tell me about it, what did you say?¡±

    Chen Rong smiled and told him yesterday¡¯s happenings. She had been so eloquent and undisputed in front of the ministers that it was a thing to be proud of. She thus narrated with great excitement.

    After she finished speaking, the emperor heartily pped his hands: ¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡±

    He turned around, leaned closer to her and quietly said, ¡°You¡¯re obviously a crafty woman but you love to pretend otherwise. You remind me a little of those damn schrs.¡±

    Having said this, he burst intoughter.

    Then he searched his robe awhile before asking Chen Rong: ¡°That¡¯s right, have I given you a death-free token?¡±

    Death-free token?

    Was that the ¡®Like His Majesty Himself¡¯ jade piece? Chen Rong hurriedly replied, ¡°Aye, you have.¡±

    ¡°So I have. Ipletely forgot.¡±

    The emperor stared sideways at Chen Rong and said, ¡°I am pleased no matter how I look at you. How else should I reward you?¡±

    After much pondering, he pped his thigh and cried, ¡°How about giving you a hamlet? Along with a hundred guards. Those aristocrats are full of bullshit. I want them to have to watch a rotten and promiscuous woman like you and have no way of doing anything about it.¡±

    He leaned into Chen Rong with a toothy grin and cheerfully asked, ¡°Well what do you say? Do you dare to ept my rewards?¡±

    Chen Rong smiled to see the humor in his eyes.

    Raising her chin, she said, ¡°What¡¯s not to dare when it¡¯s receiving blessings from the Son of Heaven?¡±

    Pleased, the emperor put on a straight face and emphatically said, ¡°Very good. Lord Chambein, listen to my rewards.¡±

    ¡°At your service.¡± Chen Rong dropped to her knees.

    ¡°The Grand Chambein¡¯s intelligence has greatly helped to shoulder my burdens. I hereby reward her the Qing¡¯yun estate.¡± After some thought, he added, ¡°And a thousand acres of farnd along with a hundred guards.¡±

    After thinking about it further, he beamed with squinted eyes and continued, ¡°While the Grand Chambein is a woman, her character is no different from men¡¯s. I hereby allow her to have bedroom guests.¡± While Chen Rong looked up at him in bewilderment, he added with a grin, ¡°That is, she may keep pretty boys.¡±

    Having said this, he proudly looked at Chen Rong who had turned into stone as he yelled: ¡°Dammit, did everyone go off and die? Get a move on it and issue my decree.¡±

    Answering his scream, a dozen people scurried to them from all directions. They lifted the table, took the decree, and held out the jade seal. In a sh they had encircled Chen Rong who was still frozen on the spot.

    Merry Christmas and Happy Holidays to everyone! 2018 kinda just flew didn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sorry the updates aren¡¯ting as fast as we all would like. Thanks to those who are still sticking around. I read all yourments even though I don¡¯t reply

 Chapter 170: Peopleâ€™s Reaction

    Dumbfounded, Chen Rong epted the imperial edict and left the pce with the imperial messenger and one hundred knights in tow.

    She was presently going to the Qing¡¯yun hamlet. The emperor was so pleased with his decision that he wished he could announce it to the entire city of Jiankang. It had been at his urging that Chen Rong was to receive the hamlet at once.

    She sat in the carriage that was led by warriors in the front and escorted by royal guards from behind, looking altogether the definition of impressive.

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes, however, were still wide open.

    Along the road, there were people looking at her from time to time. Those who saw this pomp would turn to her carriage and be confused when they saw her insignia.

    As they watched, several young schrs stared intently at the fluttering curtain and whispered to one another, ¡°Which princess is this?¡± (1)

    (1) ÏØÖ÷ xianzhu ¨C this is a princess title used in various dynasties for daughters of a prince, simr to the more well-known term ¿¤Ö÷ junzhu.

    ¡°If she is sweet-tempered, we can try to make her acquaintance.¡±

    At this juncture, a young female general rode up and took a look at these people. ¡°Sweet-tempered? A princess is inherently born with the best this world has to offer. What a waste of life if she has to be sweet to a stupid man.¡±

    They hastily bowed their heads in respect to the young rider. They didn¡¯t know who were sitting inside the carriage, but this one in front of them was a real daughter of a prince.

    After she reprimanded them, she turned to look at Chen Rong¡¯s carriage. She narrowed her eyes for a moment before frowning in surprise.

    ¡°Is it Hong Yunzi, the Grand Chambein?¡± she cried. ¡°His Majesty is being absurd. I can¡¯t believe a lowly woman like her can saunter her way into our circle like this.¡±

    The princess¡¯s cry overwhelmed everyone else¡¯s conversation.

    They looked up at Chen Rong¡¯s carriage.

    Despite the staring and pointing, contrary to Chen Rong¡¯s expectation, no one cursed her and not very many said ugly words. She didn¡¯t know that despite her unpleasant experience during this time, to outsiders she was friends with the emperors and Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi. They say birds of a feather flock together. The people around her were the most powerful in Jiankang, thus in their eyes she was also extremely influential.

    Her entourage took its time driving by.

    The guards deliberately went very slowly at the order of His Majesty. Like a ma, Chen Rong¡¯s parade attracted more and more spectators.

    A plump woman squeezed into the crowd to watch the scene. She tugged the sleeve of a man in front of her and asked with a smile, ¡°Pardon me.¡± While the man impatiently side-eyed her, she stammered her question: ¡°Who did they say is in the carriage?¡±

    She vaguely heard them but she didn¡¯t believe her own ears, so she had to ask again.

    This man was amoner. Like most othermoners, he had a natural awe for the nobility. He admiringly and reverently looked at Chen Rong¡¯s carriage, replying: ¡°That¡¯s Hong Yunzi whom the emperor appointed to be the Grand Chambein. Tsk tsk tsk, she¡¯s born to be noble. She¡¯s just a woman, yet in the blink of an eye she has obtained a hamlet, farnd and even bodyguards. What grandeur.¡±

    ¡°Priestess Hong Yunzi?!¡± the plump woman cried.

    Her shrill cry made some people scornfully look back at her. She quickly smiled and bowed her head for a while before the others withdrew their gazes.

    The woman smacked her lips together as she stared after the carriage, her jiggling cheeks twitching.

    Almost suddenly, she pped herself in the face. ¡°I ought to kill you, you blind fool, I ought to kill you, you stupid wench. Back when she had just arrived in Jiankang, if you hadn¡¯t thought about those few meals and be nicer to her, this rtionship wouldn¡¯t have ended. When she finally came by, instead of mentioning the two stores, you should have chatted with her and things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.¡±

    The more she cursed herself the angrier she became. The more she muttered the more she suffered. Looking at Chen Rong¡¯s entourage, she wished she could run over and kneel down to beg Chen Rong.

    But in the end she did not dare. It was just yesterday when she told other people of Chen Rong¡¯s interference in her marriage.

    While the woman wallowed in her misery, a thin schr ran over. He looked around for a while and squeezed his way to her when he found her. He pulled on her arm.

    The woman at first jerked her arm back impatiently. When she saw that her sleeve was still pulled, she turned around.

    Seeing that it was her brother, she red and asked, ¡°What¡¯s got your knickers in a knot?¡±

    The frail man looked miserable. White powder fell from his face with each movement he made. He tugged his older sister¡¯s sleeve and cried in panic, ¡°It¡¯s terrible. That guy left a divorce letter and disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Divorce letter?¡± the woman screamed, jumping up and down. ¡°What divorce letter?¡±

    Her scream once again attracted looks from the onlookers, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to mind them and continued firing questions at her brother.

    The schr eximed, ¡°What divorce letter? Your divorce letter!¡± He red at the enraged woman, yelling: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that you can¡¯t even keep your man. It isn¡¯t everyday that his sisteres into wealth but now you won¡¯t even get a bowl of soup from them.¡±

    No matter the era, no matter one¡¯s gender, after someone gained independence and acquirednd, property, and guards, he was considered a local member of the gentry. This kind of wealth was therefore better than any titles in the eyes of themoners.

    Not waiting for him finish his usation, the woman bolted into her house like a cat that got stepped on its tail. ¡°The nerves of that bastard!¡±she screamed in anger and disbelief.

    The thin man staggered behind her, sarcastically shouting: ¡°Of course he¡¯s got nerves, he even took your son and his wench with him.¡±

    ¡°What?! Hurry, chase after him.¡±

    ¡°Chase after him? I don¡¯t know where he went. No one saw him.¡±

    ¡°Nobody saw him? I¡¯m going to make a ruckus at the temple.¡± Despite saying so, the woman shook at the thought of the one hundred royal guards behind Chen Rong.

    The frail man hastily said, ¡°You can¡¯t, you¡¯ll die!¡± The aristocrats had never reasoned with themoners. They could kill someone just because they didn¡¯t like what they saw, let alone a troublemaker.

    Take him for example. If it wasn¡¯t for that useless man, how could he have been fit to wear a schr¡¯s robe? Even so, his schr robe was only good for unting to othermoners. As for finding jobs, he wasn¡¯t from the gentry ss. Over the years, this third brother of Mrs. Chen had been dismissive ofmoner jobs, yet he couldn¡¯t do things not belonging to themoners, so there was nothing left to do but loaf about.

    He finally got crafty. He shifted his eyes and said, ¡°Calm down. You¡¯re the birth mother of young Mu. As long as we find him we will get our share.¡±

    Mrs. Chen calmed down at his words. She stopped, grabbed her knees for breath, and continuously nodded in agreement.

    The carriage continued driving forward.

    Inside, Chen Rong¡¯s mind was still in turmoil. What the emperor said about allowing her to keep pretty boys was still ringing endlessly.

    The emperor said it alright, but he was apparently so proud of what he said that he also made people write it into an edict...

    At this time, a somewhat familiar voice floated into her ears: ¡°It¡¯s not possible. Why would she?!¡±

    This voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but it was so familiar that even among a thousand other whispers it still floated into Chen Rong¡¯s ears. She lifted her curtain and looked in its direction.

    Searching the crowd, Chen Rong quickly found the delicate woman standing in a corner. At this moment she was pale and tearful, ring in her direction with a hateful, disbelieving and angry look.

    Chen Wei.

    Why hasn¡¯t Ran Min left Jiankang even until now? Chen Rong uneasily frowned.

    Standing next to Chen Wei were Chen Qi and a few others. At this moment, they were all green with envy, staring in surprise at Chen Rong¡¯s carriage.

    Chen Qi couldn¡¯t help herself from blurting: ¡°So properdies can¡¯tpare to this ignorant and shameless minx now?¡±

    When she said these words, several people simultaneously tugged her arms. Some even moved away from her, afraid that if someone were to condemn her, they would die by association.

    Chen Qian red at her older sister and whispered, ¡°Are you mad? Chen Rong is now the apple of His Majesty¡¯s and Wang Qi¡¯s eyes. If you want to die don¡¯t drag your family with you.¡±

    The family Chen Qian spoke of wasn¡¯t the Chen House in Yingchuan, but the Chen House in Nan¡¯yang which their parents belonged to. After moving to Jiankang, they discovered that aristocrats and royalty existed in droves in this city. They, as legitimate daughters, may still be distinguished if they had belonged to the Chen House in Yingchuan. Unfortunately subsidiary branches like theirs weren¡¯t worth mentioning. On the street, there were at least eight carriages out of ten that carried someone with a higher status than them, and they would need to ord these people a proper greeting.

    More importantly, it was necessary to talk of wealth and capability to determine ranking even within the same n. They had little wealth and even lessnd after they moved back to the south. Just to be able to buy somend and stores at high prices, they would have to go quite some distance from Jiankang.

    Since their resources couldn¡¯tpare to the local n¡¯s, and their ability was nothing more than ordinary, their lives were different nowpared to when they were in their hometown.

    Chen Qian stared at Chen Rong in envy. ¡°Did you hear? His Majesty gave her a thousand acres of farnd. Tsk tsk tsk, a thousand acres! Even if she were to burn her money in frivolity she can¡¯t spend it all in this lifetime.¡±

    Another girl interjected, ¡°Aye, he even allows her to keep young men. Then doesn¡¯t he mean to let her have heirs to these fields? Why is Ah Rong so lucky?¡±

    Chen Qi likewise clucked her tongue, muttering under her breath: ¡°Not only does a lowly person like her havend and property, she¡¯s also allowed by royal decree to keep young men? She¡¯s clearly a defiled nun whom nobody wants anymore, why should she have this splendor and happiness?¡± She sounded greatly envious.

    She turned to look at Chen Wei, who was cowering in fear, and burst intoughter: ¡°Ah Wei, in the past even you could crush the one sitting in that carriage under your feet. But look at her now, she has the emperor and the son of the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya. What about you? You threw away your self-respect to be a concubine. Pft ¡ª you¡¯re scorned even as a concubine...pletely useless. Listen to me Ah Wei, why didn¡¯t you cry to your husband this time to go away with him?¡±

    Laughter rose around them at these words. Chen Wei endured their taunting with sobs of her own.

    She dried her tears as she stared after Chen Rong¡¯s carriage in resentment. Chen Wei really didn¡¯t understand. Ah Rong had lost her virginity; at first Wang Qi clearly hadn¡¯t wanted her anymore and her husband had wanted her even less. She was in dire straits at the time. Hmph, she even ran to a battlefield looking for death, didn¡¯t she?

    How happy she was at the time. Is there anything better in the world than seeing one¡¯s enemy falling to her demise?

    ... And yet how did things change so fast? How did she manage to seduce the emperor with merely those flirty looks? And she even made the emperor and Wang Qi unhesitatingly protect her?

    What was wrong with this world? How did a vulgar woman like that climb up so smoothly? She really didn¡¯t get it; she¡¯d lost all faith in humanity.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage strolled along. By the time she reached Qing¡¯yun hamlet it was already in the afternoon.

    Chen Rong brandished the edict and entered Qingyun hamlet with her hundred guards in iparable glory.

    Qing¡¯yun was a vacant hamlet. It once belonged to a major n and was repossessed by the royal family after the n fell to decline. There were thirty to forty buildings within the hamlet, every three to four forming a walled courtyardplete with a flower garden.

    This hamlet was made up of beautiful wooden lofts and it wasndscaped to showcase the delicate beauty of the south.

    The entire hamlet wasn¡¯t too big ¨C amodating about one hundred and fifty people ¨C but ingenuity could be seen in itsyout and decorations. Because it had been maintained and repaired, theplex was clean and tidy.

    After arranging for the guards and seeing the messenger off, Chen Rong sent someone to call for Nurse Ping and Old Shang. She was about to take a stroll around her new home when she heard a call outside the gate: ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong stopped and turned around to see Sun Yan¡¯s handsome face. She lit up at the sight of him. ¡°Come in,e in,¡± she called as she ran to him.

    Sun Yan didn¡¯t budge.

    His face was red with anger. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    He red at her and barked, ¡°Listen to what those people are saying!¡±

    Chen Rong quizzically turned to look.

    There were several groups of idlers on the street. When they saw Chen Rong, the whispers inevitably grew. A lewd looking man shouted to her, ¡°I admire your amorous lifestyle, priestess. It took no time before a young man hade to seek your patronage.¡±

    Thus said, he enviously looked at Sun Yan. The one standing beside him was quick to chide: ¡°Nonsense. Don¡¯t judge from theck of insignia on his carriage. His poise and demeanor are those of a nobleman.¡±

    While they traded nonsense, Chen Rong found that wherever she looked, there were several young men who met her gaze with a ttering smile to win her attention.

    Startled, she withdrew her gaze and pulled Sun Yan inside.

    ¡°Close the gate, hurry, close the gate.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    With her back to the gate, Chen Rong exhaled and began shaking inughter behind her sleeve.

    ¡°How can you stillugh?¡±

    Sun Yan was furious. He shot her a re, yelling: ¡°What¡¯s going on? It has barely been a day since Ist saw you, but the moment I get here, everyone tells me I¡¯m your bedroom guest?¡±

    He waved his fist in front of Chen Rong and ground out: ¡°Are you stillughing? Are youughing that Sun Yan, a man of honor, in a sh has turned into a boy toy you keep? Do you expect me to take this?¡±

    Chen Rong covered her mouth behind her sleeve and looked up at Sun Yan. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear from the others on your way here? His Majesty rewarded me.¡±

    She sped her hands, held her head high, and sauntered back and forth like those imperious princesses. ¡°His Majesty said that I greatly please him, and he therefore bestowed me a hamlet and a thousand acres of farnd thate with it. Right, there are also a hundred guards.¡± She blushed and couldn¡¯t help a giggle when she added, ¡°His Majesty even said that I¡¯m allowed to keep pretty boys.¡±

    After swaying her hips for a dozen steps, she couldn¡¯t hold back herughter anymore. Ignoring Sun Yan¡¯s increasingly irate face, she ran to him and grabbed his sleeve, saying: ¡°Sun Yan, now that you¡¯re back, this hamlet of mine won¡¯t have to rely on the Wang House anymore. Can you arrange a few people to take care of this ce? Look for tenant farmers and a steward, too, for those thousand acres of farnd.¡±

    Seeing that Sun Yan was doing his best to ignore her, sheughed, shook his sleeve with both hands and pleaded, ¡°Alright alright, don¡¯t be mad. You¡¯re still my brother, really.¡±

    Only after hearing her admit her wrong did Sun Yan look down at Chen Rong.

    His heart softened to see her smiling face. They both knew that despite his exceptional background, he was only a visitor in Jiankang with neither parents or elders to lend their support. He didn¡¯t have a band of trusted servants and, within his n, there were few ces where he had a voice.

    In Jiankang where an inch ofnd was worth an inch of gold, he indeed needed help if he wanted to have a firm footing. Chen Rong¡¯s one thousand acres of fertilend was precisely that help.

    Chen Rong softly told him, ¡°Ah Yan, it¡¯s equally important during wartime to have support from home... Can¡¯t you stay in Jiankang?¡± She looked up at him with tenderness and trust. ¡°Stay in Jiankang and do business with me. If we can umte wealth and gain the schrs¡¯ recognition, it¡¯d be a great help to General Ran, would it not?¡±

    Chen Rong had some experience in doing business. She could, like the previous two times, transport food and medicine to war zones, and then collect the silver and gold back from the war.

    This was also the second major event that would be happening in Jiankang a decadeter which she could vividly remember. If she could take advantage of it, the effort wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.

    She hadn¡¯t had any rtions in the past. Even if she had had any money she wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep it. Now that she had the emperor¡¯s jade pendant and the help of an aristocrat like Sun Yan, the possibilities were many.

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes twinkled more brightly the more she thought about it.

    Thus, she gripped Sun Yan¡¯s sleeves very tightly. She was only a small woman; although she hated the Hu and was angry at the court for their impasse, she nevertheless did not want to see her only friend going to the battlefield, again and again, to a ce where life and death were separated by but a thin line.

    Sun Yan had to know Chen Rong¡¯s thoughts.

    He couldn¡¯t help grinning at her hopeful eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re sensible enough to know I¡¯m your brother,¡± he tilted his head with an emphatic nod.

    Having said this, he let go of her hand and went forward. After a few steps, he replied, ¡°Can you give me some time to think about it before I give you my answer?¡±

    Chen Rong knew he wasn¡¯t one to give empty promises, and thus agreed.

    As they walked side by side, she told him of her conversation with the emperor in the pce today.

    Afterward, she turned to look at Sun Yan and seriously told him, ¡°When His Majesty mentioned you and General Ran, he didn¡¯t sound very amicable. Ah Yan, there are many things you can¡¯t rush in Jiankang.¡±

    This was her advice to him.

    Sun Yan nodded and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought to offend His Majesty.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to say more on this subject. He waved his sleeve and cried, ¡°Why are we talking about these things? Bring the wine, bring the wine.¡±

    Chen Rong nced sideways at him and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡±

    Sun Yan was reminded that she had just moved here. Except for one hundred guards, she was the only one in thepound. Where would winee from?

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for some help around here,¡± he said,ughingly waving his arm and turning to go.

    At this moment the gates opened to let a carriage through.

    It pulled up in front of them and stopped. The curtain lifted at which time a missive was handed to Chen Rong. ¡°This is sent to you from Qng,¡± a schr said to her.

    Chen Rong unhurriedly opened the letter, which contained one single line: ¡°At Liu¡¯yue Pavilion by the riverside, to row with my darling, catch the breeze, watch the moon, and drink Qing¡¯yun wine.¡±

    Sun Yan sneaked a peek at the letter and at once burst intoughter. ¡°That punk Wang Qi is angry. Haha, drinking Qing¡¯yun wine? Haha, Ah Rong, this is your true bedroom guest.¡± He sped his hands behind his back and continued tough at her misery. The more heughed the more mirthful he became, so hisughter resonated loudly, causing the passersby to turn their heads.

 Chapter 171: No Longer the Same

    Chen Rong stared at the words on the letter for a long time and atst turned around to say to a few of her guards: ¡°Stick close to me.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Sun Yanughed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too cautious, Ah Rong?¡±

    Chen Rong waved her hand to gesture the carriage over. ¡°I can never be too cautious. Someone had used his name to invite me out that day in Nan¡¯yang.¡±

    ¡°Who did?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Chen Rong shook her head. ¡°The only people I offended then were Chen Yuan¡¯s family; it¡¯s most probably them.¡±

    Sun Yan frowned. ¡°How can you not know something so important? That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t Chen Yuan and his family alsoe to Jiankang? I¡¯ll go question them tomorrow.¡± He had seen Chen Yuan before, and his family was now destitute. With Sun Yan¡¯s status, he only needed to send a servant to do the questioning.

    Chen Rong nodded. Her carriage had driven over by this time. Seeing that she was mounting it, Sun Yan also went to his own.

    He turned back at Chen Rong, saying: ¡°Ah Rong, your sister-inw... is the kind of person with insatiable greed. If she continues to bother you, I can scare her off for you.¡±

    Having just seated, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Sun Yan. She smiled with warmth and gratitude. Embarrassed, Sun Yan scratched his neck and dashed into his carriage.

    The two went their own way.

    It had been less than a hundred paces before Nurse Ping and Old Shang ran up to her. They ran and called to her from the distance: ¡°Miss, miss.¡±

    Chen Rong looked up to see them crying. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, slightly amused.

    ¡°Our congrattions, miss,¡± Old Shang said in a trembling voice. He bowed toward the imperial pce and thanked, ¡°Long live His Majesty.¡±

    Nurse Ping and the others were quick to follow suit.

    Chen Rong nced to see watchful eyes all around them. ¡°Alright alright, let¡¯s talk once we¡¯re inside.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    When she saw Old Shang drive the carriage over, Chen Rong quietly said to him, ¡°Find a chance to take all of our money out.¡±

    Old Shang understood that there were now many things his mistress needed to spend money on. He nodded.

    ¡°Miss,¡± Nurse Ping called from behind at this time.

    Chen Rong turned around.

    Nurse Ping neared and whispered to her, ¡°Miss, the master and young master came over.¡± While Chen Rong quizzically looked at her, the older woman added, ¡°Master has left that vile woman.¡±

    Chen Rong smiled to hear this.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t give up so easily, so I arranged for him to live in the temple.¡±

    Chen Rong carelessly replied, ¡°Why should we be afraid of some thugs?¡± She was never the unkind one. It was fine if that woman stay put, but if she dared to stir the pot, she shall see how many lives she had.

    ¡°Aye, my youngdy isn¡¯t one to be afraid of her.¡±

    Nurse Ping looked at Chen Rong infort, thinking to herself: My mistress is highly regarded by His Majesty. Not only did he give her farnd and a hamlet, he even allowed her to have young men... Doesn¡¯t this mean that she can have descendants to inherit these wealth?

    The youngdy having her own descendants is a good thing in the mind of servants like Nurse Ping. To them, husbands were far less reliable than one¡¯s children. As long as her mistress had a filial son in her old age, what did it matter whether she was married or not?

    Nurse Ping was pleased that the youngdy had kept to her insistence. If she had gotten married and even as Wang Qi¡¯s honored concubine, she wouldn¡¯t have had today¡¯s glory.

    Seeing that her servants were all smiles, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help from tugging the corners of her lips.

    Yet she couldn¡¯t be in the same high spirits, for close to the emperor was a precarious ce to be. Her position was far less secure than her servants thought it to be.

    Chen Rong took her servants home, introduced them to the guards, and then delegated tasks to them. Afterward, she took ten guards with her to the spring.

    After the dy, the sun had set behind the mountain and night fog had begun to shroud thend.

    The world could be gued by chaos but Jiankang would always be in peace. A stormy weather was clearly brewing yet amusement had be a habit here. The festivity especially came alive at night.

    The streets were awash with light. Candles floated in the water by the wooden bridge and skynterns dotted the sky.

    Carriages and pedestrians flitted to and fro on the street.

    As Chen Rong listened to the surrounding and met a gaze from time to time, she suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t experienced this peace in a very long time.

    The carriage left the hamlet¡¯s drive and entered another street.

    The main street was much more festivepared to the smaller alleys. Afar, bright rednterns and beautiful girls formed a dazzling sight.

    While Chen Rong raised her head to admire the scenery, two shadows suddenly jumped in front of her carriage.

    Two halberds at once pointed at them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I¡¯m Ah Rong¡¯s uncle,¡± a familiar voice sounded. ¡°Ah Rong, it¡¯s me. Ha ha, it¡¯s so hard to see you these days.¡±

    It was Chen Yuan¡¯s voice.

    As Chen Rong took a closer look, Chen Yuan shrank back and hid the patch on his right sleeve when he saw her looking at him.

    Chen Rong nodded to the two guards, so that after they withdrew their halberds, she knitted her brow at Chen Yuan and Chen Sang. ¡°Sir Chen, have youe with instructions for me?¡±

    She did not call Chen Yuan ¡®uncle¡¯.

    Chen Yuan¡¯s face twitched to hear this. He secretly ground his teeth but the smile on his face grew ever more ttering. In reality, Chen Rong was still a nun who did not belong to the secr world and who was no longer surnamed Chen. He couldn¡¯t admonish her for not calling him uncle.

    Chen Yuan strode to Chen Rong¡¯s carriage with a forced smile on his face. When he was almost near her, Chen Rong narrowed her eyes at which time two guards shouted: ¡°Get up.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s face disyed neither joy nor anger to see Chen Yuan almost keeling over. But Chen Yuan¡¯s face momentarily turned purple, for humiliation surged at him like a tide. A niece whose life had once been in his hands, who never dared to make a breathing sound ¨C that extremely lowly and powerless girl was now looking down at him from above and almost humiliated him.

    Chen Rong quietly enjoyed Chen Yuan¡¯s hatred and shame. She unhurriedly lifted her chin and haughtily said, ¡°If you have nothing to say, then pardon me for not staying.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait,¡± Chen Yuan called. This time, before he could say more, Chen Sang quietly said, ¡°Father, it¡¯s no use.¡±

    He bowed his head and pulled Chen Yuan¡¯s sleeve, ¡°It¡¯s no use, it¡¯s absolutely no use, so why humiliate ourselves?¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage was already driving away while Chen Yuan was still staring after it. His face turned livid looking at the flying dust. He gritted his teeth and made a growl from deep inside his throat.

    After a while, he said with a gnashing voice, ¡°Do you think I want to bow to that wench? But Sang, we can only beg her now.¡±

    ¡°Prince Yinglin¡¯s cruelty is infamous. He won¡¯t spare you this time. The Chen House doesn¡¯t let us in their door; they won¡¯t even let us see Ah Wei. Besides begging this whore who else can we ask for help? Who else can we ask for help, Sang?¡±

    Chen Sang bowed his head at his father¡¯s hoarse questioning.

    Chen Yuan¡¯s voice gradually calmed as he stared after Chen Rong¡¯s departure. ¡°The whore hides in her temple all day, and the entire ce is guarded by the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya. We couldn¡¯t see her after countless visits. It wasn¡¯t easy to have met her here...¡±

    Before he could finish, Chen Sang conceded in shame: ¡°Father, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Chen Yuan patted his head. ¡°No, I just couldn¡¯t help my disgust upon seeing her and lost my bnce. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯se back tomorrow morning. She¡¯s a woman after all, a ttering sentence or two will do it.¡±

    Chen Sang nodded, and father and son turned to leave.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    As the carriage slowly moved, Chen Rong¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Make my orders known: if anyone sees those two again he is to chase them away. I don¡¯t want to have to see them.¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± the ten guards replied.

    Their voices were orderly and powerful, crisp and spirited. Even though Chen Rong had been mistress of her home in herst life, she couldn¡¯t help but feelmanding and exalted to hear them here and now.

    She leaned back and quietly looked at the fireworks on the side of the street, letting her heart slowly calm down.

    At this very moment, a deep and powerful drum sounded ahead.

    It sounded gloomy and as if it wasing from the sky.

    Chen Rong looked up.

    One point, two points, ...five, six points of bright red lights illuminated the pitch ck sky.

    While she looked at the lights in surprise, almost suddenly, all thenterns in front of her were simultaneously lit. Forthwith, a building ofnterns appeared before her eyes.

    Like a fairy crane riding the cloud, a long legged and impably handsome man appeared to the crowd from the loft.

    He was the drummer. His lean and strong muscles moved rhythmically under his wide sleeves to the swelling of the drum.

    Despite being used to seeing men like Wang Hong and Sun Yan, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help herself from staring in a trance. Hearing the screaming and cheering around them, she curiously asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    A guard reverently looked at the man and answered her, ¡°He is from the Xie House of Chen County, the famously debonair Xie Heting.¡±

    ¡°Is that him?¡±

    Chen Rong had heard of his name. She nodded and then withdrew her gaze.

    Her carriage slowly drove on in the midst of screaming and drumming.

    A bustling world existed in front of her and behind her. Chen Rong gazed up at the sky, whispering: ¡°No wonder so many people yearn for Jiankang.¡±

    The baby-faced guard to her left grinned and replied, ¡°Aye, Jiankang ounts for eight of the world¡¯s ten charms.¡±

    ¡°Miss,¡± he smilingly said to Chen Rong, ¡°your status is no longer the same. With good luck you may be able to meet more famous and beautiful people.¡±

    These words of his...? Chen Rong side-eyed him with a smile, though she did not speak.

    She didn¡¯t rush them thus they took their time and went slowly. By the time they reached Xiufeng Spring, it was already dark and the moon had risen to the top of the willow tree.

    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡± They didn¡¯t know how to address Chen Rong so they called her ¡®miss¡¯ the way Old Shang and Nurse Ping called her.

    Have they arrived?

    ¡°I¡¯m going down to take a stroll.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    Chen Rong jumped down and slowly walked ahead.

    She stopped past a row of trees.

    The five pavilions in the spring were vacant.

    However, a bean-sized light beamed from the right side of theke.

    A simrly faint shadow quietly stood in this faint light.

    The wind lifted his sleeves and blew on the rising and falling fireflies around him.

    The moonlight spilled from the sky, rendering the reflection of his robe dreamlike in the water.

    He dide, and had been here for a long time...

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, leave me,¡± Chen Rong stopped and said to her guards.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    When she got to the water¡¯s edge, a small boat was bobbing beneath her feet. She jumped down and took the bamboo pole to row to him.

    She soon came to his side.

    Now seeing him up close, Chen Rong saw for the first time a muted destion on his always smiling face.

    It was very faint and very light, but it somehow made her heart throb.

    She quickly turned her head and re-armed herself.

    In the evening breeze, he gazed at the moonlit waves and softly remarked, ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±

    As Chen Rong was about to counter that they hadn¡¯t actually agreed on a time, his smooth voice floated to her: ¡°This is the first time.¡±

    He slowly turned his head, his eyes gleaming in the darkness.

    Chen Rong again saw sadness from his eyes.

    ¡°I...¡±

    He gracefully reached out to her, and said almost like a whisper, ¡°Come, go rowing with me.¡±

    She hesitated for a moment before cing her hand onto his palm.

    He lightly closed around her delicate fingers and gave a pull.

    She took the chance and jumped onto his boat.

    He let go of her hand, turned to look at the distant mountain peaks, and softly asked, ¡°Will you row for me?¡±

    Chen Rong bent over to pick up the bamboo pole.

    As soon as the pole stirred, the boat shot ahead like an arrow, sshing water in the silver light.

    She gave several rows before looking at him. As if he knew she was looking at him, he quietly asked, ¡°Ah Rong, do you want to listen to my flute?¡±

    Without waiting for her reply, he took a jade flute from his sleeve and put it to his lips.

    Chen Rong gazed down at the broken moonlight and their reflections in the water. Each time the pole dipped in, the three images rippled apart then came together, then separated again.

    At this moment, only the sound of his flute filled heaven and earth.

    She wondered what time it was.

    When the flute eventually stopped, the boat had gone to the middle of the river. Chen Rong raised her head looking at the tall figure whose back was turned to her. She bit her lips and asked, ¡°Why is it that I don¡¯t see your servants?¡±

    She received no answer.

    She bowed her head and concentrated on rowing, gradually bringing them into the mountains. As they listened to the chirping of insects, she quietly said, ¡°His Majesty asked me.¡±

    ¡°He said people are reminding him of your marriage.¡± She paused to smile to herself. ¡°He asked me whether I wanted him to issue an edict. He only needed to whirl his brush, stamp his seal, and I would be Missus Wang.¡±

    ¡°I refused the offer.¡±

    Chen Rong looked up at him. Her eyes were bright, her smile was without regrets. ¡°I told him that even if I were to marry you I wouldn¡¯t get to sit in peace.¡±

    The handsome man with the jade flute ced on his lips slowly turned around.

    In the dark, his eyes twinkled like the stars in the sky.

    He looked at her and a slowly smiled.

    His smile was like a spring breeze that could sweep away all of the world¡¯s sorrow.

    He pushed the jade flute into his sleeve and gently looked at Chen Rong. ¡°I know.¡±

    He smiled at her, his white robe fluttering as though it was floating over the water. ¡°Barely an hour after you were rewarded, His Majesty issued another edict.¡±

    Chen Rong widened her eyes.

    Meeting her curious and uneasy gaze, Wang Hong¡¯s eyes curved like the crescent moon. ¡°He wanted to reward you with three pretty boys.¡±

    His voice flowed like spring water: ¡°But before they could be sent to you... I had intercepted and sent them to Princess Qinglin.¡±

 Chapter 172: Precisely a Rogue

    Wang Hong quietly smiled at Chen Rong.

    He stood with his arms crossed in the moonlight, faintly smiling and looking all too unconcerned.

    And yet, Chen Rong had known him long enough to know that whenever he silently looked at her this way, it was that he wanted to read her mind.

    She gave him a nomittal smile and, staring at the darkness ahead, said as if nothing was the matter, ¡°His Majesty is allowing me to have my own children.¡±

    She wanted to tell Wang Hong that the emperor gave her young men as a way to let her have descendants... A woman who has a child has everything. From now on she wouldn¡¯t be lonely or helpless. Of course, she could also do without thepanionship of men.

    Chen Rong¡¯s even voice sounded grateful, offering seemingly no other meaning.

    Wang Hong¡¯s smile subtly stiffened.

    He turned away, wordlessly staring at the horizon where heaven meets the earth.

    It was only after a while that he said, ¡°His Majesty sure treats you well.¡± He wanted to calm his voice, but when he spoke, he sounded more or less irate.

    Chen Rong in contrast was gratified to recognize the displeasure in his voice. She very much wanted tough but thought better of it. She pressed her lips together to say: ¡°Aye.¡± With this answer, she happily told Wang Hong, ¡°His Majesty has given me a thousand acres ofnd and a stunning house. I have finally found peace this time in Jiankang.¡±

    In the moonlit night, Wang Hong¡¯s lips curved in an apparent smile.

    Chen Rong swept aside her fluttering hair as she eagerly looked to the front and said, ¡°I now havend and property, and even a child in the future... Ah Rong of the Chen House atst got everything she ever wanted.¡±

    ¡°Everything you ever wanted?¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s voice was low and somber. He narrowed his eyes and dangerously regarded Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong was not looking look at him so she did not know that his expression had taken an ominous turn. She nodded, briskly saying: ¡°Aye. I finally got what I wanted in this life.¡± She tilted her head with a crispughter: ¡°I used to think that I could be content with marrying an ordinary schr, helping him build up some wealth and giving birth to our smart children. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you: whenever I had free time on my hand, I would even think about what to do in order to retain my husband¡¯s heart so that he would not bring concubines home.¡±

    She chuckled to hear herself.

    She looked down and used the bamboo pole to stir the water. After having made a circle of faint ripples, her smile lit up: ¡°There was a time when I doubted if I¡¯d ever have what I want. Little did I expect His Majesty to treat me so well. Even though I don¡¯t yet know the joy of having a family, it¡¯s still great to havend and a house, and even possible children.¡±

    She turned to Wang Hong and again faced his entirely too quiet and too cold of a gaze. Nheless, Chen Rong was in a good mood and did not care. She winked at him, yfully calling: ¡°Qng.¡±

    She averted her gaze to the floor, her hands twisting together. ¡°Qng, will you promise me one thing?¡±

    ¡°I will not.¡±

    Chen Rong looked at him in surprise: ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything.¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s lips upturned into an unsmiling smile: ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to promise you that if you were to be pregnant with my child, then he will go with you and have nothing to do with me?¡±

    At Chen Rong¡¯s impressed and frustrated expression, he quietly said, ¡°To think that he would be the first unwanted heir of the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya even before he was born.¡±

    His voice was soft and light as it had been, but also unmistakably icy. Chen Rong thought wiser than to speak. She quickly closed her mouth and turned her back to him.

    And yet she was wreathed in smiles. At this moment, she was still excited at the thought of her favorable future.

    ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House,y to rest any hope that might exist in your heart,¡± said Wang Hong.

    Surprised, Chen Rong looked back to hear him continue: ¡°For I will kill any man whoes near you.¡±

    He suddenly turned around to regard Chen Rong, gently brushing the dust that didn¡¯t exist on her sleeve. ¡°So in your life, there will never be any children to inherit your wealth and legacy.¡±

    He did not wait for Chen Rong to get angry before anger swelled in his own heart. He went up to the bow and ordered without turning his head: ¡°Row faster.¡±

    Chen Rong almost uttered: I¡¯ve never thought to let anyone other than you toe near me.

    But she ultimately did not say it, and was silently seething over his overbearing and callous ways.

    She pursed her lips and pounded the bamboo pole into the water.

    The light boat shot ahead, soon leaving the riverside far behind them.

    Wang Hong did not speak, and Chen Rong ¨C in a fit ¨C also kept mum. At the moment, only the sound of flowing water and of the stirring bamboo pole melded with the calling of insects and wild animals.

    Wang Hong was highly peeved. After he had stood at the bow for a while, he suddenly punched the air and cursed, ¡°Damn it,¡± making Chen Rong turn to look at him.

    His handsome face was livid in the moonlight. He ground his teeth: ¡°It¡¯s all because of that stupid emperor.¡±

    Chen Rong suppressed the urge to counter.

    At this time, Wang Hong passed her to get to the table at the stern and unfastened a tightly tied wine jug. He lifted it and took a swig.

    When she heard his drinking gulps, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Stop drinking.¡± She grabbed the wine jug from him and cried, ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of the river, do you want to drown?!¡±

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Wang Hong let her snatch his wine, turning his back to sulk.

    ¡°Is your cold better?¡± Chen Rong was heard asking at this time. ¡°It¡¯s windy here, don¡¯t get yourself sick.¡± She paused before trying to convince him: ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    The man paid her no heed.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t even turn his head and was still sulking like a child, she couldn¡¯t help from muttering: ¡°Your cold¡¯s not even better yet... You really don¡¯t know how to love yourself.¡±

    The man whose back was turned to her didn¡¯t budge.

    Chen Rong kept staring at him only to hear him sneeze.

    While she was still at a lost as to what to do, he sneezed twice more.

    She hurried over and pulled his sleeves down, softly saying: ¡°It¡¯s cold, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    He still wouldn¡¯t turn around, but as he pulled away from her touch, Chen Rong could feel hesitation in his movement. She was exasperated but, at the same time, amused. She wrapped her arms around him so that he could warm up. ¡°Qng, the river is too windy, it¡¯s easy to catch a cold.¡±

    Wang Hong ignored her.

    Chen Rong had no other way but to drag him back. This time it was easy to drag him. She pulled Wang Hong to the table that had been chained to the boat and, after looking around to find no spare garments, could only continue to warm him from behind.

    The man in her arms sneezed and sneezed again.

    She worriedly sat down with him and held his head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring any servants with you?¡± she chided.

    He did not speak, quietly staying in her arms. In the moonlight, his softly closed eyes seemed fragile and helpless.

    Chen Rong looked down and gently ced a kiss between his eyebrows. Then she thought of everything he had done wrong and couldn¡¯t stop herself from scolding him. ¡°You¡¯re clearly spoiled and overbearing, and you like to overestimate yourself. You got yourself sick now you act like a child.¡±

    He squirmed in her arms and retorted: ¡°I don¡¯t even have a courtesy name. I¡¯m not an adult yet.¡±

    For some reason, Chen Rongughed out loud to hear him say this. She couldn¡¯t contain herughter and it grew more and more mirthful.

    She suddenly stopped and quickly raised her head to the sound of paddling water.

    She squinted in the direction where the sound came from. Gradually, several boats appeared at the far end of her field of vision.

    ¡°Someone ising,¡± she warily whispered to Wang Hong.

    These boats wereing directly towards them and yet Wang Hong made no reply.

    Chen Rong sat up straight, unblinkingly staring at these people. In a sh the boats had arrived. Before she could speak, a resonant voice had sounded: ¡°Is it you, my lord?¡±

    It was a familiar voice.

    ¡°Come over,¡± said the man in her arms.

    Several men happily shouted: ¡°It¡¯s his lordship!¡±

    Wang Hong had stood up by the time they reached Chen Rong¡¯s boat. Several servant boys gathered around to drape another coat on Wang Hong and help him to the other ship.

    Wang Hong did not move. He turned his head and tossed his coat to her, softly saying: ¡°Layer up.¡± Only until Chen Rong put it on did he reach for her hand and go to therger ship.

    After they came over, the men lit torches at the bow and stern of the boats. In a short time, only zing mes sounded in the night.

    Wang Hong¡¯s smile was faint and his eyes were bright. His manners disyed a certain experience and intelligence. More importantly, he did not sneeze another sneeze... Chen Rong suspiciously stared at him before letting it go, deciding that he was too proud to resort to such a cheap trick.

    The strong men propelled the ship ahead. Water foams formed a white line that extended to the horizon.

    While admiring the scenery, Chen Rong suddenly cried, ¡°We¡¯re going in the wrong direction!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going in the wrong direction,¡± she cried to the men.

    Jiankang was in the southeast and could be seen by finding the Big Dipper, but the boat was sailing towards the northwest.

    They turned a deaf ear to her cry.

    Chen Rong turned to look at Wang Hong and cried, ¡°We¡¯re really going in the wrong direction.¡± She pointed to the sky: ¡°Look, the Big Dipper is over there, we should be going the other way for us to return to Jiankang.¡±

    In her previous life, she had followed Ran Min everywhere on his expeditions. As a general, Ran Min was required to be proficient in astronavigation. Because Chen Rong wanted to share amonnguage with him, she also learned some basic knowledge. If could be said that she was more knowledgeable than most of the nobles in Jiankang.

    Perhaps her eyes were too sincere and her tone was too confident, Wang Hong slowly turned his head.

    His eyes ¨C those resembling snow-capped peaks ¨C quietly regarded her.

    He smiled at Chen Rong in a graceful manner that could onlye from a nobleman: ¡°We¡¯re not taking the wrong way.¡±

    At Chen Rong¡¯s rounded eyes, he added, ¡°We don¡¯t need to go back to Jiankang.¡±

    And then, he turned away.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Chen Rong demanded in surprise. Biting her lips, she asked again, ¡°W-what did you say?¡±

    Wang Hong reached for a cup of wine from the table and brought it to Chen Rong. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, we aren¡¯t going back to Jiankang tonight.¡±

    ¡°Then where are we going?!¡± pressed Chen Rong, suppressing her anger.

    She hadn¡¯t realized that she no longer cared to maintain her elegance. She finally stopped feeling lowly, stopped bowing her head because of how people look at her, and stopped keeping quiet because of what people might say.

    She did not notice any of it but Wang Hong did.

    He quietly looked at an angry Chen Rong and curved his mouth to say: ¡°Nan¡¯yang.¡± After a brief pause, he softly added, ¡°The route we¡¯re taking will lead to Nan¡¯yang. When wend, there will be carriages waiting ashore.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chen Rong ground her teeth. ¡°We¡¯re going to Nan¡¯yang? Who wants to go to Nan¡¯yang with you?!¡± Her voice was shaking with anger by the time she asked: ¡°Wang Qng, tell me, when have I agreed to go to Nan¡¯yang?¡±

    At her rounded eyes, Wang Hong took a sip of his drink. Receiving no answer from him, Chen Rong angrily snatched his wine.

    Wang Hong did not mind that his wine got taken away. He leaned back and quietly watched the moon in the sky, replying: ¡°I know His Majesty best.¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect to hear him mention the emperor. Chen Rong involuntarily suppressed her anger to listen.

    ¡°He¡¯s somewhat impulsive when he does things,¡± began Wang Hong. ¡°When one¡¯s impulsive, he can¡¯t wait to get things done right away. He doesn¡¯t have any long-term n, so anyone or anything would be tossed to a corner after a month or two.¡±

    He turned to Chen Rong, his eyes curving in the moonlight. ¡°Don¡¯t you see, Ah Rong? He is minding your business too much. I want to take you to Nan¡¯yang to stay low for a while, then we¡¯lle back in a month or two.¡±

    Wang Hong watched Chen Rong clench her teeth in anger. She finally couldn¡¯t stand his smiling face anymore and pounced at his neck.

    Strangely, even though she was strangling him, not only did the guards ignore her, they all turned their heads away.

    When Chen Rong¡¯s fingers closed around his neck, Wang Hong couldn¡¯t stop sneezing.

    ¡°Stop pretending, I won¡¯t fall for it.¡±

    Answering her were still sneezes.

    Chen Rong unconsciously loosened her grip around his neck and looked down at him.

    Unexpectedly, the man underneath herughed loudly. Heughed so hard that he was having a coughing fit.

    Even when he spoke he sounded mirthful: ¡°Ah Rong, you really do love me.¡±

    Chen Rong bowed her head to bite him.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t bite my ears,¡± she heard himugh. ¡°I had to exin for a whole day about the wound you left on my shoulderst time. If you bite my ears this time, I won¡¯t have anything to tell them.¡±

    Chen Rong was furious. Shebored for breath and couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°I¡¯m not ying around with you.¡± She pushed him away and turned her back to him. Her eyes were red with anger.

    At this time, a warmth enveloped her back. He hugged her, his chin resting on her hair, as he gently persuaded: ¡°Ah Rong, don¡¯t be angry.¡± He weakly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn. You obviously love me yet you get upset. You clearly know you can¡¯t run from me but you still want to struggle.¡±

    He hugged her from the back, muttering: ¡°I really don¡¯t like that useless emperor. He can poke his nose in the gods¡¯ business for all I care, but why is he always minding your business? If he keeps giving you pretty boys, one day I might lose my temper and kill the nosy bastard.¡±

    Only now did Chen Rong know he was bothered by this the entire day long. She wanted tough but she was also vexed.

    Soon enough, however, she thought: It¡¯s not a bad thing if His Majesty doesn¡¯t think of me anymore. At least he won¡¯t take back my rewards on a whim... She was still afraid of the emperor¡¯s moodiness. He gave her a few cold sweats when she was with him today.

    Besides, what¡¯s done is done. There was no use being upset.

    She pulled Wang Hong¡¯s hand from her waist and asked, ¡°Are you really going to Nan¡¯yang?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± He sped her more tightly, saying in azy voice: ¡°A wily hare has three burrows. I had bought somend and stores there.¡±

    For some reason, Chen Rong suddenly felt chills to hear him say this.

    Wang Hong smiled and stared at her straightened back, continuing: ¡°Now that the barbarians have shifted their target, Nan¡¯yang has be a safe ce, so I want to go and take a look.¡±

    He neared Chen Rong, chuckling in her ear: ¡°Do you agree, darling?¡±

    Chen Rong ignored him.

    At this time, the man behind her sighed, ¡°Some jewelry was buried in Jiankang, this is the second burrow. Then where should the third burrow be?¡±

    He turned to Chen Rong with a smile. ¡°Where should we n the third burrow, my darling?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she tly replied.

    He stroked her waist and openly pondered, ¡°What can we do? Thend in Nan¡¯yang can be recorded under someone¡¯s name. The hamlet in Jiankang can be under another friend¡¯s name, then whose name should we use for the third burrow to be safe?¡±

    Having said this, he turned to Chen Rong and asked, ¡°Whose name would be good, do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Wang Hongughed: ¡°You¡¯re not very smart, my darling, you don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Chen Rong suddenlyughed.

    She turned back at him ¨C her dimpled smile was that of a siren, her voice carrying a natural suppleness: ¡°Really Qng, you¡¯re a world famous schr yet you pay attention to the smell of coin. Aren¡¯t you worried about tainting your reputation?¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s white teeth disyed behind a smile. He drew water from the river and said, ¡°Ah Rong, true men do not think of winning and losing. Only by keeping everything in our palms and seeing them clearly can we advance or retreat at our will in difficult situations, unafraid of anyone or anything. This is a schr¡¯s bearing.¡±

    He let go of Chen Rong and looked up at the bright moon in the sky, lightly smiling: ¡°We have both a bright moon and a beauty tonight! Ah Rong, won¡¯t you y a song for me?¡±

    Hardly had he spoken when a guard brought a zither box to Chen Rong.

    Chen Rong was angry with Wang Hong so she stubbornly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like it. I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Wang Hong wasn¡¯t affronted. He casually smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t feel like it, my darling, but your husband does.¡±

    He sat up and took the instrument from the guard¡¯s hands. Zither notes soon began under his slender fingers.

    Just as he confessed, his music was filled with leisure, gaiety, and triumph.

    Chen Rong couldn¡¯t stop from tossing him a look.

    Wang Hong did not see her.

    His gaze was kept downward. His handsome countenance was both noble and ethereal. His clear eyes were seemingly void of impurity and foulness.

    As though they had been bewitched by his radiance, several fireflies drifted closer and danced around his hands.

    ¡°Oh? Why is there a boat at thiste hour?¡± a guard whispered at this time.

    Chen Rong looked back. Sure enough, there was a light from another section of the river. If one looked carefully it was indeed another boat.

    Suddenly, a righteous voice rang from the other boat: ¡°Who might the zither master be? Why does your music float so yfully on a breezy moonlit night? Pardon me for saying: your technique is unparalleled, but don¡¯t you think your gaiety sounds rather frivolous?¡±

    His voice resonated in the quiet night.

    Wang Hong¡¯s brow didn¡¯t even lift. He gracefully withdrew his hands and the zither came to a stop.

    In a careless manner, he looked up and smilingly answered, ¡°You¡¯re being unfair, my lord. My love is here with me and she is everything I ever want, so of course my music is joyous and light.¡±

    His answer caused the other man to pause before bursting inughter.

 Chapter 173: The Dragonâ€™s Inverted Scale

    ¡°Everything you ever want, eh?¡± the other manughed. ¡°I was really unfair, then.¡±

    He bowed to Wang Hong from his boat, which had turned the other way.

    Wang Hong smiled without saying another word. The other man did not mind that Wang Hong hadn¡¯t asked for his name. He merelyughed and drifted farther away.

    At this time, the ships reached a fork in the river where they kept to the right.

    Chen Rong sat by Wang Hong and watched the white clouds in the sky with him.

    A warm arm caught her thin waist.

    She did not push him away and even snuggled closer.

    His yful voice sounded above her head: ¡°Why are you getting close to me?¡±

    Chen Rong looked at the clouds in the sky and carelessly replied, ¡°Just because.¡±

    Heughed to hear her say this.

    Chen Rong gave him the side-eye and, with a hidden knife in her smile, said, ¡°Did you forget, Qng? I can keep pretty boys ording to His Majesty¡¯s order.¡±

    As gentle as the wind, her words sounded as if they had inadvertently floated out.

    In the meanwhile, the smile on Wang Hong¡¯s face had stiffened and coughs broke out all around them. When Wang Hong and Chen Rong looked over, the men who cleared their throats all bowed their heads in avoidance, but their coughing only grew louder and louder.

    Chen Rong squinted her eyes in enjoyment of Wang Hong¡¯s stiff smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset Qng, I bet there are many in Jiankang who think the same.¡± She grinned. ¡°There¡¯s no point in being upset.¡±

    His Majesty allowed her to keep pretty boys, but she was only ever seen with this one. Furthermore, they were still together thiste at night... wasn¡¯t this exactly what the emperor had in mind?

    Wang Hong looked at the gleeful Chen Rong and harrumphed. He decided to ignore her gloating face, turning to stare at the horizon instead.

    Chen Rong relished his fleeing from the fight. She giggled and snuggled closer to him, hugging his arm to murmur: ¡°I¡¯m your mistress and you¡¯re my lover. Qng, are you and I thus considered adulterers in the eyes of others?¡±

    Herughter was soft and her voice was gentle. Thus the word ¡®adulterers¡¯ did not sound vulgar, but rather coquettish.

    Wang Hong pressed his lips in exasperation and continued to ignore Chen Rong.

    Sheughed even more pleasantly at this sight.

    It was the first time she was able to render him speechless.

    Amid Chen Rong¡¯s peals ofughter, Wang Hong coldly said, ¡°Darling, too much happiness will lead to sorrow.¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯sughter rang more resonant.

    About half an hourter, the ships made a turn and went to the riverbank.

    Chen Rong gazed at the moonlit road where moring people and neighing horses were seen. With a sigh, she said, ¡°We¡¯ve reallye back.¡±

    While she was talking to herself, the white robed man had gone ahead, prompting her to quickly run after him.

    There were some twenty to thirty horse-drawn carriages and countless mule wagons. Chen Rong looked at the endless cavalcade and asked, ¡°Are these used to transport grains?¡±

    She looked at Wang Hong, her eyes gleaming: ¡°There is a temporary shortage of food at the moment. Nan¡¯yang had just weathered a cmity, so its people are sure to be famished. Transporting grains to Nan¡¯yang at this time will yield a ten-fold profit!¡± At this juncture, she was rather regretful. Had she known sooner that Wang Hong intended to go to Nan¡¯yang, she would have prepared a dozen wagons to take along.

    While Wang Hong was furrowing his brow, an apuse sounded, ushering in a schr in histe twenties. He regarded Chen Rong and praised, ¡°A ten-fold profit, what a thing to say!¡±

    Having said this, he turned to Wang Hong and asked, ¡°My lord, she is a talented businesswoman. Won¡¯t you let me have her?¡±

    Despite dressing like a noblewoman, Chen Rong¡¯s attractive face made her look as if she was Wang Hong¡¯s concubine. And no matter how favored a concubine was, she was still nothing more than just that. It was entirely possible for aristocrats to freely y with her in the presence of her master.

    Even though this schr wasn¡¯t of the highest rank, he came with some status and hence said what he said with a sense of entitlement.

    This time, however, the stagnant atmosphere was palpable to him.

    The schr looked up at the crowd, at which time the smile on his face began to freeze.

    In the silence, Wang Hongzily opened his mouth: ¡°Her, you say?¡± His lips upturned to unhurriedly continue: ¡°You can¡¯t afford her.¡± After a pause, he issued the next line word by word: ¡°No one can, for she is mine.¡±

    Having said this, Wang Hong strode to the carriages in the front.

    As soon as he left, everyone quickly followed.

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    A Wang servant stalled behind. After Wang Hong had walked away, he went to the schr and sympathetically said, ¡°Yang Zixiu, I can¡¯t help you this time.¡±

    Yang Zixiu was dismayed. Cold sweat perspired on his forehead as he shakily asked, ¡°Even a royal princess would not force someone to a dead end because of one single sentence, right?¡±

    The Wang servant shook his head. ¡°Every dragon has an inverted scale (1).¡± He told Yang Zixiu with a sigh: ¡°Go back, and don¡¯t show up in Jiankang from now on.¡±

    (1) ÄæÁÛ ¨C Legend has it that a dragon has an inverted scale on its neck and will kill anyone who touches it. This term is used to mean someone¡¯s touchy spot that you should not incite.

    He then pped his sleeves and hurried after Wang Hong.

    Yang Zixiu slipped to the ground. At this moment his face was drained of color and drenched in cold sweat. He stared after Chen Rong and numbly muttered, ¡°Is she really his inverted scale? If he treasures her so much, then why doesn¡¯t he hide her at home?! Right, right, he must be using me as a warning to others. I just happen to have the worst of lucks.¡±

    Some decades ago, a legitimate son of the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya had stripped down in public in a drunken stupor and harassed his friend¡¯s wife... everyone merely pulled him away and had a goodugh.

    Over the centuries, noblemen and schrs alike could visit someone else¡¯s home, see a beautiful woman, and pull her to a quiet ce to force himself on her. These kinds of things were as ordinary as they could be.

    A slip of mouth had implicated his n and gotten him dessed by Wang Hong. He could onlyment his disastrous luck. Wang Hong wanted to protect everything belonging to this woman, be it her body or her dignity. He was reminding the aristocrats that she was his reverse scale. And with just one sentence, he became the sacrificialmb.

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t know what was happening behind her. She stepped onto Wang Hong¡¯s carriage, properly sat next to him, and peeked outside to watch the streets.

    At this time, Wang Hong¡¯s voice sounded behind her: ¡°Ah yes, Ah Rong is familiar with business dealings. When we were in Ping, you dispersed most of your family¡¯s wealth. When we arrived in Nan¡¯yang, you purchased properties. Then in Jiankang you still know how to manage your spending.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re full of secrets, Ah Rong,¡± he thoughtfully added.

    Chen Rong smiled but did not answer him.

    Wang Hong leaned against her and softly said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a nap.¡±

    She gave him a reply and lowered the curtain.

    Because they weren¡¯t worried about encountering the Hu this time, they took the nearest route to Nan¡¯yang and, after only twenty days, had reached the vicinity outside the city.

    Looking at the city fortress that was graduallying into sight, Wang Hong leaned back and called, ¡°Ah Rong.¡±

    When Chen Rong looked back, he said to her, ¡°You can start thinking about how to get even.¡±

    Chen Rong quizzically looked at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    Wang Hong smiled and softly sang, ¡°The rise and fall in this world happen for a reason. Good fortunes and cmities are impermanent.¡±

    Still puzzled, Chen Rong grunted when she didn¡¯t receive an answer and turned away.

    She stared at the yellow dust on either side of the road and the soaring city at the far end of sight. Everything that happenedst year seemed to be floating before her eyes.

    All of a sudden, she turned to look at Wang Hong and asked, ¡°Why did Murong Ke attack you when you were in Mo¡¯yang? Don¡¯t you find it strange that you had only gone there for a few days, yet he got the news so quickly that he was able toe andy siege to the city?¡±

    Wang Hong nced at her with a faint smile. ¡°I was also surrounded in Nan¡¯yang... why do you only mention Mo¡¯yang?¡±

    Why? Because you had died there in your previous life.

    While Chen Rong dithered, not knowing what to say, Wang Hong gazed outside and said, ¡°I reckon I¡¯ll get the answer to this question here.¡±

    Then one of his purposes for going to Nan¡¯yang was to investigate this matter?

    While Chen Rong pondered it through, Wang Hong pressed her hand and quietly looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart, Ah Rong.¡±

    Chen Rong only smiled.

    The cavalcade was nearing closer.

    In time, Nanyang¡¯s scarred fortress wall appeared in front of them.

    Chen Rong stared at it and then averted her eyes to the crowd at the gate.

    These people cheered when the cavalcade got closer.

    After the dust settled, each of their faces became clearer to her.

    A thin and elegant schr was walking in the forefront. Next to him stood a young man of about twenty who had a rectangr face, bnced facial features, darkplexion,rge spirited eyes, and a straight posture. Wasn¡¯t this Zhang Xiang?

    She did not expect him to be promoted so quickly in the six months since theyst met. He was now even qualified to attend this event and stand in front of other powerful people.

    The cheers were growing louder and louder.

    Gradually, cheers calling ¡°Qng, Qng ¨C ¡± broke through the clouds.

    The carriages slowed down.

    Two servants came forth. They raised the curtain on Wang Hong¡¯s carriage to let his and Chen Rong¡¯s faces appear before the crowd.

    Deafening screams erupted.

    The thin schr and Zhang Xiang went up to greet them: ¡°Knowing that Qng ising, His Highness has told me to wait here for you.¡±

    After ording ceremony, the schr pleasantly said to Wang Hong, ¡°The food supply you bring is saving Nan¡¯yang in our time of need.¡±

    His gaze then turned to Chen Rong as he asked, ¡°Is this youngdy the world-famous Grand Chambein?¡±

    Before the carriages entered the city, an outpost had reported to him hence this person knew about Chen Rong¡¯s new identity.

    After the greetings, he deeply bowed to her and pleasantly said, ¡°Pardon me, pardon me.¡± His ording her ceremony in front of Wang Hong essentially made her into the single most important person he had ever met.

    Such etiquette was rare. Chen Rong was bewildered at first. But soon enough she sneered and thought: Right, he works for the Prince of Nan¡¯yang... The Prince of Nan¡¯yang who lost support from his noblemen and devastated by the Hu cannot avoid kissing up to a woman who is favored by His Majesty.

    She finally understood why Wang Hong said she could get even this time.

    Zhang Xiang and the others startlingly looked at Chen Rong upon hearing the schr¡¯s question.

    Zhang Xiang¡¯s eyes were as clear as they had been in the past. As he looked on, he suddenly remembered something.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one to have remembered Chen Rong. A dozen people whispered in the back: ¡°The Grand Chambein looks very familiar.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met her before. She¡¯s a concubine¡¯s daughter from a subsidiary branch of the Chen House. Wasn¡¯t she the one leading the way out when Nan¡¯yang was under siegest time? It must be since then that His Majesty thinks highly of her.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s really her!¡±

    ¡°Life is so unpredictable. Just in the blink of an eye, this lowly girl can now sit in the same carriage with Lang¡¯ya Wang Qi.¡±

    Chen Rong lightly smiled amid the surprised and envious whispering. She briefly nced at the schr and then withdrew her gaze.

    The schr stalled two paces to nce at Zhang Xiang, telling him: ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t like me, you go and talk to her.¡±

    Zhang Xiang gave Chen Rong aplicated look, taking a while to reply: ¡°Aye.¡±

    He thought to himself: The Grand Chambein must have liked me. She even deliberately smiled at me when west met at the Nan¡¯yang Prince Estate.

    As a man, he instinctively believed that her smile wasn¡¯t an ordinary one.

    His train of thoughts caused him to fall behind, and he hurried to catch up.

    The carriages entered the city at this time. The schr walked next to them and still wouldn¡¯t stop rambling: ¡°His Highness wanted toe personally. Unfortunately he hase down with a cold. I beg your pardon if there are any shorings in our weing you.¡±

    He looked at Chen Rong and shed another smile: ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the Grand Chambein¡¯s fame. You are just as they say. Do enjoy yourself on this visit to Nan¡¯yang.¡±

    Throughout his endless introduction, Chen Rong was momentarily lost in a daze as she looked ahead at the familiar streets and flitting throngs.

 Chapter 175: Meeting Murong Again

    In chapter 174, Ah Rong and Wang Hong attend a weing banquet at the Prince of Nan¡¯yang Estate. The Prince of Nan¡¯yang tries to curry her favors and sends Zhang Xiang to bring treasures to her after the banquet ends. Zhang Xiang then reminds her they are acquainted through her cousin Chen Sang, and asks if he can serve her. She bes disappointed that she had once wanted to marry this man. He looks like a righteous person but he readily works for someone like the Nan¡¯yang Prince and readily submits to a scandalous woman like her. Which means he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use her (give her away) to advance himself if they were to marry back then. She dismissed him and then asks Wang Hong¡¯s retainer to buy properties in Mo¡¯yang with the money the Nan¡¯yang Prince has just sent. We pick up in chapter 175.

    After the Wang servants received Chen Rong¡¯s order, they turned to look at their master.

    Wang Hong was still quietly looking at Chen Rong at this time. He withdrew his gaze and carelessly nodded.

    With his consent, what happened next followed the natural course. They left the same day with three hundred boxes of money.

    Chen Rong met up with her servants who had stayed behind in Nan¡¯yang. As she expected, thend and stores she bought had steadily increased by more than ten times since the Hu retreated.

    She knew this was just the beginning. In her memory, properties in Nan¡¯yang would increase another ten-fold in a decade. Her initial purchases would eventually be worth a hundred times more.

    If nothing unexpected were to happen, she would never need to worry about money anymore.

    Wang Hong was nowhere to be seen the next several days. Chen Rong reckoned the brat must have left to investigate the truth behind Moyang¡¯s siege.

    Along with his disappearance went also the majority of the Wang guards. Besides the servants who left to buynd in Mo¡¯yang, only ten remained with Chen Rong at this moment.

    Nan¡¯yang was still full of songs and merriment.

    Chen Rong quietly listened to the lyrics in the distance from her carriage. She looked at the sunset sky and said, ¡°Let¡¯s visit the Chen estate.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The Chen estate used to be filled with streams of peopleing and going. Now it was terribly deserted. Right, the masters weren¡¯t here and the servants were only looking after the houses, so it couldn¡¯t be as lively as it had been.

    After Chen Rong announced her identity to the doorman, her carriage drove to the courtyard where she once lived.

    The gate wasn¡¯t closed.

    Chen Rong stepped down, pushed the heavy gate and went inside.

    Despite being tidied, the courtyard was vacant. The grass in the corner had grown knee-length.

    Chen Rong stood dazedly for a while. The house in Ping shed before her eyes, then it morphed into Ran Min¡¯s house from her previous life. By the time she shook herself, Chen Wei and Chen Qian seemed to be sitting in the courtyardughing and teasing.

    Chen Rong closed her eyes and sighed, ¡°What¡¯s not ours will never be ours.¡±

    The guards followed her in when they saw her enter. She waved her hand and quietly said, ¡°Leave me alone for a while.¡±

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    When she got to the steps, she reached out and pushed the door to the main hall.

    When it opened with a sway, Chen Rong¡¯s foggy eyes saw Nurse Ping¡¯s smiling face. She blinked again to see it was only a dangling cobweb.

    With a low sigh, Chen Rong closed the door and continued inside.

    She passed through the hall and the adjacent rooms and went to her bedchamber.

    It was just like she remembered it besides being a little dusty. It must have been a while since someone came by to clean.

    Chen Rong went towards the bed. When she heard footsteps behind her, she startlingly woke up from her trance and frowningly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to follow me?¡±

    As soon as she said this, a gust of wind suddenly blew past. She shivered and turned her head to feel a sharp pain in her neck. Her eyes went pitch ck and she fainted on the spot¡­

    This trantion belongs to hamster428.

    Chen Rong was awakened by the morning breeze.

    When her eyes blinked open, they were greeted by a golden sun just risen from the east, shining down across the sky and earth. Upon a closer look, the leaves on the por tree a hundred paces away were still covered by glistening dew.

    Taking in a breath of the fresh and chilly air, Chen Rong slowly felt around her.

    Almost as soon as she moved, a maic male voice sounded: ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    Chen Rong shuddered.

    She propped herself up and turned to look at him.

    She saw a man with his back to her. He was seemingly young, with a beautiful and toned figure. He was looking down as he carved a piece of wood with the de in his hand. Through the flying sawdust, she could only see his thin lips.

    This person was wearing a bronze mask, blue in color, vintage in style, and extravagant in design. Under the grim mask, his beautiful jawline and those thin lips portrayed a mysterious beauty.

    Chen Rong blurted out at his sight: ¡°Murong Ke?¡±

    The man slowly ced the wood carving down and turned to look at her.

    He had a pair of deep, bottomless eyes. Ran Min¡¯s same bottomless eyes had the oppressive me of hell. His, on the other hand, were as weing as the vast sea.

    ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, it¡¯s been a while,¡± the man smiled as he regarded her.

    He was clearly wearing a mask, but Murong Ke¡¯s smile was like ate spring breeze.

    ¡°Aye, it has been a while.¡±

    Chen Rong, too, offered a smile. She slowly sat up andzilybed her fingers through her tangled hair.

    Although she had not groomed herself and her hair was tousled, such a smiling Chen Rong, once sat up, carried a certain grace, elegance, and superiority only highborn aristocrats possessed¡­ But of course, her poise was nothing in the eyes of the Wang and Xie. One could even say it was pretentious. After all, Chen Rong¡¯s poise came from practice rather than from within.

    Nheless, she was only facing a Xianbei tribesman.

    Murong Ke gave her a good, appreciative look. With eyes that smiled behind his mask, he spoke, ¡°Even to this day, my soldiers still talk of Ah Rong of the Chen House who, in her white dress, rode out in the front to join the battlefield. Even my brothers and sisters deeply admire you, wishing they could have witnessed your aplomb. You came and went so fast that I hadn¡¯t had a chance to take a proper look at you that day. Thus I especially invite you here today to continue our unfinished affair (1).¡±

    Ç°Ôµ qianyuan ¨C predestined ties, love from a past life etc.

    His low voice fluttered like the passing spring breeze.

    This voice and demeanor of his¡­ no wonder the Jiankang nobility couldn¡¯t help but praise him even though they knew well that their people were being massacred by the Xianbei tribe.

    ¡°Continue our unfinished affair?¡± Chen Rong chuckled. ¡°My dearest lord Ke, you deliberately sneaked into Nan¡¯yang and abducted me here, all so that you can continue an unfinished affair?¡± My dearest lord Ke was the nickname girls gave the young general Murong Ke. Chen Rong sounded like a tease when she addressed him by this name.

    She covered her beautiful smile, which radiated like the sunlight even if it was also sarcastic.

    ¡°But of course,¡± Murong Keughed. He waved his hand and signaled to his soldiers to bring food and wine. ¡°I heard you are very close to my two good friends, Ran Min and Wang Hong¡­ I, Murong Ke, am a Hu. If I can use simple methods, then I won¡¯t waste my timeplicating matters.¡±

    Chen Rong understood now.

    He was using her as a bait to lure Wang Hong and Ran Min.

    He must have ced people in Nan¡¯yang. Once he knew of her arrival in the city, he took the opportunity to act¡­ The Hu were different from the Jin in this way. The Jin nobility would never kidnap a woman as a threat to someone else.

    Barbarians would always be barbarians. Even if the Xianbei aristocrats had learned much from the Jin schrs, innate superiority and self-respect simply cannot be learnt.

    Although Chen Rong was contemptuous of him, she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to provoke him. She rose and faintly said, ¡°If my dearest lord Ke had invited me here, then you should show me some courtesy. Call your maidservants here to help me wash up.¡±

    Her words were full of imperiousness.

    Murong Ke did not lose his temper. Heughed and waved his right hand. ¡°Take the youngdy to her tent and serve her well.¡±

    ¡°Aye, m¡¯lord.¡±

    Voices of several Han women answered him. Chen Rong turned around to see four women dutifully standing behind her. These women were all attractive, demure, and beautifully clothed. However, their gazes and movements were stiff, with fears that couldn¡¯t be erased. They were clearly Han women who had been captured by the Hu.

    Chen Rong was startled as she nced at them. Only now was she fully awake and fullyprehending the situation she was in.

    She had fallen into the hands of the Hu.

    The heavens were so ridiculous. She had just gotten properties and hope, but now in a sh she was pushed into perils.

    She had really fallen into the hands of the Hu.

    Within a short time, the nearby soldiers¡¯ughter, the horses¡¯ whinnies, the rustling wind¡­ all were spinning and drifting into the distance.

    Feeling Chen Rong¡¯s difiture, Murong Ke¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. He went to stand behind her, speaking in his maic yet gentle voice: ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened, Ah Rong. You¡¯re my special guest.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°I reckon it won¡¯t be long till your dearest Mr. Ran or Mr. Wange to take you home.¡±

    His charismatic voice slowly broke Chen Rong from her trance.

    She smiled, straightened her back, and didn¡¯t look back as she said, ¡°Do you think that Han heroes are like your Hu people, that they would surrender their goals just for a woman?¡±

    ¡°My dearest lord Ke, you¡¯ve wasted your effort in ying the scoundrel this time.¡±

    Having said this, she smugly sauntered away.

    The Han women hurriedly followed her out.

    Chen Rong was led to a tent right beside themander-in-chief. When she passed by, Hu soldiers would from time to time holler and point at her.

    ¡°Help me clean,¡± she said, as soon as they entered the tent.

    ¡°Aye.¡±

    The servants brought a water basin, a towel, and a bronze mirror to her.

    Chen Rong sat down and looked into the mirror. The girl gazing back at her was still as beautiful as a flower in spring. Her gaze swept up to her raven hair where a golden pin was lodged. She rxed at its sight.

    While the servant girls helped her with the grooming, Chen Rong knitted her brow in turmoil.

    Nobody knew better than herself what weight she carried. Ran Min would never jeopardize things for a flippant woman like her. As for Wang Hong?

    Chen Rong shook her head. He is the Wang House¡¯s golden child, how can he take such a risk? Besides, I¡¯m only a woman he is casually having fun with in his leisure. What am Ipared to the country¡¯s welfare and his own safety? Nothing, not anything at all.

    Nurse Ping and Old Shang were perhaps the only ones in this world who cared about her. Her brother may love her while she stood in front of him, but he would soon forget her once she was out of his sight.

    Chen Rong took a deep breath and stopped her wandering thoughts. Through gritted teeth, she told herself: I can¡¯t sit and wait to die. It hadn¡¯t been easy to get to where I am. I can¡¯t just give up like this.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    <strong>Chapter 176: She is worth it</strong>

    It was dark by the time Wang Hong came back to Nan¡¯yang .

    He entered his room to the padding of footsteps .

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± he asked in rm .

    There was no answer . The only sounds he heard were of people dropping to their knees .

    Wang Hong stopped his movements after he received his towel . He softly let go of it and stepped outside .

    Men were kneeling in the courtyard, seemingly ashamed to see Wang Hong and thus unable to rise .

    Wang Hong stopped .

    At length, he went up the steps and quietly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    A guard kowtowed, taking pains to say: ¡°We apologize for our ipetence . Ah Rong of the Chen House is nowhere to be found after she went inside the Chen estate . ¡±

    ¡°Nowhere to be found?¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s smile hung unsure and ghastly . ¡°How long has she been missing? Was anything out of the ordinary?¡±

    The guards had never heard him speak this way . Their bowed heads dropped even lower . The other replied in embarrassment, ¡°N-n-nothing was out of the ordinary since the monkey hour (3 pm) yesterday, m¡¯lord . ¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°I also interrogated the Chen servants and found nothing peculiar . ¡±

    Nothing out of the ordinary, yet a well and alive person was suddenly gone?

    Wang Hong coldly stared at them . Eventually, he closed his eyes and said, ¡°These people are obviously well prepared to be able to infiltrate and carry someone off from within the Chen estate . That they could leave right under your noses, unknown to neither gods nor ghosts, meant these people do notck the wherewithal . ¡±

    His eyes turned to the distance as he murmured, ¡°Long term preparations, formidable capability ¨C such a person won¡¯t treat a woman this way for personal retaliation; they must be after something bigger... It won¡¯t be long before they let me know . ¡±

    The men who followed him were some of the most elite guards of the Wang House . As soon as his words were uttered, they promptly caught on to his meaning .

    Wang Hong looked down at them again .

    ¡°You have really let me down,¡± he lightly said .

    Faint and soft .

    And yet the ten people kneeling on the ground couldn¡¯t raise their heads . Sweat beaded on their colorless faces . Only after Wang Hong turned to leave did one of them shakily say: ¡°M¡¯lord, it is unthinkable to have failed you . If we can¡¯t save the Grand Chambein, we will pay with our lives for this mistake . ¡±

    He wasn¡¯t loud . His words were not intended for Wang Hong who had already left, but for himself and hisrades .

    Upon his words, the other guards adopted the same resolve on their faces .

    Hamster428 trantions

    Wang Hong learned of Chen Rong¡¯s whereabouts on an afternoon .

    On his desk was a missive written in beautiful cursive handwriting: ¡°In admiration of the talented Qng, Ke has invited yourdy so that I may get an appointment with you . I¡¯ll only wait for you until the Xinchou day . Should you miss the date, after I am done ying with her, I¡¯ll have her put in the red tent as provision to my army . Murong Ke . ¡± Red tent... the dwelling ce of the army whores .

    Five men were standing behind Wang Hong . Almost as soon as he put the letter down, they stepped forward and passed it around .

    Their expressions altered after they finished reading it .

    A middle-age adviser took a step forward to stand behind Wang Hong, somberly saying: ¡°You mustn¡¯t heed his words, my lord . Murong Ke is a wily one and he hase prepared . You cannot put yourself at risk for a woman . ¡±

    As soon as he finished, another adviser came forward . He raised his sped hands to say, ¡°That¡¯s very correct . My lord, the Grand Chambein is just a woman . It has no effect on your reputation whether you save her or not . ¡±

    The third adviser likewise asserted, ¡°That¡¯s exactly correct, you must never fall for his trick . ¡±

    ¡°No matter what, the Grand Chambein is only a woman . ¡±

    ¡°I beg you to reconsider . Murong Ke is not easy to deal with . He is trying to corner you . It¡¯s not worth it to risk everything for a woman... People have high expectations of you, if they find out that you ignore your own safety for a woman, I am afraid that they will lose faith in you . ¡±

    Thest person had gone straight to crux of the problem .

    In recent time, their master¡¯s liaison with Ah Rong of the Chen House had be a subject of mockery among the nobility . He wasmitting all sorts of absurdity for a woman, and the mostughable of all was that she didn¡¯t appreciate any of it .

    There was no shortage of beautiful women in the kingdom . What kind of man was Qng of the Wang House that he would need to cling onto a woman like this? If he couldn¡¯t have her, then he could kill her . It was what someone of his standing should do .

    But good for him, he disappointed everyone by putting himself in a dilemma for a mere woman . He could neither have her nor let her go . Not only could he not bring himself to kill her, he went as far as behaving like quarreling children alongside His Majesty . It was utterly ridiculous and wholly unimaginable .

    One could even hear the minstrel Yueji sing on stage that ¡®Wang Qng is a lovesick puppy,¡¯ and the noble children took every chance to make fun of him for it . The biggest topic in Jiankang this year had to be that Qng of the Wang House was despairing over an amorous nun he could not have .

    If their master stopped here, then proper propaganda was all they needed to prevent people from criticizing him for running without a fight .

    Wang Hong did not make a single movement throughout his advisers¡¯ eloquent persuasion .

    Not until everyone had talked his mouth dry did he gracefully get up . Although he had been pale ever since knowing of Chen Rong¡¯s disappearance, he had remained collected and calm . Even now as he got up, his action was neither rattled nor panicked .

    This fact did little to put his advisers at ease . They knew that their master was the ssic exemr of the phrase ¡®face unchanged even as Mount Tai copses . ¡¯ His own mother had not seen him diposed in his childhood . If not for these reasons, he wouldn¡¯t have earned so many people¡¯s high regard and expectation .

    To the advisers, his impassive face was the most unnerving of all .

    After unhurriedly standing up, Wang Hong turned and smiled at his five nervous advisers: ¡°It¡¯s time for bed . ¡±

    He then pped his sleeve and walked away .

    Staring after him until he had vanished from sight, an adviser squeaked, ¡°Did his lordship listen to anything we said?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± another shook his head .

    ¡°His lordship has the bearings of a savant . He is thus capricious and does not consider his family¡¯s reputation . It worries me so . ¡±

    ¡°His disposition won¡¯t let him sit this one out . We can only wait to see his next move... If anything, what we can do is prevent him from personally risking his life in the rescue . If necessary, we will resort to extraordinary means . ¡±

    Several people nodded to thisst statement .

    They remained looking concerned . Murong Ke¡¯s provocation had struck target this time and trapped their master into a predicament .

    If he didn¡¯t go, he would have to forever live with the fact that he had run away without a fight, perhaps spiraling into depression for it . After all, he was the one to take Chen Rong away from Jiankang, while Murong Ke was his old enemy .

    Furthermore, even if they did their part in covering up, a stain would nevertheless be left on their master¡¯s life, and he would be criticized by a certain number of schrs .

    And yet, going was even worse .

    It was, firstly, a deadly game . Murong Ke¡¯s talents ensured that there would be a trap waiting . He had a n in ce and an army to execute it, and the young master was no opponent for him .

    Secondly, for a son of the Wang House in Lang¡¯ya to neglect his own safety for the sake of a woman, for him to ignore the n¡¯s high hopes and put himself at risk, meant that even if he seeded in saving her, he¡¯d be abandoned by his n and the politicians who expected him to showcase his political prowess in cases like this .

    To those people, men who are meant for greatness must be able to forbear and be cruel . They should discard the lives of their parents and family when necessary, let alone a trivial woman . A man who could not let go of a woman was not one to achieve greatness .

    It could be said that if he were to go, he¡¯d end his own political career even if he did not die in the hands of Murong Ke .

    This trantion belongs to hamster428 .

    By this time Chen Rong had bathed and changed, and was now trying to sleep .

    Except sleep did note . Not only could she not sleep, she was also wide awake staring coldly ahead .

    There was a fire pit roasting beef andmb in front of her . Beside it were fine wine, stew, and broth . There were also a number of Han women, either weeping or smiling seductively around the men .

    The many campfires illuminated the earth as if it was daytime .

    Amidughter and racket, people would nce from time to time at the pyre in the center . Even the captains were at this moment ignoring their women¡¯s coquetry to direct their attention to the center .

    A fire was zing in the center-most ce . Next to it sat a girl dressed in red . Her beautiful face glowed as glorious as the mes, her naturally enchanting lips and eyes were made more ravishing by the light .

    Though she was ring, her crystal clear eyes sparkled with an unmistakable vitality . Her jadeite skin seemed almost translucent against the red mes and skirt fabric .

    She still looked so noble, graceful, and cold all the while .

    As time went by, watchful eyes turned more and more scalding .

    And yet, the barbarians who could easily throw a woman they slept with into the fire did not dare to say a teasing word .

    After some time, this red-robed beauty coldly asked, ¡°Murong Ke, what do you mean by this?¡± It was Chen Rong¡¯s soft voice .

    Murong Ke¡¯s thin lips curved upward under his bronze mask . ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Ah Rong . Look into the mirror in front of you . I bet you still don¡¯ know that you can be this beautiful? Tsk tsk, what a stunner . There are many beautiful women in the great Yan Empire, but none are as bewitching as you . ¡±

    A table was ced in front of her, on it sat meat, liquor, and a mirror . Two Han women knelt on either side of the table . When Murong Ke finished speaking, they raised the mirror to let Chen Rong look .

    Murong Ke unhurriedly turned his head . Behind the bronze mask, his deep eyes fixedly stared at Chen Rong . ¡°I bet your hypocritical nsmen do not know how to appreciate this side of your beauty,¡± he clucked, having looked her up and down . ¡°Tsk tsk, they even gave you that boring blue dress to wear . What a crime, what a crime!¡±

    At Murong Ke¡¯s brazen eyes, Chen Rong clenched her teeth and straightened her posture .

    No one had to know that her palms were damp .

    She wasn¡¯t nearly as calm as she appeared . She couldn¡¯t help it . Any woman trapped in an army and stared at by countless burning eyes that wanted to swallow her alive would not be able to keep calm .

    Most importantly, she was crippled with fear . She had no doubt that as long as Murong Kemanded it, she would be torn to shreds by these increasingly possessed soldiers .

    Never before did Chen Rong feel as she did now, that death was possibly the better punishment . As long as he wanted to, the Hu general before her eyes could easily make her life worse than death, so that she could neither live nor die...

    In the fire light , Murong Ke stared at the beads of sweat forming on Chen Rong¡¯s upper lip and couldn¡¯t stop himself from smirking .

    It was a devil¡¯s smile .

    Slowly, he leaned towards Chen Rong .

    He was getting closer and closer, breathing down her face . Chen Rong did not move; she did not dare to . So many lewd eyes were staring at her that she was afraid to provoke him, lest the soldiers think that theirmander wasn¡¯t interested in her .

    The cold bronze mask lightly pressed onto her face .

    An ice cold chill sent shudders through her at that moment of contact .

    He stuck to her and whispered, ¡°Fragrant sweat, silky smooth skin, no wonder the well-read Qng of the Wang House and the cold-blooded Ran Min both devoted themselves to you . ¡±

    He slid his tongue on her lips andughed when she stiffened . ¡°Ah Rong . ¡±

    ¡°If your Qng fails toe, and Ran Min as well, will you follow me back to Ji City and be my concubine?¡± he negotiated with her in his maic voice .

    He quietlyughed at this juncture . ¡°If they doe with the intention to save you, then I will make love to you . Tsk, I¡¯ll taste you and let the two stubborn Jin men of yours dwell on it for the rest of their lives . It¡¯ll be very interesting, what do you think Ah Rong?¡±

    Chen Rong did not reply .

    Murong Ke slowly pulled away from her lips . After throwing his head back for another swig of alcohol, his eyes remained staring at Chen Rong with interest .

    Atst, Chen Rong, who had calmed herself down, turned to him .

    She leveled a look at him and quietly said, ¡°Everyone says that Murong Ke of Yan, despite being a Hu, is prudent and generous . That he has the aspirations of Zhou Gong and the loyalty of Zhuge . ¡±

    She frowned with a sigh . ¡°But, even as a woman, I¡¯m disappointed by your treatment of me . ¡±

    She stood up and took a step forward . In the fire light, her red outfit was the sanguine of blood, her dark eyes simultaneously still and storm . ¡°I, a woman, was not afraid to join the fray in Nan¡¯yang . Don¡¯t you think I am worthy of your respect?¡±

    She stopped, then quietly looked at Murong Ke and unhurriedly said, ¡°Give me honor or give me death . Is it not in your breadth of mind to respect the enemy?¡± She shook her head and faintly added, ¡°I feel that I deserve to have your respect . But of course, if you insist on humiliating me, then I have nothing more to say . ¡±

    Her soft voice carried grace and peace like water from the springs .

    In this situation and under these threats, her poise was still as nimble as the wind, persuasively beautiful .

    Most importantly, she knew Murong Ke so well that her tone and expression had been kept open and honest .

    Murong Ke carefully studied her .

    His lips upturned in a wry smile as he turned and took another swig of liquor .

    Chen Rong disengaged her wrung hands and sat down when she saw him ignore her .

    She lowered her gaze to stare at the dancing mes and sighed in relief: Well done Ah Rong . You made a good first move . Even if he did have the idea to humiliate you, it should be banished by now?

    At this time, Murong Ke¡¯s deep voice sounded: ¡°You¡¯re different from the others, woman . ¡±

    Chen Rong smilingly replied, ¡°Your demeanor just now didn¡¯t seem like yours, but rather like my Qng¡¯s . ¡± Making her wear a red dress, cing her in the center of attention, making her suffer, making sweet threats .

    She sighed after a pause . ¡°Speaking of whom, Qng never fails to put people in helpless situations . ¡± And yet she was clearly missing him from what they could see of her smiling face .

    The longing and lovelornness were heartbreaking .

    Unconsciously, Murong Ke turned around to look at her .

    Chen Rong was gazing skyward . Because of the bright fires, a stretch of sky had turned red and the stars obscured .

    She blinked back her tears . She looked at the sky in a daze and said, ¡°He won¡¯te, and neither will Ran Min . ¡±

    Her smile suddenly brightened when she next asked, ¡°General, you must know my temperament by now . When the timees, I only ask to die an unsullied death . ¡±

    She looked at him with neither sorrow nor joy, pleading: ¡°I reckon I¡¯m the only woman in this world who would calmly ept my death . If they don¡¯te, and I have be useless to you, will you grant me a respectable death?¡±

    Behind the bronze mask, Murong Ke¡¯s eyes unblinkingly held her visage .

    Slowly, he sighed and said, ¡°No wonder Wang Qi with all his means can neither have you nor let you go . ¡±

    Having said this, he dropped his gaze . A sh of destion dissipated as quickly as it came .

    After a while, he nodded at Chen Rong¡¯s waiting eyes . ¡°You have my promise . ¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s face lit up to hear these words . She rose and carefully bowed to him: ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my request . ¡±

    Murong Ke leaned back .

    He was still staring at Rong behind his mask .

    Heughed and suddenly said, ¡°I had thought the same . ¡± Answering Chen Rong¡¯s questioning eyes, he upturned his lips to say: ¡°I didn¡¯t think that they woulde . I only wanted to disconcert Wang Qi and Ran Min by kidnapping you . But now...¡±

    He fixedly watched Chen Rong; his eyes did not try to hide his appreciation and surprise . ¡°I don¡¯t think so anymore . Ah Rong of the Chen House, they will certainlye . Even if they don¡¯te themselves, they will try their best for you . ¡±

    While Chen Rong frowned in skepticism, his voice continued to brush past like a wind: ¡°They will live the rest of their lives in hollowness if they don¡¯t try to save such a good woman now . ¡±

    It was a very high assessment .

    Chen Rong looked at Murong Ke . She saw his side profile raising up to the sky, one which exuded an eternal loneliness behind the bronze mask .

    She beckoned one of Murong Ke¡¯s guards over and whispered to him: ¡°Bring me a zither . ¡±

    He turned to look at Murong Ke and, upon seeing him lost in thoughts, he considered the request and gave her a nod .

    Before long, a zither was brought to her .

    Chen Rong sat in lotus position and ced her hands on the strings . As her fingers strummed, a melodic song rose in the air .

    She sang to the swirling, lonely music: ¡°The beauty from the northernnds was peerless and independent . The city fell at her first gaze, the country fell at her second gaze . What of fallen cities and fallen countries when she¡¯s no longer here? No longer here...¡±

    It is a joyous verse that celebrates a beautiful woman; yet it took a mncholic turn when sang by Chen Rong . Especially because she repeated that ¡®the beauty was no longer here,¡¯ expressing lovelornness and dashed hopes .

    It was as if she was telling everyone that once gone is gone forever . There will only ever be one, never another . They can find women more beautiful, but none will be her .

    As if she was telling everyone the world has always been this way, that people and things are all unique . Once something slips from our lives, its trace will never be found again . We will one daye to discover that any single moment of beauty will have been frozen for eternity... never to exist again .

    Her performance illustrated independence, splendor and exquisiteness . So that its heartache moved people to tears .

    Murong Ke¡¯s eyes unknowingly reddened .

    Without waiting for the music to stop, he got up and strode ahead .

    His guards hurried after him . Heposed himself to look at Chen Rong, who was ying the zither peacefully and beautifully, and lowered his voice to say: ¡°Let my order be known: nobody is to touch her . ¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    The order ¡°nobody is to touch her¡± had no trouble finding its way to Chen Rong¡¯s ears . Her hands soared across the strings, sending the melodious chords ever more whirling .

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    <strong>Chapter 177: Replies</strong>

    Only long after Murong Ke left did the zithere to a leisurely stop . Chen Rong pushed the instrument away, stood up and unhurriedly headed to her tent .

    After waving the maidservants away, shey in bed in careful thoughts .

    If Murong Ke had promised not to humiliate her, then she should be safe in theing days .

    However, a lone woman imprisoned and patrolled in an army would need to think harder about her escape...

    Bouts ofughter and hollers buzzed outside .

    Seven days had passed in her tossing and turning .

    Then came a day when the sound of hooves pounded beyond themander¡¯s tent .

    ¡°I have urgent news to report, my lord . ¡±

    Murong Ke stepped outside to retrieve the silk scroll from his soldier .

    When they saw him wordlessly staring at the scroll, two advisers came forward and quietly asked, ¡°Sire?¡±

    Murong Ke ced the silk scroll in front of them: ¡°Have a read . ¡±

    They hurried to pick it up .

    ¡°Sire, this is excellent news!¡± They were overjoyed after taking a nce .

    Another adviser happily added, ¡°Aye . Luck is on our side . ¡±

    The three of them were practically beaming . Murong Ke¡¯s leading an army here was risky business to begin with . Due to Shi Hu¡¯s deteriorating health, Ran Min¡¯s control over Nan¡¯yang had greatly strengthened . The Murong House of Xianbei, moreover, wasn¡¯t very united . After a thorough debate, the Murongs finally agreed to cede the area in favor of guarding Ji City .

    Murong Ke was secretly leading his light cavalry south behind his n¡¯s back . He was unwilling to admit hisst defeat at the hands of Wang Hong and terribly needed to erase that bad taste from his mouth .

    His subordinates had been none too happy with his impulsive behaviors .

    There was no more need for distress . If they coulde back with Moyang¡¯s loot, even the king wouldn¡¯t have anything to say . And the nsmen would only shower their master, the Prince of Taiyuan, with praises and congrattions .

    The three advisersughed for a while and then turned to Murong Ke, one of the merrily saying: ¡°Your luck is boundless, sire . ¡±

    He smiled but saw that Murong Ke was shaking his head looking to be displeased .

    ¡°What makes my lord unhappy?¡± they asked in surprise .

    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy . ¡± Murong Ke sped his hands behind his back and started to pace around his tent . ¡°I have known this for a long time . ¡±

    He raised his head and thought: Major cities like Nan¡¯yang, Mo¡¯yang, and Qi¡¯yang are of great importance to the Jins . Anyone who wants to break into Jiankang will first need to take down these cities and cross the river, then the Jins will be without critical locations to defend .

    Surely, the Jins must have thought of this even if they weren¡¯t united . He had anticipated them to send a new mayor to station in Mo¡¯yang and Qi¡¯yang once the situation in Jiankang stabilized .

    Things were indeed going ording to his expectations .

    Yet, he did not think that the Jins would act so stealthily . His men had been probing for a long time without any news... But then, not only was there a definitive message today, he also got his enemy¡¯s exact route .

    Good news had arrived too fast, too suddenly, and too precisely .

    This trantion belongs to hamster428 .

    Murong Ke paced two rounds, stopped, and reached for the silk scroll .

    Looking at the scroll in his hand, he shook his head and suddenly smirked . ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Wang Hong . ¡±

    He turned to his three advisers, saying with gravity: ¡°This news has to havee from Wang Hong . ¡±

    The three men frowned in rumination as Murong Ke next sneered: ¡°ording to this itinerary, the new mayor will enter Mo¡¯yang within two days . And we can¡¯t do anything to him once he is behind the fortress walls . ¡± The three advisers nodded . It was true ¡ª this ce was nowpletely controlled by Ran Min . Murong Ke had no time or manpower to attack the city while also battling with Ran Min¡¯s forces .

    His only opportunity to act was on the road .

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time . I can no longer send people to investigate the situation, but I can¡¯t let go of this opportunity either... Wang Hong is forcing me to divide my army . ¡±

    Heughed . ¡°This brat Wang Hong is putting in a lot of effort just for a woman . ¡±

    ¡°Men!¡±

    ¡°Aye, sire . ¡±

    ¡°Ask my captains toe here at once . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    As the messengers dispatched, an adviser frowningly came to him and worriedly asked, ¡°Sire, if we know this is a trap by Wang Hong...¡±

    Murong Ke waved his hand without a response .

    Before long, the captains had entered the tent .

    Murong Ke was still staring at the map . ¡°Murong Yu,¡± he called without looking up .

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    ¡°Take three thousand men to the south mountain road . Loot the Jins if you encounter them, but spare their lives . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    ¡°Hu Yancheng . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    ¡°Take three thousand men on the route to Yunnan . If you encounter the Jins, do your best to take their goods and force them to retreat . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    After giving two orders, Murong Ke¡¯s hands were still pressed on his desk . He remained staring at the map, his brow knitting tighter .

    At this time, an adviser walked to stand behind him and asked, ¡°Sire, if the news is leaked by Wang Hong, then is it true or false?¡±

    Murong Ke¡¯s lips curved into an easy smile . ¡°It won¡¯t be false . ¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°False news can¡¯t fool my scouts . ¡± Afterward, he stared at Chen Rong¡¯s tent and smiled . ¡°Moreover, he is reluctant to give up a woman like that . ¡±

    Thetter sentence was too light for anyone to hear, but the previous sentence was weighty enough to make everyone emphatically nod his head .

    Murong Ke studied the map, his slender fingers slowly tracing the ink lines . Soon, he pointed to a ce and determinedly called, ¡°Murong Xiu . ¡±

    A handsome and intelligent-looking youth came forward with a resounding answer: ¡°Aye . ¡±

    ¡°Take two thousand men to set up an ambush here . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    When Murong Xiu left, Murong Ke straightened his back and mumbled to himself: ¡°Even with two thousand men left, you can¡¯t save your woman from my hands . ¡± There was animosity in his icy voice .

    Several advisers traded nces . They weren¡¯t sure how Wang Hong and their Prince of Taiyuan came to be enemies; all they knew was that the Prince of Taiyuan hated Wang Hong to death .

    At this juncture, Murong Ke ordered, ¡°Bring that woman here . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    Before long, Chen Rong¡¯s figure appeared outside the tent .

    Since receiving Murong Ke¡¯s promise, she had pulled her hair up like a man, put on a male robe, and never stepped foot outside her tent . Days went by to the eventual lost interest of the Hu men .

    She was still that way at this moment ¡ª wearing a male robe with her hair pulled into a meticulous top knot .

    Murong Ke looked up and fixedly stared at Chen Rong for a moment . He eventually chuckled, ¡°Is this needed? Does my promise not put you at ease?¡±

    Chen Rong entered the tent and replied upon hearing his question: ¡°The Prince of Taiyuan¡¯s words are naturally priceless . Nevertheless, I don¡¯t want to add oil to the fire . ¡±

    The soldiers were ogling her whether it was day or night, and she had chills just thinking about it .

    Murong Ke curved his lips and returned to staring down at the map .

    Seeing that he was ignoring her, Chen Rong quietly walked to the corner and sat down on the divan .

    She bowed her head, held up a pot of liquor and poured herself a cup .

    After Murong Ke had stared at the map for some time, he looked up to see a leisurely Chen Rong .

    He regarded her glowing face and suddenly asked, ¡°What would they think if the people your man sent here see you like this?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t send anyone here,¡± Chen Rong answered without turning around .

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Without a doubt . ¡±

    She poured herself another cup, sipping as she said, ¡°He¡¯s not stupid enough to do something so useless . ¡±

    Murong Keughed .

    He pushed the map away and strode to Chen Rong .

    Seated opposite her, he pushed his vessel towards her and ordered, ¡°Fill my cup . ¡±

    Chen Rong would fill it even without his prompt .

    After taking a swig, he put his cup down and asked, ¡°What do you think Wang Hong will do, Ah Rong?¡±

    Chen Rong looked up at the seemingly unconcerned Murong Ke . ¡°He won¡¯te to save me,¡± she said, shaking her head .

    Murong Keughed . ¡°He¡¯s already on the move . ¡±

    As soon as he said this, Chen Rong¡¯s head whipped up to look at him .

    Perplexity was in her eyes . Her lips moved without forming words, then she lowered her head again .

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have,¡± she said, looking at the shaking liquor in her hands .

    What strange words . Murong Ke looked at her curiously .

    Chen Rong raised her wine for another sip . ¡°There are many people watching his every move... while my life does not amount to one of his hair . If he takes such risk, it will be difficult for him to prove himself from now on . ¡± She took a pause and smiled . ¡°I can¡¯t escape anyway ¡ª I really don¡¯t want him to resent me even after I¡¯m gone . ¡±

    She spoke with calm, and when she said, ¡®My life does not amount to one of his hair,¡¯ it hadn¡¯t been out of self-deprecation but rather a belief in the unshakable truth .

    Nheless, such calmness was unexpected . Murong Ke stared at her for a long while before he remarked, ¡°Woman, you¡¯re too blind with infatuation . ¡±

    ¡°He will never resent you . ¡±

    Once again, Chen Rong startlingly looked up .

    Murong Ke swirled his cup and said to her, ¡°This man of yours doesn¡¯t want to debut in court . He¡¯s not going to care how the world thinks . ¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head: ¡°That¡¯s impossible . ¡±

    Murong Ke did not argue with her . He stood up and replied, ¡°Even if he did want to be a schr-bureaucrat, he¡¯s not the type to me you for implicating him . That¡¯s just the kind of person he is . He thinks of all the consequences before he does something, and won¡¯t second guess himself, or me himself or anyone else once he has made his choice . ¡±

    Murong Ke maintained a casual tone as he talked about Wang Hong to Chen Rong . The more he spoke, however, the more tightly his brows wrinkled .

    Suddenly, he turned around and rushed to the map to take a good look . ¡°Drats,¡± Murong Ke muttered .

    ¡°Men!¡± he barked .

    A rush of footsteps arrived . ¡°Sire . ¡±

    ¡°Inform Murong Qian to take fifteen hundred men to catch up with Murong Xiu and set up an ambush at the Jinyuan passage . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    He had barely turned away when Murong Ke shouted: ¡°Hold on . ¡±

    Murong Ke furrowed his brows and contemted the map .

    After staring for a while, he paced around and talked to himself: ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean I¡¯ll only have five hundred men with me? This is bad... Wang Hong does everything carefully . I need to think more about this . ¡±

    After thinking for some time, he waved his hand . ¡°You¡¯re dismissed . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡± The soldier went away with his order .

    This thought of his took an entire day .

    Another night descended in the blink of an eye .

    Chen Rong was forced to stay in Murong Ke¡¯s tent, unable to go outside . Not that she dared to . The only thing she could do was to y with Murong Ke¡¯s zither .

    Gazing at the burning me outside, Chen Rong yed ¡®The Song of Wind¡¯ again and again . It was a tranquil song that could bring peace to its listeners . Chen Rong was ying it too resplendently, however, and it was inevitable to think of the rollingndscapes in one¡¯s hometown .

    Unconsciously, more and more people listened, and more and more soldiers began to sing folk songs from home .

    The sound of footsteps .

    Murong Ke leaned against the tent, his eyes bright and smiling under the mask . He swirled his liquor saying: ¡°Are you trying to make my soldiers homesick and lose their will to fight?¡± He seemed to be very amused . ¡°In the past Xiang Yu was surrounded by songs of Chu, but Ah Rong you are all alone tonight . Why don¡¯t I call the entertainers (1) here to apany you?¡±

    Entertainers to apany her? Chen Rong shuddered . Hearing the word ¡®entertainers¡¯ made her think of those beastly pairs of eyes .

    He¡¯s talking about ÀÖ¼¿ musicians but she¡¯s hinging on the ¼¿ character which overall means entertainers and can include prostitutes

    After a wry smile, Chen Rong gently pressed on the strings and looked up at him .

    She tried to smile at those eyes behind the mask . ¡°You needn¡¯t worry . ¡± She sighed and stood up . ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do something so useless . ¡±

    Murong Ke stared at her and said no more, then turned to leave .

    Looking at his back, Chen Rong dropped her gaze and sat down again . The song under her fingers had changed to a cheerful and light hearted tune .

    She took advices well .

    Murong Ke turned to toss her a look .

    Chen Rong¡¯s music was still ying after his footsteps had gone a long way . Perhaps Wang Hong¡¯s men were nearby; she just wanted to let him know her whereabouts .

    Maybe it was useless, maybe not . Who knows?

    Horse hooves broke the night¡¯s silence . When the rider saw Murong Ke, he alighted and hurried to him . ¡°Sire, after assigning our positions at noon today, since an hour ago, there have been no traces of Captains Murong Yu and Hu Yancheng, and no news hase back . ¡±

    What?

    Murong Ke looked up to regard the man . Soon, he rose and strode to the military camp with his captains chasing after him .

    Chen Rong abruptly stopped her zither ying and left the tent without a sound . She did not go far, only standing quietly and unblinkingly staring at her own shadow as she listened to the whispers wafting from inside .

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    <strong>Chapter 178: Disheveled</strong>

    The captains left in short order, turning to cast Chen Rong a nce as they passed her .

    ¡°Come in,¡± she heard Murong Ke call from the tent .

    Chen Rong bowed her head to walk in .

    Murong Ke looked at her and proceeded to say: ¡°We¡¯re leaving . Get ready . ¡±

    She didn¡¯t think she had anything to get ready for, but she hummed an agreement regardless .

    As she turned away, he added, ¡°Put on the red outfit, and stop wearing a man¡¯s topknot . ¡±

    His order was for the benefit of the two servant girls standing next to her . They fretfully gave him a reply before helping Chen Rong back to her tent .

    Two clever pairs of hands wove through her hair as she sat, from time to time grazing her face . Soon, a beautiful woman appeared in the bronze mirror .

    She was, however, biting her lips; her mien somber .

    Chen Rong stared at her reflection and intuitively knew Murong Ke had begun his ns ¡ª dressing her up like this so that anyone whoid eyes on her would take notice . Things seemed to bode more ill than good .

    Chen Rong was dressed by the time she ended her thoughts . She took a deep breath topose herself as she quietly awaited Murong Ke¡¯s order .

    Time felt stagnant .

    When nothing happened after half an hour, she asked for her zither and yed a piece as she habitually did .

    Zither ying in this era was a privilege belonging to the schrs . Men who faced hardship would y as she did to while time away . It was so normal that Murong Ke and his soldiers were already used to hearing her y .

    The notes trickled down like a winding creek and gradually brought Chen Rong¡¯s restless heart to a calm .

    Unknowingly, the music halted when she was lulled to sleep .

    ¡°Wake her up, we have to leave,¡± someone barked .

    ¡°Aye, aye . ¡±

    The maidservants quickly roused Chen Rong and whispered to her, ¡°Miss, we need to leave . ¡±

    ¡°Leave?¡±

    Chen Rong sat up, which gave the maids the chance to fix her hair .

    Neighs and shouts continuously filled the air . ¡°What¡¯s keeping you dawdling?¡± she heard another bark .

    ¡°Aye, aye, we¡¯ll be right there . ¡±

    They pushed her out of the tent .

    Once outside, Chen Rong raised her face to the sky . There was a streak of light from the east, and a cool wind on her face . She breathed in the coldness of the morning air and saw beads of dew on the swaying grass .

    It was dawn .

    Chen Rong pulled from the servant girls¡¯ hold and slowly made her way to Murong Ke¡¯s tent .

    Several horses were waiting outside his tent, mounted by his bodyguards . Wolf-like eyes immediately fixed on her, their owners¡¯ swallows clearly heard .

    Those terrifying eyes seemed to be burning through heryers of clothes . She quickly turned her head and stepped inside .

    Murong Ke was already armored with sword in hand . The ming torches outside made the cold de look as if blood was flowing from it .

    He was very focused on wiping, slender fingers slowly stroking the sword . The cold sheen it gave off along with the frostiness of his bronze mask struck fear in her .

    This trantion belongs to hamster428 .

    Noises were growing more and more intense outside .

    Murong Ke did not move, so neither did Chen Rong . She lowered her head and waited for time to pass .

    At length, Murong Ke let go of his sword and looked up to cast her a nce .

    ¡°Lift your head . ¡±

    She looked up .

    His eyes were wolf-like in the torch light as he watched her . ¡°Come here . ¡±

    Chen Rong obediently went to him .

    When she was an arm¡¯s length away, he reached out and pulled her into his arms .

    ¡°Plop ¨C ¡± Chen Rong¡¯s nose hit his armor, but neither she nor Murong Ke paid attention to it .

    A hand lifted her chin, forcing her to look up .

    They held each other¡¯s gaze .

    In the zing lights, their eyes were bright: one prating while the other bottomless .

    They wordlessly stared at each other .

    Almost suddenly, Murong Ke crudely shoved his right hand into her dress .

    Herpels were tightly fastened and prevented him from reaching her skin . He impatiently used both of his hands to tear apart the fabrics .

    ¡°Rip ¨C ¡±

    Thepels were torn and cold air swept into her bare chest . Chen Rong¡¯s face nched as she red at Murong Ke in disbelief before looking down at her disheveled state .

    There was clearly no lust on his face . What exactly did he want to do by tearing her clothes while his army was about to march?

    While Chen Rong was racking her brains, Murong Ke roughy pulled on her topknot, sending a sharp pain to her scalp and tears to her eyes .

    He lowered his head to examine her .

    After some moments, he again reached out and yanked Chen Rong¡¯spels apart .

    ¡°Rip ¨C ¡±

    By the time Murong Ke was satisfied enough to stop, half of her body had been exposed . Her chest was bared, her outer red robe hung below her bust, her white inneryer waspletely torn, and her pink undergarment was also pulled down, baring half of her bosom .

    Murong Ke stepped back and appraised Chen Rong again . ¡°Not bad,¡± he remarked with a nod .

    After uttering these two words, he ordered, ¡°Get your horses ready to go . ¡±

    He stopped within two strides and looked back at Chen Rong to say: ¡°Follow closely . ¡±

    Of course she would follow closely behind him . She didn¡¯t need a mirror to know she looked as if she had been assaulted and ravished by a man . If she didn¡¯t stay close to him, those Hu men may very well carry her off .

    She pressed her lips together and clutched her clothes in vain as she hurried after Murong Ke . She very much wanted to condemn Murong Ke for not keeping his words, she wanted to say something so that he would let her put on anotheryer . But there was no time, and he clearly had an objective .

    Dealing with the devil was a dangerous matter . She could only find opportunities for herself .

    As soon as they walked out, the dozens of eyes turned even more scorching . Murong Ke mounted his ride while Chen Rong was also brought a horse .

    She had to let go of her clothes to mount the animal . The moment her hands fell from her dress, gulps and rapid breathing pulsated through the air .

    Chen Rong unblinkingly held the reins in one hand and gathered her outfit with the other .

    At this time, Murong Ke had already rode away, leaving her to chase after him .

    She had thought to fall behind and find an opportunity to escape while Murong Ke wasn¡¯t paying attention . Now she didn¡¯t dare to entertain the same thought . How could she escape when she was being watched by these fiery eyes?

    She couldn¡¯t help wondering if Murong Ke had made this move because he didn¡¯t want to assign men to watch her .

    Wherever Murong Ke went, his two thousand soldiers followed . Amidst the thuds of horseshoes and nking of armor was the sound of breathing .

    In the twinkling of an eye, they had reached the main road .

    At this time, the morning star had risen in the eastern sky .

    Chen Rong got closer and closer to Murong Ke... Right now she was a beacon in the night . To see her, the soldiers in the front would turn around from time to time, and one could hear people being thrown from their horses or mming into each other .

    ¡°My lord,¡± one of the advisers ventured, ¡°this woman will damage morale like this . ¡±

    Another adviser proffered, ¡°Aye, my lord, let her put on anotheryer . ¡±

    Murong Ke apparently didn¡¯t think that the impact of Chen Rong¡¯s disheveled state could be so great . He scowled, saying at length: ¡°That¡¯s not necessary . ¡±

    ¡°By my order, anyone who spares a look at that woman shall be beheaded . ¡±

    As soon as his order was delivered, a guard rode off to announce: ¡°By the prince¡¯s order, anyone who spares a look at that woman shall be beheaded . ¡± He rode along, his voice ringing far .

    Murong Ke¡¯s military order was notoriously strict . Sure enough, all eyes withdrew . Except for a few captains, the soldiers did not dare to take another look back .

    Keenly feeling their gazes had reduced, Chen Rong sighed in relief and wiped away the perspiration on her forehead .

    At this moment, Murong Ke¡¯s low-pitched voice sounded: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House, will your man be waiting for you ahead?¡±

    His voice was mild and t, as if he was casually making conversation .

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart constricted .

    She looked down at her tattered clothes and wryly smiled, ¡°How would I know?¡±

    Murong Ke flung his whip at the distance and said with a half smile, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s looking down from that hill . ¡±

    Chen Rong looked to the hill and furrowed her brow . ¡°He won¡¯t be there,¡± she quietly said .

    ¡°Then where is he?¡±

    ¡°What can be worse to a woman than a disheveled outfit? Heaven won¡¯t be so cruel to me, so Qng won¡¯t appear this time to witness it . ¡±

    She actually gave him such an answer .

    Murong Ke wanted tough . Looking at her sad and powerless face, he thought of his promise to her and felt his heart soften . But he promptly turned away and stopped talking to her .

    More than two thousand people continued to hurry along .

    At this time, those in the front came to a halt . A rider turned back to report: ¡°Sire, there¡¯s a bending valley in front of us . ¡±

    Murong Ke nodded and rode forth .

    Behind the guards, Chen Rong also ran along .

    A winding mountain road came into their sight . Bamboos and shrubs, as tall as two men, deep and dark, lined its two sides .

    ¡°Scout the way,¡± Murong Ke ordered .

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    Soon, the scout came back to report: ¡°There is nothing unusual . ¡±

    Murong Ke stared at the soldier behind his mask . ¡°Nothing unusual?¡±

    The soldier¡¯s forehead was perspiring cold sweat . ¡°Nay, my lord,¡± he replied after a long pause .

    Murong Ke frowned at the distance in contemtion . He suddenly reached forth to pull Chen Rong¡¯s arm . Before she could react, he had ced her onto his horse .

    He handled his weapon in his right hand while his left hand rested on Chen Rong¡¯s breasts where herpel had been torn . When his hand came into contact with her supple skin, he grew noticeably rigid . But almost immediately, Murong Kemanded: ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡±

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    <strong>Chapter 179: Rescued</strong>

    Rumbling horseshoes .

    Chen Rong leaned motionlessly against Murong Ke . His cold armor caused her flesh to ache, and his hot breaths raised goosebumps on her skin . In her previous life, she wouldn¡¯t be able to look at her lover anymore if a strange man had touched her like this, would she?

    And now? Chen Rong bitterly smiled .

    Murong Ke¡¯s mount was a tremendous horse . It carried another person as if she added no extra weight . Each jostle it made, however, mmed Chen Rong¡¯s delicate frame against the armor behind her .

    The sky was pitch ck for it was the veryst hour before dawn . The darkness was especially dark, like thick ink extending from the depths of the earth all the way to the sky .

    Torches flickered in the wind .

    Chen Rong looked around to see shrubs and trees lining their way . Above them was a hill ¨C one that wasn¡¯t very high, only about five meters, and everything beyond was unrecognizable .

    Half of the troops had gone into the valley . However, people had difficulty moving because the road was dusty and gravelly . Their journey became bumpy, and the queue kept stretching out .

    Chen Rong nced back .

    Of the two thousand men whom Murong Ke kept with him, only half were fine riders while the rest were foot soldiers . Chen Rong¡¯s eyes stilled at the burning mes .

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± a low voice inquired over her head .

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied .

    Murong Ke harrumphed: ¡°It won¡¯t be long until you get to see your man . Think of what to say to him . ¡± He paused, and then added in a mocking voice: ¡°It may be yourst conversation . ¡±

    When Chen Rong didn¡¯t answer, he looked down at her .

    Chen Rong kept her face cool and calm . Not waiting for Murong Ke to speak, she looked up and said, ¡°You¡¯re right . ¡±

    She straightened her back and put a smile on her face . Smoothing her hair and pulling herpels together, she said, ¡°This will be thest time I see him... What people say or what he thinks is no longer important . I have to make him remember me . ¡±

    She carefully groomed her appearance with both of her hands . Murong Ke¡¯s fingers clenched to see this .

    His hand was resting on her chest, and as it clenched, it closed around her breast .

    Chen Rong froze, unable to maintain the smile on her face .

    Murong Ke looked up and stared intently ahead . ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked with a mockery in his cold voice .

    Chen Rong lowered her gaze .

    Her hands dropped weakly .

    Murong Ke¡¯s voice grew impatient when she did not speak . ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying something?¡±

    After a while, Chen Rong¡¯s quiet voice sounded: ¡°What would you like me to say, my lord?¡± She numbly smiled . ¡°To cry and beg for mercy, or jump off the horse in despair and kill myself?¡±

    Murong Ke froze at these words .

    Chen Rong slowly removed his hand from her chest . ¡°M¡¯lord, you forgot yourself . ¡±

    He did forget himself .

    Wang Hong wasn¡¯t even in the vicinity at this time . What was he doing, being frivolous to her? Was it jealousy?

    When the wind blew coldly by, Murong Ke growled .

    He did not speak, but he moved his hand to her waist .

    Chen Rong could hear his ragged breathing . Apparently what he did just now had also difited him .

    Just as Chen Rong thought he would never answer her, Murong Ke spoke in a moderate manner: ¡°You¡¯re right, I forgot myself . ¡±

    He stared ahead and coldlymanded, ¡°You are to never repeat these words . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    Two-thirds of the troops had passed with much effort, but the queue had stretched even longer, and when she turned to look, it was a couple of miles long .

    Several screams suddenly rang amid the silent progress .

    Almost at the same time as these screams, she heard someone crying: ¡°Ambush, there¡¯s an ambush!¡±

    Murong Ke frowned . Without waiting for him to give orders, four or five ces among the queue began to shout: ¡°Ambush, there¡¯s an ambush!¡± Immediately following were the extinguishing of lights, loud nking noises, and neighs of horses and screams of men ¨C the kind before they were to die .

    Hearing these sounds in the middle of the night made her think the entire cavalcade was being attacked .

    Murong Ke held a tight grip on his neighing horse andmanded, ¡°Where are my captains? Get back to defense immediately . ¡±

    As soon as he spoke, his guards loudly exhaled and unfurled their banners .

    The soldiers Murong Ke brought along moved as one, as they were strictly disciplined . The captains ryed his order and the nearby men more or less quieted down .

    Galloping hooves closed in . Before long, a captain approached Murong Ke and ryed to him: ¡°My lord, there aren¡¯t many of them . They pushed down boulders and trees to split our troops . Not too many of us were killed or injured . ¡±

    ¡°What about the enemy?¡±

    ¡°They left no traces after the attack . ¡±

    Murong Ke¡¯s face sank .

    While he pondered on the news, the neighing around them had substantially ceased .

    ¡°General, what will we do next?¡± asked several of his captains .

    ¡°Take a look and see how long it will be before we can move again . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    Several horses came back in a short time . ¡°There¡¯s no issue with leaving in a quarter of an hour . ¡±

    Murong Ke looked to the horizon where the sky was still as dark as ink .

    ¡°Wanted to slow me down?¡± he sneered . ¡°Why bother?¡±

    The cavalcade set off again half an hourter .

    As they went along, Murong Ke said to his scouts, ¡°Go, remember to take a careful look . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    Amid the rumbling hooves, a captain approached the reticent Murong Ke . He involuntarily looked at Chen Rong in her disheveled state, swallowed and asked, ¡°My lord, what did they want?¡±

    Murong Ke shook his head and coldly replied, ¡°Whatever it is, we will have an answer for them . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    After half an hour of hasting along, a faint dawn light was now spreading over the sky .

    A simr mountain road appeared in front of them .

    There was nothing remarkable on the two sides of the Yangtze River, only low mountain peaks and bushy roads .

    Murong Ke stopped and stared at a scout, who lowered his head to say: ¡°My lord, there¡¯s nothing irregr ahead . ¡±

    There was uncertainty in his voice this time . They had said the same thing on thest simr road .

    Murong Ke retracted his gaze to only say: ¡°Be on your watch . There are dense grasses, beware of their fire attack . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    This trantion belongs to .

    They continued to move forward .

    As they went, Murong Ke¡¯s low voice was heard: ¡°How far are we from Murong Yu¡¯s troops?¡±

    ¡°Still another fifty miles, my lord . ¡±

    ¡°Got it . ¡±

    He looked up and stared ahead . ¡°The perpetrator must have been your man¡¯s bodyguard,¡± he suddenly said .

    ¡°The bodyguards of the Jin upper ss are the funniest . They have no real skills but a lot of tricks up their sleeves . ¡± If there were that many people involved in the ambush, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide from his scouts .

    Chen Rong did not answer .

    After pausing for a while, Murong Ke suddenly said, ¡°Even with 3000 fewer men, I can still rob them of their goods . If he dares toe, the same can be said about his life . ¡±

    Seeing that Chen Rong remained unspeaking, Murong Ke looked down at her: ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Chen Rong shook her head . ¡°I¡¯m just a woman . I don¡¯t follow your words, Your Highness . ¡±

    As soon as she said this, Murong Ke felt a little ashamed and couldn¡¯t help thinking: Yes, why did I forget that she¡¯s just an ordinary woman .

    He no longer paid attention to Chen Rong . He bowed his head at this time and thought to himself: It was just a message from Mo¡¯yang and yet I was led out of my nest . Not only did he resolve all theid out traps, but he also turned the situation around and led me by the nose... Wang Qng is really something .

    The group continued to move forward .

    As they went, a tragic scream sounded behind them . Chen Rong turned around to see a sea of fire . The fire wasn¡¯t ignited in the middle of the cavalcade, but towards the end of it . Thick smoke followed the wind to relentlessly drown the Hu .

    Still using fire to attack?

    Just as Chen Rong stared wide-eyed, Murong Ke shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t panic . Cover your mouth and nose with your sleeves and move slowly . ¡±

    People at once took his order and went on .

    Even so, the smoke was so suffocating that the horses could not remain unaffected . Neighs, screams and panicking sounds ensued .

    As Murong Ke urged his horse to gallop out, all of a sudden, smoke billowed on the hillside . Everyone lifted his head to see a shroud of pervading dust . It was as if countless people were raising sand bags to throw at them .

    The soldiers were undoubtedly panicking by now .

    A captain hurriedly approached and ryed to Murong Ke: ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good, my lord . Our people saw billowing smoke some miles from here, andrge troops riding toward us . ¡± A pause . ¡°They have about a thousand men . ¡±

    Murong Ke barked with a scowl, ¡°Whose banner is it?¡±

    ¡°It says Shi on one side, and Xuan on the other . ¡±

    What?

    Murong Ke was clearly dismayed this time . He stopped his horse and uttered, ¡°Shi Xuan?¡± Shi Xuan was under Shi Hu . Now that Shi Hu was gravely ill, there was a severe power struggle between his sons, Shi Xuan being one of the most powerful contenders .

    In recent years, the Murong House of the Xianbei tribe had been warring for territory against the Later Zhao . If Shi Xuan could kill Murong Ke and plunder his goods, it could be said that the Later Zhao kingdom, left by the legacy of Shi Lei, would have Shi Xuan¡¯s name written in stone .

    Murong Ke drew his lips taut .

    His captains were also trading nces .

    ¡°My lord, we¡¯ve been tricked!¡±

    If the one who came was Shi Xuan, then it was clear that Wang Hong had given news to Ran Min . Shi Xuan, who happened to be with Ran Min, wasing along with him . A stone designed to hit two birds, one that would not only destroy Murong Ke, but also plunder goods from the Mo¡¯yang mayor... Yes, that must be it . Since Wang Hong could tell him the mayor¡¯s crucial news, he too could pass it on to other people .

    Murong Ke and Wang Hong were mortal enemies by this point in history . As long as he could destroy the cause of his trouble, what did it matter to sacrifice a woman or sellout hispatriot?

    The more the captains thought, the more unnerved they became .

    Murong Ke frowned .

    His captains¡¯ eyes were on him, but he couldn¡¯t say with certainty that Wang Hong wouldn¡¯t do it... The Jin man was several years younger than him, but he just could not figure him out .

    Regret was pointless now . ¡°Gather our troops and prepare for battle . ¡±

    He rode forth and grabbed Chen Rong by the arm, unseating her from her horse . Although he was fast, his movement was gentle .

    As soon as Chen Rongnded, he ordered, ¡°Have someone keep an eye on her . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart shook to see several pairs of eyes leering at her . She ran back to her horse, mounted it and chased after Murong Ke .

    Her actions were nimble and decisive, taking the people around her by surprise . They didn¡¯t wake up until she had caught up to Murong Ke .

    At this moment, the fire was spreading worse and worse, and in the thick smoke, horse neighing had be more chaotic .

    On horseback, Chen Rong took off her outer robe and consequently stunned everyone who caught sight of her body .

    In a sh, however, she had taken her sleeves and tied them around her neck and waist so that her skin was no longer visible .

    Her actions were quick and determined, and she did everything in just a blink of an eye . After she finished, she looked to the left and right to ascertain that there were fewer and fewer people looking at her, and then she rode toward the rising smoke .

    There were people who saw Chen Rong riding in the opposite direction . Several were about to shout but slowed down when they saw that she was following behind a few captains who came to give orders . She was wincing as she followed them and did not look as if she was trying to run away .

    They turned their attention elsewhere .

    When they looked again momentster, Chen Rong was still riding away .

    As they wondered, Chen Rong had rode into the smoke .

    As soon as she entered the thick smoke, she turned from the horse¡¯s back and jumped into the bushes .

    By the time she was halfway up, a footsoldier yelled out, ¡°That woman wants to escape!¡±

    ¡°That woman is escaping!¡± they all yelled together .

    Their bows and halberds aimed at Chen Rong . Just when all bows were raised and drawn, all eyes turned to Murong Ke .

    They were waiting for his instructions . Her beauty would tempt even the gods; naturally, their prince liked her very much . They didn¡¯t dare to hurt her without his permission .

    While they dithered, Chen Rong grabbed onto the bamboo bush and began to make her way to the hill .

    A captain screamed atst, ¡°Idiots, shoot her limbs!¡±

    As soon as his order was issued, arrows flew at Chen Rong in a blitz and, thereupon, one pierced her left shoulder .

    But she didn¡¯t seem to care at all . She let her blood flow freely and continued her climb upward .

    Murong Ke looked out at this time .

    He stared after Chen Rong, thoughts swirling in his head as he yelled, ¡°We got tricked by Wang Hong! The one who came isn¡¯t Shi Xuan!¡±

    No one here knew Wang Hong better than Chen Rong . She was definitely smart enough to know that she was still a woman in Murong Ke¡¯s hands, but less than an animal in Shi Xuan¡¯s hands . If she could flee so decisively, then the person who came wasn¡¯t Shi Xuan .

    For whatever reason, Murong Ke believed that Chen Rong was not only intelligent but she was also knowledgeable . Just by looking at the way she tied her clothes so that they would not hinder her, one would know this was a determined woman who acted with a n... If it wasn¡¯t Wang Hong who came, she would never run away at the risk of her life .

    At this moment, a captain raised his bow and hurriedly said, ¡°General, that woman is about to escape!¡± He gritted his teeth and yelled, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just shoot her down?¡±

    Eyes swept to Murong Ke .

    Murong Ke hesitated . He only needed to nod his head and the red figure that was going farther and farther away would be shot dead, an arrow through her heart as she rolled down the hill .

    He only needed to nod his head .

    Murong Ke kept staring without making a single movement . Just as his captains lost their patience, he said, ¡°Let her go . ¡±

    ¡°We beg your pardon?¡±

    Incredulous eyes were staring at Murong Ke .

    He watched the red figure run up the hill and into the woods... He retracted his gaze and quietly said, ¡°She¡¯s just a woman . It doesn¡¯t matter whether she lives or dies . ¡±

    He had spoken, but his captains were not pleased, and one eximed, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t matter, then why did you capture her?¡±

    ¡°We have three thousand men whose survival are unknown because of her,¡± another said . After a pause, the man added, ¡°My lord, please allow me to capture her . ¡±

    How far could she escape with the strength of a woman? If they wanted to catch her alive, they still had the time to do it .

    Murong Ke seemed to still be in shock . As he was about to give hismand, an adviser¡¯s voiceposedly spoke, ¡°Why must we be angered? The situation is already not in our favor . Didn¡¯t Wang Hong get involved just for this woman? Releasing her will also prevent things from exacerbating . ¡±

    The phrase ¡®The situation is already not in our favor¡¯ was admission that Murong Ke had failed . He failed even before Wang Hong¡¯s shadow made an appearance .

    Murong Ke was angry this time . ¡°Chase her down,¡± he growled . ¡°If things don¡¯t go well, then just kill her . ¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± multiple voices replied .

    Chen Rong made a few leaps and made it uphill . Her shoulder de was in severe pain, and her bleeding left a trail of blood behind her .

    She ran and ran toward the billowing smoke . As long as she got to the woods that was less than 200 steps away she would reach the hill . Dust was flying at the foothill, however, and someone was apparently already there .

    Footsteps were chasing behind her . Meanwhile, she heard someone yell: ¡°Catch her!¡±

    Chen Rong turned her head and saw a dozen figures crossing the hill towards her . They hade from another hillside and were about one hundred steps from her .

    Even though it was only a hundred steps, she was already injured and her clothes weren¡¯t conducive to running . Most importantly, as soon as they crossed the hill, they raised their bows and halberds at her .

    Chen Rong gritted her teeth . She stumbled forward and shouted at the top of her lungs: ¡°Ah Rong of the Chen House is here, Ah Rong of the Chen House is here ¨C ¡±

    Her shouts were crisp, but they got lost in the chaos and were not very loud .

    His men must be able to hear me . I¡¯m wearing a conspicuous red dress this entire journey . As long as they wanted to, his men must hear me . Chen Rong ran as she thought to herself .

    Just then, someone shouted behind her, ¡°Stop! We will shoot if you don¡¯t stop . ¡±

    His voice was only seventy or eighty paces away from her .

    Chen Rong¡¯s face was burning . She kept her head down and desperately ran as if she didn¡¯t hear him .

    ¡°Ready, aim, fire!¡± the man ordered .

    The deadly wind was palpable to Chen Rong .

    As she was running heedlessly and the rain of arrows flying at her, a series of hooves rumbled from the woods . ¡°She¡¯s here, she¡¯s here!¡± came several Jin voices .

    There was joy in their cries .

    Chen Rong was also thrilled to hear them . She looked up just as the wind hissed behind her . She shuddered and dropped to the ground .

    Just as she leapt to the ground, several long arrows whistled past her head .

    She scrambled up from the ground and continued to stagger forward .

    At this exact time, a figure jumped down from a branch to grab her . They leapt up and dodged the arrows as they ran to the riders .

    After meeting with the other riders, the man ced Chen Rong onto his horse . ¡°Retreat,¡± he barked to see the Yan troops getting closer .

    They were within the range of the Yans¡¯ arrow strike . Thus after the man gave his order, they could only wield their weapons and slowly retreat .

    At this moment, a Yan captain stared at the rolling smoke below the hill and said, ¡°Go, report back to the prince . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    The two groups continued their confrontation, one slowly backing away while the other slowly approached . The retreating side was backing toward a hill .

    Murong Ke quickly arrived . The group of five or six people was already standing on the hill . Once they stopped, the man in ck who rescued Chen Rong whispered, ¡°When the timees, I will carry the youngdy and jump down . You all ride out from the sides and meet up with us . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    While they were whispering to one another, Chen Rong struggled to her feet . As soon as she found her footing, the first thing she did was brush her hair away from her eyes .

    She quickly looked down to see that they were about a dozen feet from the foothill where a narrow, bending road sat . The tip of the bend was right under the hill .

    Smoke and dust rose skyward from the distance, as though announcing the arrival of arge army .

    At this moment, the eastern sky lit up as a ring of dawn rose from the horizon .

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    <strong>Chapter 180: He¡¯s Here</strong>

    ¡°Separate!¡± the ck-robed man hastily yelled at this time .

    Forthwith, he carried Chen Rong and jumped down the hill .

    The Hu began to holler and charge forth with abandon . But as they did, they faced a rain of arrows from the riders .

    They were forced to cover their heads and dodge . As they were about to charge again, another rain of arrows flew at them . By the time they raised their own bows and arrows, the riders were already scattered at the sound of a whistle . They rode fast through the woods, yet they seemed to be extremely familiar with the terrain around here . The Hu¡¯s arrows all fell into empty air .

    The Hu ignored the fleeing riders and instead hurried to the hillside . By the time they got there, they saw the ck-robed man leaping away ¨C now 50 to 60 paces from them .

    They watched the billowing smoke in front of them . After a moment of hesitation, one yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s also jump down . He can¡¯t run far . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    After less than ten steps, they quickly discovered that although the Jin were inferior riders, in this t terrain, they were losing to a Jin man who was running with a woman in his arms .

    They shouted and hollered, but the man got farther and farther away .

    ¡°Shoot that woman, kill her!¡± the Hu cried after the chase went on for some time .

    At the same time, a stern shout also thundered from the hillside: ¡°Ready, fire . ¡±

    He was one of the captains who hade with Murong Ke . At his words, one of them drew his bow like a full moon .

    The arrow was directly aimed at the red figure being held by the ck-robed man .

    The Yan captain stared at his target . When the bowstring was pulled back as far as it could go, ¡°woosh ¨C¡± the arrow shot out like a sh of light .

    In the blink of an eye, it had gotten to the man in ck . He shuddered, then threw Chen Rong forward and leaned to the left .

    A ¡°plop¡± sounded as the arrowhead pierced his flesh . It drove into his left nk and through his chest .

    Chen Rong turned her head to see that the man in ck was bleeding profusely, his body trembling .

    When he saw her running to him, he opened his mouth and shouted after a cough of blood: ¡°Run!¡± He pointed to the front then forthwith sagged to the ground .

    Chen Rong nced at him, gritted her teeth, turned her head and broke into a run .

    She had barely taken three steps by the time another burst of wind followed her . However, it was weaker than the one before .

    Chen Rong could not care about what was going on behind her, she could only grit her teeth and run as fast as she could .

    A ¡°rip¡± sounded . An arrow shot through her sleeve and fell to the ground .

    The third arrownded five paces from her .

    Sweat beaded on Chen Rong¡¯s forehead and rolled down her eyes .

    But all she could do was hike her skirt and run like mad .

    More and more Hu men joined the chase behind her . Chen Rong had a good physique and she was running on level ground, thus she wasn¡¯t slower than the Hu . With dozens of Hu men chasing her for a while, the distance between them was still 80 to 90 steps .

    From the hillside, Murong Ke watched her figure going farther and farther . He raised his thin lips to say: ¡°She¡¯s indeed important to Wang Hong . ¡±

    That ck-robed man was so capable that he must have been a very important person around Wang Hong . Yet he was willing to give up his life for a woman who wasn¡¯t even his mistress .

    ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s retreat,¡± a Hu asked after stepping closer to Murong Ke . ¡°She¡¯s just a woman, we gain nothing even if we kill her . Your Highness, we still have time to retreat . ¡±

    He stared at the billowing smoke in front of him ¡ª one that could only be formed by thousands of troops . Apprehension filled his eyes .

    Not only him, but the other captains also seemed uneasy .

    Murong Ke was still staring ahead .

    After a while, he coldly said, ¡°The people in front of us aren¡¯t Shi Xuan¡¯s, but Wang Hong¡¯s . ¡±

    While his captains were still perplexed, Murong Ke slowly said, ¡°Wang Hong¡¯s men won¡¯t exceed 2000 . ¡±

    ¡°However, there must be ten thousand Jins by the looks of things . ¡±

    ¡°So I want to have a clear understanding of the situation . ¡± Murong Ke stared at the smoke and grimly said, ¡°We can¡¯t retreat without even seeing Wang Hong¡¯s face . This is something I, Murong Ke, cannot ept . ¡±

    The captains looked at each other and had nothing more to say .

    This trantion belongs to hamster428 .

    Chen Rong kept on running .

    Her legs felt soft, and her body was heavy .

    Not far, not far to go .

    She knew she had to get there, she must . Otherwise, the ck-robed man would¡¯ve died in vain . Otherwise, Wang Hong would¡¯ve wasted all this capital and manpower .

    Fortunately, the topography was t . Even though her long skirt was unconducive to fleeing, the Hu behind her were good riders, not runners . And as Chen Rong ran as fast as she could, she was able to maintain the 80-step distance between them .

    At this range, a skilled archer could absolutely shoot her down with an arrow . Fortunately for her, no such person existed among the group of Hu chasers .

    The sun was burning brilliantly .

    A group of riders emerged from the surging smoke and gradually separated from the cavalcade, dashing straight for Chen Rong .

    The one leading the way was dressed in a white attire .

    The scenery was suddenly so clear and visible . As she ran, Chen Rong raised her head to take a good look .

    ¡°So dirty . ¡±

    Her murmur was filled with joy, emotions, and tears .

    Suddenly she was filled with strength .

    She opened her arms and flew like an arrow .

    The distance between her and the Hu extended to 90 steps .

    Looking at the red-robed woman who seemed to be propelled by the gods, her speed suddenly increasing, the Hu nced at each other and unknowingly slowed down .

    When Chen Rong sprinted away, the rider also kicked his horse¡¯s belly and galloped to her .

    Closer and closer .

    In the bright sunlight, she could see that his white clothes had been stained ck and sooty . His face, one that was always spotless, was also sweaty and grimy .

    He looked like a spotted cat .

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of him . She wasn¡¯t aware that the Hu had stopped chasing behind her . All she knew was that she needed to run to him .

    His mount was evidently an excellent horse . It carried him to her in no time . When the dust from its hooves strewed over a bewildered Chen Rong, he hurriedly brought it to a stop .

    He did not dismount, but lowered his head to study her, then frowned and softly sighed, ¡°So ugly . ¡± His voice was very gentle, like a murmur ¡ª faint and smiling .

    Chen Rong was grinning stupidly . Upon hearing his words, she red at him before her eyes turned red .

    The man offered his hand .

    Onto which Chen Rong ced hers .

    He pulled her onto horseback .

    As soon as his warm and familiar scent entered her nose, Chen Rong¡¯s throat constricted with emotions . She grabbed his frontpels to wipe her sweaty face and whispered, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee . ¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee,¡± she choked .

    His hands passed her wound like the touch of spring¡¯s breeze and atst wrapped around her waist .

    He did not answer her but looked up ahead and muttered, ¡°You want to see me? Then let¡¯s meet . ¡±

    ¡°Keep moving,¡± he ordered .

    ¡°Aye,¡± his knights replied, having arrived behind them from a time unknown to Chen Rong .

    She looked up and widened her eyes . More than a thousand riders appeared in her view, each dragging a tree branch behind his horse .

    So it turned out they were dragging branches .

    No wonder the smoke in the distance surged straight to the sky .

    A rider rode up to Wang Hong and stared in Murong Ke¡¯s direction . ¡°Aye that¡¯s right,¡± he grinned, ¡°it¡¯s time to let that face-hiding punk meet real Jin warriors . ¡±

    Having said this, he turned to look at Wang Hong . ¡°My lord, would you like to see him after a clean face and change of clothes?¡±

    Wang Hong was patting Chen Rong who was still in tears when he agreed, ¡°Alright . ¡±

    As soon as he said yes, several riders had turned and dismounted . They took out a water bag, a towel, and an outer robe and soon surrounded Wang Hong .

    Chen Rong watched in wonder as Wang Hong brightened from a spotted cat back to adies¡¯ man . She quietly used her sleeve to scrub her face .

    At this time, a water bag and towel were brought to her .

    She promptly took the water bag to wash her face .

    Next, a slender hand handed her a white robe .

    Chen Rong looked up and came face to face with Wang Hong¡¯s clear and gentle eyes . She reached for the robe but, for whatever reason unknown to her, did so with shaky hands .

    She bit down her teeth and threw the robe on .

    ¡°Come up,¡± Wang Hong offered .

    She raised her head, took his hand and leapt onto his horse .

    The riders dashed forward and, in the blink of an eye, those standing on the hillside came into Chen Rong¡¯s sight .

    She lowered her head to see Murong Ke standing on the hillside with his bronze mask . She did not want to see him like this .

    Staring at Wang Hong, Murong Ke slowly moved his thin lips to say: ¡°Wang Qng, you really spare no means for the woman sitting in front of you . ¡±

    Having said this, he threw his head back inughter, his eyes ncing to the ck-robed corpse on his left .

    Seeing that Wang Hong¡¯s men did not make a move, Murong Ke raised his sped hands at Wang Hong and said in admiration: ¡°You disclosed the itinerary of the mayor of Mo¡¯yang and sacrificed the life of your n¡¯s best guard for the sake of the woman you love... Aren¡¯t you a romantic, Wang Qng . ¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    <strong>Chapter 181: You Lost</strong>

    At this juncture, Murong Ke¡¯s lips gave a smirk under his mask . His eyes nced behind Wang Hong .

    He knew there were many hypocrites among the Jins where infighting was fierce, which meant there could, among the Wang guards, very well be spies sent by other ns . If the spies disclosed what he said, Wang Hong would be in for a bad time no matter his abilities .

    The Hu captains stood orderly behind Murong Ke, and in the woods, all the Hu soldiers had organized into groups . They stood their ground, numerous and relentless, no longer the burnt animals they had been .

    Wang Hong amusedly watched Murong Ke and unhurriedly voiced, ¡°What kind of person is Murong Ke? I trust that you won¡¯t be a sore loser, will you?¡±

    Murong Ke somehow couldn¡¯t stomach these words . His expression altered as soon as Wang Hong finished .

    At this time, Wang Hong leisurely continued: ¡°Prince of Tai¡¯yuan, you have miscalcted . The ones behind me are direct descendents of our n . If they weren¡¯t, then I really wouldn¡¯t have dared to bring them on this thousand-mile journey to rescue a woman . ¡±

    He was exining to Murong Ke in all seriousness .

    Murong Ke¡¯s expression turned more and more unsightly .

    Wang Hong was apparently in high spirits . He grinned, ¡°Prince of Tai¡¯yuan, you came to Luo¡¯yang in disguise six years ago to y with me for three days . The results were that you lost to me in chess, in warfare, and even that siege game where you sent fifty guards to y . Even your teacher observed that you¡¯ll never defeat me in your life . ¡±

    His sudden mention of the past earned him a harrumph from Murong Ke .

    Wang Hong was just a twelve-year-old boy at the time while Murong Ke was an arrogant prodigy whose fame spread far among his nsmen . After encountering Wang Hong in the Central ins, however, he was handed his defeat time and time again .

    He studied military books, practiced martial arts, and thought himself a genius ever since he was little . What gave him the right to easily defeat him, this boy who had an eternal smile on his face and a penchant to care for naught?

    After returning home, the more he thought about it the more disgruntled he became, and the more bewildering it felt . Subconsciously, he began to see Wang Hong as his arch enemy; he could never rest as long as this man was still alive . And yet, his nsmen could neither kill all Jin people nor upy all Jinnd .

    So he sent men to secretly investigate the identity of the boy and pay close attention to his words and deeds . Nevertheless, Wang Hong who had always hidden his military talent was not known to outsiders . His chance ultimately came in Mo¡¯yang .

    Heid siege to the city in order to kill this potential opponent in one fell swoop . He didn¡¯t expect Wang Hong to escape at thest minute .

    ¡°I was just a child then,¡± Wang Hong¡¯s voice continued to sound . ¡°I thought we were simply ying, why won¡¯t you let it go?¡± After a pause, he sighed, ¡°Murong Ke, to be honest, you¡¯re too petty . ¡±

    Even though he was using him, Wang Hong continued to smile personably and radiate charm . He was positively graceful and dazzling in his snow-white robe among the soldiers in this wilderness .

    His bearing outshone all who were present . Even the Prince of Tai¡¯yuan, Murong Ke, was reduced to a vulgar country brute .

    Murong Ke red at the elegant and nonchnt Wang Hong with a huff . Wang Hong¡¯s amused voice continued: ¡°Dear me, did I startle the Prince of Tai¡¯yuan? I do apologize, my two captains insisted on brandishing their names . ¡± When he said this, the banners with the words Shi and Xuan were given a shake by the soldiers, apanied by their loudughter .

    The Hu were outraged this time . ¡°Your Highness, we can¡¯t spare him,¡± someone growled . ¡°It¡¯s one thing to bluff, but how dare he also make jest of us? We won¡¯t tolerate this insult . ¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, please let me go at him . ¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, we cannot let him get off lightly . ¡±

    In the midst of these appeals, Wang Hong was still grinning at Murong Ke .

    Murong Ke warily drew his lips into a line . The more Wang Hong made no secrets about his ns, the less he believed him .

    ¡°What do our scouts say?¡± yelled Murong Ke .

    ¡°... The scouts have not returned, Your Highness . ¡±

    ¡°You are needlessly worried, my prince,¡± a captain said to him . ¡°Look behind the Jins: it¡¯spletely empty . Clearly there is no ambush . ¡±

    ¡°Shut up . ¡±

    Murong Ke coldly red at him and replied, ¡°Wang Hong is cunning and he¡¯s got Ran Min behind him . We¡¯ll wait for our scouts to return with their reports . ¡± Not to mention, his two thousand men may not necessarily gain victory against Wang Hong .

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    Murong Ke turned his head and stared at Wang Hong .

    When he nced over at Chen Rong he could perceive her bowing her head and shrinking away .

    Her behavior waspletely different from the fearlessness she previously unted in front of him .

    Murong Ke stilled and blinked, his eyes slowly darkening .

    Chen Rong could feel his eyes on her .

    She didn¡¯t want him to pay attention to her . In fact, she was anxious to get far away from these Hu... She was kept with Murong Ke for a long time, and even now her clothes were torn . Her reputation may have been of the promiscuous sort, but that did not mean she wanted her innocence to be questioned .

    She didn¡¯t want Wang Hong to doubt her .

    Wang Hong looked down when he saw her curling into herself .

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he gently told her .

    Chen Rong looked up .

    Facing her bewildered eyes, Wang Hong softly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, I won¡¯t let others criticize you . ¡±

    I won¡¯t let others criticize you .

    I won¡¯t let others criticize you .

    Chen Rong¡¯s lips quivered as her eyes turned red . ¡°I wasn¡¯t...¡± she croaked . ¡°I had persuaded him to let me keep my dignity . ¡±

    She felt choked up, bitter, but more than that ¨C ted . With a downcast gaze, she murmured, ¡°I really wasn¡¯t, really . ¡±

    It had been a long time since she wasstpelled to exin herself to him this seriously and wholeheartedly . As if he was the only one in her heart, as if his faith in her orck thereof would determine her fate...

    Wang Hong froze . He held her closer, his voice a little choked up: ¡°I know you weren¡¯t . ¡± He looked skyward and murmured, ¡°Since I¡¯vee to save you, then I won¡¯t care about that . ¡±

    Chen Rong looked up upon hearing these words . What she saw was his beautiful chin .

    At this time, Murong Ke¡¯s sneering voice arrived: ¡°How sweet of you . ¡± For whatever reason, his lips moved but he swallowed back his next words .

    Wang Hong turned around in surprise . He quietly stared at Murong Ke . At this moment, a captain stepped out from behind Murong Ke, pointed at Chen Rong and piped, ¡°Sure enough Wang Qng cares for this woman . It¡¯s too bad that she...¡±

    Before he could finish, Wang Hong made a cut in the air and interrupted him with a proud, disdainful demeanor .

    ¡°You lost,¡± said Wang Hong after turning his head to look at Murong Ke .

    ¡°Murong Ke, you lost again . ¡±

    After uttering these words, Wang Hong watched Murong Ke whose eyes could spew fire, gave augh and ordered his men to retreat .

    His knights slowly departed .

    The Hu troops looked on as more than a thousand riders pulled farther away in the midst of billowing dust . In reality, the overworked Hu may not sessfully thwart the Wang army even if Wang Hong did not ambush them .

    When the Hu troops finally awoke from their anger, more than a thousand Wang guards were disappearing before their eyes .

    Gradually, their figures vanished in the woods leaving behind only deste fields .

    Murong Ke made a fist and punched behind him, making the branches shake violently . He gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°That blustering bastard . ¡±

    How loathsome that he deliberately came here tough at him .

    Hearing his growl, a Hu captain murmured, ¡°If he¡¯s this angry, why didn¡¯t His Highness use that woman to provoke him?¡±

    He was not very loud, and Murong Ke did not hear him .

    This trantion belongs to hamster428 .

    Chen Rong couldn¡¯t believe what was happening . Did Wang Hong retreat upon a simple deration?

    At this time, a guard approached him and whispered, ¡°Why did we retreat, m¡¯lord? We haven¡¯t implemented our ns . ¡±

    Wang Hong looked down .

    In his arms, an exhausted Chen Rong was unable to lift her eyes . ¡°Just because,¡± he lightly said, stroking her hair .

    His men were used to hearing such an answer, however arbitrary it was . The guards nced at one another then at Chen Rong, and stopped talking .

    Chen Rong was the only one who suddenly rxed when Wang Hong ordered the withdrawal, as if a boulder had been lifted from her shoulders .

    Her relief opened the gate to fatigue and sleepiness .

    But she didn¡¯t want to sleep .

    She looked at the pure, white robe in front of her and listened to him saying: ¡°Just because . ¡± Unknowingly, her eyes reddened again .

    Smart as he was, he didn¡¯t want her to be questioned or hurt by other people...

    Chen Rong clutched hispels .

    A slender hand reached out .

    It gently pried each of her fingers before enclosing them in its palm

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    <strong>Chapter 182: Jealousy Leads to Passion</strong>

    Warning: nsfw contents

    He spoke no more, and did nothing else . His hold on her hand was gentle but firm, as though he wanted to coax the weariness out of Chen Rong .

    Sure enough, she gradually rxed .

    Her tensed wrists fell as she settled in the crook of his neck, sinking down little by little .

    When she awoke it was to a bumpy ride . As soon as she stirred, a hand stilled her and Wang Hong¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Don¡¯t move, your wound has just been dressed . ¡±

    Chen Rong softly hummed and opened her eyes .

    She saw a white-d man with a faint smile on his handsome face, leaning leisurely on the carriage wall . ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked in a daze .

    ¡°Back to Nan¡¯yang . ¡±

    ¡°Back to Nan¡¯yang just like this?¡±

    Wang Hong looked down and smiled at her .

    His smile was particrly radiant . ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Murong Ke¡¯s people have fallen to Ran Min¡¯s trap,¡± he exined . ¡°After you disappeared, I sent someone to contact Ran Min . ¡±

    ¡°Murong Ke is a clever man . He onlymunicated with me,¡± hezily said, rubbing his chin . ¡°He intended to use you to lure me, then get rid of me before using you again to deal with Ran Min . Even if the two of us didn¡¯t fall for his trap, he must have thought we¡¯d live in regrets for the rest of our lives because you had fallen into his hands . But he had underestimated me, as well as Ran Min . ¡±

    With a faint smile, Wang Hong looked up at the carriage ceiling and muttered, ¡°I had told that rascal long ago that I, Wang Hong, have never been a stubborn old hat . What made him think I wouldn¡¯t look for Ran Min and join our forces against him?¡±

    When he saw that Chen Rong was listening attentively, he continued: ¡°I disclosed the new mayor¡¯s route and his troop numbers to Murong Ke because I knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to help himself from taking the bait . Ran Min agreed to take care of Murong Ke¡¯s men while I rescue you . I¡¯m guessing,¡± he paused to estimate, ¡°that those two have met by now . Tsk tsk, we have a purpose whereas he is negligent, we take action whereas he is passive; Murong Ke will suffer quite a loss this time . I bet he¡¯ll start to behave after this . ¡±

    ¡°Then what about the mayor of Mo¡¯yang?¡± Chen Rong asked .

    Wang Hong bowed his head to look at her . He rested his hands on hisp in the same nonchnt manner .

    Chen Rong, on the other hand, grew more anxious the longer she looked at him .

    Wang Hong quietly regarded her . His lips upturned into a faint smile . ¡°That¡¯s inconsequential . ¡±

    ¡°How can it be inconsequential?¡±

    Chen Rong sat up, tugged his sleeves and pleaded, ¡°Well? Tell me . ¡± Tell me . You gave away the mayor¡¯s itinerary . Would you be exposed? Would you be incriminated?

    Wang Hong was still quietly watching Chen Rong .

    His gaze was quiet and clear .

    But the more he acted this way, the more uneasy Chen Rong felt . She knew this man . The bigger the trouble, the more he would try to brush it off as if nothing was the matter .

    Wang Hong withdrew his gaze with a smile .

    ¡°Rest easy, nothing¡¯s the matter . ¡±

    How could nothing be the matter? The major ns in Jiankang constantly tried to impede one another... If that wasn¡¯t the case, then why would he hide everything when he clearly hadn¡¯t lost to Murong Ke?

    While Chen Rong was on pins and needles, Wang Hong patted her hand but offered no more words .

    Chen Rongposed herself and slowly sat upright . When she looked down, she discovered that she was still wrapped in his white robe .

    She turned around and removed it .

    Setting it aside, she next removed the red dress tied around her waist and neck . When it fell to the ground, her inneryer, tornpels, and baster skin disyed before Wang Hong¡¯s eyes .

    Chen Rong picked up the white robe to put it on . Suddenly, a hand reached out .

    And ced itself on her chest .

    Slender fingers gently grazed down to the visible bruises on her breasts .

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t expect Murong Ke¡¯s manhandling to have left bruises .

    Colors drained from her face .

    Holding her shoulder in one hand, he slightly forced Chen Rong around so that she was facing him .

    Wang Hong, who had been nonchnt until now, had stopped smiling . He stared fixedly at the fingerprints on her chest .

    His hands tore at the rippedpels .

    Chen Rong made a cry, her ashen face turning beet red . She hurriedly covered her sprung breasts as she stared up at him in chagrin and distress .

    Wang Hong was donning a cid expression . Because he was being too calm, he looked positively cold .

    Chen Rong blinked, her eyes reddening before she realized what was happening . She sniffled and wanted to express her grievances when, suddenly, a warmth spread over her breasts .

    It was Wang Hong who had bowed his head to look at her, contemting every inch of her exposed upper body .

    As he approached, her pink nipples unconsciously erected and hardened, almost touching the tip of his nose .

    Chen Rong¡¯s face altered between crimson and white . Wang Hong was leaning so close that his breaths pricked her . His fingers grazed breezily while his eyes burned like fire, causing her heart to drum .

    But he was so matter-of-fact about it that he seemed almost indifferent .

    Was he seducing her or examining her?

    He held her in both hands, inspected her body from head to toes, then moved his eyes to her breasts .

    ¡°Did he touch you here?¡± he asked, causing Chen Rong to shiver under his caress .

    Chen Rong¡¯s lips quivered . She wanted to reply to him: You clearly said you won¡¯t care about it since you¡¯vee to save me . So why do you care about it now?

    Despite thinking so, she was embarrassed to say: ¡°When they marched this morning, he suddenly grabbed me as we were talking . ¡±

    ¡°He just grabbed you like that?¡± He touched the bruises, his voice cold and husky .

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    She wanted to calm down but his breathing and his hands were making her tremble .

    ¡°He had promised me my dignity, but when they marched this morning he suddenly told me to wear that red outfit a-and ripped mypels before letting me sit on horseback . I was supposed to ride my own horse but halfway through he told me to ride with him . ¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s voice dropped to an almost inaudible level . ¡°He made me sit in front of him, and started to grab me after trading a few words . ¡±

    Her eyes were filled with tears at this juncture . She shivered, not knowing if it was caused by shame or by distress and panic .

    She bit her lips and thought to herself: What am I afraid of? I-I¡¯m not marrying him . I¡¯m a Daoist nun now, and His Majesty promises to let me keep pretty boys, so why should I be afraid?

    Or so she thought . But for whatever reason she just felt ashamed . She wished she could beg him to believe in her innocence . That really, truly, she was no one else¡¯s but his .

    While Chen Rong shivered, all of a sudden, Wang Hong took one of her breasts into his mouth .

    Her legs slumped and she copsed into his arms .

    She could feel the tip of his tongue swirling across those bruises .

    Amid the trembling that could not be controlled, Chen Rong suppressed her gasps to murmur: ¡°H-he didn¡¯t do this . ¡± Then, thinking it wasn¡¯t quite right, she quickly added, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me, really . He only grabbed me a little . ¡±

    Her rification sounded rather pathetic .

    And the sucking of her breast was muddling her brain .

    This trantion belongs to hamster428 .

    Her breasts throbbed in his palms and mouth . Unconsciously, Chen Rong held his head and brought herself closer to him .

    Then, a bite stung her .

    ¡°I-I really didn¡¯t,¡± she rasped .

    She did not receive an answer . Heat was pooling in her body . In her trance, she had beenid t on the carriage floor, with his body over hers .

    His fingers kept scraping at the bruise marks, rubbing them, sucking them and biting them again and again .

    His kneading was so rough, his sucking and licking so long, that he was hurting her .

    But Chen Rong liked this pain . As the sensation became more and more intense, she thought that perhaps her marks and humiliation were going to disappear .

    Amid her ecstasy, tears, and shame, she hadn¡¯t realized that she had beenpletely disrobed .

    Not until his lipsnded on her small ones, not until a hard and hot object entered her body, swelling her with fullness and an abrasive pain .

    Chen Rong only made a sound by the time he entered her . ¡°You, we can¡¯t,¡± she said, before he swallowed the rest of her words . We can¡¯t . You said our child can¡¯t bear my surname, and I said I will never be your concubine . Moreover, I just fell into the hands of the Hu and spent days in their barracks . If I were to conceive at this time, those rumors and gossip will put the child in danger .

    Each throbbing contact rubbed her breasts to numbness . Chen Rong¡¯s uncontroble tears fell like rain . She sped his neck and clung to him, quietly pleading: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t release inside me... there can¡¯t be a child . ¡±

    He answered her with a more intense rhythm and faint gasps .

    The carriage was moving steadily . But every time it shook, a suppressed moan would escape .

    Chen Rong was still weeping . She didn¡¯t know how long it took until she suddenly bit his shoulder and cried out in pain .

    It was a long, long time until she had the strength to push him away, helplessly crying: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you release outside?¡±

    Wang Hong looked up . His handsome face was covered with sweat, a strand of hair sticking to his forehead . He smiled tenderly and kissed her forehead . ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if we have a child I will keep him . ¡±

    At these words, Chen Rong burst into tears .

    She cried inconsbly . Within a moment, the grievances of being captured, her daily worries, the anxiety that she would implicate him, her fear of the future and of an unwanted pregnancy all turned into tears .

    Wang Hong held her as she wept, pulling a white robe over her body .

    Chen Rong buried her head and cried while turning away . ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep the child,¡± she said through her tears .

    After a pause, she calmly tried to say: ¡°If we have a child, he wille with me . ¡±

    She received no answer .

    Chen Rong wiped her tears and looked back .

    She saw him lying on his back, the expression on his perspiring face was somber and lonely .

    Looking at him like this, an unspeakable guilt struck Chen Rong¡¯s heart: How many days had he suffered, how much effort did he spend to save me? Most importantly, he had done too many things in the process that the Jiankang nobles will never tolerate .

    He was in danger of losing his reputation because of her .

    Her heart softened at this thought . She moved to his side and slowly rested her face on his chest .

    Putting her hand on his beating heart, Chen Rong murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me... Qng, I am yours for the rest of this life . It¡¯s fine if you want our child to carry your name . You can discuss it with your wife¡¯s family that your surname is all we ask for, we won¡¯t pose any threats to your legitimate son . ¡±

    She suddenly felt a little powerless and closed her mouth .

    When she did not speak, Wang Hong also remained silent . Only their breathing mixed with the scent of sex lingered in the carriage .

    In the silence, Chen Rong burrowed closer to Wang Hong . She falteringly asked, ¡°Qng, w-why did youe to save me?¡±

    She lowered her eyes . ¡°I didn¡¯t think you woulde . ¡± She sounded both happy and wracked with guilt .

    This long-awaited question was only now asked .

    At length, Wang Hong¡¯s hoarse voice sounded: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think I woulde?¡±

    Chen Rong stilled . ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to save me,¡± she managed after a while . She looked up at him in a daze . Seeing that his eyes were closed, his face the same as usual, Chen Rong moved her lips and faltered, ¡°You¡¯ll have a hard time ahead, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Her voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible .

    Wang Hong opened his eyes and slowly turned to look at her .

    He reached out and wrapped an arm around her waist . His palm slid under heryers, caressing the exposed breasts where the fabric was torn . He ced her on top of him and softly said, ¡°Why think so much? Let¡¯s live for today . ¡±

    Thus said, he ced another kiss on her lips and rolled them over, his body covering hers .

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    <strong>Chapter 183: Meet Up with Ran Min</strong>

    Chen Rong wanted to struggle free when she felt his desire growing anew . But when she heard him say ¡®live for today¡¯ she couldn¡¯t help but think: Never mind, I don¡¯t know what will happen tomorrow . The child may not have the chance at life even if I did get pregnant . I should go along with his wishes .

    Thinking thus, she wrapped her arms around his neck and received his kiss . Gradually, the carriage was filled with spring again .

    The vehicle slowly traveled through the evening . After spending two nights in the wilderness, it was again dawn .

    Chen Rongy in Wang Hong¡¯s embrace andzily watched the scenery outside .

    Wang Hong lowered his head and caressed her bare shoulders . He was afforded a partial view of the swell and valley of her breasts from this position .

    In the morning light her mouth was slightly swollen, her eyes shimmering, and her smooth skin alluringly fragrant . She was always like this ¨C utterly bewitching as soon as sheid down her defense .

    A hand extended to sp her bruises again, now much darker than they had been .

    Although his touch was light, Chen Rong still winced from the pain . She turned around andined, ¡°It hurts . ¡± Seeing him looking at her, she sniffed her nose aggrievedly and added, ¡°It really does . ¡±

    Wang Hong closed his hand over her breast and tiredly asked, ¡°Ah Rong?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    As he was about to speak, a series of clopping horseshoes arrived outside . ¡°My lord, General Ran is here . ¡±

    Ran Min is here?

    Chen Rong shivered . She heard Wang Hong chuckling above her head . ¡°Didn¡¯t the battle just end? Yet he rushed here instead of resting . I can¡¯t deny that man¡¯s devotion . ¡±

    Chen Rong downgazed upon hisst few words .

    Wang Hong nced at her and ordered, ¡°Get ready . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    The carriage stopped . Chen Rong retrieved a set of clothes and helped Wang Hong change . She then reached for the dress that he had prepared for her .

    When she touched the white outfit, a hand stilled over hers .

    Chen Rong turned around in surprise .

    Wang Hong nced at the white dress and then reached for a red one with goldwork embroidery . ¡°Wear this one,¡± he said, cing it on Chen Rong .

    At her puzzled look, he kept his head turned to awkwardly say: ¡°Wear it . ¡±

    Chen Rong retrieved the dress from him . The pleats gathered like crashing waves and golden strands glittered like morning light . It was altogether an exquisite dress .

    She never wore red in the past .

    If it wasn¡¯t for Murong Ke¡¯s coercion, she wouldn¡¯t have known that she could look so striking in this color .

    At present, she still had conflicting feelings about the color, but since Wang Hong insisted... Chen Rong bit her lips and removed her outer robe . Her slender, snow-white neck and beautifully curved shoulders appeared before Wang Hong¡¯s eyes . His hands instinctively reached out towards her skin .

    Caressing her, he said, ¡°Your ice-like skin glistens like the moonlight, your jade-like skin is sumptuous and warm . There lies indeed the fabled gentle town . ¡±

    ÎÂÈáÏç (gentle town) is a metaphor used to describe a man¡¯s infatuation with a woman¡¯s sensuality . It traces back to Emperor Cheng of Han who said his concubine¡¯s, Zhao Hede, body is so perfect that she¡¯s the gentle town he never wished to leave .

    Thus recited, he leaned forward and hugged her as he buried his face into her nape .

    His hot breath tickled her ear .

    She bore the tickles and blushingly smiled . ¡°Qng, what sweet words you speak . Is this the wedded bliss people speak of, I wonder?¡±

    Her question gave him pause . ¡°My darling, you sound as if you have been yearning for this wedded bliss?¡±

    Chen Rong quickly dropped her gaze .

    She had yearned for it since long ago . In her previous life she had been dressed up and seated in front of the gossamer screen, looking out to the greenery and wishing for this untouchable happiness .

    Now it was within touch, and so beautiful even if it may onlyst a few days . Why should she be gued with worry?

    At this thought, Chen Rong gently tilted her head and bit the tip of Wang Hong¡¯s nose . She charmingly fluttered her eyes and said, ¡°Name me a girl in this world who doesn¡¯t want it . ¡±

    She turned and held a smile, then removed her clothes with her back to Wang Hong .

    When her underclothes slipped to the ground, she heard the breathing behind her growing thicker .

    Chen Rong smiled . She picked up the new set of clothes with the grace of a dancer .

    She had just drawn the inneryer on when her hands were held in ce .

    Wang Hong locked her arms from behind andtched his lips on her shoulder .

    In the blink of an eye, several tooth marks had appeared .

    Chen Rong had no time to cry before he turned his head and bit the spot right below her ear .

    When he moved away, she nkly stared into the bronze mirror where the teeth marks were obviously on disy .

    ¡°What am I going to do?¡± she cried .

    ¡°How do you suppose I¡¯m going to see other people now?¡± she demanded, while pinching his arm vexedly .

    Wang Hong answered in a huff, ¡°You don¡¯t have to see anyone in the near future . ¡±

    What did he mean she didn¡¯t have to see anyone? What about Ran Min who was still waiting?!

    As soon as Chen Rong thought of Ran Min, she unavoidably looked back and chuckled . ¡°Qng . ¡± She saw Wang Hong, having moved to the window, gazing at the clear sky with an aloof face, the vision of grace .

    This brat was putting up a pretense again .

    Chen Rong gave him the side-eye and finished putting on the inneryer and the outer robe .

    The carriage progressed again after they finished .

    The road ahead gradually grew louder . When the carriage pulled to a stop, Chen Rong looked in the mirror and did her hair .

    This time, she wore her hair up in the style of married women . She had only managed to slide a hairpin on by the time Wang Hong¡¯s gentle voice called to her: ¡°Come down . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    He did not wait for her but strode forward .

    Chen Rong hurried after him .

    Arge army appeared two hundred steps in front of her . At first nce, she only saw a sea of heads among the billowing dust trodden by hooves .

    There were thousands upon thousands of men .

    As they went, someone from the troops dismounted from his horse and walked towards them .

    In just a short moment, Wang Hong had arrived under arge banyan tree and stood with his hands sped together .

    Chen Rong went to stand behind him . She squinted in the strong sun .

    More than a dozen men strode forward in her field of vision . The one in front looked particrly tall and cruel .

    His armor was covered in blood and dirt and had almost no unsoiled spot . There was also a bloodstain under his sharp, wolflike eyes .

    The men behind him were all likewise covered in blood and dirt .

    The man saw Wang Hong at a nce, twitching his lips into a smile .

    Thereupon, he shifted his gaze behind Wang Hong and saw Chen Rong .

    Surprise glinted in his eyes .

    This trantion belongs to hamster428 .

    Wang Hong strode out .

    He bowed to the armored Ran Min and smilingly said, ¡°Congrattions on your victorious return, general . ¡±

    Ran Min nodded, his eyes remaining on Chen Rong .

    ¡°You are looking ever radiant . I take it that you are doing well,¡± he said to her after a while .

    Then he turned back to Wang Hong .

    Staring at him, his thin lips moved to faintly say: ¡°Qng of many tricks, your ying the hero has seeded in making the beauty change her hairstyle . ¡±

    Wang Hong paused and then looked back at Chen Rong .

    His lips slowly upturned to see her married hairstyle .

    After withdrawing his gaze from Chen Rong, Wang Hong was positively beaming, happiness glinting from the crinkles of his eyes .

    Ran Min scoffed to see Wang Hong like this .

    ¡°So, how went the fight?¡± asked Wang Hong, after some silence .

    At the mention of the fight, Ran Min¡¯s expression turned somber . He frowned and throated, ¡°Murong Ke lives up to his name . Even with our ns, I could only wipe out Murong Yu¡¯s three thousand men . As for the two thousand men he led...¡±

    ¡°Those two thousand got away without a loss . ¡±

    He looked at Wang Hong, saying: ¡°He situated two thousand men to ambush me on the way and caught me off guard . I had only gotten out when I met Murong Ke himself . By that time I was drained from two consecutive battles . Although I was not outnumbered, we both ended up retreating after some skirmishes . ¡±

    Wang Hong nodded and quietly replied, ¡°Aye, Murong Ke is exceptionally talented and his men are brave . Fighting recklessly with him can only result in mutual casualty . ¡± After a pause, he brought up his own situation: ¡°He saw that I just wanted to take Ah Rong away so he didn¡¯t want to risk it . ¡±

    Ran Min naturally knew this . He nodded . But at Wang Hong¡¯s mention of Ah Rong, he nced at Chen Rong again .

    Withdrawing his gaze, Ran Min turned back to Wang Hong . ¡°As you wished, I did not touch the mayor¡¯s wealth during the escort... Hu Yancheng who was dispatched by Murong Ke was also driven away . ¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s surprise was apparent . He stared at Ran Min in amazement and quietly asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t take anything?¡±

    Ran Min nodded .

    ¡°I had made it clear that he belongs to the House of Wang . They were your spoils to take . ¡±

    Ran Min didn¡¯t reply, instead looking up at Chen Rong .

    This time, his gaze was utmost somber .

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t let this woman be humiliated,¡± he said as he stared at her . ¡°I only wished to save her, those other things aren¡¯t important to me . ¡±

    Without looking at Wang Hong, he unbiddenly added, ¡°Please step back a little so I can speak to her . ¡±

    At his words, the soldiers retreated one by one . Wang Hong squeezed Chen Rong¡¯s hand and also slowly left .

    Ran Min took a step forward .

    He lowered his head and stared down at Chen Rong .

    Narrowing his eyes, he asked, ¡°Did Murong Ke touch you?¡±

    Chen Rong froze at first, then shook her head and quietly replied, ¡°Nay . I persuaded him to let me keep my dignity . ¡±

    Ran Min did not make a reply .

    Surprised, Chen Rong quietly looked up at him .

    Under the sun, his razor-sharp eyes resembled mes in the dark . She saw for the first time in them solitude, destion, and an unspeakable loneliness .

    It was with these lonely eyes that he bore into her . ¡°Over and over you have betrayed and wounded me... but I don¡¯t me you for any of it,¡± he murmured atst .

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    <strong>Chapter 184: His Feelings</strong>

    Betrayed and wounded him?

    Chen Rong wanted tough when she heard this . And yet, when she saw his lonely eyes and his bloodstained, grimy figure, this handsome and unfeeling man somehow felt cold and lonesome despite the warm sun above them . His was the destion of someone who lived in an eternal wastnd, never understood nor apanied by anyone .

    Her eyes suddenly stung as she stared at him . She tilted her head to let the wind dry her eyes... Perhaps she had never known this man whose bones yearned for tenderness . She once thought he was made of iron, never to be defeated . But she was wrong . He was always alone in both lives, his soul always wandering and searching for warmth regardless of the things he had .

    In theirst life, she had used the wrong way to capture his attention . Despite trying her best, she couldn¡¯t get him to look back at her .

    In this life, she let go of him and of her own obsession . Yet this unintentional and subconscious rejection was what made her enter his heart .

    After thinking about it, Chen Rong felt that she did really hurt him . Just like how he had hurt her in the past, she now walked right into his heart and then dismissed it, delivering his biggest wound .

    Her lips twitched, but different from before, Chen Rong did not feel happy this time .

    She stayed her long hair from flying in the wind . As she was about to speak, Ran Min¡¯s deep voice continued: ¡°Ah Rong, if...¡±

    ¡°If you find yourself with child and have nowhere to go, thene find me,¡± he abstrusely said .

    Chen Rong¡¯s head whipped up to look at him .

    ¡°Murong Ke really didn¡¯t touch me,¡± she said as she met his lonely gaze . She sounded rather powerless . She, too, knew that any woman who fell into the hands of the Hu would at best sleep with their general alone or moremonly be a ything for their captains and soldiers... It was the norm which no woman could escape . It was why both Ran Min and Wang Hong didn¡¯t think it would be different for her .

    ¡°You¡¯re too strong-willed,¡± Ran Min went on . ¡°If you couldn¡¯t tolerate Chen Wei, you could¡¯ve found me and told me . Yet you slept with Wang Hong over such a trivial thing . You had forsaken me, Ah Rong . ¡±

    There was a sadness in his voice, and he had sounded even more powerless when he said she had forsaken him .

    Chen Rong¡¯s lips moved . She knew that if she had sincerely wanted to marry him, she could have looked for him when she heard about Chen Wei . He may not have listened, but she should have tried .

    Ran Min stared at her . Seeing her head bowed and the muscles on her mouth twitching, he said, ¡°I did not want to dwell on your loss of chastity, I still wanted to marry you... But you refused me . Ah Rong, your heart is made of iron and stone . ¡±

    At this juncture, he looked up to the sky, his handsome face smiling intively . ¡°I was born to the Hu and took the enemy as my countrymen . Despite rescuing countless nsmen, what I receive is always disdain . But none of that had mattered... because you had given me the kind of happiness that made me think life could beplete . Then you turned around and did this to me . Ah Rong, how I hated you then, how I wanted to kill you . ¡±

    Chen Rong bit her lips, her head hanging even lower .

    Ran Min¡¯s throat undted . He closed his eyes to hide the pain and loneliness in them . His lips moved to hoarsely say: ¡°I, too, wanted to let go this time . But when I thought of you being held captive by the Hu like the thousands of Jin women I had seen, crying under those damned Xianbei, I could not sit still . ¡±

    Chen Rong took a step back, bowed, and orded him ceremony . Her emotions were tooplicated and she felt a lump in her throat . Besides doing this, she didn¡¯t know what else to do .

    Ran Min¡¯s hoarse voice continued to sound in her ears: ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you return safe and sound . ¡±

    Upon these words, he regarded her and added, ¡°Woman, remember my words . If you have nowhere to go, you cane to me . As a man of honor, I will not ridicule you . Your child will also be treated as my own . ¡±

    Having said this, he stared deeply at her . He stared so earnestly and so persistently that it seemed he wanted to ingrain her in his memory, but also as if he wanted to take onest look at her beforepletely forgetting her .

    His sigh was carried away by the wind . By the time Chen Rong looked up, she only heard the wind rustling through her sleeves .

    Ran Min walked to his horse, turned and mounted . Without looking back, he yelled in a clear and ruthless voice: ¡°Go!¡± His riders left with him, and the rising dust made Chen Rong squint her eyes .

    Wang Hong came to stand behind her . In the sunlight, he stared after the crimson figure that was going farther and farther away . With his hands behind his back, he lightly remarked, ¡°Why would you have nowhere to go? He¡¯s needlessly worried . ¡±

    His dissatisfied voice flowed into Chen Rong¡¯s ears . She quickly blinked her tears away before turning to face him .

    She met Wang Hong¡¯s silent eyes as soon as she turned around . He made a displeased huff at her watery eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡± Before Chen Rong could follow he had strode away .

    This trantion belongs to hamster428 .

    Chen Rong went back to the carriage .

    She lowered her head and stared motionlessly at her entwined fingers . Momentarily, thoughts from both lives rushed to mind and turned at longst into a sigh .

    Absently, she raised her head to watch the scenery go by . When she finally remembered Wang Hong, she turned to look at him .

    He had closed his eyes like a statue .

    Chen Rong moved to him, and just as she neared, his cold voice sounded: ¡°Not thinking about your old lover anymore?¡±

    She nked, then suppressed herughter and answered, ¡°Why would I think about my old lover when my new one is here?¡±

    Wang Hong opened his eyes .

    The look in his eyes was still distant and out of reach, but Chen Rong knew him so well that when she saw his pursing lips, sheughed, raised her head, and ced a resounding kiss on them .

    Even though he was teased, Wang Hong continued to look at her with the same aloof and distant eyes .

    Chen Rong sighed . She quietly moved away and bowed her head . Then she took the seven-string zither from the carriage wall and, with a wave of her hand, let spill a quiet and distant longing .

    With her head lowered against her red outfit, her face was as beautiful as ake in the setting sun . A lock of hair was swept back as her hands moved, revealing a white neck that was as elegant as jade .

    Unconsciously, the indifference in Wang Hong¡¯s eyes was reced by mesmerization .

    The sound of the moving carriage, a whisper, and the sand that permeated the yellow road froze into an eternal picture in this timeworn music .

    ¡°Oh schr with the blue cor,

    How long I¡¯ve loved and pined .

    Though I haven¡¯t visited,

    Why don¡¯t you to me write?

    Oh schr with the blue belt stone,

    How long I¡¯ve missed your sight .

    Though I haven¡¯t visited,

    Why don¡¯t youe sometime?

    I keep pacing up and down,

    On the tower of the city wall .

    A day without seeing you,

    Feels like three moons of yore...¡± (1)

    ×ÓñÆ from The Book of Songs

    Hers was a lovesickness that couldn¡¯t be described in words . When she missed him, the hour did not pass and night was no different from day . When she missed him, the sumptuous pce was but arge wall, keeping him far from reach . When she missed him, every sigh lingered, every piece of her broken heart was of his smiling face . When she missed him, even death did not daunt . Countless times had she sat in the moonlight wishing to fly to him in a faraway ce when her soul was finally freed from its corporeal encasement .

    Her longing had clearly been engraved into her bones, yet her music only betrayed tranquility without anguish .

    Unconsciously, Wang Hong reached out and held Chen Rong from behind .

    He softly kissed her hair . His throat moved, wanting to say something, but he eventually held back from speaking . He saw from her music her imprisonment in the Hu barracks, among filthy, lustful eyes, thinking of him as she peacefully waited to die .

    He hugged her so tightly that it made her miss a note . Chen Rong rested her hands on the strings and stopped ying .

    Suddenly, her earlobe felt warm .

    Wang Hong was gently nibbling on it . ¡°I knew about your conversations with Ran Min at the Xishan Monastery . ¡±

    Conversations at the Xishan Monastery?

    Chen Rong blinked uncertainly .

    His lips moved down to kiss the pulse on her slender neck . While she shivered, he softly said, ¡°You asked me why I came to save you... You¡¯re so good to me, Ah Rong, that I dare not fail you . ¡±

    I dare not fail you .

    Chen Rong seemed to be intoxicated by these words . Her eyes fluttered, and she couldn¡¯t help turning her head .

    However, as soon as she made a move, her head was held in ce so that she could not turn back to look at him no matter how hard she tried .

    If he didn¡¯t want her to turn around then she would not . Chen Rong smiled, let herself be lost in the intoxication and settled into his arms .

    At this time, he lifted her face and softly bent down to kiss her . She raised her head to meet him, their fragrant tongues and bodies entwined into one .

    The cavalcade continued at a constant pace to Nan¡¯yang City .

    The closer they got to Nan¡¯yang, the livelier the road became . A caravan passed by from time to time, small groups of three or five could even be seen .

    They were naturally Jins... The more chaos the kingdom was in, the more patriots made themselves known . Ever since the new Mo¡¯yang and Qi¡¯yang mayors arrived, more and more hot-blooded men followed them here . In their mind, Mo¡¯yang, Nan¡¯yang, and Qi¡¯yang formed the first line of resistance against the Hu forces . And of course everyone wanted to fight in the forefront .

    Wang Hong¡¯s cavalcade was being watched by more and more people among the travelers . Although their n emblem was not disyed, their sturdy bodies, restrained brutality, and excellent mounts showed their capablebat prowess .

    While the carriage continued its usual jostling, a rider suddenly stopped in front of Wang Hong¡¯s carriage .

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185: 185

    I feel that he has be a tough face again, just about to struggle, thinking of the four words of "having fun in time", I can''t help thinking: Well, I don''t know what tomorrow will be like, it''s that I''m really pregnant, maybe this child has no chance to be born . Better follow him .

    At this thought, she stretched out her jade arm, put her arms around his neck and weed his kiss . Gradually, there was spring in the carriage .

    The party walked slowly . The carriage swayed past the evening . After staying in the field for two nights, it was dawn again .

    The wilderness of dawn is wide and cool .

    In the carriage, Chen Rongyi is in Wang honghuai''s arms,zily looking at the scenery outside .

    Wang Hong lowered his head and reached out to touch her bare shoulder . From his point of view, you can see the jade hills .

    In the morning light, her lips are slightly swollen, her eyes are watery and sparkling, and her greasy skin is fragrant and soft . This woman is so, as long as the solution to the defense, will be constantly obsessed with others .

    One hand stretched out and sped the bluer fingerprint again .

    Although it is a light touch, Chen Rong still shivers with pain . She looks back and squints slightly, and says angrily: "it has hurt . " Seeing him staring at herself, she sniffed bitterly, adding, "it''s true . "

    Wang Hongyi smiled and pressed his hands on the milk hill . His voice was clear and moist with weariness

    Chen Rong answered .

    Wang Hong was about to speak when there was a rush of horse hoofs outside . A loud voice said, "Lang Jun, general ran is here . "

    Ran min is here?

    Chen Rong heard Wang Hong''s faintughter from the top of his head . "Is the war just over? I came here without a rest . This man has a heart . "

    Hearing thest words, Chen Rong lowered his head .

    Wang Hong nced at her and ordered, "get ready . "

    "Yes . "

    When the carriage stopped, Chen Rong took out a suit of clothes from the wall of the carriage and put them on . Then, she reached out to Wang Hong for the clothes she had prepared for her .

    I just met a set of white clothes and put one hand on her hand .

    Chen looked back in surprise .

    Wang Hong nced at the suit of white clothes, and with his right hand stretched out a suit of light red clothes iid with gold thread . Put it on Chen Rong, Wang Hong said, "wear this . "

    In Chen Rong''s surprised eyes, he did not look over his head and said, "wear it . "

    Chen Rong answered and took over the dress . Under the sun, the light red clothes are billowing like waves, and the wisps of money are twining like sunshine, which is gorgeous .

    She had never worn red before .

    If it wasn''t for murongke''s coercion, she didn''t know how dazzling she was in red .

    Now, her heart is still in conflict with the red dress, but Wang Hong insists . . . . . . Biting his lips, Chen Rong unties his outer garment .

    The outer clothes fell off, the snow-white slender neck, and the graceful shoulder locks were presented in front of Wang Hong . Unconsciously, his hand touched her skin .

    Stroking her, he said: "icy jade skin, crystal flow light, to China to warm, just like warm jade, really gentlend . "

    Chanting, he leaned forward . Then she put her face on the side of her neck .

    His hot breath, all spray in Chen Rong''s ear, make Chen Rong itch tough .

    Endure endure endure, she is still red face smile way: "the words that seven Lang say really move, this is boudoir of joy?"

    Her question, let Wang Hong a Zheng, said: "listen to Qing Qing''s meaning, it seems to be the joy of this boudoir yearning for a long time?"

    Chen Rong quickly lowered her eyes .

    She yearned for a long time . In her previous life, she dressed up, sat in front of the screen window, looked at the lush trees, and would yearn for the happiness that would never be touched .

    Now, she touched . . . . . . This kind of happiness, maybe only a few days, but it is so beautiful, why does she have to think about it?

    Think of here, Chen Rong bit lip . She gently sideways her head, so she bit Wang Hong on the tip of his nose . She gave him a big white look and said, "daughter of the world, who doesn''t yearn?"

    She turned around and smiled, so she turned her back to Wang Hong and took off her Zhongyi .

    As the white tunic floated to the ground, she heard clearly that the man behind her was breathing thicker .

    Chen Rong bit her lips and smiled . Her posture was as graceful as dancing . She picked up a new middle coat from one side .

    As soon as she put her coat on her body, her hands were locked .

    Wang Hong made her arms from behind, and his lips were biting fiercely between the locks of her jade neck and chest .

    In a sh, a few tooth marks appear under the lips .

    Chen Ronggen could not have called pain, so he took a big bite under her ear on one side of his head .

    When he moved away, Chen Rong stared at the bronze mirror, in which the teeth marks were so obvious and eye-catching .

    After a long time, Chen Rongcai called out, "here, what should I do?"

    She couldn''t help but live on Wang Hong''s arm and pinched it heavily . "How do you tell me to meet people?" she said angrilyWang Hong snorted and saidzily, "you don''t need to meet people these days . "

    Why don''t you need to meet people? Ran min is still waiting in front .

    When Chen Rong thought of Ran min, he couldn''t help looking back and chuckling . "Seven Lang," he said This turn around, she did not know when to move to the window, leaning on the copse, looking at the blue sky and white clouds, a calm, elegant Wang Hong .

    This kid, he''s pretending again .

    Chen Rong took a look at him, put on the middle coat and put on the light red clothes .

    After the two were busy, the carriage moved again .

    Gradually, the noise in front of us was heard, and the horse hissed incessantly . When the carriage stopped, Chen Rong was wearing a bronze mirror and tied his hair .

    This time, she wore a woman''s bun . Just put the hairpin in, Wang Hong''s gentle voice came from outside, e down . "

    "Yes . "

    When Chen Rong left, Wang Hong did not wait for her, but strode forward .

    Chen Rong hurriedly follows .

    Two hundred steps in front of her, a dense group of people appeared . At a nce, Chen Rong saw only the rolling dust from the horse''s hoof trampling, as well as a ck head .

    There are at least a few thousand of them .

    As Chen Rong and his wife walked forward, some of them jumped off their horses and came to them .

    In a short time, Wang Hong had walked under a big banyan tree and stood with his hand in his hand .

    Chen Rong walked behind him . Because he was facing the sun, the light was a little hot, and Chen Rong narrowed his eyes .

    In the field of vision, more than a dozen men stride forward, walking in the front of the man, a body of armor in the sun, especially tall, especially cold .

    The armor was bloodstained, dusty, and almost nowhere clean . The wolf''s deep and sharp eyes were also sshed with a blood stain .

    The men walking behind him, too, were stained with blood and dust .

    That man saw Wang Hong at a nce, at present thin lip pulled pull, it is a smile .

    Afterughing, he nced at Wang Hong and saw Chen Rong .

    At this nce, his eyes shed a sh of amazement .

    Wang Hong marched out .

    "I wish the general a great victory," he said with a smile

    Ran min nodded, his eyes still on Chen Rong .

    Straight stare at Chen Rong for a while, ran min nodded, said: "look more radiant than before, it seems OK . "

    He turned to look at Wang Hong .

    Stare at Wang Hong, he thin lips a pull, light said: "Qng when the good means, this hero save the United States, the beauty''s hairstyle has changed . "

    Wang Hong was shocked and looked back to Chen Rong .

    Wang Hong''s lips were slowly raised to her in a bun .

    Slowly, the more his lips are raised, the more they are raised .

    When he moved away from Chen Rong decisively, Wang hongjunyi''s face was full of smiles . His clear and lofty eyes narrowed slightly, rippling with satisfaction .

    Seeing Wang Hong like this, ran min snorted softly .

    After a little silence, Wang Hong asked, "how was the war?"

    Referring to the war situation, ran min''s expression became serious . He frowned and said: "murongke''s name is worthy of passing . With the intention to win the unintentional, the annihtion is only Murong in the Department of 3000 people . As for the two thousand he led . "

    Speaking of this, ran min eyebrows jumped, said: "the two thousand people are not damaged . "

    He looked at Wang Hong and said, "that guy buried two thousand people in the middle of the way and killed me by surprise . Just came out, and met murongke himself . At that time, I fought twice in a row, and I was tired . Although the number of people is no less than that of him, the two sides have been facing each other for half a day, but they are still retreating . "

    Wang Hong nodded and whispered, "yes, murongke is very intelligent . All his soldiers are brave and brave . They can only defeat each other . " After a pause, he said of his own situation, "when he saw that I just wanted to take Aron away, he was not willing to take risks . "

    Ran min knew this, he nodded, but when Wang Hong mentioned the word "a Rong", he nced at Chen Rong again .

    Taking back his eyes, ran min turned to Wang Hong . He said with a cold face, seriously and slowly, "as you wish, I didn''t move the property of Lord Moyang . . . . . . I escorted all the way . Hu Yancheng''s Department sent by murongke was also driven away by my people . I failed to take advantage of it . "

    Wang Hong was obviously a little surprised when he said this . He stared at ran min in surprise and asked in a low voice, "you didn''t move?"

    Ran min nodded .

    Wang Hong stared at him and said slowly, "the one whoes out of the Ming Dynasty belongs to my Wang family . You can move . "

    Ran min did not answer, but looked up at Chen Rong .

    This time, he took it seriously .

    Fixed on her, ran Min said slowly, "this woman, I can''t let her be humiliated . I am willing to save her . There is no need for those things . "

    Speaking of this, he did not look at Wang Hong, but said to himself, "please step back a little and let me have a word with this woman . "When a word is uttered, all will step back one by one . Wang Hong shook Chen Rong''s hand and left slowly .

    Ran min stepped forward .

    He lowered his head and stared at Chen .

    Staring at her, he narrowed his eyes . After a long time, he asked, "murongke, did you move?"

    Chen Rongxian was stunned . She shook her head and whispered back, "No . He was inspired by my words and promised me dignity . "

    Ran min did not answer .

    Chen Rong was a little surprised, so he quietly looked up to him .

    In the sun, his eyes, sharp as a knife, like a me in the dark, were full of sadness, loneliness and unspeakable loneliness for the first time .

    It''s a total loneliness .

    He stared at Chen Rong with his lonely eyes for a long time, and then whispered, "you betrayed your faith and hurt me several times . . . " . . . . . . I don''t me any of this . "

    ##

    the second is more . Today, I have presented more than 7000 words, asking for rewards, appreciation and beauty . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186: 186

    "Treachery, how many times has it hurt him?"

    Chen Rong really wants tough when she hears this . However, she looks at his lonely eyes and his tall body, which is mixed with bloodstains and dust . The bright sunshine is just right . But this handsome man, who has no boundaries, feels cold and lonely . It''s a kind of loneliness, a kind of loneliness that the soul walks in the wastnd forever, not understood by others, and never apanied by a partner .

    Chen Rong stared at him, almost suddenly, her eyes were a little astringent . Slightly sideways, Chen Rong let the wild wind dry his eyes . . . . . . Perhaps, she never really understood him . This man, from his bones, has infinite desire for the warmth of water . She used to think that he was as strong as steel and would never be knocked down, but she was wrong . No matter in the past life or in this life, this man is always alone . No matter how much he has, his soul has been wandering and looking for warmth .

    In thest life, she came into his eyes in the wrong way . Though she tried her best, she did not get his look back .

    This life, she let go of him, let go of that kind of persistence . But it was the intentional and unintentional provocation, the subconscious rejection and desire, but let her into his heart .

    Thinking about it, Chen Rong also felt that he really hurt him . Just as he hurt himself in thest life, she forced her way into his heart and despised him, which was the biggest harm to him .

    The lips moved and moved again . As before, this time, Chen Rong could not feel happy .

    The wind disturbed her long hair, Chen Rong reached out and brushed her hand, slowly dropping her white and tender hands . When Chen Rong wanted to say something, ran min''s low voice continued toe, "a Rong, if it is . " He said difficultly, "if you are pregnant and have nowhere to live,e to me . "

    Chen Rong looks up at him .

    To his own, boundless and lonely eyes, Chen Rong whispered, "Murong really didn''t move me . " Her voice is a little weak . She also knows that, for a long time, the best way for a woman to fall into the hands of the Hu people is to be sleeping alone by themander in chief, and more generally, to be themon ything of the Hu people''s generals and soldiers . . . . . . . This is the rule . No woman can escape . So ran min and Wang Hong thought that she had not escaped .

    Ran Min stared at her and said, "you woman, you are too stubborn . You can''t tolerate Chen Wei, or you can find me and tell me . For such a small matter, you lose yourself to Wang Hong . You''ve lost me, Aron . "

    There was a sadness in his low voice, and a powerlessness in saying the words "you have lost me" .

    Chen Rong''s lips moved . She knew that if she had not married him, she would have found him and asked for him . Although he doesn''t have to listen, she should try .

    Ran Min stared at her, saw her head bowed, the muscles around her mouth beat, and said, "you''ve lost your body, I don''t want to worry about it, and I''d like to marry you . . . " . . . . . . But you still refuse, a Rong, your heart is like iron stone . "

    When he said this, he looked up at the sky, his throat moved, and his beautiful face smiled sadly . "I think in this life, even if I am a Hun dog, a thief father, and a lot of people have been saved, I will always be treated with white eyes . I don''t care . . . . . . . You are the only woman, you are the only one who just made me happy . My intuition is unshakable in this life, but it is so to me in a twinkling of an eye . When I hate you, I really want to kill you

    Chen Rong bit his lips and lowered his head even more .

    Ran min''s Adam''s apple rolled a few more times . He closed his eyes and hid the pain and loneliness in his eyes . His lips moved, and he said hoarsely, "this time, I want to let go . But when I think of you as a Hu dog, like the thousands of Jin women I have seen, you cry under one Xianbei and humble ve . I still can''t sit down . "

    When he said that, Chen Rong took a step back and bowed slowly to bless him . She was in such aplicated mood that she was choked in her throat . She didn''t know what else to do except to make this move .

    Ran Min ''s low voice continued to spread into his ears . "Now, I am very d that you havee back safe and sound . "

    When he said this, he stared at Chen Rong and said, "woman, you remember my words . If you have no ce to live, you cane to me . My husband will notugh at you . He is your child and will be your own . "

    When he said that, he stared at Chen Rong deeply . He stared so seriously and persistently . He seemed to want to remember her firmly . He also seemed to want to forget herpletely after seeing this .

    He stared at her straight for a while, and he sighed in the wind . When Chen Rong looks up, he hears the wind blowing by his clothes .

    Ran min went to the horse, turned over and stepped on it . Without looking back, he shouted in a clear and cold voice, "go!" One make spit out, thousand ride to walk at the same time, roll up dust, let Chen Rong squint eyes straight .

    Wang Hong walked behind her, he stared at the sun, the farther and farther the bloody figure went, and said with a light negative hand: "you are desperate? He thinks too much . "

    The voice of discontent came into Chen Rong''s ear, and she blinked away the dryness in her eyes before turning around . As soon as she looked back, she stared at Wang Hong quietly . To Chen Rong''s moist eyes, he snorted discontentedly and said, "let''s go . " Before Chen Rong could catch up, he left .

    Chen Rong is back in the carriage .

    She looked down at her twisted hands . For a while, the mood and thoughts of the two generations all came out of their minds, and became a sigh for a long time .

    Looking up, Chen Rong stared at the scenery . She didn''t know how long it was before she remembered Wang Hong and turned to him .

    She is close to her eyes, just like the statue of Wang Hong .

    Chen Rong moved to him, just near, his cold voice came, "don''t miss your old man?"

    Chen Rong is stunned, turn Er to bear a smile to return a way: "have new person, why to think of old person again?"

    Wang Hong opens his eyes .

    His eyes are still clear and far away, but Chen Rong is too familiar with him . At one nce, he sees his lips puckering slightly .

    Chen tolerated a smile, and raised his head to the top, making a big "honk and haw" on his lips .

    By Chen Rong thin, Wang Hong still with his clear eyes overlooking her, look cold and distant .

    Chen Rong sighs . She moves away quietly and lowers her head . She moves his seven stringed zither down from the side of the car wall . With a simple wave of her hand, a very quiet and distant yearning overflows .

    With her head down and her red dress set off, her face is as beautiful as ake in the setting sun . With her hands, like satin ink hair spilled, revealing the beautiful neck as white jade .

    Unconsciously, Wang Hong looked at her eyes, indifference, confusion gradually .

    The sound of carriages, whispers, and the dust that permeates the whole ancient road of yellow dust . In this quiet and beautiful, distant and ancient piano sound, it is set as an eternal picture, "qingqingzijin, you are my heart . If I don''t go, zining won''t inherit the sound!

    Qingqingzipei, long time I think . If I don''t go, zining won''te!

    I am at the gate of the city . One day is missing, like March

    This is a kind of lovesickness that can''t be described by words . When I miss you, the time doesn''t flow any more, and the day and night don''t change . When I miss you, the pce is like the Qin wall, and your figure is far away in the clouds . When I miss you, every breath is so long, my heart has been twisted into countless pieces, and the pieces are the stream shadows with your smile . When I miss you, I can''t be afraid of death . I''ve been sitting in the moonlight for countless times . I hope my soul will float away from me and meet you outside the mountains .

    Clearly lovesickness has been engraved on the bone, but this sound only sees tranquility, not bitterness .

    Unconsciously, Wang Hong stretched out his arms and hugged Chen Rong from behind .

    He put a kiss on her hair, moved his throat, tried to say something, but he choked . From her music, he seemed to see Chen Rong in the thousands of Hu ves, in the eyes of countless pairs of obscene desires, in a kind of peace ready to die at any time .

    He hugged her so tightly that the music of the piano was out of order . Now that it was out of order, Chen Rong put his hands on the strings and stopped ying .

    Suddenly, the earlobe is warm .

    But he gently held it, and his soft voice was astringent . "That day, I knew the conversation between you and ran min in Xishan Taoist temple . "

    Talk in Xishan Taoist temple?

    Chen Rong blinked, a little confused .

    He moved his lips down, and kissed her slender side of the neck pulse . In her trembling, he whispered softly, "why did Ie to save you . . . " . . . . . . . How dare Qng note when ah Rong treats me like this? "

    How dare Qng note?

    Just a few words, Chen Rong seems to have been drunk . Her eyes moved and she couldn''t help turning away .

    Just a move, her head was forced to stay, so that she could not turn back and look at him .

    He didn''t want her to look back, so she didn''t . Chen toleratedughter and drunkenness, leaning back into his arms .

    At this time, he pulled her face and kissed her with his soft lips . Chen Rong looks up and looks at each other . The fragrant tongue is dark and spits out . The two figures are intertwined into one again .

    The motorcade drove leisurely to Nanyang city .

    With more and more people leaving Nanyang City, the official road has be lively . From time to time, there will be a caravan passing by . Up to now, you can even see a small group of 351 caravans .

    These people who have been practicing are naturally Jin people . . . . . . The more turbulent times, the more loyal officials . Since the new Lord of Moyang and the Lord of Qiyang settled in, more and more hot-blooded men havee here . In their view, Moyang, Nanyang Qiyang city united into the first line of anti Hu, which has fully demonstrated the court''s determination to fight against Hu . And they must strive for the first line .

    Among these pedestrians, the team led by Wang Hong has attracted more and more attention . Although there is no family mark on this team, their strong body shape, introverted murderous spirit, and excellent mounts all show their strongbat power .

    So, in the carriage to maintain the usual subversion for several days, spring, a knight suddenly rushed out, stopped in front of Wang Hong''s carriage . These people who have been practicing are naturally Jin people . . . . . . The more turbulent times, the more loyal officials . Since the new Lord of Moyang and the Lord of Qiyang settled in, more and more hot-blooded men havee here . In their view, Moyang, Nanyang Qiyang city united into the first line of anti Hu, which has fully demonstrated the court''s determination to fight against Hu . And they must strive for the first line .

    ??

    continue to work hard and you may get a second better .

    Ha ha, after looking at the pink ticket list, I found that everyone was crowded together . Mei Gongqing''s position is not inferior . It''s really urgent .

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187: 187

    This knight is also interesting . He has a cap in the shape of a wine pot on his head, wears a Confucian robe, and has a huge axe in his waist .

    This kind of dress, almost a show, will causeughter .

    The knight stopped Wang Hong''s carriage with his own thin horse and shook his hand in the carriage . He cried out, "who is the son of the carriage? The guard was as fierce as a soldier, the horses were as gorgeous as a soldier, and the carriage swayed like a soldier . "When the six words" carriage swayed like a soldier "came out, there was a loudugh, and the knight said with a faltering head," I really want to see you! "

    Although the voice of the man was muddy, every word he said was firmly introduced into the carriage .

    Chen Rong, who was oppressed by Wang Hong, suddenly froze . She pushed him with a red face and said in a small voice, "hurry up, hurry up . "

    "Why?"

    The voice was sozy that Chen Rong took a look at him, repressed his breathing caused by his sudden action, and said with shame, "someone is greeting you . "

    "Is it?"

    Chen Rong nodded vigorously and said, "yes . You listen . "

    Wang Hong nodded .

    He smiled tenderly at Chen Rong, stretched out his bare arm, then walked through the window and shook it out . He said in a hoarse voice, "I''ve been reunited with Shanjing for a long time, and I''m practicing the way of happiness . I''ll see you someday . "

    There was a hustle and bustle outside .

    In a twinkling of an eye, heughed loudly . In the roaring and screaming, the knight said happily: "it''s reason, it''s reason . It''s a pleasure to disturb the mandarin duck''s neck . It''s too shapeless, too shapeless . It''s the responsibility, the responsibility . " Laughing, he pulled the horse back .

    As soon as he retreated, the riders speeded up and rushed through theughing crowd as fast as they could .

    In the carriage, Chen Rong blushed to the neck, and all of them were going to bleed . She was ashamed and angry, and didn''t hear what Wang Honggang said . She just stared at him, pushing him away and wearing clothes in panic .

    Wang Hong, however,nguidly leans his hand against the ground . He quietly admires the beauty''s clothes and says, "don''t panic . The human rtions Avenue is the most reasonable way in the world . Even if the emperores, he can''t control it . " Speaking of this, he chuckled: "yes, thest time I was happy with a Rong, I was blocked by the Emperor . . . . . . Eh, why is ah Rong not shy that day? "

    Chen Rong knew that all the nobles in the street regarded this kind of thing asmon . It''s quitemon to Dunlun in the carriage . But she still red face, toward Wang Hong breath low cry, "you, why don''t you also cover up, return, still say directly?"

    Wang Hong''s clear eyes cast a contemptuous nce at Chen Rong, with a faint voice . "I''ve done everything . Why cover it up?"

    Chen Rong is so angry that he will burst out of fire when he stares at his eyes .

    Just as she was gnashing her teeth with hatred, a loud voice came out of the room, "Gee, what a powerful guard, who is it?"

    The sound is as loud as a bell . It makes a loud buzzing sound that vibrates the eardrum .

    A shrill voice replied, "I think it''s Wang Xie and Chen''s family . "

    The loud voice stupefied and asked: "Wang Xie Chen Li, there are also such bloody war dead men?"

    Another cold voice came, "frog at the bottom of the well!"

    As soon as the words came out, the loud voice seemed to be a little annoyed, and he said at the top of his voice, "bah! What is the real man in the family? In my opinion, there is only one person in the world worthy of respect . " Without waiting for other people to ask him, the loud voice called out directly: "that man is the white Taoist who dared to lead the way in Nanyang city war . "

    The indifferent voice sniffed at the words and snorted heavily, but said nothing .

    At this time, another voice sighed, "speaking of that Taoist, it''s worthy of our respect . "

    "Yes, the world is bustling with fame and wealth . It''s a shame that a woman has more blood than my generation

    "If I see that woman, I will certainly salute her . "

    "It''s said that your majesty also likes the woman very much . On that day, ten beautiful teenagers will be put into her house with gongs and drums . "

    "Ridiculous! It''s ridiculous for such a person to want such a reward! "

    Wang Hong''s face became more and more green in the noise of disorderly discussion, and Chen Rong was also stunned .

    She didn''t care if her Majesty gave her beautiful youth . She just found out from the increasingly heated discussion that she seemed to have a better reputation? When did she be a well-known figure in the streets?

    The carriage went on .

    The closer he gets to Nanyang, the more Chen Rongyue finds out and talks about himself . And thesements are praise on one side . When Chen Rong heard this, he almost doubted that he had greatly surpassed ran min and others in wisdom, bravery and influence, and was worthy of his propaganda .

    Chen Rong pursed her lips and smiled: "what do you know? I''m all heroines . "

    Seeing Wang Hong still looking at himself quietly, Chen Rong came forward . She put out her hand to cover his lips and said, "don''t think about it . I''m a romantic Taoist who everyone in Jiankang knows . I''ve fallen into the hands of the Hu people, and I''ve been humiliated for a big deal . "Seeing Wang Hong still looking at himself quietly, Chen Rong nestled in his arms and said, "I don''t know how Lang Junhui and ah Rong will be when I return to Jiankang . . . . . . But with this moment, a Rong has no shaking in his life . "

    When entering Nanyang, it was already night, a guard called a few words, the gate opened, and the carriage began to drive straight in .

    When walking through the city gate, Chen Rong saw figures on both sides of the street . Many people looked at it .

    The motorcade drove steadily on .

    After a while, the carriage drove into the pce .

    The servants had been waiting for a long time . When they saw Wang Hong get off the bus, they bowed back and brushed their heads together .

    Chen Rong follows Wang Hong and strides into the main courtyard .

    As soon as she entered the courtyard, she took a few steps and came behind him . In a low voice, she said, "just now, everyone looks different . "

    Wang Hong nodded casually and said, "the man who trapped me in Moyang city has done it . "

    He turned around and smiled at his pale face, like the spring breeze, "don''t be afraid, go to the bath . "

    Chen Rong didn''t move . She looked at him and asked, "do they say you collude with Hu people?"

    She stared at him, very serious and persistent, as if she had to get an answer .

    Wang Hong looked at her quietly, sighed, reached out to touch her lips, and said, "the property of Moyang city is not damaged at all . How can we talk about colluding with the Hu people?"

    Chen Rong took a sigh of relief and said with a crooked smile, "then there is no big problem . "

    Smiling and smiling, she saw Wang Hong''s expression was still light, and asked cautiously, "is there no big problem?"

    Wang Hong patted her cheek gently and said with a gentle smile, "why do you want so much? Go to the bath . " Then he turned away from his appearance and entered .

    This evening, Wang Hong still hugs Chen Rong to be joyful and then sleeps .

    Chen Rong wakes up in the sound of a bird .

    He opened his eyes and looked at the bright sunlighting through the screen window . Chen Rong covered his eyes with his hands and murmured, "how can you be so tired?" She didn''t sleeptest night, and she didn''t get up until now, but she just felt tired .

    Beside the pillow, Wang Hong is no longer there . After Chen Rong washed, he walked slowly to the courtyard .

    As soon as he got to the gate of the hospital, Chen Rong saw the servants gathered in groups, seemingly talking about something . Seeing her go out, they hurried away .

    Chen Rong frowned . She knew that all the servants left here were appointed by the Wang family of Nanyang . That''s not high quality . But it''s too unorthodox to get together and talk about it in groups .

    Staring at the outside, Chen Rong waved and called in a maid . "What are they talking about?"

    She asked directly, and the maid was very slow for a long time, then she lowered her head and said, "say, about your husband . "

    "Qng?"

    "Yes, it is Qng . "

    Chen Rong turned around and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    The maid looked at her quietly, and lowered her head in a hurry, and said: "everyone outside said that Lang Jun, for a woman, regardless of the elite life carefully cultivated by the family . They also said that for the sake of self-interest, Lang Jun was only involved in risks and made several transactions with Hu ershimin and murongke before he exchanged them for

    She took a look at Chen Rong and couldn''t say what was behind her .

    Chen Rong, biting his lips, asked anxiously, "what else have you said? Go on!"

    "Yes, yes . "

    The maid was frightened by her hasty order and said: "they said that in order to save you this time, Lang Jun wasted 700 iron guards and 50 talented staff and schrs . He also revealed that the route of the city Lord Moyang and the city Lord Qiyang was for the Hu people . Fortunately, God blessed me in Jin, and the Yin n did not seed . "

    After a pause, the maid stammered, "they also said," you, you are Chen Lihua''s evil woman . Lang Jun, regardless of his family, is greedy for beauty but neglects the overall situation . He is a real ck sheep and a sinner of all ages . "

    Chen Rong looked at the outside with a white face . After a while, he murmured, "is there anything else?"

    "No, No . "

    "Step back . "

    "Yes, yes . "

    As she retreated, the maid watched Chen Rong secretly . At this time, she saw Chen Rong''s eyes brightened and her anxious face turned to love and joy . She turned her head and looked . This time, she came slowly . She was dressed in white and smiling . She was a graceful and free man . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    <strong>Chapter 188: A Single Remark</strong>

    Chen Rong hesitated as Wang Hong turned away . ¡°I-I¡¯d never want to burden you,¡± she whispered at length .

    When she looked at Wang Hong, she was gentle and frank . ¡°I¡¯m only an ordinary woman . You shouldn¡¯t have to do so much for me . ¡±

    She was telling him her thoughts, or rather, her decision .

    Wang Hong looked back at her .

    Slowly, he moved his lips to say: ¡°You don¡¯t want to burden me?¡±

    ¡°Aye, I do not . ¡±

    ¡°You think I shouldn¡¯t have to do so much for you?¡± he asked with another smile .

    Chen Rong nodded . She extended her hand to caress his eyebrows . ¡°Human hearts are the most changeable thing in this world . The love that thinks itself evesting, the love that thinks it would never change even if it turns into ashes will eventually fade over time . Qng, I truly don¡¯t want you to have any regrets . ¡±

    Her eyes burned as she talked, filled with the agony of having to let go .

    Wang Hongughed .

    ¡°You worry unnecessarily,¡± he said .

    Withdrawing his gaze, hezily leaned back and closed his eyes . ¡°I, Wang Hong, make my own judgment in everything I do . I don¡¯t perform for the sake of other people . Ah Rong of the Chen House, you¡¯re overthinking things . ¡±

    How cold his voice was .

    Chen Rong numbly stared at him . At length, she lowered her head and replied, ¡°I... I see . ¡±

    A day swiftly came and went .

    By noontide, a troop of a few hundred men appeared at the end of the road . Wang Hong smiled at the sight of a flying banner with the word Wang on it . ¡°They¡¯re here . ¡±

    Several guards and advisers moved towards Wang Hong . They nced at the troop and then at their master, their expressions tensing .

    These men had followed Wang Hong throughout the years . They knew that although their young master was not yet of age, he had demonstrated extraordinary intelligence since he was a boy, and was beloved by the elders of the n . He had practically been the family heir ever since he developed rudimentary cognizance .

    In the blink of an eye, his honor and status as well as power and wealth had all been stripped away . There were few in the world who could bear this overnight fall from grace .

    Yet from what they could see, Wang Hong was still indifferently at his leisure .

    Yellow dust was rolling closer and closer to them .

    Someone among the carriages in the forefront made a shout, at which the troop stopped and a carriage drove out to approach Wang Hong .

    When its curtain lifted, a handsome young man poked his head out . He was fair and elegant, and resembled other men from the Wang House of Lang¡¯ya . Compared to Wang Hong, however, his face did not glow and his eyes weren¡¯t as lofty .

    Those who look simr in this world can still feel very different . That was the case for the young man before their eyes . He was undoubtedly just as fair and refined, and almost as handsome . Nevertheless, he was like a firefly to Wang Hong¡¯s full moon . The difference between their brilliance was simply too great to quantify .

    The young man looked at Wang Hong¡¯s carriage, raised his sped hands andughed . ¡°Qng, I hope you are well . I¡¯m here by order of my cousin, Wang Gu, to wee you . ¡±

    His smile was friendly and his voice was resonant, but Wang Hong¡¯s curtain didn¡¯t make one flutter .

    The young man¡¯s expression slightly altered . He put on another smile, his tone higher and clearer: ¡°Are you disappointed, Qng? I guess that¡¯s to be expected . Just moments ago you were as precious as thend¡¯s ruler . Then in the blink of an eye you¡¯re no better than an ordinary member in our n . ¡±

    When he said this, his smile was especially sweet and bright .

    Wang Hong¡¯s carriage offered no response, still .

    The young man frowned at the carriage . ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering, Qng?¡±

    A long time passed and still there was no answer .

    The young man¡¯s brows furrowed deeper . He turned to a guard and asked, ¡°Is Qng here?¡± His voice was growing impatient .

    ¡°His lordship is here,¡± the guard replied .

    ¡°He is?¡± the young manughed . ¡°What big air he makes then . ¡±

    The guard raised his sped hands towards him and replied, ¡°My master says I can answer young master Yun¡¯s questions; there is no need for him to make an appearance . ¡±

    They were equating him with a guard .

    The young man flushed in anger . He gritted his teeth and pointed at the guard, but he could only heave for breath .

    ¡°It is sweltering these days,¡± the same guard said to him . ¡°Young master Yun should take care . ¡±

    The young man made two choking grunts . He turned his head to re in Wang Hong¡¯s direction . ¡°Wang Hong, Wang Qng, do you think you¡¯re still a big shot? Phooey,¡± he shouted, with his finger pointing at Wang Hong . He spat on the ground, disregarding decorum and popping a vein to say: ¡°Do you think that the n chief likes you? Bullshit, if it wasn¡¯t for the old fogy, he would¡¯ve offed you a long time ago . Your life of glory had all been a part of his n to get rid of you . ¡±

    He threw his head back with a mirthfulugh . ¡°Wang Hong oh Wang Hong, you finally get to have a taste of falling from grace, going from everyone¡¯s darling to an outcast . Now that the old fogy is gone, do you think you¡¯re still a brilliant and gifted Wang Qng? Give me a break . ¡±

    Wang Hong lifted the curtain amidst his joyousughter .

    Looking at theughing man, he nodded and gracefully replied, ¡°Does the n chief not like me? I wouldn¡¯t have known had you not told me . ¡±

    His voice was light and supple as before, like a spring breeze passing by . But his words caused the young man¡¯sughter to cease and the smile on his face to stiffen .

    He was suddenly ovee with regret as he stared at Wang Hong . When he left, both his father, the n chief, and his cousin, Wang Gu, had warned him repeatedly that Wang Hong was not a simple man, and asked him to be cautious in his speech and conduct . He, however, didn¡¯t heed their words the moment Wang Hong got a rise out of him .

    As young Yun¡¯s face turned blue then white, Wang Hong curved his lips and said in contempt, ¡°The chief position of the Wang House is nothing but a scrap of rotten meat . I see that the likes of you are rodents after all . ¡±

    Young Yun¡¯s face altered almost immediately .

    Meanwhile, Wang Hong had already raised his voice tomand his men: ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    The guards escorted his carriage onward .

    Very soon, the vehicle produced a fume of dust over young master Yun and the hundreds of knights he led .

    In the blink of an eye, Wang Hong¡¯s carriage had gone far away while young master Yun was only beginning toe to his senses . He turned his head and anxiously shouted at his driver: ¡°Follow them, follow them . ¡± The driver followed his order and hurriedly took chase . While they sped along, he screamed in the midst of smoky dust: ¡°Wang Hong, don¡¯t celebrate just yet! You have nothing now . ¡±

    After screaming for some time, Wang Yun ordered his carriage to stop .

    When he turned around, he was faced with pairs and pairs of scornful eyes . By the time he took a closer look, however, all the guards had already bowed their heads .

    Even so, young Yun was extremely angered . He clenched his jaws and heaved: ¡°So what if you¡¯re a renowned Jiankang schr?!¡±

    His chest felt tight, his face was even more unsightly... He knew Wang Hong was a famous schr ¨C admired by everyone in Jiankang and also among these guards . These people memorized every word and deed of his, then spread them everywhere . His remark: ¡°The chief position of the Wang House is nothing but a scrap of rotten meat . I see the likes of you are rodents after all,¡± was exactly to the intellectuals¡¯ taste .

    With very minimal reflection, he knew that these words would be on everyone¡¯s lips before he even made it back to Jiankang .

    And then it urred to him that even though Wang Hong had withdrawn from the heir position, he was not without everything, he still, in fact, had a veryrge sphere of influence .

    Sitting in the carriage, Wang Yun¡¯s face altered between blue and white, and his eyes were at a loss .

    He finally calmed himself down after a while . He raised his head and stared at his guards . ¡°Did any of you hear what was said just now?¡±

    Woosh, all the guards lowered their heads .

    ¡°Take care of your mouths,¡± Wang Yun warned . ¡°Remember that the n chief is not alone . He has the entire Wang n behind him . He is the chief of the most powerful n in the world, and your glory is bestowed by him . Think twice before you dare to slight him, for the sake and safety of your family . ¡±

    He was afterall a member of the most powerful n, and could assess that Wang Hong¡¯s ¡°rodent¡±ment couldn¡¯t be contained . But what he himself had revealed about his father¡¯s deliberate attempt at killing Wang Hong must be silenced .

    At his shout, the guards cowered and bowed their heads . ¡°We would not dare . ¡± Even the ones who were most disdainful of Wang Yun still gave an emphatic and orderly answer .

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord,¡± an adviser reassured Wang Yun . ¡°Since it affects our n¡¯s reputation, no one will dare to speak nonsense . ¡±

    After a pause, he added with some concern: ¡°But I don¡¯t think we can hide this from the n chief . ¡±

    Wang Yun gritted his teeth . ¡°If worsees to worst I will take responsibility for what I¡¯ve said . ¡± At this juncture, his face was ashen as he stared after Wang Hong¡¯s departing carriage . ¡°I hate epting this defeat, but that smiling bastard made me forget myself . ¡± A n chief who wanted to kill his young rtive . A man so upassionate, one who was only pretending to obey his elder¡¯s orders . In an era that ced the utmost importance on virtue and reputation, such knowledge was far from trivial once people got a hold of it .

    The adviser was also looking in Wang Hong¡¯s direction and said with aposed expression, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one . The n chief and others also did not know about Wang Qng¡¯s military prowess . Even Murong Ke isn¡¯t his match . ¡± After a pause, he softly exined to Wang Yun: ¡°Wang Hong has hidden well for a long time . If it weren¡¯t for that woman, I¡¯m afraid the entire world would still be in the dark . My lord, he has been in control of the n for so many years, both directly and indirectly . I wonder if he will have traps waiting for us? Wang Hong¡¯s reputation and talents are such that he will undoubtedly make aeback . When you see him in the future, do be polite . ¡±

    Wang Yun¡¯s face twitched to hear this, but he clenched his teeth and atst nodded .

    Under Wang Hong¡¯s order, the return to Jiankang this time was very slow . Because cities such as Nan¡¯yang, Qi¡¯yang, and Mo¡¯yang had be the first line of Hu resistance, bandits on the road had been dealt with by the Jin army . For this reason, the journey had been without any surprise or danger despite Wang Hong taking only fifty guards with him .

    The journey took nearly two and a half months before they arrived just outside Jiankang .

    Chen Rong sat in the carriage and looked up at the tall city walls, touching her stomach when no one paid attention .

    Wang Hong was also looking at Jiankang¡¯s city wall .

    A staff member approached him and quietly reported, ¡°My lord, no one came to meet us . ¡±

    He smiled and added, ¡°Your words have spread in the city... Everyone says that you are indeed a member of the literati for regarding the n chief position as a foul piece of meat . They also say that by leading troops to contend with Murong Ke over a woman and defeating him head-on, you have proven that you are not only an earnest romantic but also an outstanding talent . ¡±

    Wang Hong¡¯s mouth upturned to hear this . ¡°Is that to say my reputation has risen?¡± he chuckled .

    ¡°It¡¯s soaring,¡± the adviserughed . ¡°Everyone is talking about you . No one thinks to slight you anymore . Even the zealous patriots who disapproved of your sending troops for a woman and sacrificing themon goal are admiring your talent . They say you are capable of handling a crisis if ever our people are in danger . ¡±

    The adviser smiled with pride: ¡°Your matter had generated numerous rumors in Jiankang, but those who criticized you don¡¯t dare to open their mouths now . My lord, our n has worked . No matter how scheming the n chief is, he will not endeavor to treat you as a discarded piece of chess . ¡±

    Seeing Wang Hong nodding his head, the other guard interjected with a smile: ¡°As soon as Wang Bo and Wang Wenyun came, I knew that His Lordship¡¯s arrangement had gone as nned . ¡±

    ¡°Aye, just so . ¡±

    Wang Hong looked up at the towering city walls, his eyes squinting . ¡°It is I who determine the pace of the game,¡± he murmured .

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    The carriage picked up speed .

    As soon as they entered Jiankang, they smelled a strong fragrance that came with the wind and heard the soft Wu dialect (1) . Looking at the untroubled faces on the streets, Chen Rong let out a sigh of relief .

    ÎâÙ¯ÈíÓï refers to the Wu dialects such as Suzhou and Shanghai, which are rtively soft and melodious, so they are called the soft dialects of the Wu people .

    She peeked out from the opening of the curtain . After a while she suddenly asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°My house,¡± replied Wang Hong . He nced at her andzily continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are no other women there . ¡±

    Chen Rong grinned and asked, ¡°Then would your maidservants call me madam of the house?¡±

    She was frivolous and joking .

    Wang Hong looked at her .

    Obviously it was just a joke but his eyes were quiet and serious . Chen Rong¡¯s heart thudded a few times, and she stammered, ¡°It was only a joke . I dare not ask for such a beautiful thing in my life . ¡±

    ¡°Dare not ask? Then what does Ah Rong want to ask from me?¡±

    Chen Rong never thought he would ask such a question .

    She widened her eyes, nced at Wang Hong, then dropped her gaze .

    She pressed her lips together and couldn¡¯t provide an answer for a long time . Just when she thought the matter had passed, Wang Hong¡¯s gentle and quiet voice sounded, ¡°Ah Rong, what would you like to ask from me?¡±

    What would she like to ask from him?

    Chen Rong blinked her longshes as she gathered up the courage to raise her head . At the moment she met his handsome face, she developed a frivolous smile in reflex and said, ¡°Me? I just want to be with you . No other women, just the two of us . I want my child to have a happy childhood . He won¡¯t have brothers who are superior to him, no one to defer to . He won¡¯t have brothers who are inferior to him, ones who are eager to trample on him . And then, just like this, day after day, year after year, the both of us will have grown old before either of us have noticed it . ¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Chen Rong raised her brows andughed: ¡°Aye that is all! I¡¯ve already wished for so much, wouldn¡¯t I be greedy to ask for more?¡±

    She was smiling happily, but for some reason her eyes were stinging a little .

    Chen Rong tilted her head, the corners of her mouth upturning . As she charmingly looked at Wang Hong, the burn in her eyes gradually disappeared .

    She looked into the bronze mirror hung on the carriage wall andbed a lock of hair while she whispered, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m quite satisfied already...¡± Her voice was barely audible as she stroked her stomach while Wang Hong was not paying attention .

    Chen Rong did not hear Wang Hong answer her .

    It was within her expectation, so she didn¡¯t mind . In silence, she looked outside again .

    At this moment, amotion emerged ahead .

    Hundreds of people were surrounding a carriage . Seeing the exquisite vehicle, Chen Rong couldn¡¯t help herself from leaning forward to take a better look .

    As Wang Hong¡¯s carriage approached, the noise grew louder and louder .

    ¡°Ah Bi of the Xie House, who is the man next to you?¡±

    ¡°Ah Bi of the Xie House, how can you treat my Qng this way?¡±

    ¡°Hehe calm down, everyone . Qng said they¡¯re nothing but rats . ¡±

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart thudded amidst themotion: This Ah Bi of the Xie House must be Wang Hong¡¯s betrothed whom his family had chosen for him . Goodness, it was only ever spoken in private, why does everyone know about it now?

    She worriedly turned around .

    Watching Wang Hong, Chen Rong asked in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you furious?¡±

    Wang Hong opened his eyes and asked her with a veiled smile, ¡°Do you want me to be?¡±

    Certainly not, Chen Rong replied in her mind . She gave him the side-eye and turned her head to continue looking outside .

    The noise was growing louder and louder . Meanwhile, more than a dozen people took the bamboo baskets in their hands, stones on the ground, and shoes on their feet to hurl at the carriage .

    At this moment, the curtain lifted to reveal a beautiful couple, the man somewhat resembling Wang Hong .

    The young girl raised her chin and addressed the crowd: ¡°Qng may be good, but the man by my side is the finest of all (2) . ¡± Having said this, she continued disdainfully: ¡°Everyone admires Wang Qng . But to me, Ah Bi of the Xie House, it is a crying shame that Wang Qng is infatuated with someone as shameless and promiscuous as the nun, Hong Yunzi . ¡±

    She uses the phrase ÈËÖÐÁú·ï ¨C lit . dragon and phoenix among ordinary humans, or cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me so to speak .

    No matter the era, no matter how outstanding the man, he would face censure if he was too obsessed with an acimed beauty . This was true for Daji in ancient times, and Yin Lihua in more recent times .

    Thus, as soon as she said this, even Wang Hong¡¯s most staunch admirers had nothing to say in refute .

    The girl¡¯s voice was clear and confident, and was very prating . Once she spoke, all around fell silent . Then, usations against Chen Rong quietly started .

    Wang Hong scowled .

    He withdrew his nonchnt expression, waved his hand at a guard, and whispered his order .

    The guard got off his horse and into the crowd .

    The crowd was still buzzing at this time . Seeing that her own words had seeded in holding everyone¡¯s attention, Ah Bi of the Xie House and the man next to her both smiled triumphantly .

    At this moment, a chuckle sounded among the crowd . ¡°Shameless and promiscuous? Ah Rong of the Chen House in a blood-stained dress had faced tens of thousands of barbarians as if they were thin air . I would agree that her spirit is free from restraint (3) . Is a greedy woman like you who vie after fame and fortune worthy to bepared to her?¡± He was being unfair, of course . In terms of status, Chen Rong was the one who couldn¡¯t bepared to Xie Bi, yet this man was voicing the contrary . His tone was also incredibly contemptuous . For the moment being, Xie Bi was so angry that she could cry .

    ·çÁ÷ lit . to flow with the wind . It can mean anything from free-spirited, to amorous and promiscuous depending on the context . Xie Bi uses it to mean promiscuous but this man uses it to mean free-spirited .

    Another sharpughter sounded . ¡°In my opinion the likes of you are really like rodents . Wang Qng thinks you¡¯re unsightly and would rather choose the promiscuous nun than you . ¡±

    The crowd broke out inughter as soon as they heard this remark . Wang Hong had many admirers . They had been powerless in defending him, so they did not waste his cue . Momentarily, dozens of voices were yelling out:

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t bepared to her . ¡±

    ¡°Qng would rather the Daoist nun than you . ¡±

    Amid theughter, several shouts rang from behind the carriage:

    ¡°Who are you that you¡¯re so rude?¡±

    ¡°Come out, stop trying to hide your exposed tail . ¡±

    Laughter quickly drowned out these shouts .

    Loud ruckus and amusement swelled from the crowd of onlookers . All of them watched Ah Bi of the Xie House and the young man next to her with scorn and derision .

    Ah Bi of the Xie House, as a first-ss aristocrat, was possibly more distinguished than a number of princesses . She couldn¡¯t remember a time when she had suffered more humiliation . Her face burned crimson as tears welled in her eyes . Her lips moved with the intention to speak, but she was drowned out by themotion .

    When she was finally so angry that she was in tears, the young man next to her helped pull down the curtain to block everyone¡¯s sight .

    ¡°Clear out, clear out,¡± yelled the guards surrounding the carriage, as they departed in a hurry .

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    <strong>Chapter 189: The Tale of Two Lifetimes</strong>

    As he watched the carriage rush off, one of the staff members leaned towards a nearby guard and whispered to him: ¡°His lordship shows no tolerance for a mere slight against this nun . ¡±

    The guard spared him a nce and whispered back, ¡°Go see the world, then everything won¡¯t seem so shocking anymore . ¡±

    His reply drew a sheepish smile from the staff member . Yet after some time, he still couldn¡¯t help from muttering: ¡°His lordship has shown ill restraint when ites to women . No wonder his n is angry . ¡±

    His words were lost in the wind, receiving no other reply .

    The carriage slowly drove through the busy streets of Jiankang, making its way to Wang Hong¡¯s home .

    Before long, a lush courtyard appeared before Chen Rong¡¯s eyes . Wang Hong dismounted as soon as the vehicle came to a stop, and then offered his hand to Chen Rong: ¡°Come down . ¡±

    He stood with a smile, holding her hand as his white robe fluttered in the wind . The servants bowed and orded them ceremony along the way, quietly lifting their heads from time to time, nevertheless, to steal a nce at Chen Rong .

    Chen Rong was also ncing around the exquisite courtyard .

    ¡°Who will be my n¡¯s next chief?¡± Wang Hong suddenly asked .

    ¡°Sir Wang Yan . ¡±

    These words had no sooner left her lips than Chen Rong froze in ce, cold sweat seeping from her waistcoat . Wang Hong stopped and slowly turned to look at her .

    They stood on a shaded path, one bowing her head while the other beheld her . From the side, they had looked to be sharing an intimate moment . Upon this sight, the servants hurriedly retreated and left the two of them alone .

    Wang Hong fixedly stared at her .

    ¡°Wang Yan?¡± his throat moved at length .

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    ¡°Wang Yan?¡± He raised his head to look at the idle sky . With his hands sped behind his back, he softly told her, ¡°He¡¯s five years older than me . An honest and prudent man . Not very talented, but I suppose he is kind and has sound judgment of character . ¡±

    He stood against the wind, his dark hair fluttering, looking rather lonely in his unearthly way .

    He stood like this for a long time, making no movement other than a slight frown between his brows .

    Catching sight of the setting sun, Chen Rong opened her mouth to speak .

    At the same time, Wang Hong¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°And me? Where will I be?¡±

    Chen Rong paused, then answered him, ¡°You were lost to us when Murong Ke besieged Mo¡¯yang . ¡±

    Wang Hong turned around to look at her .

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think twice about this answer?¡± his throat undted in a croak . He knew how much she loved him . It was hard to believe that she would make up his early death just to win his trust .

    Chen Rong pressed her lips together . Why should she have to think twice about something that had truly happened?

    Looking at her, Wang Hong¡¯s voice became even hoarser, and he chuckled: ¡°Is everything really a butterfly dream?¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    ¡°And who did you marry?¡±

    Startled by his question, Chen Rong shook her head and quietly replied, ¡°I was a nun then, too . ¡±

    ¡°Also a nun?¡± Wang Hong chuckled . ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°My n wanted to send me to the Prince of Nan¡¯yang . I refused and retreated to a monastery in the mountains . ¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡± Chen Rong¡¯s answer was brisk and light . She raised her head to look at Wang Hong as she spoke, her eyespletely candid .

    She knew there were things that could be said, and things she must never say . Wang Hong was a proud man; he would not like to hear that there had been other men in her life... Even if it was in the past, even if it was in another lifetime, or even if it was a mere thought .

    ¡°How old were you when you passed away?¡±

    ¡°Twenty nine . ¡±

    Wang Hongpsed into silence .

    He tilted his head to look at theke on his left, the wind blowing his hair in an endless entanglement .

    At length, he quietly remarked, ¡°Ah Rong, your words and actions are so incongruous that perhaps only Zhuangzi¡¯s dream can exin them after all . ¡±

    He looked at her again after standing there for a long while . At this time, rity and cidity had returned to his eyes .

    A smile slowly formed on his lips . ¡°Did you rush to Mo¡¯yang that time because you knew the city would fall and you wanted to save me and Sun Yan?¡±

    Chen Rong nodded .

    He reached for her hands, smiling: ¡°Then that¡¯s to say, it was you who afforded me my life?¡±

    Chen Rong did not give him an answer . His smile brightened . ¡°Then that¡¯s to say you know everything that¡¯s happening in Jiankang and the world atrge, which means I can also know them in advance?¡± Heughed . ¡°This alone is enough to dominate the world and be Emperor Gaozu of Han . ¡±

    That was indeed true . Chen Rong¡¯s ability could vite divinity during warring times as these . If it fell into the wrong hands, it couldpletely turn the world upside down . Take the most powerful shamans in history, for example . They had been ced on altars by ambitious rulers and honored for life just because they had urately prophesied an event or two .

    Chen Rong should have been rmed to hear such dangerous remarks, but she only stood there quietly, at peace and with full trust in him .

    Wang Hongzily said to her, ¡°It seems the old chief was right . Although I¡¯m a man of great talents, I only have the ambition of the fairer sex . Unless I am forced to, or until I experience suffering, I would only be an idler my whole life . ¡± He rubbed his chin and chuckled . ¡°The old chief had liked me right away, the very first time we met . It would take ten or twenty years in other ns to confirm an heir; I was just ten when they put me on that pyre . Haha, if the chief knew what¡¯s happening he would surely turn in his grave . ¡±

    He held Chen Rong¡¯s hand and walked on .

    ¡°Do you believe me?¡± she asked as she followed him .

    Her question was redundant, but she had to ask .

    Wang Hong nodded . ¡°I guess I do . ¡±

    You guess you do? What kind of an answer is this? Chen Rong didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry .

    ¡°I would¡¯ve been a short-lived person after all, had I not met Ah Rong . ¡± He tightened his hold on her hand .

    Chen Rong tilted her head to look at him .

    She may have been hallucinating it, but his entire body seemed to rx after she recounted her stories to him . His temperament had always been as airy as a celestial being . Now it was even more weightless, as if he wasn¡¯t of this world .

    At the steps, Wang Hong appointed two girls to serve Chen Rong . She took a good wash with their help, then fell asleep to the delicate incense .

    At the time she awoke, light was still shining through the screened window, and there were voices in the wind ¡ª a peaceful and beautiful feeling .

    Chen Rong lifted the quilt . Just as she was slipping on her wooden clogs, a maid called in from the door: ¡°Your Excellency, there is someone waiting outside to see you . Will you receive him?¡±

    ¡°Was it your master who let them in?¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    ¡°Then of course I want to see them . Come in to help me get dressed . ¡±

    ¡°Aye . ¡±

    Chen Rong again wore her hair up like a married woman, then walked to the guest hall .

    As soon as she arrived outside, she heard a young and familiar voice: ¡°Why isn¡¯t she here yet? Go and wake her up . ¡±

    ¡°Sun Yan?¡± Chen Rong happily called upon hearing his voice .

    The door opened with a squeak, and Sun Yan, who was still beautiful but had grown much taller, dashed out to meet her . As soon as he saw her, he gave her a good look until the smile on his face receded . ¡°Why are you wearing your hair up like a married woman?¡± he said in dissatisfaction . ¡°Has that brat Wang Hong snatched you for himself? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re dead set on being with him?¡±

    He blurted his questions one after another without any pretense of politeness, but Chen Rong was happy to hear him speak .

    As soon as he finished, she unceremoniously red at him and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a hairstyle, why do you care so much?¡±

    ¡°Just a hairstyle?¡±

    ¡°Of course . ¡±

    Sun Yan let out a sigh and strode to Chen Rong .

    Holding her shoulders, he looked at her from head to toe again, and hoarsely asked, ¡°Are y-you well?¡± He continued with difficulty: ¡°I heard you fell into the Hu¡¯s hands, are you alright now?¡±

    Chen Rong knew what he was worried about, so she rolled her eyes again and said to him, ¡°Of course I¡¯m alright . ¡±

    Sun Yan lit up at this, repeatedly saying: ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, I¡¯m d . ¡±

    While he was ovee with joy, he nced at several figures who were looking at them from the distance . He seemingly thought of something, took a step forward, and pulled Chen Rong into a hug .

    His embrace was so tight that Chen Rong struggled to free herself from the difort . Confused, she asked, ¡°Why are you being so emotional?¡± She thought they had already gotten the sentimental part out of the way . Didn¡¯t he already ask what he wanted to ask? Why was he hugging her now?

    Sun Yan tightened his hug and trapped a struggling Chen Rong in his arms . He leaned into her ear and whispered, ¡°Wang Hong¡¯s servants were giving me a warning just now . ¡±

    Chen Rong calmed down and curiously listened at the mention of Wang Hong .

    Sun Yan scoffed . ¡°He said you¡¯re his . That bastard, I¡¯m smart enough to know he was reminding me to keep a certain distance from you . Screw him, as if I¡¯m going to do what he wants . ¡±

    So this was the reason .

    Chen Rong felt slightly exasperated .

    Sun Yan shook his head, his voice still triumphant: ¡°That arrogance of his is really annoying . Don¡¯t let me near you? Fuck that, I¡¯ll keep giving you hugs, great big ones!¡±

    Chen Rong was worried upon hearing this for apparently no reason . ¡°Qng has a lot of tricks up his sleeves,¡± she whispered to him .

    Sun Yan red at her in reply . ¡°Your grandpa Sun has more tricks up my sleeves . ¡±

    Chen Rong shot him a look . ¡°I¡¯m serious . He¡¯s really not a gentleman . ¡±

    Sun Yan hesitantly considered her words . Slowly letting go of her, he whispered back, ¡°How many tricks exactly?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised . ¡±

    Sun Yan thoughtfully rubbed his chin, then all of a sudden pped his thigh and cried out, ¡°Fuck, why are we talking about these useless things? I haven¡¯t said any of the things I need to tell you . ¡±

    ¡°Ah Rong, your brother is with me,¡± he began solemnly . ¡°His witless wife wanted to use their son to threaten him, but because the monastery is guarded so well, she colluded with thugs tomit kidnapping . Unexpectedly, the thug was instructed by someone else to kill your brother¡¯s son . He is ovee with grief, you have to gofort him . In addition, I¡¯ve found the person who used Wang Qng¡¯s name in Nan¡¯yang to invite you out and put you in danger . ¡±

    OMG I¡¯m so sorry for the howte this update is *kowtows* TBH I¡¯ve lost much of my motivation, and not just for trantion but also in other aspects of my life . There¡¯s just been a lot going on, and also the pandemic has kinda sucked ya know . Hopefully it¡¯ll get better but I¡¯m in such a funk that it¡¯s hard to promise anything at the moment . With that said I feel horrible for leaving any of my readers (maybe just 1 left now?) who has followed this story for so long without some type of closure . So I¡¯m going to try tranting thest couple of chapters so that you¡¯ll at least get an ending . Crossing my fingers that¡¯s gonna happen by December or January . *so sorry, more kowtows*

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190: 190

    Seeing Wang Hong turning around, Chen Rong bit her lips . For a while, she whispered, "I, I never want to be tired of Qng because of my own reasons . "

    She looked at Wang Hong, gentle and frank, "a Rong is no more than an ordinary woman, so you should not be a husband and do everything you can to treat each other!"

    She has a deep voice and understands .

    She looked at Wang Hong with clear and firm eyes .

    She was telling him what she thought, or what she decided .

    Wang Hong looks back at her .

    Slowly, his lips were raised and he said, "don¡¯t you want to tired me?"

    "Yes . "

    He smiled again and asked, "you don¡¯t think I should do everything to you?"

    Chen Rong nods again .

    She looked at him tenderly, reached out her hand, caressed his handsome eyes and eyebrows, and said softly, "the most changeable thing in the world is the human heart . It¡¯s the love that never changes, even if it turns grey . It will also decrease with time . Qng, I really don¡¯t want you to regret it . "

    She said, eyes a little red, eyes, but also showed a pain to shed .

    Just then, Wang Hong chuckled .

    He nced at her lightly and said softly, "you think more . "

    He took back his eyes, leaned backzily, and closed his eyes . "I, Wang Hong, do what I should do, don¡¯t what I should do . I have my own opinions and won¡¯t let anyone settle me . Chen¡¯s a Rong, you think too much! " He stressed .

    How cold is the voice?

    Chen Rong looked at him in a daze . After a while, she bowed her head and said, "I am . " After a pause, she continued, "I see . "

    A day goes by in a blink of an eye . Looking at the high flying "Wang" g, Wang Hong¡¯s mouth was raised and he said with a chuckle, "here you are . "

    Several guards and aides were close to Wang Hong at the same time . They looked at the team and Wang Hong again . They were nervous .

    These people have been following Wang Hong for many years . They know that although their husband is not yet an adult, when he was a boy, he showed great intelligence and was loved by the elders of the family . It seems that he has been the heir of the family since he knew it .

    In a sh, his honor and status, as well as his power and wealth, were deprived . Overnight, falling from the sky to the ground, few people in the world can bear this change .

    In their eyes, Wang Hong is stillzy, a group of idle and elegant .

    The yellow dust rolled closer and closer .

    Slowly, the face of the man and horse appeared clearly in front of the crowd .

    The carriage at the front came a clean drink . As soon as the cheers fell, the horses stopped, and the carriage drove out of the crowd and leaned towards Wang Hong .

    The carriage came before the procession .

    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and a handsome young man stretched out his head . This young man has the legitimate sons of the Langya Wang family, all of whom are pure and elegant . However,pared with Wang Hong, he does not have the kind of light that covers his face, and there is no clear and lofty temperament in his eyes .

    In this world, people with simr appearance can give people the feeling of being different from each other . This is the youth at present . Mingming is just as pure and elegant, not too far away from the beauty, but he and Wang Hong are just like fireflies and the full moon, and the brilliance is more than a thousand times different?

    The young man looked at Wang Hong¡¯s carriage, arched his hands, and said with a loud smile, "well, Qng . I came to meet the seventh brother at the order of the third brother

    He was smiling and his voice was high and clear, but Wang Hong¡¯s carriage didn¡¯t even shake the curtain .

    The young man¡¯s face changed a little . In a second, he smiled again, and his voice became higher and clearer? Ah, I think it¡¯s the same . It¡¯s just more expensive than the emperor . In a twinkling of an eye, it¡¯s just an ordinary son of Wang family . "

    When he said this, he smiled extremely amiable and brilliant .

    However, there was no reply in Wang Hong¡¯s carriage .

    The young man frowned . He stared at the carriage . For a while, he smiled again and said, "why didn¡¯t Qng reply?"

    Asked for a long time, he still did not hear any answer .

    The young man frowned deeper . He turned to a guard beside Wang Hong and asked, "Qng is not there?" The voice is a little impatient .

    The guard should say, "Lang Jun is here . "

    "In?" The young manughed instead of angry, and said slowly, "Qng is so big . "

    The guard arched his hand at him and said, "my husband said that if he has something to say, his subordinates will reply that he is not needed . "

    This equates him with the guard .

    The young man¡¯s face flushed with anger . He gnawed his teeth and pointed to the guard, choking and shivering .

    Seeing this, the guard said with a smile, "it¡¯s too hot, so don¡¯t hurt yourself . "

    As soon as the words came out, the young man¡¯s throat made two rattles of phlegm . He swished his head and stared at Wang Hong, pointed his finger at him, and shouted angrily, "Wang Hong, Wang Qng, do you really think you are a character? I bah! " Regardless of the aristocratic system, he spat arge amount of thick sputum on the ground, and his neck was blue and high . "Do you think the patriarch really likes you? Bah! He would have killed you if he hadn¡¯t taken care of the old man! The good life scenery that youe out ande in these years is the chief¡¯s policy to win and kill . "When he said that, he looked up andughed . He said happily, "when you fall from a high altitude, you will be a nobody . Wang Hong, Wang Hong, you have to have a good taste of it!" After a burst ofughter, he called out: "the old man is gone . Do you think you are still the most gorgeous and talented Wang Qng? I bah! "

    Wang Hong slowly lifted the curtain of the car in the roar of his passion and joy .

    He handsome Tsinghua face, still with a light smile, that eyes, still clear and lofty pole .

    Looking at the manughing in front of him, he nodded and said elegantly: "the original patriarch doesn¡¯t like me? I don¡¯t know if it wasn¡¯t for yunxiang to say it himself . "

    His voice was as light and gentle as ever, as the spring breeze .

    But as soon as the voice came out, theughing youth was dumb and the smile on his face was stiff .

    He stared at Wang Hong . Suddenly, he regretted: when he went out, whether his father, the patriarch, or his cousin Wang Gu, warned him again and again . Wang Hong was not a simple man . He had to be careful in his words and deeds . But he was so excited by Wang Hong that he ignored the floor drain!

    In his blue and white face, Wang Hong raised his lips and said contemptuously, "the position of n head Wang, however, is a rotten meat, so are the real mice of my generation!"

    When he said this, Brother Yun¡¯s face changedpletely .

    At this time, Wang Hong has a voice Yang,mand: "start . "

    "Yes . "

    Several riding guards escorted Wang Hong¡¯s carriage and drove forward .

    After a while, the dust aroused by the carriage crossed Yun Xiang and the hundreds of knights he led .

    In an instant, Wang Hong¡¯s carriage had gone far . At this time, Yun Xiang woke up . He quickly turned around and shouted to the driver, "follow up, follow up . " Yu Fu listens to the order and drives the horse out . At the same time, he shouted out in the dust: "Wang Hong, don¡¯t becent! You have nothing now! You have nothing now! "

    After shouting for a while, allow small doctor to make carriage stop .

    He turned his head .

    This turn of the head, he looked at thest pair of disdain . It¡¯s just that when he looked at it carefully, all the guards had already bowed their heads together . What¡¯s wrong?

    Rao is so, and yunxiang is also furious . He gritted his teeth, and in a short gasp, he cursed with hate: "I really think you are a famous Jiankang man, so I can¡¯t help it?"

    Just scolded a, his chest is a block, the face is more ugly .

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ He knew that Wang Hong was a famous man . No matter in Jiankang or these guards, there were some admirers of him . These people will write down Wang Hong¡¯s words and deeds and spread them . Just now, Wang Hong said, "as the head of the Wang n, it¡¯s just a rotten meat, so are the real rats of my generation!" In other words, it suits the appetite of the time and the celebrities .

    He didn¡¯t have to think about it . He didn¡¯te back to Jiankang, which would be popr in the streets of Jiankang .

    In a sh, he thought again, even if Wang Hong had retired from the position of sessor, he would not have nothing, and he still had great influence .

    Sitting in the carriage, yunxiang¡¯s face is blue and white, and his eyes are nk .

    After a while, he finally calmed himself down, looked up and stared at the guards, said in a voice, coldly, "you can hear what you just said?"

    Whoosh, all the guards bowed their heads .

    Yunxiang¡¯s voice said, murmuring: "take care of your mouth! Remember! Wang n head is not a person, behind him is the whole Wang n! He is the head of thergest family in the world! He has given you all glory! If someone dares to show a little disrespect to him, be careful of the life of his parents! "

    After all, he was the legitimate son of the first aristocratic family, but in a sh, he judged that he could not let Wang Hong¡¯sments on "rats" not be revealed . However, what he revealed about Wang¡¯s patriarch, that is, his father intended to "kill" Wang Hong, must be kept quiet .

    In his Yin drink, all the guards at the same time one Lin, bow head Lang should say: "dare not!"! I dare not! " Rao is the most disdainful guard to yunxiang, and the answer is rigorous and neat .

    An aide approached Yun Xiang and said, "you don¡¯t have to worry about it . It¡¯s about family reputation . No one dares to talk nonsense . "

    After a pause, he said anxiously, "it¡¯s just in front of the elders of the family . I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help it . "

    Ke Xiang bit his teeth and said, "this is what I said . It¡¯s up to me to bear the responsibility . " Speaking of this, his face was gray, staring at Wang Hongyuan¡¯s figure, and he said in a hate voice, "I really don¡¯t agree! I was counted in by this smiling thief! " The head of the n wants to kill a younger generation, so he can¡¯t tolerate others! He also disobeyed the orders of the elders . In this era of paying attention to character and discussing people with high purity, once it is publicized, it is definitely not a small matter .

    The aide was also looking at Wang Hong¡¯s direction, and he said calmly, "more than you? Even the n leaders did not know that the Qng was a military genius, and even murongke was not his opponent . " After a pause, he whispered to Yun Xiang, "Wang Hong is so young that he hides a lot . This time, if it wasn¡¯t for this woman, I¡¯m afraid that people in the world would still be in the dark . " . Lang Jun, he has been in charge of the family for so many years . I don¡¯t know if he has made any moves in the dark? Wang Hong is so famous and talented that he will rise again in the future . When you see him, you¡¯d better be polite . "Allow small Lang to smell speech, the muscle of cheek beat fiercely a few times, but he Rao is a tooth to bitettice to make a sound, finally nodded .

    Under the order of Wang Hongdi, this time back to Jiankang was very slow . Because Nanyang Qiyang, Moyang and other cities became the front line of anti Hu, the bandits on this road were cleaned up by the Jin army . Therefore, Rao is Wang Hong¡¯s side only 50 Pro guards, also walked without fear and danger .

    It took nearly two and a half months to get to Jiankang .

    In the carriage, Chen Rong looks up to the high wall of Jiankang City, but his hands caress his t abdomen when no one pays attention to it .

    Wang Hong is also looking at the walls of Jiankang .

    A staff member approached him and asked in a low voice, "Mr . Lang, there is no one to meet you . "

    Speaking of this, he said with a smile: "Lang Jun¡¯s words have spread in the city . . . . . . They all said that Lang Junshi, the head of the Wang n, was as smelly as meat . He was really a noble man . They also said that for a woman, Lang Jun led the army to fight with murongke and beat him head-on . Not only is it elegant and romantic, but it also has great talent . It¡¯s also the best person in the world . "

    Wang Hong hears the words, the corner of his mouth is raised, chuckles and says: "so, my reputation has grown greatly?"

    "Up . " The aide said with a smile, "now everyone mentions Lang Jun secretly, who dare not give a thumbs up praise?"? It¡¯s those who me Langjun for sending out troops for a woman, and for neglecting justice . They admire Langjun¡¯s talent and say that he can bear the safety of Jin people . "

    The aide smiled and said, "in the past, there were rumors about the emperor, but now those who scolded him dare not even open their mouths . Lang Jun, our n has worked . Even if the patriarch is old-fashioned, at this time, he dare not treat Lang Jun as an abandoned son or an abandoned chess yer . "

    Seeing Wang Hong nodding, another guard also said with a smile: "when Wang Bo and Wang Wenyun came, I knew that Lang jundi¡¯s arrangement worked . "

    "Yes, that is . "

    As soon as Wang Hong was basking in the sun, he narrowed his eyes, looked up at the lofty wall of Jiankang City, and said softly, "it¡¯s up to me to decide whether to go in or out . "

    At this point, he quietly ordered, e into the city . "

    "Yes . "

    The carriage began to pick up speed .

    After a while, everyone drove into Jiankang city .

    As soon as he entered the city, he smelled the strong fragranceing with the wind, listened to the soft Wunong dialect, looked at the safe and leisurely faces, and Chen Rong sighed .

    She looked out from the seam of the car and enjoyed it for a while . Chen Rong suddenly asked, "where is this going?"

    Wang Hong replied, "my house . " "Don¡¯t worry, there are no redundant women," he continuedzily, ncing at Chen

    Chen Rong chuckled, but blinked, and asked, "your maid will call me your mistress?"

    The voice was frivolous and yful .

    Wang Hong looked to her .

    Mingming is just a joke, but his eyes are quiet and serious . Chen Rong¡¯s heart leaped a few times, and Nana said, "it¡¯s just a joke . For such a beautiful thing, a Rong dare not ask for it in this life . "

    "Dare not ask?" Wang Hong asked with a smile, "what does ah Rong want from me?"

    Chen Rong never thought that he would ask such a question, but he was stunned .

    She opened her eyes, looked at Wang Hong, and turned her head down .

    She pursed her lips and did not answer for a long time . Just when she thought it was over, Wang Hong¡¯s soft and low voice came, "a Rong, what do you want to ask me?"

    Please what?

    Chen Rong blinked her long eyshes . She plucked up her courage and raised her head . As soon as she met his handsome face, which was full of fierce light, she gave a reflective and frivolous smile and said, "I, I want to be with Qng . There is no other woman, so you are with me . As for the children I gave birth to, there will be no other brother who can only look up to him because he is happy from urination . There will be no other brother than his humble, heart and mind to remember to step on him . Then, as time goes by, as time goes by, as time goes by, you get old, so do I . "

    "No more?"

    Chen Rong picked up the eyebrows, giggled, and said, "of course not . I¡¯ve asked for so much . If I want to ask again, isn¡¯t it insatiable?"

    She smiled happily, but somehow her eyes were a little astringent .

    At present, Chen Rong looks slightly sideways, with a smile on the corner of her mouth . She looks at Wang Hong charming and enchanting, but the astringency in her eyes gradually disappears as soon as she looks at her eyes .

    After that, Chen Rong turned her head sideways . Facing the copper mirror hanging on the car wall, shebed a wisp of hair tail and said: "in fact, I can be satisfied . . . " Her voice was very low and low . If there were any, if there were none, where Wang Hong didn¡¯t pay attention, she reached out and stroked her abdomen .

    Chen Rong never heard Wang Hong answer her anything .

    It was in her expectation, so she didn¡¯t care . In silence, she looked out again .

    Just then, there was a noise in front of us .

    But tens of hundreds of people gathered around a carriage . Looking at the gorgeous and spacious top aristocratic carriage, Chen Rong could not help approaching and watching it carefully . As Wang Hong¡¯s carriage approached, the noise there became louder and louder .

    "Abby Xie, who is your husband?"

    "Abby Xie, how dare you treat my Qng like this?"

    "Hee hee, why do you bother? Qng has said that they are only mice! "

    In the sound of discussion again and again, Chen Rong¡¯s heart goes to gedeng for a moment: This Xie¡¯s Abby is mostly the wife that Wang Hong¡¯s family is going to ration . It¡¯s true . It¡¯s just internal . It didn¡¯t spread out before . Howe it¡¯s so popr at this time?

    She turned away worried .

    Ding Ding looked at Wang Hong, and Chen Rong asked in surprise, "isn¡¯t Lang Jun upset?"

    Wang Hong opened his eyes . He smiled at her and asked, "ah Rong wants to annoy me?"

    No! Chen Rong replied to him in his heart, white his eyes, and continued to look out .

    The noise outside was louder and louder . In the middle of the room, more than a dozen people picked up the bamboo basket, the stones on the ground, and the shoes on their feet and smashed them into the carriage .

    When the concealed weapons were flying, the guards around the carriage rushed around and blocked these things with their own bodies .

    At this time, when the curtain of the carriage was lifted, a beautiful and quiet girl and a handsome and fair young man showed their faces at the same time .

    In front of the crowd, the girl raised her chin and said in a voice, "although Qng is good, my husband is the dragon and Phoenix . " Speaking of this, she said scornfully, "you appreciate Wang Qng . But for my Xie¡¯s Abby, Wang Qng is infatuated with hongyunzi¡¯s romantic and shameless Taoist, which is really disdainful . " No matter when, no matter how good the man is, he is too obsessed with a famous woman, and will be criticized . At this point, Gu Youda has been, and there is a shade of beauty in front of him .

    Therefore, as soon as the girl said such words, she was the one who respected Wang Hong the most and had nothing to say .

    Speaking of it, the girl¡¯s voice is clear, confident and prating . As soon as her voicees out, it will be quiet . Then, a low voice of criticism of Chen Rong quietly rose .

    Wang Hong frowned .

    He put away his casual expression, waved to a guard and called in a low voice .

    After receiving the order, the guard dismounted and infiltrated the crowd .

    In the crowd, it was still buzzing . Seeing his words, he seeded in holding them down . Xie¡¯s Abby and the young people around him smiled at the same time .

    Just then, a chuckle came from the crowd, and a chubby voice sneered at him and said, "is it romantic and shameless? A¡¯s blood stained white clothes, as tens of thousands of Hu people, such as nothing, the real world . How can you, a woman of fame and wealth,pare with her? " This is a sharp remark . In terms of status, Chen Rong is not worthy to bepared with Xie Bi . However, the tone is extremely disdainful . For a while, Xie¡¯s Abby burst into tears .

    The voice said here, another sharp chuckle came, "in my opinion, it¡¯s the rat generation . Wang Qng is despised by others . Wang Qng would rather have that romantic Taoist than you!"

    As soon as this sentencees out, there areughter everywhere . Wang Hong¡¯s admirers are so many that they could not easily get the story . For a while, dozens of voices were screaming, "you can¡¯tpare with other Taoist sisters . " "Qng would rather have that Taoist than you!"

    In theughter, several people came from behind the carriage and shouted, "who is so rude?" "Come out and hide less!"

    These cries soon drowned in theughter of the crowd .

    In the crowd of onlookers, there was a lot of noise andughter . These people looked at Xie¡¯s Abby and the young people around her, each with a sneer and contempt .

    Xie¡¯s Abby is a first-ss, even more noble than ordinary princess . When did she receive such humiliation? She blushed, tears rolled in her eyes, lips opened and closed, closed and opened again . She had to open her mouth several times, and her voice was drowned by the noise .

    Finally, when she cried out in anger, the youth beside helped her pull down the curtain of the car and blocked the sight of all the people .

    "Spread, spread!" In the cheers, the guards gathered around the carriage and left in a hurry .

    ¡±

    ???????

    with the six thousand words update and tears, we finally got two hours more electricity today .

    My friends, in fact, I¡¯m diligent and worth the pink ticket reward . (it¡¯s the end of the month . No more tickets . No wonder someone robbed it!) (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191: 191

    Seeing the carriage leave in a hurry, an assistant approached the guard nearby and said in a low voice, "you can¡¯t bear to be disrespectful to this Taoist . "

    The guard nced at him and said in a low voice, "no wonder!"

    The assistant took a word from him and couldn¡¯t helpughing . For a while, he could not help muttering: "when ites to women¡¯s affairs, it¡¯s no wonder that the people are angry . "

    His words blew into the wind, and no one answered .

    In the hustle and bustle, the carriage drove slowly across Jiankang street to Wang Hong¡¯s mansion .

    In a short time, a hidden forest tree courtyard appeared in front of Chen Rong . As soon as the carriage stopped, Wang Hong took the lead in jumping out of the carriage . He extended his hand to Chen Rong, e down . "

    Chen Rong answered and supported his men in the carriage .

    They walked to the courtyard side by side .

    Holding Chen Rong¡¯s hand, Wang Hong stands with a smile, white clothes are the wind . Along the way, maids and maids bowed to salute . But from time to time they would quietly look up to Chen Rong .

    Chen Rong is also looking at the delicate courtyard .

    At this time, Wang Hong suddenly said, "who is the next n leader of Wang family?"

    Chen Rong opened his mouth and said, "Prince Wang Yan . "

    Can spit out these five words, Chen Rong¡¯s whole body a stiff, cold sweat from the vest swish straight infiltration . Wang Hong stopped and looked at her slowly .

    Two people stand under the Boulevard, a bow, a gaze, from the side, quite deep . When all the servants saw this, they quickly put their hands behind them . In an instant, only two of them were in the mall .

    Wang Hong stared at Chen Rong for a moment .

    After a while, his Adam¡¯s Apple moved and his voice was a little hoarse

    Chen Rong clenched his lips and whispered, "yes . "

    "Wang Yan?" He raised his head, took his hands, looked at the leisure in the sky, and said softly, "he is five years older than me . He is sincere and sincere . Although he has no great talent, he has the capacity and ability to recognize people . "

    After pacing for two steps, Wang Hong stood in the wind, his hair was floating in the wind, and he was lonely in the independence of the world .

    He stood like this for a long time . Frown slightly, motionless .

    As the sun moved a little, Chen opened his mouth .

    Just then, Wang Hong¡¯s voice came, "what about me? Where am I? "

    Chen Rong paused for a moment and said, "when murongke besieged Moyang City, you fell . "

    As soon as he said this, Wang Hong turned around and he looked at Chen Rong seriously .

    Looking at him, his Adam¡¯s Apple moved, and he said in a hoarse voice, "ah Rong answered without thinking?" He knew how much the woman loved him . He couldn¡¯t believe that in order to trust him, she made up his death rate .

    Chen Rong puckers her lips, which is what happened . Why should she think?

    Looking at Chen Rong, Wang Hong¡¯s voice became more dry . He chuckled again, "seriously, it¡¯s Chuang Tzu¡¯s dream butterfly?"

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ "Yes!"

    "Who did you marry?"

    Chen Rong was shocked . Slowly, she shook her head and said softly, "I¡¯m a monk . "

    "A monk, too?" Wang Hong chuckled and said, "Why be a monk?" Chen Rong murmured: "the family forced me to give to the Nanyang king . In a rage, he gave up his family and went to the mountain to practice Taoism . "

    "Is it?"

    "Yes!" Chen Rong¡¯s answer is brisk and crisp . At the same time, she looked up at Wang Hong and her eyes were very frank .

    She knew that some words could be said, and some words could never be said . Wang Hong is such a proud man that he will not like that there were other men in her life . . . . . . . Even in the past, even in the past, even in a single thought .

    "How old were you when you died?"

    "Nine out of twenty . "

    Wang Hong is silent .

    He turned his head and looked to theke on the left . The wind blew his ck hair and twisted it for a long time .

    For a while, he said in a low voice, "a Rong¡¯s words and deeds are contrary to each other, and only Zhuang Zhou¡¯s dream can exin it . "

    After a long stay, he looked at Chen Rong again . At this time, his eyes were clear and calm .

    Looking at her, he smiled slowly . "When you went to Moyang City, you knew that the city would fall, and you wanted to save me and Sun Yan?" Chen Rong nodded .

    When he reached out to her and held her soft little hand, he smiled a little, his white teeth glowing in the sun . "So, a Rong makes me live?"

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t answer . He smiled more and more brightly . "So, this Jiankang, this world, great changes, a Rong all know, I also can know in advance?" He said with a smile, "it¡¯s enough to be the emperor of the Han Dynasty just by this . "

    In fact, Chen Rong¡¯s ability can be said to be against the sky . If he falls into the hands of someone who has a heart, he can make the world turn upside down . You know, the most powerful holy witch Taoist Buddha ever pushed up to the altar by those traitorous emperors is only two or three things that have been done, and he will be honored for his whole life .

    Chen Rong should have been surprised at his treacherous words, but she stood there quietly, quietly, peacefully, with full trust in him . Looking at her Wang Hong, he mutteredzily, "it seems that the old n leader has said well . Although I am a hero, I am a woman . If there is no persecution, if there is no pain, the whole life will be a idle man . " He reached out his hand and touched at the tooth gang . He smiled . "When the old patriarch saw me, he had toothache . It would take ten or twenty years for other families to determine their heirs . But when I was ten years old, I was put on the fire . Hey hey, I know under the old patriarch spring that I must have a toothache these days . "

    Sigh at this time, he is a smile, holding Chen Rong¡¯s hand to go forward .

    Chen Rong followed him and asked in a low voice, "do you believe it?"

    This is nonsense, but she has to ask for it .

    Wang Hong nodded and said, "believe it . "

    Do you believe it? What¡¯s the answer? Chen Rong can¡¯t cry orugh .

    At this time, Wang Hong murmured, "if I didn¡¯t have to meet a Rong, I would have been a short-lived man . " Muttering to here, he tightened Chen Rong¡¯s hand .

    Chen Rong looks at him sideways .

    She had a kind of illusion . It seemed that after she exined the origin to him, Wang Hong was rxed . His original temperament was that he was as lofty as a fairy . This time, he was as elegant as a fairy, and he would never touch the world of mortals again .

    As soon as he came to the steps, Wang Hong pointed to two maids serving Chen Rong . With their help, Chen Rong washed and bathed carefully, then fainted and fell asleep in the elegant incense .

    When I wake up, the screen window is still bright, and the voice of human voice is heard in the wind . There is a peaceful and beautiful feeling .

    Chen Rong opened the quilt and just stepped on the wooden shoes . A maid¡¯s voice came from the outside . "Doctor, someone is asking for help outside . Is that right?"

    Chen Rong responded and asked, "did your husband allow them to enter?"

    "Yes . "

    "I want to see you . Come in and make up for me . "

    "Yes . "

    Under the servant girl¡¯s service, Chen Rong stillbed a woman¡¯s hair in a bun, so she went to the reception hall .

    Just walked out of the hall, Chen Rong heard a familiar, clear voice of a young man . "Why hasn¡¯t hee? Go, wake her up . "

    Hearing this voice, Chen Rong said happily, "Sun Yan?"

    "Squeak" a, the door opened, the face is still beautiful, but a lot of tall Sun Yan strode out, he saw the face, he looked up and down at her, looked at, his face smile, discontented said: "how tob a woman hair bun? Wang Hong that kid got you? You¡¯re going to die with him? "

    One by one, he was always rude, but Chen Rong was very happy to hear him .

    As soon as his voice fell, Chen Rong gave him a rude look and said, "it¡¯s just a hairstyle . What can I care about?"

    "Just a hairstyle?"

    "Nature . "

    Sun Yan breathed a sigh of relief and strode to Chen Rong .

    ording to her shoulder, he looked up and down at her again . Sun Yan¡¯s clear voice was a little rusty, "you are OK . " Astringent, he is a little difficult to speak, "listen to people, you fell into the hands of the Hu people, can you be safe?"

    Chen Rong knew what he was worried about, and gave him a big white eye, saying: "of course it¡¯s OK . "

    As soon as the words came out, sun Yanxi smiled and said repeatedly, "it¡¯s good to be safe, it¡¯s good to be safe, it¡¯s good to be safe . "

    In the dance of joy, he nced at several figures looking towards here, as if he thought of something . Then he stepped forward and held the face tightly in his arms .

    He hugged too tightly, Chen Rong made a living ufortable, struggling, she asked in a puzzled way: "why so excited?" I¡¯ve been excited just now . Did I ask what I should ask? Why embrace her at this time?

    Sun Yan tightened his arms and trapped Chen Rong, who was struggling all the time . He leaned up to Chen Rong¡¯s ear and said in a small voice, "Wang Hong, that guy just warned me . "

    Hearing him mention Wang Hong, Chen Rong was quiet and listened curiously .

    Sun Yan said with a smile, "the man said, you are his woman . Grandma, I¡¯m smart . I know that guy is reminding me to keep a certain distance . Bah, I won¡¯t let him do it! "

    It was for this .

    Chen Rong was a little sad for a while .

    Sun Yan shook his head for a while, and his voice was still triumphant . "I can¡¯t see that guy¡¯s arrogance . Don¡¯t let me near you? Bah, I prefer to hold it tightly! "

    Hearing this, Chen Rong began to worry for no reason . She whispered, "Qng, he is a conspirator . "

    Sun Yan red at her and said, "Grandpa sun, I have more Yang scheming!"

    Chen Rong returned his white eyes and said in a small voice, "I mean it . He¡¯s not a real gentleman . "

    Sun Yan hesitated to stare at her, slowly releasing his arm, and asked in a small voice, "how overcast is it?"

    "Not you . "

    Sun Yan reached for his chin, felt it, and thought for a while . Suddenly, he patted himself on the thigh and cried, "no! What¡¯s the point of talking about these useless things? There¡¯s not a single thing to tell you . "He turned to Chen Rong and said seriously, "ah Rong, your brother is with me . His foolish woman wanted to intimidate him with her son . Because the Taoist priests were closely guarded, she colluded with the bandits to kidnap him . Unexpectedly, the bandit was inspired by others and killed your brother¡¯s son . Now your brother is very sad . You have to persuade him . Besides, the one who asked you to travel in the name of Wang Qng when he was in Nanyang City, and found out that you were in danger . "

    ##

    please send the update first . I don¡¯t know if there will be power failure, so I¡¯m not sure if there is a second change . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192: 192

    "Who is it?" Staring at Sun Yan, Chen Rong asked, "who is the person who asked me to travel?"

    Sun Yan said, "it¡¯s not your sister Chen Wei!" Speaking of this, he grinned and approached her and said, "this woman is now in Jiankang . She is so frightened and frustrated that it is easier to kill her than to crush an ant . Do you want me to do it?"

    Chen Rong drooped his eyes and whispered, "is she so cruel?" She is a little trance, that is, she has been through two generations, that is, she has been watching her proud scenery in the previous life, and she can only die in the sea of fire, even though she has been jealous of it and hated Chen Wei . But at that moment, she didn¡¯t do anything . Chen Wei, how could she hate so much? Must have killed her?

    Taking a breath, Chen Rong raised his head and said, "no need . "

    "Well, it¡¯s a humble woman anyway . You only need one word to deal with her . " When Sun Yan heard this, Chen Rong smiled and said, "yes, she is just a humble woman . "

    She asked again, "who is the one who colludes with the bandits?"

    "Nine princesses . "

    Chen Rong nodded and said, "it¡¯s really her . "

    Sun Yan said in a voluble voice, "by the way, your majesty sent ten beautiful youths to your Chuang Tzu . Would you like to receive them?"

    As soon as this wordes out, the appearance of Chen is dull .

    And Sun Yan looked at the dull face of Chen, and immediately smiled . He touched his chin and said smilingly, "well, seeing those people, I want to be far away from your Chuang Tzu . But now I¡¯m happy . "

    Looking at Chen Rong, Sun Yan¡¯s white teeth glistened withughter, "bah! Wang Hong was ashamed of himself and dared to be so arrogant . Ah Rong, you might as well drag him to the Chuang Tzu in a carriage and make him the eleventh beautiful boy . "

    When he said this, he asked triumphantly, "well, what¡¯s the idea?"

    Chen Rong stares at his back and calls out, "Qng . . . "

    As soon as she uttered two words, Sun Yan interrupted her words decisively with a wave of his hand . He smiled so hard that he could not see his eyebrows . "Ah Rong, don¡¯t be reluctant . You believe me . Only in this way can Wang Hong¡¯s arrogance be defeated! " Decisively and spiritedly speaking, Sun Yan¡¯s hand made a heavy stroke in the void and cackled, "if not, I¡¯ll arrange it well and tell him in two days?"

    Without waiting for Chen Rong¡¯s answer, there was a clear and leisurely voice behind him, "since Sun Lang in Jiangdong is willing, why should he spend two days?"

    A tall and handsome figure came slowly . He went to Chen Rong¡¯s side and hugged her with a thin waist . He smiled and looked at Sun Yan with grace . His eyes were clear and pure, and he listened attentively .

    This is Wang Hong .

    Sun Yan didn¡¯t expect that he woulde out at this time . He couldn¡¯t help but stay . He stared at Wang Hong with wide eyes, almost reflexive . His steps were twisted and he turned to the outside in a very agile and graceful manner . With a sound of "pedaling", he turned and stepped back . He jumped down steadily and fell into the floor three steps away .

    Sun Yan¡¯s martial arts are extraordinary . He did this action with a clear mind .

    Wang Hong looked at Sun Yan with a smile . As soon as he raised his chin, he asked gently, "why is sun Lang afraid of me?"

    "Who is afraid of you?" Sun Yan¡¯s eyes stared, and a suspicious blush appeared on his beautiful face: ashamed, this guy did nothing . . . . . . . Bah! It¡¯s just my skill!

    Sun Yan said in a voice, and he stared at Wang Hong and cried, "Wang Hong, don¡¯t be arrogant . I¡¯m warning you, Aron is my sister! Do you know what this means? That is, I am your uncle! "

    When he said that, he was very happy andughed with his hips on his back . Whileughing, Sun Yancently called out: "you little boy, please pay attention to me, and don¡¯t guide me in front of my uncle!"

    Sun Yan hit several haha, turned around and left .

    In an instant, he walked out of the gate . Steps can be taken, Sun Yan can¡¯t help but toward the back of the skull a heavy pat, muttering: "bad! There are a lot of things I haven¡¯t told Aron . "

    He looked back at the yard and grinned . He would not go back now . That¡¯s all . Let¡¯s talk about itter .

    As soon as Sun Yan left, Wang Hong put his arm around Chen Rong¡¯s waist and tightened it . He chuckled and said softly and leisurely, "ten beautiful teenagers? Your majesty has a heart! "

    Feel waist is locked tightly arm, Chen Rong hurriedly lowers head, where dare she reply?

    Wang Hong looks back .

    He looked at her, at her . For a while, Wang Hong called softly, e . "

    A guard strode up and arched his hand and said, "what¡¯s your order?"

    Wang Hong said slowly, "let¡¯s go to the Chuang Tzu of Arong . Well, send those beautiful teenagers to the bed of the ninth princess . " In Chen Rong¡¯s wide eyes, Wang Hong¡¯s smile is clean, his temperament is like a fairy, "it¡¯s best to let outsiders find out . Remember to do it in three days . "Hearing this, the guard arched his hands and replied without blinking, "yes . " Turn around and stride away .

    Looking at the appearance of the guard, I don¡¯t think what a strange order he took over .

    Wang Hong looked down and saw Chen Rong staring at himself . He raised his eyebrows and asked very gently, "Qing Qing looks at me like this, but she doesn¡¯t give up?"

    Don¡¯t give up?

    Chen Rong blinked and immediately responded . She quickly shook her head and replied decisively, "No . " After a pause, she added, "ah Rong never thought about it . "

    Hearing Chen Rong¡¯s firm answer, Wang Hong smiled slowly . He lowered his head and pecked her in the eyes . He asked softly, "Qing Qing, do you like that I avenged nine Princesses for you?"

    Happy! How dare she be unhappy! Chen Rong is a little embarrassed . He gave those beautiful teenagers to Princess nine . It¡¯s clearly his act of venting his anger . How did he be considerate to himself?

    Thinking of the nine princesses, Chen Rong remembers her brother¡¯s tragedy . She looks up at Wang Hong and says, "Qng, I have to go out and meet my brother . "

    "Don¡¯t go out . You want to see him . I¡¯ll call him . "

    Chen Rong frowned and said, "however, I still want to go back to Taoist temple once, and even if they . . . "

    "All is well with them!" Wang Hong interrupts her words, he kisses on Chen Rong¡¯s cheek, gentle way: "darling, less Hou 3 days . " After that, he left .

    Looking at Wang Hongyuan¡¯s back, Chen Rong wants tough and to be angry: just a few beautiful teenagers, is it worth caring about? He had to wait for those people to be dealt with before he allowed her out . This man is real .

    As soon as Wang Hong left, Chen Rong called his maids and asked them to put the copse table in the courtyard and the piano .

    Leaning on the copse, she yed two tunes, looked sideways at the beautiful and shy maid beside her, and asked, "what are the people outside talking about now?"

    Chen Rong smiled and added, "I mean, how do people outside say Lang Jun?"

    The maidservant understood, she toward Chen Rongfu, said softly, "the doctor should not worry, and the husband is all right . "

    She said with a smile: "the people outside are all telling the words of" rats "that Lang Jun said . The famous people who were dissatisfied with him at first say that my family¡¯s Lang Jun, who regards fame and wealth as dirt, is the head of thergest family in the world . He also says that he is" rotten meat ", and feels that it is a constraint and insult to him . Everyone said, Wang Qng, it is really a phoenix in the sky . Not a Wutong tree does not live, but it does not drink, it is a real life .

    Chen Rong interrupts her words, "I know all these, you say bad rumors . "

    When the maid was quiet, she said, "yes . " She said softly: "there are also some people who say that for a woman, Lang Jun doesn¡¯t care about his body and the life of the family¡¯s elite warriors . They also said that Lang Jun was ungrateful and the patriarch was so cultivated in him . For a woman, he not only met the expectation of the elders, but also insulted them . He was a viin indeed . Others say that when King Jiankang was assassinated, it was the hand of the emperor . He was killed for the sake of . . . . . . Woman, you can do anything against your will . "

    Chen Rong Yilin asked, "King Jian Kang was assassinated?"

    "Yes . "

    "Now?"

    "It¡¯s said that his life is in danger . I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to protect it . "

    Chen Rong was in a daze for a while . She thought for a while, and looked up in a hurry and asked, "that gentleman has a counterattack?" Just asked here, she lost a smile and said, "I asked the wrong person . "

    This time¡¯s appearance, where still can sit . She pushed the piano and circled the yard .

    Turning around, Chen Rong asked, "Your Majesty, what¡¯s the rumor?" She knew that although these handmaids were only handmaids, they were the handmaids of the seventh king of Langya . If they could sit in this position, they would have some skills that ordinary people could not reach .

    The servant girl lowered her head and said softly, "I heard some people say that her majesty onceughed and said," look at that Wang Qi in the past, it¡¯s disgusting to be hypocritical . Now I know that this son is good . I like it . " Speaking of this, the maid woke her up and said, "Your Majesty said that the people you like are usually not liked by the Confucians . "

    Chen Rong nodded . She turned around and went back to the copse .

    Pull the piano to her knees, and she stroked it a few times . Slowly, the sound of the piano became more and more stable and melodious .

    The maid listened and wondered: why is she not flustered now?

    She didn¡¯t know that Chen Rong thought that it was useless to be anxious . Besides, Wang Hong¡¯s method was extraordinary, so it¡¯s better to watch it change .

    In the sound of the zither, the sound of feet and steps came . At the end of the music, a clear voice called: "doctor, your elder brother, please see you . " After a pause, the voice said: "in addition to the doctor¡¯s brother, the doctor¡¯s servant also came . Another one, Chen Wei, came here and said that the doctor was her family sister, who had been getting along very well . Now he knows that the doctor hase back and hase to see him specially . "

    Chen Rong slowly pushed away the piano and raised his head .

    ##Continue to cut off power for a long time . It¡¯s the end of the month again . Think about it . The first half of the month I worked hard and enjoyed was due to the unstable update in recent days and objective factors . So I think, we can still throw your pink tickets to this book . Anyway, it¡¯s a waste to keep them . Why not throw them to Mei Gongqing and encourage me by the way!

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193: 193

    Chen Rong stood up, she pondered for a while, and said, "take me . They are not outsiders . They don¡¯t have toe here one by one . " She is not a member of the Langya Wang family . She has not yet reached this level of dignity . She should keep in mind that she should always keep her own duty and clearly understand her position .

    The maid answered, "yes . " Lead Chen Rong to the outer court .

    Just as we approached, there was a sound of voices . As soon as she came near, she heard Chen Wei¡¯s voice in a small voice, with a pleasant voice . "My family sister and I are very happy . At that time, on the way to the south, we went in and out together, and we said everything . When I arrived in Nanyang, my sister¡¯s yard was right next to mine . Our sisters often gathered together to talk about noisy things . I was happy then . "

    Her voice was gentle, with joy in shyness . Seems to be a pure and gentle girl, with sweet memories of that year .

    At this time, Chen Wei¡¯s voice turned to surprise, "Wang Hong, Wang Lang, lives in a ce as noble and beautiful as his people . " She looked up at the courtyard, with a clear and light tone . "Although Qng is magnificent, she is also a very good girl . Hee hee, although she looks a little bit different, my sister really has a lot of benefits that your husband doesn¡¯t know . Ah, no, I should call your husband brother-inw . Hee hee, he must have never heard such a call . After meeting him, I must have done so . "

    When Chen Rong heard this, she began tough in secret . She was still there . Why did she think she could see Wang Hong? At this time, the appearance, people are a bit trance, in front of this scene, she seems to have experienced countless times . . . . . . . In his previous life, when Chen Wei became ran min¡¯s concubine, when he saw himself, he was not such a gentle, shy and brisk talker? Complimenting her? It seems that among all the women of Ran min, only she is willing to recognize Chen Rong as the master mother .

    Thinking of this, Chen Kong lost a smile . She quickened her steps .

    In a sh, Chen Ronges to the gate of the hospital . She turns her head and nces at Chen Wei . This time, Chen Wei, as she met several times, is different . People are fatter and moistened . The rouge on her face is very delicate . The person who matches her has some coquettishness when she is a girl .

    Eh, her hairstyle? It¡¯s actually done in a girl¡¯s bun .

    At this time, Chen Wei, with a sweet smile on his face and bright eyes, even though he was facing only a maid, he seemed to have little intention . With her self-identity as she said, it would be nice to have an attitude towards the maid . Unfortunately, she is facing the maid of the seventh king of Langya . No matter how smiling she is, several maids are standing there motionless, calm and respectful, without arrogance or reply .

    Chen Wei chuckles and looks around like a little girl .

    Just then, she nced at Chen Rong .

    A pair of Chen Rong, Chen micro reflexively a stiff, blink of an eye, she with the fastest speed to squeeze out a ttering smile . She just took a step, looked at her Chen Rong to take back her eyes lightly, and moved on, leaving Chen Wei with a proud and dignified figure .

    Chen Wei looks at the figure of Chen Rong¡¯s leaving . She opens her mouth and wants to stop Chen Rong . At a nce, I saw her unattainable back, and the words were choked in my throat .

    At this time, a handmaid came behind her and said with a smile, "please wait a moment . My adult has an appointment with others . "

    The voice of the maidservant was cold, and Chen Wei looked back . She saw a kind of condescending gentleness in the eyes of the maidservant . This kind of gentleness, she really saw too much, too much, she also countless . There are many rumors outside Mingming . Why does her humble ancestor behave so high and unattainable? Is it the handmaid around her, also one by one like a princess?

    Chen Rong is alone here . Although Wang Qichong is in charge of her, what she dislikes is that she is thergest family in the world and the noble person of the whole Jiankang city . Shouldn¡¯t she be helpless and hope to have rtives and friends to apany her?

    Chen Rong walked dozens of steps and saw a dozen familiar faces standing in the front hall .

    Sitting on the left side of the throne is her elder brother . Behind her elder brother stands pingru and others .

    The first one to see Chen Rong was Shang sou . He called out, "girl . " Just called the exit, he nced at Chen Rong¡¯s woman¡¯s bun, and could not help stammering .

    Shang¡¯s voice reminded all the people in the room . They all looked at Chen Rong .

    Chen Rong strode forward, she came to Chen¡¯s elder brother, Yingying Yifu, looked up and said, "elder brother . " When she called here, her eyes were a little wet and her voice was hoarse . Chen Rong said to the haggard elder brother Chen: "elder brother, it¡¯s ah Rong who is not good . The guards of ah Rong¡¯s people are not good, which makes the elder brother have this disaster . "

    Her voice was a little astringent and painful . Looking at the emaciated, ck and thin elder brother Chen, Chen Rong could not help regretting that if he didn¡¯t force him, he would not face the pain of losing his son before he died . He, I wonder if he can survive next month!

    However, Chen Rong¡¯s character is not a person who likes to indulge in regret . Immediately she thought again: No, I have to talk to Qng and ask him for a famous doctor to show him .

    The eldest brother of the Chen family reached out his hands, and he held Chen Rong in his hands . He said astringently, "no, it has nothing to do with ah Rong . It¡¯s because my brother has no eyes . I didn¡¯t know that the bitch was so vicious . "His voice was full of pain and regret, as well as extreme disgust . Chen Rong pursed her lips and nodded, "big brother, you must hold on . " After a pause, she asked carefully, "she, the woman, how is it?"

    When ites to Hugh¡¯s wife, the muscles on the face of Chen¡¯s eldest brother, jump up sharply . The face, which is too thin to be an adult, is also red and purple . There is a spat of phlegm in his throat .

    Chen Rong was startled . He immediately shook his hand and said, "big brother, big brother, big brother . "

    Under her continuous cry, Chen¡¯s eldest brother finally quieted down . He said in a hoarse voice, "that wicked woman has been sheltered by a noble man . " "I can¡¯t move her," he said

    Chen Rong said in a low voice, "don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think about it . "

    The eldest brother of the Chen family nodded his head severely and said, "ah Rong, this woman should die . "

    "Well, I¡¯ll get her and leave it to the elder brother . "

    Chen Rong said, holding his hand, and said: "elder brother, you must carry on and live a good life . . . " . . . . . . . Without a son, you still have a sister . If there is a big brother, a Rong can have a good life . " Her words are not empty words tofort Chen¡¯s eldest brother . In this era, any daughter lives in the glory of her father and brother . Chen Rong has left the family and can¡¯t rely on her father and brother, so the world talents are amazed at her step to this day .

    Chen¡¯s eldest brother looks up in a daze .

    He opened his eyes to Chen Rong and stared at her calmly . After a while, he said to himself, "yes, I am the elder brother of ah Rong . She is very difficult . I want to help her . " Reading this, he raised his hand and pped two times in his face .

    In a sh, two clear palmprint appeared .

    When he looked up again, brother Chen¡¯s turbid eyes finally had some light .

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes were red in the smile of the servants behind her: This is her family . Even though she was most grieved and depressed, he was willing to protect her from the wind and rain Whenever possible .

    When the elder brother Chen¡¯s mood was stable, the hearts of all the people were rxed . After chatting for half an hour, Chen Rong looked at pingru and others, and they said goodbye in a giggle .

    On that day, Chen Rong was in a hurry, and there was no time for everyone to panic . Wang Hong had sent someone to exin her way . However, they are not panic, Jiankang city people, but deliberately looking for her . It was his majesty who also sent for a second inquiry .

    I don¡¯t know what your majesty thinks . After the second inquiry, I learned that Wang Hong took Chen Rong away, he sent ten beautiful teenagers to live in the Chuang Tzu he gave Chen Rong . Let alone the ten beautiful youths, though all of them were born in a humble family, all of them looked elegant and handsome, with extraordinary demeanor and talent . Since they entered the manor, countless girls and aunts have wandered outside the manor . They are intoxicated by the music of piano and flute from the manor .

    One day, Xie heting, who is as famous as Wang Hong, drove to her vige to talk with one of the beautiful teenagers for a long time . At that time, Chuang Tzu keptughing and was very busy .

    When she came here, Ping Nu looked at Chen Rong in a small voice and said, "I don¡¯t know the girl . Your Chuang Tzu has be a scene . The music in the Chuang Tzu and the girls outside the Chuang Tzu are surrounded by many people every day . "

    Speaking of this, Ping Nu saw Chen Rong¡¯s face was a little strange and asked: "girl, girl, what do you say?" As she called the girl, she looked at the old woman¡¯s bun . Several times she wanted to change her mouth, but she hesitated .

    Chen Rong returned to God . She smiled and said to herself, "what¡¯s more? It seems that some of the ten beautiful teenagers are extraordinary . It seems that it¡¯s too cheap to give such a person to Princess nine . No, I have to discuss with Qng .

    In Chen Rong¡¯s wild thoughts, Ping Ruo asked what people wanted to know the most after a long period of time Plucking up courage, pingnu looked at her bun and asked, "Qng, but has given her a name?"

    Whoosh, more than ten people are looking at Chen Rong, the elder brother of the Chen family who has always lowered his head .

    Chen Rong smiled, she shook her head and said, "no, you don¡¯t have to worry about this . " In the eyes of all the people, she pulled off the hairpin, took off the bun and said with a light smile, "this is Jiankang . It¡¯s not appropriate tob this bun at the moment . "

    She put the hairpin into the sleeve lightly, then she stood up in satin .

    Stand up, turn around, Chen Rong chuckled: "elder brother, if you, let¡¯s go . "

    Chen¡¯s eldest brother is still in a trance, and pingru and others have replied in unison: "yes . "

    Wide sleeves flutter, Chen Rong steps to where Chen Wei is .

    Walking behind her, people looked at her graceful and beautiful figure . Suddenly, a handmaid said, "my girl, with the beauty of the rose and the lotus, is really a noble person . "

    Her words told the hearts of all . However, they did not see each other for several months . They suddenly found that the present appearance, with one hand and one foot, had a kind of demeanor that only the upper ss aristocrats had . It seems that her Majesty¡¯s value for her has really changed her .

    They don¡¯t know that there are so-called "near the ink, near the red" . In contrast to Wang Hong, his natural aristocratic demeanor has deeply infected Chen Rong . In the past, she was far inferior to him . In his attitude towards her, in his gentleness, he had a slight presence, so Chen Rong could not be confident . In recent months, however, Chen Rong won the emperor¡¯s favor . Wang Hong took her away with worry . When he got along with her, Wang Hong showed his jealousy and peace from time to time . The respect from the most valued and loved ones is a panacea indeed . In the intangible, Chen Rong has carved that noble confidence into his bones and expressed it in his every move . Chen Rong led a group of people to the Garden Lake . She turned her head, said a few words to Chen¡¯s eldest brother, and ordered, "go and call the woman over . "

    "Yes . "

    After the maidservant left, Chen Wei appeared timidly in Chen Rong¡¯s vision .

    When she saw her, pingru let out a low EEE . She was about to ask Chen Rong . When she saw her figure in the wind, she swallowed the words: the girl she saw this time, for some reason, made her dare not speak as casually or as frivolously as before .

    Chen Weiyuan saw Chen Rong and many familiar faces standing behind her .

    Biting his lips, Chen Wei did not stop . Just now, she also wanted to leave, but she knew that she could not leave . The present appearance is not the same as she used to be, and she has no right to be willful!

    In Chen Rong¡¯s quiet gaze, Chen Weies to her, and she just squeezed out a smile, when she wants to make a close noise . Chen Rong on the eyes, but not consciously blessed, bowed his head and cried: "see Guanglu doctor . "

    In a word, Chen Weida regrets: didn¡¯t he think about it? How to open your mouth and make your rtionship so strange?

    Chen Rong nodded, and the voice of Qing and Mi Ruan soundedzily, "more courtesy, sit down . "

    This is the tone of the superior . Chen Wei was angry, but he had no choice but to lose . She had to answer and step back and sit down .

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t sit in . She turned around and looked at theke . She asked quietly, "you want me?"

    "Yes . " Chen Wei answered, she said a few words to herself in her heart, looked up at Chen Rong and called out with a smile: "a Rong . . . " Just called here, Chen Rong interrupted her, "call me Dr . Guanglu . "

    When Chen Wei choked, his smile was stiff .

    Seeing her mute, Chen Rong looks back .

    She stared at Chen Wei, smiled and asked softly, "you are here to ask me about ran min?"

    Chen Wei hears the words and shakes her head . She says in a hurry: "no, it¡¯s not . That rude man has nothing to do with me . Ah Rong, you don¡¯t know . My father promised that he would find a chance to break off his rtionship with that man . "

    In Chen Rong¡¯s big eyes, Chen smiled . She pursed her lips and said softly, "in the past, a Rong didn¡¯t want him . Now, I don¡¯t want him either . . . . . . . Ah Rong, you don¡¯t know . Since I was determined to break with him, I¡¯ve survived . Ah, how could I have been so stupid before? "

    I have four thousand words to hand over to you . For thest two days, please ask for your pink ticket . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194: 194

    Seeing Chen Rong¡¯s big eyes, he looked at himself like a fool . Chen Wei blinked his eyes and called, "ah Rong, ah Rong?"

    She called several times, Chen Rong was still in a daze .

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ She didn¡¯t know that Chen Wei would give up ran min so easily . Isn¡¯t she deeply in love with him? She, she loves so much . Two generations, with Chen Yuan¡¯s love for her, you can marry other schrs even if you can¡¯t marry ran min . But she was reckless, regardless of her reputation, so she had to follow ran min as a concubine .

    In front of Chen Rong¡¯s eyes, it clearly emerged that when Chen Wei faced ran min in his previous life, he always had feelings and took him as the heaven . She, clearly loves so deeply!

    She looks at Chen Wei . At the moment, her face is moist and her eyes are bright . She looks very different from thest meeting . Obviously, Chen Wei¡¯s wordse from the bottom of her heart .

    But the more this is, the more Chen Rong does not understand, so deep, so deep love, why can throw? At the beginning regardless of all also want to get people and feelings, why turn around can forget?

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ When she was born, was she lost in the hands of Chen Wei?

    Thinking about it, Chen Rong¡¯s lips rose with a wry smile .

    Chen Wei looks at Chen Rong in surprise . The girl in front of him has a strange expression .

    Puckering his lips, Chen Weiughed again and called out, "a Rong, a Rong?"

    This time, Chen Rong returned to God . She looked down at her and asked vaguely, "why don¡¯t you want him?"

    Chen smiled, and she said briskly, "because a Rong doesn¡¯t want him either . He is a rude man . Although he is brave and handsome, all the nobles who can build the streets of Kangcheng are more elegant than him When Chen Weigang said that, Chen Rong was low and said slowly, "general ran is a good husband . There are not many men in the world who are more elegant than him!"

    Chen Weizheng said happily . He didn¡¯t expect Chen Ronghui to defend ran min like this . He couldn¡¯t help but stay there . The rest of his words were stuck in his throat .

    She looked at Chen¡¯s face with tongue tied . She couldn¡¯t believe it . . . . . . Don¡¯t you want ran min¡¯s? Why does she praise him so much?

    After staying, Chen Wei nced at a person at the corner of her eyes . At that moment, her voice lifted slightly and cried out in a surprised and unbelievable voice: "ah, why do you praise Shi Min like this, ah Rong? He¡¯s just a rude man, the aristocrat in Jiankang . If he doesn¡¯t talk about other people, it¡¯s your Qng . That¡¯s what he doesn¡¯t even deserve to carry his shoes! "

    When Chen weikan said that, Chen Rong said decisively, "shut up . "

    She raised her head, stared at Chen Wei in disgust, and said coldly, "Chen Wei, don¡¯t forget that this rude man Shi Min in your mouth was the husband you would follow to death!" After Chen Wei¡¯s face turned red, Chen Rong sighed and said slowly: "Qng is a good man, ran min, who is also a real husband . There is no saying that they are not even worthy of carrying shoes . "

    Chen Rong said that his voice was dim and a little tired . "Ah Wei, you loved him so much and respected him . Now, even if you are determined to leave, you should not nder him . . . . . . . You loved him! "

    Chen Wei lowered her head in Chen Rong¡¯s direct stare . "I didn¡¯t understand at that time," she muttered

    Mumbling to here, Chen Wei suddenly raised her head, and she shouted at Chen Rong, "didn¡¯t you just want to marry him? Why don¡¯t you want himter? A Rong, Shi Min is rude and heartless . Can¡¯t I have enough of him? "

    Call here, her eyes have been, slowly, her eyes floating water mist, expression with some bitterness and bitterness, wringing the corner of her clothes, Chen Wei bit her lips, period Ai Ai Ai said: "ah Rong, I, now my father and brother are notpetent, Qi and ah Xi they can not tolerate, every day to me, I have nowhere to go . You, can you . " In Chen Rong¡¯s cold eyes, she fell to her knees with a plop and kowtowed to Chen Rong . Li huadaiyu wept pitifully: "ah Rong, please take me . . . . . . Please! " As she said it, she gave Chen Rong several bangs .

    When he raised his head again, Chen Wei¡¯s forehead was blue and purple, and his hair was scattered on his cheeks . This kind of image, coupled with her big eyes with fog, was pitiful . It was really pitiful .

    Chen Rong looked at her coldly, but before she could speak, she saw Chen Wei climb forward a few steps with her knees on the ground . She climbed quickly, and then she climbed behind Chen Rong . In Chen Rong¡¯s astonishment, she was holding a white robe and looking up with tears on her eyes . She asked elegantly, "Qng, please talk to a Rong and let her take me in . I promise I¡¯ll be good, I promise I¡¯ll stay in the corner . I¡¯d like to be a servant of Aron, a servant of her, and a horse and a cow for her . I just ask her to give me a way . " As she said, she started banging her head again as she nodded on her forehead .

    It was Wang Hong who was pulled by Chen Wei at the corner of his robe .

    He stood quietly and looked at Chen Wei with a smile . In her kowtow, he bowed slightly .

    Reach out and gently lift Chen Wei¡¯s tears running across his face . Wang Hong asks gently, "do you want to stay?"Chen Wei blushed on both cheeks, looked at Wang Hong in tears and nodded . Her eyes became bright unconsciously: Qng even bent down his golden body and stroked his face with his spotless hands! Does he like himself?

    Biting his lips, Chen Wei sucked in the red nose, and the mist in her eyes became thicker . Chen Wei sobbed: "yes, yes, I have nowhere to go . She used to make friends with me . We are the closest and best sisters . What can I do if she doesn¡¯t give me a living? " The tone is intive and the appearance is delicate like pear blossom .

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes, yes, so it is . Please feel pity for Qng and ask Qng¡¯s permission . "

    Wang Hong straightened up, turned his head to look at Chen Rong, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he seemed to smile, "so, ah Rong wanted to marry ran min with all his heart?" The voice is low and shallow, just like the spring breeze .

    Chen Rong saw that what he said was this . She couldn¡¯t help crying andughing . She stared at him and walked to Chen Wei .

    When walking to Wang Hong¡¯s side, Chen Rong suddenly raised his foot and looked at Wang Hong¡¯s Chen Wei with tears in his eyes . It was a heavy kick!

    Chen Rong had martial arts skills, but something happened suddenly . That¡¯s Chen Wei¡¯s heart . Only to hear "bang", Chen Wei¡¯s body was thrown back like scum in the wind . After three or four steps, he hit a big tree heavily!

    "Bang" ground, Chen Wei¡¯s body is bumping into the trunk, suddenly forward a servant, straight rolled a few rolls, just slowly stop .

    This scene, extremely violent!

    For a while, Ping became silent . The yard is a maid servant, who has been living in the elegant and famous aristocratic circle . Where have you seen such a woman? For a while, I was blindfolded and speechless .

    Chen Rong doesn¡¯t seem to know how vicious she has done . She strides to Chen Wei . Seeing her walking towards Chen Wei again, Ping Nu and her friends opened their mouths and tried to stop Chen Rong . It was the servants of the king¡¯s family on one side, and they all turned their heads, showing the appearance that they couldn¡¯t bear to see .

    Among these people, Wang Hong is the only one who has lost his hands behind his back and looks at this scene with a smile .

    When Chen Rong came to Chen Wei, she stretched out her feet and stepped on Chen Wei, who was struggling to get up . Chen Rong stared at her and said coldly, "general ran Min has epted such a woman as you . How pitiful!"

    She raised Chen Wei¡¯s tears and soil with her toes, and her face mixed with blood . She asked coldly and disgustedly, "Chen Wei, when you were in Nanyang, you asked me to travel in the name of Qng and fell in my death?"

    As soon as this words came out, not only Chen Wei, but also Ping Yu and others, who were dissatisfied, opened their eyes and listened attentively . As for Wang Hong, at this time, he also smiled and frowned .

    Chen Wei¡¯s eyes were wide, and her face was full of horror . She looked at Chen with a white face and screamed, "you are talking nonsense!" In an instant, her eyes were already full of tears, biting her lips, and Chen Wei stared at Chen Rong bitterly and cried, "ah Rong, I just came to ask you to keep me . If you don¡¯t want to, why do you insult me like this? " She said this and coughed hard . Rao is a body of dust . She covers her chest . She has a weak cough and a weak beauty .

    Coughing twice, Chen Wei raises his face and tears flow down his cheeks slowly without waiting for Chen Rong¡¯s reply . "Ah Rong, how did I treat you in the past? Are you so interested? How can you be so vicious, so ruthless? " She looked at Chen¡¯s face weakly, her face powerless and wronged . Speaking of this, she turned to Wang Hong and begged like a cuckoo crying blood: "seven Lang and seven Lang, the world says you are gentle and tolerant, please, please persuade a Rong, please, please!"

    To answer her, it was Chen Rong¡¯s coldughter .

    She pped her hands, and Chen Rong chuckled in the clear p, as if disappointed, as if sarcastically saying, "Ah Wei really has extraordinary means . "

    A word falls, her foot is forced, step heavily on Chen Wei¡¯s chest, Chen Rong light says: "you also don¡¯t need to beg Qng . "

    She stared at Chen Wei in a condescending way, coldly and proudly said: "it¡¯s no use asking him . Ah Wei, I¡¯m Chen Rong, a doctor Guanglu granted by your majesty . In my capacity, I¡¯ll kill you . No one dares to say that! "

    This time, Chen Wei seems to be in a daze .

    She turned around and looked at Chen with her mouth open, unbelievably .

    She saw the cold and lofty countenance, Wang Hong, who was still smiling and smiling like the spring breeze, but ignored all the time, the servants who were waiting quietly and did not blink . . . . . . . Everyone, is so normal, normal as if Chen Rong said, is justified . . . . . . . When did she be so humble? When did she be as small as dust in front of her appearance?

    This cognition,es too suddenly, too unbelievable, too terrible .

    Therefore, Chen Wei just opens her mouth and looks at Chen Rong stupidly . Slowly, her face turns more and more white .

    Chen Rong saw the situation, smiled coldly, and practiced under her feet . After making Chen Wei cough a few times, Chen Rong stared at her and asked quietly, "when I was in Nanyang, I was quite at peace with you . Why do you want to do that to me? "She looked at Chen Wei and waited for her answer .

    But Chen Wei looked at Chen Rongxly, coughing incessantly with his mouth open, and could not say anything .

    Chen Rong stares at her straight . When she sees that Chen Rong is really in a trance, she frowns .

    Taking back his feet, Chen Rong brushed his sleeves and ordered, "take it out and throw it on the street . "

    "Yes . " When the two guards came forward, they took up Chen Wei and went out .

    Until they carry Chen Wei far away, Chen Wei still does not move, eyesxly stare at Chen .

    When Chen Wei¡¯s figurepletely disappeared, Chen Rong slowly turned to look at Wang Hong .

    Wang Hong said with a smile, "why didn¡¯t you kill her?"

    Chen Rong is also a corner of the mouth, she said harshly: "why kill her? Jiankang city is only so big . She is a frail woman . Can she escape or can she cling to the noble? Is it not good to let her live in the world like a bereaved dog? "

    As soon as Chen Rong¡¯s words came out, pingru and Chen¡¯s eldest brother turned their heads and looked uneasily at Wang Hong . Ah Rong did not hide her cruelty, and did not know that Wang Hong could not bear it?

    In their restless eyes, Wang Hong was just enjoying the sun . He didn¡¯t say anything, so he walked out with such a flick of his sleeve . Looking at his figure without dust, pingru and others look at each other, wondering if they want to take a breath of relief .

    Chen Rong turned to look at Chen¡¯s eldest brother and said with a smile, "eldest brother, I have something to say in my hospital . " The face of the light cloud, seems to have just returned from the garden, where there is a little bit of just malicious?

    Chen¡¯s eldest brother is foolishly nodding his head, following Chen Rong¡¯s back and moving forward .

    Chen Rong, wearing flowers and brushing willows, said: "elder brother, how are you?"

    After asking for a long time, I didn¡¯t hear the answer from Chen¡¯s eldest brother . Chen Rong looks back .

    Looking at Chen Rong, Chen¡¯s big brother¡¯s thin and ck face suddenly burst into a smile . He looked at Chen Rong happily and said in a hoarse voice, "today I know that Wang Qng is serious about you, and I really value you . " Let her do whatever she wants and let her deal with Chen Wei . It turns out that his a Rong is so casual, free and self in front of Wang Qng, the son of heaven . This kind of self is the same as that of a Rong who was born in Pingcheng . He is such a blessed man .

    Chen¡¯s eldest brother is very happy . He looks at Chen with joy . But he was so sad for a long time, and now he was smiling like this . How could he think it was rigid .

    When Chen Rong saw the big brother¡¯s smile, it was also a smile . She turned her head and said to a maid, "ask Qng . Is there a famous doctor nearby? My eldest brother is unwell, so I need to ask someone to treat him . "

    In the continuous wave of Chen¡¯s eldest brother, the maid answered loudly and turned away: in the scene just now, it was not only Chen¡¯s eldest brother who saw the emotion, but also they saw it . It seems that until now, they did not know that this Guanglu doctor had a high position in the mind of his husband . Therefore, her reply was extremely respectful and loud .

    ............ Tears, thest two days, everyone¡¯s Pink tickets will be wasted, it¡¯s better to give it all to Mei Gongqing . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195: 195

    First, pink tickets .

    ??

    an hourter, the doctor came . To Chen Rong¡¯s surprise, the doctor said after consulting the pulse, brother Chen had no other problems except liver depression and spleen deficiency caused by the loss of his son, heart and mind loss . Under Chen Rong¡¯s repeated questioning, he was even more certain that Chen¡¯s eldest brother did not hide the disease that would lead to the loss of life .

    This time, Chen Rong was stunned . It¡¯s not a disease . It¡¯s hard not to be the death of the elder brother of thest life . What¡¯s more?

    Thinking of this, she immediately arranged two guards to protect Chen¡¯s eldest brother secretly, and then sent him out of the house with pingru and others .

    In Wang Hong¡¯s mansion, Chen Rong stayed for two days .

    On the afternoon of the third day, a eunuch was ordered toe, but her majesty called her to the royal banquet . Because Wang Hong had already told, Chen Rong readily agreed .

    After bathing and changing clothes, Chen Rong put on a set of bright red clothes, sat on the carriage and drove to the pce .

    As the carriage approached the pce city, it began to flow . The carriage owners greeted each other, talked andughed with each other, and drove towards the pce city .

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage was on one side, and at first it was not noticed . Gradually, more and more people paid attention to it, and more and more people cast their eyes .

    In a pair of curious, interested, or ironic eyes, a carriage drove away from the back, and the voice of Huan Jing¡¯s shouting came, "Dr . Guanglu, Dr . Guanglu!"

    Chen Rong answered and slowly opened the curtain to show his face .

    She showed her head, swished, dozens of eyes looked at her . Almost at the moment when I saw her, all the voices were coagted, and it was only after such a pause and a half that the noise began again .

    Huan Jing¡¯s thin white face also showed a touch of astonishment . He said with a smile, "I never know that you are a woman with red clothes, which is exciting!"

    In admiration, he is close to Chen Rong . With his head askew, he stared at Chen Rong carefully . Huan Jing took a deep breath, closed his eyes and murmured, "beauty, beauty! It¡¯s really beautiful! However, when I changed my red dress, I made a great show of it . It was as brilliant as the sunset, and the rainbow shone on the rain! " Although there were many beauties in Jiankang, they were elegant and light at that time . The women in their clothes all emphasized in colors . Some people wear red clothes, which are also mixed with a lot of misceneous colors . Few people, like Chen Rong, pass the market in red clothes .

    In fact, there are people who wear it like this, but those people also don¡¯t have such dazzling faces, such delicate and enchanting features and charming atmosphere .

    So all sorts of things, she just at the first sight, then make these famous read colorful people to be shocked .

    As a famous man, Huan Jing speaks with unbridled mind . He praises a person with unbridled mind . But at this moment, all the people showed the same look as him . Some of the disciples of Sima¡¯s office stared at Chen Rong with burning eyes and calcted secretly . After returning to the mansion, they asked the women at home to put on the red clothes and give them a reward .

    Looking at Huan Jing, Chen Rong smiled a little . Her eyes were crystal clear and she looked at Huan Jing tenderly . She was blessed in the carriage . The man called out: "I haven¡¯t seen my old friend for several months . How are you?"

    "Well, very well . " Huan Jing answered a few times and approached Chen Rong again until the two carriages were close together . He leaned over and said in a low voice, "this banquet is full of high-ranking officials in the city, but Qng is missing . "

    Wang Hong didn¡¯t tell her about this . Chen Rong asked in a low voice, "what should I do?"

    "There must be someone who, whenever, needs to protect Qng¡¯s face . " Chen Rong nodded .

    In these two words, when the carriage came, Huan Jing¡¯s carriage had to go on . Looking at Chen Rong who is still waiting in the corner, Huan Jing said with a smile, "the beauty of the doctor can make the city fall . " In a word, heughed and drove away .

    Chen Rong looks at his back, smiles and drives to keep up with him .

    The banquet was held in arge hall outside the pce city . Chen Rong looked at it carefully, and found that all the people who came and went were young nobles, without the figure of the elderly .

    In an instant, the carriage stopped in the square . Chen Rong, with the support of his maid, walked slowly out of the carriage .

    Once again, as soon as she got out of the carriage, countless eyes were fixed .

    Chen Rong, with a smile on his lips, steps forward . At the beginning of the party, the nobles were swimming in . Chen Rong¡¯s identity is not obvious, but he walked to the tree beside the road and waited .

    At that time, it was dusk . She was in a bright red suit . She stood under the tree like this, with golden light on her bright face and perfect figure . As soon as the wind blows, it blows her robes and sleeves like the burning clouds . All the time, people feel that their eyes are too hot to open .

    At the back 200 steps of Chen Rong, dozens of eyes also looked at her . These people, surrounded by the girls of some big families, are surrounded by seven or eight beautiful young men with different styles .

    All the young men and women can¡¯t help but look at Chen Rong again and again . Looking at her, the girls t their mouths and disdain: this romantic Taoist really deserves the reputation of being romantic, and she looks really coquettish . . . . . . . Disdain to return disdain, they found for the first time that they would have a kind of shock and speechless time when they were on this kind of coquettish and secr bright light . At the time of abdominal Fei, a girl called out softly, "thank you, where are you going?"

    Whoosh, dozens of eyes turned back at the same time .

    Under the girls¡¯ attention and confusion, Xie heting, with beautiful long legs and healthy light brown skin in white, walked out gracefully like a crane and approached Chen Rong .

    Xiehe pavilion has a long body and jade standing . It has a tendency that all the people in the world are turbid, but he has a high bearing on Lingyun . As soon as he walked around, he attracted everyone¡¯s eyes .

    Strode to Chen Rong, Xie heting looked at her up and down, coldly called: "Dr . Guanglu?" His voice is also pleasant, there is a kind of ice and ice strike cold and clear .

    Chen Rong is also not polite, just a smile, should say: "yes . "

    Xie heting looked at her directly and said, "I have a good friend in your house . Can you transfer it to me?"

    Chen Rong guessed it was when he appeared . She asked Wang Hong to give some beautiful teenagers who couldn¡¯t go up to the level of nine princesses . Those excellent ones should be arranged separately . But now it¡¯s less than three days, and she doesn¡¯t know whether the nine Princesses¡¯ mansion has be very busy .

    In the face of Xie heting¡¯s cold eyes and cold requirements, Chen Rong smiles, and she tilts her head to make a thought-provoking appearance .

    Xie heting frowned slightly . He called back and said, "ah,e here . "

    As soon as the voice fell, a beautiful young man led several beautiful young men who were not defeated by him to walk towards them . As soon as these beautiful young men left, their eyes brightened and their voices whispered, three points less .

    After a while, four beautiful teenagers walked behind Xie heting . Chen Rong tilts his head and stands behind him . These are all handsome and clear teenagers with different shapes and postures . It¡¯s a bit ironic: look at this move . I¡¯ve be a greedy woman like empress dowager Jia of the previous dynasty .

    When Chen Rong looked at them and left, several beautiful teenagers were also staring at Chen Rong . Stare at a few eyes, the skinny, white and beautiful young man who is closest to Xie heting pulled his sleeve .

    Xie heting turned around, and at the young man¡¯s sign, they took a few steps .

    In a short time, a deliberately low voice came into the ears of the weak Jiankang people who had practiced martial arts to be sensitive . "Heting, is she the Guanglu doctor?" "Yes . " After a pause, Xie heting¡¯s cold voice said, "are you sorry?"

    After a while, the beautiful boy said, "yes . "

    He nced at Chen Rong, lowered his voice, and said softly: "this woman, though her eyebrows are a little dark, has a clear eyebrow . Her eyes are not lustful, but her lips are soft and thick, which shows that she is kind-hearted and affectionate, her nose is straight and straight, and her heart is not evil . . . " When he said that, Xie heting interrupted him, "do you like her?"

    The beautiful young man bowed his head .

    After a long time, he was low and answered decisively: "yes . This female amorous feelings bewilders people, is my soul dream favorite kind

    When he said that, he looked up at Xie heting and said, "since he is a kind-hearted person, he is easy to control . It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t control it . It¡¯s easy to get out of it . I won¡¯t be bullied by her . Crane Pavilion, beauty is hard to ask . I want to have a try . "

    Seeing Xie heting¡¯s meditation, he called again, "heting, my ambition is not against getting this woman . "

    Xie heting nced at him and turned to Chen Rong .

    When he came to Chen Rong, he gave her a deep look and said lightly, "nothing more, you can go in . "

    A word spits out, Chen Rong cannot help but smile .

    At once, she put away her smile and said, "OK . " Step inside .

    She was so kind that she was not insulted by the anger, nor did she see the big beautiful man¡¯s narcissism, nor did she see the big aristocrat¡¯s uneasiness .

    Seeing the group leaving, Xie heting was stunned . He obviously didn¡¯t expect that Chen Rong would have such a good temper . He didn¡¯t even utter a few words of sarcasm or refutation . Hearing the footstepsing from behind, Xie heting said lightly: "this woman is good . But Wang Qi is obsessed with her . It¡¯s not easy for you to get her . "

    The beautiful young man behind smiled a little, and a group of people said leisurely, "it¡¯s to stay in her Chuang Tzu and enjoy the beauty ying the flute, which is also a joy in the world . "

    "Whatever you want . " Xie heting left this sentence and walked towards the pce with a swing of his sleeves . But the beautiful young man did not keep up . He was not qualified to attend such a banquet .

    Standing in the shade of the tree, watching Chen Rong float into the temple, ah unexpectedly whispered: "there are beauties, Qiao Xiao Qian, beautiful eyes look forward to . " His voice was getting lower and lower, and somehow, as soon as it fell, a sigh came out of his lips .

    I¡¯m in the second shift . I hope I¡¯m not busy with the power cut .

    Finally, everyone, today is July 30 . If you don¡¯t throw out the pink tickets, it will be a waste . At the same time, I also want to ask for a genuine subscription . The money of your ice cream is enough to read a copy of Mei Gongqing . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196: 196

    Chen Rong strides to the pce .

    Although the setting sun was good at that time, the pce was still aze with lights, fragrant clothes and mane shadows, and the fragrance flowed .

    Chen Rong stepped in after the nobles, just like the outside, when she entered, the pce was quiet, and countless eyes looked at her .

    Chen Ronges here well prepared . She has a good heart . She has a smile on the corner of her mouth, a slender straight neck, and a beautiful arc .

    Just as all the people were watching, the four voices began to talk quietly . Suddenly, in the middle of the front of the hall, there was a clear p . "Pa Pa Pa" apuse, a personughed: "good! What a doctor Guanglu . The world loves white clouds, but Qing is only happy with the setting sun, in red clothes, enchanting and enchanting . "

    the manughs, pushes away the copse and strides towards Chen Rong .

    His skin is white and his face is elegant . Is that his majesty?

    When he saw the emperor, Chen Rong smiled and said, "see you . "

    "Free . "

    The emperor went to Chen Rong and looked at her up and down several times . Suddenly he smiled and asked, "ah Rong is really brave . Haha, I saw for the first time that some women dare to wear red clothes like this . Good, good, good . " Three good words in a row, the emperor burst outughing .

    In the middle of hisughter, there was a strange voice in the corner, "Your Majesty has no idea that this red dress was prepared by murongke for Dr . Guanglu . . . . . . . I think that on that day, Dr . Guanglu attacked the red clothes and sat under the fire . He believed that all the troops were fighting against the changes and all the Hu¡¯s heads were bowed down . "

    The manughs and quacks .

    Before the emperor could speak, Chen Rong turned his head .

    Under the light, she looked at the skinny, powdered aristocrat with such a smile, and Chen Rong said slowly: "your good eyesight, you are in Jiankang, Hu people¡¯s army, and murongke¡¯s side is so clear . . . . . . Even Murong knows that I have this dress . "

    She smiled very elegantly, her eyes were crystal clear and warm, and her tone was light and easy as Wang Hong used to . But in such a gentle and calm tone, what you say is aggressive! It¡¯s not only aggressive, but also the point of straightness!

    The nobleman opened his mouth and was stunned for a moment . At this time, a man behind him said with a smile: "it¡¯s just that, you¡¯re more and more familiar with your eloquence . Hahaha . "

    Laughter came from all sides .

    People look at the face, but the corners of the mouth smile, indifferent eyes . At this moment, she clearly heard a few whispers in the back corner, "there is something wrong with the inside of Langya Wang family . " "Yes . Look at the king¡¯s words and the woman¡¯s expression, and you will know . "

    Hearing these two sentences, Chen Rong turned to the emperor . With a pair of four eyes, the Emperor gave her a wink . Laughing and ignoring the eyes from all around, the emperor approached Chen Rong like a naughty child and asked, "those beautiful young people can be seen and agreed?"

    Where did Chen Rong expect that he would say this on such an asion? For a moment, she smiled bitterly . With a wry smile, Chen Rong leaned closer to the emperor with a gesture of bowing his head, and feebly replied, "there are seven kings, but I dare not rejoice . "

    The emperor was sullen and asked in a low voice, "you are too bad . I am kind enough to help you . You dare not even see me?"

    Chen Rong chuckled, carefully and discontentedly, "Your Majesty thinks that with the power of the seven kings, he will allow me to see?"

    The emperor thought about it, nodded his head seriously, and said, "no wonder you are . " He looked a little depressed, thought for a while, and asked, "what did he do?"

    Chen Rong said with a low smile, "I am extremely angry and depressed . "

    Eight words can be spit out, the emperor isughing . Regardless of the increasing eyes of the nobles around, the emperor¡¯scent and satisfiedughter, his sleeve flicked, and went to the Lord .

    As he walked, he did not return his head . "Doctor Guanglu will sit on my side," he ordered

    Chen Rong responds and keeps up .

    In a twinkling of an eye, the pce maids put a copsed table behind the emperor and sat down for Chen Rong .

    At the moment of sitting down, Chen Rong clearly saw that some of the eyes around him were disappointed .

    The emperor took two sips of wine, and a eunuch came behind him and whispered, "Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to go . "

    When the emperor heard this, he poured the wine and muttered, "it¡¯s really a disappointment . " He stood up and swung his sleeves out .

    When the emperor moved, the people saluted at the same time and called out respectfully, "give it to the emperor . " In the roar, the emperor went farther and farther .

    Chen Rong knew that such a banquet, the Emperor just walked through the stage . . . . . . . No matter how casual the emperor is, he has a kind of authority, which will make the ministers unable to let go . Therefore, it is a custom for the emperor to stay at any banquet for as long as possible .

    However, in such a short time, her majesty had a private chat with her and had a good time talking with her . Finally, she was allowed to sit on the side of the main copse . . . . . . His attitude is the most powerful protection and affirmation for her!Chen Rong was deeply grateful and continued to sit on the copse of the Lord .

    At this time, Xie heting and others came in and caused a lot of noise .

    In the uproar, a king of Sima¡¯s room, whom Chen Rong had seen far away, raised his ss of wine and called to Chen Rong, "Dr . Guanglu, on such an asion, all the romantic Xie Lang havee . How can you not see yourpanion Wang Qi?"

    A word falls,ughter rises everywhere .

    The word panion" is used by eunuchs and maids in the pce to refer to each other . It¡¯s extremely light here .

    Chen Rong looks up .

    Chen Rong looked at the man with good temper in the eyes of a crowd of peopleughing, ridiculing, or sympathizing and uneasy, and said softly and seriously, "you are wrong, yourpanion is the favorite title of the bitch in the pce . " She blinked, looking a little naive, but also a little charming, "I look at your majesty very well, or, I ask your majesty, let him allow you to stay in the pce for a while, to see the life of people in the pce?"

    She spoke softly, but she was full of sarcasm . She wanted this man to be a eunuch .

    So there wasughter .

    After Chen Rong said this, he put the water in his hand and murmured to himself, "I¡¯m tired, but I can return . " She is not good at this kind of quarrel . She can only make a fool of herself if she sits down . It¡¯s better to leave in time . Anyway, her goal ofing here has been achieved .

    See Chen Rong cup a put, it is sleeve a vibration, ready to return . A girl covered her mouth and said with a smile, "Dr . Guanglu is really a romantic person . If you want toe, you wille . If you want to go, you will go . You will be sleeping for a few days by the Hu people . You will also be radiant and your color will be better than before . "

    As soon as the voice came out, another young manughed and said, "it¡¯s extremely extreme . Only the poor Wang Qng, who can kill King Jiankang, but the tens of thousands of Hu people, can he also kill a clean one? "

    This is even more vicious, pointing out that Wang Hong killed King Jiankang for the sake of Chen Rong¡¯s famous festival, and that Chen Rong had been slept by tens of thousands of Hu people . This kind of insult really does the most vicious thing .

    Chen Rong¡¯s body trembled .

    Just step out of her, slowly stop .

    Chen Rong looks back .

    Looking back, the red dress is better than the fire, and the bright light makes her white face and eyes dark and bright in the bright light .

    She was so graceful and graceful that she looked at the man in such a quiet way . Her posture was also extremely noble .

    In her eyes, many people thought pitifully: why should such a beauty embarrass her in public?

    Chen Rong stared at the man quietly . After a while, she said quietly, "you don¡¯t think that with Wang Qng¡¯s dignity and pride, you can still hold a woman who has been pillow by thousands of people and rode by tens of thousands of people?"

    She raised her head, looked through the crowd, looked at the sky outside the temple, and said leisurely, "although she fell into the hands of the Hu people, however, under my words, Murong promised me dignity . "

    When the man opened his mouth and was about to sneer, Chen Rong interrupted him and smiled . His voice was asfortable and proud as the wind . "I don¡¯t care whether the world believes it or not . As long as he believes in me, that¡¯s enough . "

    Voicending, she wide sleeve a flick, man step out . The mboyant red dress was like the brilliant sunset in the sky, which made everyone¡¯s eyes ache .

    After a while, Huan Jing¡¯s sneering voice rang out, "don¡¯t be a viin in vain . If not, how confident is she as a woman? It¡¯s just that I washed my face with tears and looked like a ghost . If not, will Wang Qng tolerate her? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll let her go and let her go back to her Taoist temple . "

    His coldugh aroused several people¡¯s refutation . But these people¡¯s Refutation does not have the strength to say: everybody has seen, that woman is how to publicize the coquettish! When she was dressed in red, she was so brilliant that all the girls in the hall were colorless . . . . . . . If Hu people sleep badly, how could she be so confident?

    In such a tolerant era, Chen Rong¡¯s red dress and leisurely and brilliant smile made everyone unconsciously believe that she was innocent .

    Originally, Chen Rong was a romantic Taoist . She was not innocent, and it didn¡¯t matter so much . . . . . . What matters is that she fell into the hands of the Hu people . No matter how beautiful or how noble a woman is, she is also as dirty as mud! And if she is really slept by Hu people and falls in love with Wang Hong, who is such a dirty woman, it is ridiculous . This alone can make him aughingstock of the upper ss .

    Chen Rong steps out of the hall .

    As soon as she came out of the hall, she took a breath lightly . With a smile on her face, she walked towards her carriage with the support of the maidservant .

    Just a few steps out, a voice called: "Chen¡¯s a Rong . "

    Chen Rong looks back .

    She was in love with the beautiful boy named ajin . Just about to ask, the beautiful young man raised his head and smiled mysteriously, "my name is Sujing, do you remember?"

    Chen Rong picks eyebrows, she says: "I am very tired, you have something to sayter . " Then she looked back . Until she got on the carriage, she did not look at that one again .

    ##

    the second one will be delivered . Wow, thepetition on the pink ticket is so fierce now . Please help us all . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197: 197

    Today is July 31st, thest half of the month . I¡¯ve calcted that this month I¡¯ve updated 140000 words . If it wasn¡¯t for the serious power shortageter, I couldn¡¯t have more codes, I would have updated more words . It¡¯s the same today . If it wasn¡¯t for power rationing, I would have had two more chapters .

    Now, Mei¡¯s text is only ten days away, which is likely to be Mei Gongqing¡¯sst fight for pink tickets . And, for thest time, it¡¯s crucial and worth a fight . On that list, the difference between the top one and the next one is only about ten or twenty votes, and the bonus ie determined by these ten or twenty votes is less than 500 yuan and more than 1000 yuan .

    Please, please throw all the pink tickets to Mei Gongqing . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198: 198

    Today is July 31st, thest half of the month . I¡¯ve calcted that this month I¡¯ve updated 140000 words . If it wasn¡¯t for the serious power shortageter, I couldn¡¯t have more codes, I would have updated more words . It¡¯s the same today . If it wasn¡¯t for power rationing, I would have had two more chapters .

    Now, Mei¡¯s text is only ten days away, which is likely to be Mei Gongqing¡¯sst fight for pink tickets . And, for thest time, it¡¯s crucial and worth a fight . On that list, the difference between the top one and the next one is only about ten or twenty votes, and the bonus ie determined by these ten or twenty votes is less than 500 yuan and more than 1000 yuan .

    Please, please throw all the pink tickets to Mei Gongqing .

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage returned to Wang Hong¡¯s home . As soon as she stepped into the courtyard, she could see that the courtyard had copsed, and thenguid and reclining man was just like the man in the picture .

    When Chen Rongyi saw him, his eyes were bent and his face was full of smiles . She got out of the carriage and rushed to him .

    Ran behind him, Chen Rong said happily, "seven Lang, seven Lang!" She giggled and whispered, "I¡¯ve made it . Those people shouldn¡¯t be pointing at me . "

    She tilted her head and bent her eyes into a line, waiting for Wang Hong¡¯s affirmation .

    Wang Hong looks back slowly .

    He looked at her crystal clear, wine in his hand gently towards her, Wang Hongyi smiled, low and gentle said: "what happened to su?"

    Su Jing?

    Chen Rongxian was stunned . In a second, her lips were raised and she could not helpughing . "That man, I didn¡¯t see clearly . He . . . "

    Before she finished speaking, Wang Hong nodded . He poured the wine gracefully and put it on the table . He smiled and said, "that¡¯s good . . . . . . Just now, he was knocked unconscious . Tonight, he will appear on the bed of Princess nine . " Take an eye to nce at Chen Rong, his eye wave nts to fly, Mei Yi is faint, "I listen to a Rong, ten all give nine princesses, is really cheap him . So, those four with a little ambition, I gave them to nine princesses, and the other six, I sent them to Xie¡¯s Abby¡¯s bed . Well, this evening, Wang Gu and Xie Bi should go to Dunlun in Xie Bi¡¯s boudoir . If there are more people among them, it would be quite fun . "

    Chen Rong listens to listen, eyes stare big brother, mouth also opens to close not to close .

    In her mind, the scene she saw in the street that day came to mind . Ah Bi, she is a proud girl . This is it?

    She stayed, mumbling, "will this affect you?" She rushed to him, looked up at him and asked, "will there be revenge from Xie?"

    "Xie¡¯s revenge?"

    Wang Hong¡¯s eyes narrowed and he smiled gracefully . "Is Wang Hong deceitful? Since you dare to bully me, you should think of me, Wang Qng, and you will bully me back . "

    Chen Rong asked softly, "you really don¡¯t matter?"

    Wang Hong stares at her, nods slowly, basks slightly, "it doesn¡¯t matter . "

    Chen Rong took a sigh of relief when she got these three words of him . She turned her head and thought: I¡¯m really confused . Xie Bi and Wang Guai have had a fling . Qng knows that, he also looks at other people¡¯s boudoir as his own hall, and he is ready to send six people to pass at the moment when they are happy . . . . . . . He¡¯s powerful . What am I worried about?

    She wanted to understand this, but Giggughed . "Isn¡¯t tomorrow very busy?" Chen Rong¡¯s eyes turned and said, "unfortunately, you will know as soon as you guess that you did it . "

    "That¡¯s not the case . I¡¯m alone . How can I do that? Maybe someone saw that I was going to fall down, so as to frame me . " Wang Hong¡¯s voice came leisurely .

    Chen Rong looks back at him . Looking at him, she blinked andughed, "yes, I think someone is going to be killed . But if you want to think well, you are only afraid that those who like Qng, respect Qng and hold great hope for Qng will not allow this kind of thing to exist . "

    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Hong blinked at her, extended his middle finger and hissed gently in front of his lips . He held her hand and said, "let¡¯s go . "

    Chen Rong happily reached out and held him .

    After a few steps, Chen Rong began to nag, "Qng, in my dream, I saw my eldest brother died a monthter . But it¡¯s not what I saw . It¡¯s what my sister-inw told me . But I let the doctor you pointed to see him . He said that my elder brother was well and was not ill . I will let two people look at the elder brother in case of an ident . "

    She added, "Your Majesty talked to me about you yesterday . " At the thought of the emperor¡¯s triumphant appearancest night, Chen Rong could not helpughing . Under Wang Hongdi¡¯s gaze, she giggled and exined her dialogue with the emperor .

    Finish saying that "extremely angry extremely, extremely depressed extremely", Wang Hong sneers, way: "I have not . "

    He said coldly, "don¡¯t say that in the future . "

    "Yes," Chen said She giggled as the word came out .

    Time flies, and the day passes .

    The next day, Chen Rong got up early . She sat in the courtyard . Her maid sent four of them to investigate the changes outside .

    After a while, a carriage drove into the mansion . The carriage came straight, and as it passed the arch, it did not stop, but drove straight in .

    In a sh, the carriage stopped in the courtyard . The curtain doesn¡¯t lift . The cold and beautiful voice of Xie heting in the carriage says, "Wang Hong,e out!"

    Chen Rong was shocked and strode out .

    As soon as she left, Xie heting jumped out of the carriage . He stood there with a long body and a long body, staring at Chen Rong¡¯s back . "What about the smiling thief?"

    Chen Rong replied, "thank you foring toote . Qng is out . "

    "Out of the door? Is it to avoid disaster? " He stared at Chen Rong and said with a sneer, "the thief did a good job and slipped away quickly . "

    Where does Chen Rong allow others to use Wang Hong? Now frowning at the willow eyebrows, said displeased, "thank you, do you have such a reason to call names at the door?"

    Xie heting raised his head and said coldly, "then you have to ask what the smiling face thief has done?" As soon as he clenched his teeth, he said, "Su just said a word to you, and he will send him to that dirty ce . The smiling thief should be so narrow hearted!"

    What happened?

    Chen Rong looks surprised and says, "what do you say?"

    Xie heting looked sideways at her and exined coldly, "didn¡¯t you understand? The jealous Wang Qng gave Su to the nine princesses . Don¡¯t you know that? "

    He was aggressive, this cold tone with his own momentum, it was involuntary .

    Chen Rong is also a little guilty .

    She bit her lips, slightly drooped her eyes, and said with a smile, "thank you . How do you know that Qi Lang did this?"

    "Bah!"

    Xie heting spits and says coldly: "the world doesn¡¯t know Wang Qng, but I do . It¡¯s just that he used to look for fame and reputation, but he still had some consideration when he started . It¡¯s reallywless to act now . " He stared at Chen Rong and said in a voice, "I have made friends with Su . Have you not told the smiling thief about it?" It¡¯s not a question, it¡¯s a affirmation .

    Chen Rong nods under his pressure .

    Xie heting snorted heavily and said to himself, "with the thief¡¯s ability, you don¡¯t say it, and he knows it . With his intelligence, there are thousands of ways to solve this problem, but it¡¯s unbridled that he didn¡¯t give me such a face . "

    Speaking of this, he took a piece of yellow cloth from his sleeve and threw it at Chen Rong . When Chen Rong hurriedly caught it, he said coldly, "I have asked your majesty for the imperial edict . Half a monthter, Dr . Xu Guanglu and Su are married!"

    As soon as Chen Rong caught the edict, he heard the tremendous sound . She opened her mouth and stared at Xie heting motionless . She couldn¡¯t find her voice .

    Xie heting didn¡¯t wait for her to respond . She swung her sleeves and jumped into the carriage . When the carriage turned around, his cold voice came from the carriage . "Tell Wang Hong that fellow that he would dare to do the assassination, and I will tear off his fake skin!"

    Leaving this sentence behind, Xie heting left .

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t react until Xie heting went far away . Her face was red with anger, and she cursed at the carriage: "Xie heting, who do you think I am, Chen¡¯s Arong?"

    When she thought that he had never heard and would not answer, Xie heting¡¯s cold voice came from the carriage, "when you are Wang Hong¡¯s woman! If he makes me unhappy, I will make him unhappy! "

    Chen Rong stared at the carriage . For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to catch up with it or not . He threw a whip at the cold faced thief .

    In Chen¡¯s anger, Wang Hong never came back . And the streets outside have be more and more lively .

    Listening to the noise, Chen Rong saw that the maids had been waiting for a long time, but he was too upset because of the fact that he had been married . He bit his teeth, changed his men¡¯s clothes, put on his gauze hat, took two guards and went out without sitting in the carriage .

    As soon as he walked into the street, Chen Rong found that today seems to be busier than ever before . In the past, most of them were carriages . Now, pedestrians are like running water . If she had not been smart enough to walk, she would not have been able to walk in a carriage .

    After walking for a while, she saw a man who had just finished a long conversation . She hurried forward and saluted the man . Chen Rong asked in a hoarse voice, "what¡¯s the matter, sir? It¡¯s so busy?"

    The man turned to her, grinning his yellow teeth and said, "you don¡¯t know?" "You don¡¯t know such a big thing?" he said with a flying face

    Chen Rong shook his head honestly .

    The man smiled and stroked Huang Hu, who was sparsely scattered, and said, "do you know that a Rong Chen, the romantic Taoist who was named Dr . Guanglu by his majesty?"

    What happened to her?

    Chen Rong¡¯s heart was in turmoil . She nodded and said, "I know . What happened to her? "

    "She, don¡¯t you think she was humiliated by the Hu people? Wrong wrong, she was not humiliated at all . Grandma, this woman is more beautiful than Yin Lihua . How can Hu people let her go? I¡¯ll tell you, this woman is really beautiful . Tut, that gorgeous and colorful woman is born with a sweet bone . It¡¯s really a first-ss disaster . If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could Wang Qng, who was relegated to immortality, turn back and give? Would rather give up a great future to get her? "Seeing that Chen Rong listened patiently, the man shook his head and said, "but then, Wang Qng is not the prince¡¯s grandson . He himself said that the position of Wang¡¯s patriarch is a piece of rotten meat . He likes beauty and doesn¡¯t like power . It¡¯s nothing . "

    Hearing this, Chen Rong was a little impatient, and she urged, "let¡¯s get down to business . "

    The man red at her and said, "this is the business . "

    No?

    Chen Rong also stared at him .

    At this time, a nearby voice inserted, "speaking of Wang Qng, it¡¯s a pity . With a thousand or two thousand people, he can save Dr . Guanglu from murongke, who leads tens of thousands of army horses . It¡¯s the most intelligent and brave . It¡¯s really annoying that such a person is not used by the court or established for themon people . "

    Hearing this, Chen Rong is really impatient .

    That is to say, there is a great noise ahead . A loud voicees from the front, "something big happened! It¡¯s a big deal! " (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199: 199

    When all the people brush their heads together, the man shouts out, "Wang Xie is really very popr . " As soon as he heard that Wang xiemendi was mentioned, all the people rushed to him .

    Surrounded in the middle, the man proudly called out, "guess what kind of romantic method they are? ha-ha . Ah Bi, the Xie family, Wang gngjun, and six beautiful teenagers are ying with bed . They are hit by someone! "

    As soon as the words came out, everyone was very noisy . This is a romantic and absurd world . It¡¯s somon and proper for aristocrats and royalty to do that in public . However, Wang Xie¡¯s family is a little different . Almost every one of the two big families has a collection of poems that have been handed down to the world . When they attend the meeting, they all have a unique skill of Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting that the world can look up to . And their character and elegance, as well as talent for the world¡¯s attention .

    Therefore, in other aristocrats there will never be a rare affair, in these two families, it is rare . Besides, the engagement between Xie¡¯s Abby and Wang Hong, as well as Wang Gua, is the focus of attention .

    In the uproar, the crowd burst intoughter . One called out, "what a wonderful thing? No wonder Wang Qng didn¡¯t want her . "

    The voice of the man reminded everyone . Four times, there was a loud talk, "yes, yes . " "This Xie¡¯s Abby and Wang¡¯s estimation are really a romantic couple . They are very happy . "

    "Ha ha, most of Wang Qng knew that Xie¡¯s Abby was a romantic, which made her and Wang Guaiplete . "

    In this incessant cry, the several people who spread the news, coincidentally, blocked off the beautiful young man who was merry with Xie¡¯s Abby and Wang guai, originally given to Chen Rong by the emperor .

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ After rescuing Chen Rong from murongke¡¯s hands, Wang Hong¡¯s reputation spread among the people at a speed that the aristocrats could not imagine . Themon people will not me Wang Hong for valuing beauty but neglecting righteousness like corrupt schrs . Even if there are some small words in his heart, the most important news for the people is that Wang Hong can defeat the most powerful military God among the Hu people! He can cure the world .

    So, subconsciously, they want to protect Wang Hong and the look he likes .

    At this time, a voice cried out: "more than that, I heard that the nine princesses were also broken by people, and three teenagers rolled into a group, and they were very happy . "

    This time the voice is louder, but his voice is louder, and that word is also quickly drowned . . . . . . . How many men does a princess sleep with? In the past hundred years, which group of princesses hasn¡¯t had such a thing?

    In theughter and the noise, people were still talking about the romance between Xie Bi and Wang Gua, which became more and more absurd .

    Chen Rong listened for a while and slowly smiled: from these rumors, Wang Hong¡¯s image was totally positive . Once in a while, several people called out the origin of the six beautiful teenagers, and they were soon drowned . It seems that themon people are totally supporting Wang Hong, and they are all making fun of Xie Bi¡¯s and Wang Gu¡¯s scandal .

    With her escort, she spent an hour in the crowd, listening to the spread of rumors . Hearing this, she turned her head and said, "let¡¯s go back . "

    "Yes . "

    The three went back to Wang Hong¡¯s mansion . Just came back to the house of theneway, a voice suddenly came, "Chen¡¯s a Rong . "

    The voice is very familiar .

    Chen Rongshun turned back .

    There was only a carriage in the dark of thene . At this moment, a woman is lifting the curtain off the carriage anding to her .

    The woman¡¯s face was elegant, but her hair was a little messy, and her clothes were torn . For the aristocrats who pay attention to their appearance, she is not in a good mood now .

    This woman is the ninth princess .

    At the sight of her, Chen Rong unconsciously looked behind her and saw that there was only one guard standing by the carriage . She was relieved . Like Chen Rong, the two guards were relieved .

    Nine Princess walked to Chen Rong .

    She raised her head and looked at her face carefully . It¡¯s really serious . It¡¯s much more serious than every time she¡¯s ever done it .

    Staring straight at Chen Rong, the nine princess said with in white face, "he did it, didn¡¯t he?"

    Chen Rong was stunned .

    The ninth Princess fixed her eyes firmly, and said, "I know he will do such a thing . You don¡¯t have to hide it . "

    Chen Rong blinked his eyes and asked, puzzled, "what is the princess talking about?"

    The ninth princess smiled sadly and said hoarsely, "it¡¯s him, it¡¯s him . He doesn¡¯t like me, he just likes you . It¡¯s not worth mentioning that I made a marriage, but my men killed your eldest brother¡¯s son, which made you sad, so he cared . Isn¡¯t it? "

    Hearing this, Chen Rong¡¯s face was cold and silent .

    Nine princess¡¯s lips are also pale, she said in a hoarse voice: "he just threw those people on my copse, why do you still light up the passion fragrance? My innocence, by four people . . . . . . He doesn¡¯t like me, why do he harm me like this? "

    Chen Rong is still cold, she said lightly: "the princess looks at human life as a mustard, but now she just lost herself . What is it?"

    "What is it? How can youpare me to a pariah? " Nine Princess looks up and smiles, tears roll out, "I just defend myself for him until now . . . . . . How could he do this to me? How can he do this to meChen Rong is still cold . She stares at the nine princesses and says to her hateful voice, "it¡¯s still light to let you lose your life!"! If possible, I would like to give you up and let you know the pain of those Untouchables!

    Chen Rong¡¯s indifference makes the nine princesses calm down gradually .

    She put her hand on her chest for a long time . When she looked up again, there were no tears in her eyes, only hatred . She stared at Chen with hate, and murmured sadly, "he is so merciless, so don¡¯t me me for being cruel . Wang Hong, Wang Qng, I want you to live in pain all your life! "

    Nine princess¡¯s voice is very low, Chen Rong sees her lips move, hear only a few sybles . Specifically speaking, I don¡¯t understand .

    After saying that, nine princesses stare at Chen Rong¡¯s eyes, fierce and brilliant, almost suddenly, nine princesses right hand shake, a cold dagger, fall off from the cuff!

    In the darkne, the cold light stabbed Chen Rong¡¯s eyes .

    Chen Rong was shocked, and she retreated reflexively . Kankan quit one step, nine princess is forward one . She rushed very fast and fiercely, and she was skillful, obviously practiced countless times!

    Nine princesses rush toward Chen Rong, then approach her side . At the same time, she swept her right hand and the dagger curved out .

    This sweep, the cold light like lightning, extremely fast extremely fierce extremely urate!

    At the same time, the two guards in the back shouted out . They rushed out in a frenzy and hit nine princess¡¯s hand with their bodies!

    But, it¡¯s toote, it¡¯s toote!

    Nine princess at the moment of every action, more than practice thousands of times? Plus, she¡¯s full of hate . Therefore, Rao is Chen Rong¡¯s nine princesses, who have retreated in a row and are familiar with her possible reactions . She is still pushing forward without falling behind .

    Every time the dagger is cut, the cold light cuts a piece of clothes of Chen Rong . Every time the wind blows, there is something floating on the ground, or hair, or rags .

    Chen rongkan quit three steps, and then he burst into a cold sweat: the dagger in nine princess¡¯s hand, which is good at blowing hair and breaking hair, is the supreme divine soldier!

    In Chen Rong¡¯s rapid retreat, cold sweat, such as rain, pupil shrink, nine Princess sh, the whole person like a dragon sh to her right . Then, she put out the dagger in her hand and stabbed her face in the chest like lightning .

    In the lightning and flint, the chilling chill has already hit on the skin of Chen Rong!

    At this time, from the other side of the tunnel, from the corner that both guards could not reach, a small stone suddenly flew in .

    The stone is very small, and its strength is not great . It hits the dagger heavily, but only makes it tilt to the side . Then, "por" a, dagger heavily inserted the right nk of Chen Rong!

    Blood, like a fountain!

    Nine Princess action is extremely quick, she once is sessful, then decisively reverses a few steps, she coldly looks at low to look at the wound, wants to draw out that knife, but does not dare the appearance . "Don¡¯t hesitate," he said coldly . "You can smoke it . Anyway, my short knife is coated with poison!"

    The two guards had just rushed to Chen Rong¡¯s side and heard this . In an instant, their faces turned white .

    Is this knife heavily poisoned?

    Chen Rong¡¯s face turned white, her body shook, and she wanted to fall .

    The ninth princess looked at her proudly, looked at the guard behind her, smiled and said, "how about that? Desperation? Chen¡¯s a Rong, have a good look around you . Oh, I forgot to tell you . This kind of poison is called Wuyushan . People who get it can live for a month as if they were not poisoned . "

    She approached Chen Rong and said with a low smile, "I want Wang Hong to watch you die slowly . "

    After that, she stood up straight and looked contemptuously at the two guards behind Chen Rong . She smiled at their hateful and angry eyes and twisted her waist and said, "what¡¯s the matter? Want to kill me? Want to kill me? Come on . Don¡¯t be afraid . I¡¯m just a princess . Killing me is your family¡¯s funeral at most . It¡¯s less than nine families! "

    As soon as the words came out, the two guards gasped at the same time . They gnawed their teeth, but as the ninth princess said, they dared not go forward at all .

    At this time, Chen Rong was shaking .

    In the blood, she came to the ninth princess with difficulty .

    Looking up more and more pale face, Chen Rong¡¯s delicate face, with a smile .

    Looking at her approaching, nine princess¡¯s face also has a smile . But her smile wascent and pleasant . Staring at the shaking face, she even took a step towards her .

    Nine Princess walked to Chen Rong, she came close to her, blew a little breath in her face, and said with a low smile: "Chen¡¯s a Rong, do you hate and regret? Weak? I¡¯ll tell you, to kill the so-called doctor Guanglu, I¡¯m locked up for half a month by the Emperor . . . . . . By the way, I will tell you that your lover Wang Hong has been in love with you for several months . Hee hee, do you want to guess now? I guess at most half a year, he will have another new love! "

    When Kankan said that, the nine Princesses¡¯ voice stopped abruptly . At the same time, there were three screams from her bow!Princess nine lowered her head and looked at the dagger that was right in her chest . The dagger, before a breath, was still under the threat of Chen Rong . But now, it was drawn out by Chen Rong and inserted into her chest with lightning speed . It¡¯s inserted so deep . Although it¡¯s a bit biased, it¡¯s inserted so deep that only a gold handle is exposed!

    At this time, it¡¯s Chen Rong¡¯s turn to smile .

    She smiled weakly, her pale face bright as flowers . With a slight movement of her right hand, Chen Rong raised her head and blew a breath on her face after nine princesses spurted out a mouthful of blood . In a low voice, she said: "did Princess forget to investigate? I¡¯ve really killed people . . . . . . . You are so naive . How can you be so close to an enemy who has seen blood in his hand? "

    Seeing the nine princesses with their mouths open and their swallows filled with blood foam, Chen Rongughed happily . "The princess thought that if you killed me, no one would do anything for you, right? Sorry, you¡¯re going to be disappointed . . . . . . I avenged myself for this . "

    When she said that, nine princesses mouth one, spurts out very big blood .

    Looking at the nine princesses with fast andx eyes, Chen Rong said weakly, "call for people, call for people to see . . . . . . Seven Lang to avoid disaster . "

    The two guards quickly understood her meaning . They looked at Chen Rong with tears in their eyes, and their voice said, "kill,e, kill --"

    the neighing was far away, and now it was a busy time in the street . For a while, countless footsteps came here .

    The footsteps of "pedaling" are getting closer and closer .

    Obviously, it is loud, and the footsteps that make the ground vibrate are heard by Chen Rong, but they are more and more far away, more and more far away .

    It seems that the blood flow is too strong . Chen Rong slowly and powerlessly covers the wound: I can¡¯t fall, I can¡¯t fall now .

    As if for a century, after feeling the heat around, Chen Rong was hoarse, staring at the nine princesses who were supported by the guard . With a slow smile, he said weakly, "nine Princess highness," the name of "

    " came out .

    Chen Rong can¡¯t hear it . She opens her mouth andughs happily and coldly . "You just stabbed me . Now, I use you to stab me and pay you back . . . " At this point, Chen Rong¡¯s voice obviously weakened and became powerless . All her strength, in this moment, also quickly subsided .

    Slowly, in the crowd¡¯s scream, in a panic to hiss, Chen looks back . She fell into a hug .

    Stare bigx eyes, Chen Rong looked at the fuzzy face, stretched out bleeding hands, gently stroked up . Her lips moved, and she murmured, "Qng, Qng . . . . . . I killed people . It¡¯s none of your business . You don¡¯t need revenge . Don¡¯t bring disaster . "

    As soon as the voice fell, her hand on the face fell to one side .

    Holding her young man, she lowered a bloody, beautiful face . This man is Xie heting . Just now when Chen Rong fell, he subconsciously rushed out of the crowd, and before the two guards reached out, he held Chen Rong .

    Looking down at his face like gold paper, his eyes closed, Xie heting stared at her for a moment . Slowly, as soon as his eyes closed, a tear came out of his eyes, and his voice was hoarse and no longer cold . "Wang Qng, you are right . Compared with this woman, the position of Wang¡¯s patriarch is really carrion!"

    ##

    the second one will be delivered . Now I¡¯ll send you more than 7000 words . Tears, thest few minutes, I and the third pink ticket, only 27 votes . My friends, I want to keep the second ce . The second ce is more than the third . It¡¯s a thousand yuan more . Now there is still a little electricity . I will continue to code . Please help me at thest and most important moment . I know that you¡¯ve given me a lot of tickets these two days, but now it¡¯s so crucial that we can¡¯t be discouraged at thest minute . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200: 200

    When Xie heting said that, he turned back and said, "go, call the original immortal . "

    This original immortal is a famous doctor of our Dynasty . He is also called immortal because of his devotion to the cultivation of Taoism .

    A servant of Xie¡¯s was in a hurry . He jumped into the carriage and rushed out .

    And Xie heting has stopped to hold Chen Rong and walked towards Wang Hong¡¯s courtyard . His legs are long and he moves like flying . He rushes into the door in a blink of an eye .

    This man acted decisively and cleanly . Until he walked out with Chen Rong in his arms, the two guards were in a hurry to catch up .

    Xie heting put Chen Rong on the bed and ordered, "are there centenarians?"

    One of the servants quickly replied, "yes, yes . " "Here . "

    "Yes . "

    In a sh, an old ginseng in a jade box was sent to Xie heting . He nced at it and ordered, "half of it is sliced with a bamboo knife, and the other half is boiled quickly . "

    "Yes, yes . "

    After a while, a stack of ginseng pieces was ced beside Xie heting . He reached for one piece and put it into Chen Rong¡¯s mouth . See her lips close tightly, Xie heting don¡¯t want to, put her cherry lips, then stuffed a piece of ginseng into it . Seeing Chen Rong holding the ginseng, Xie heting stood up . He gave Chen Rong a deep look, turned around and left .

    Seeing that he was about to leave, the servants could not help panicking . A servant called out uneasily, "thank you, Mr . Lang, are you going to leave?"

    Xie heting nced at him and said coldly, "I have tried my best . "

    He stepped out . As soon as he got to the steps, a carriage rushed to him in a hurry . The driver saw him and cried out loudly: "please, Mr . Lang, it¡¯s an emergency . My subordinates happened to meet Dr . Wu, so they invited him here . I have asked the junior to go to another ce . "

    Xie heting nodded . He stopped and watched the old man with white beard walk out of the carriage and walk into the room .

    Staring at the quiet room for a long time, Xie heting¡¯s cold voice came out, "Doctor Wu, how is the injury?"

    After a while, Dr . Wu sighed, "it¡¯s not right . "

    Hearing the words, Xie heting frowned deeply . He looked at the door shaking in the wind, lowered his head and murmured, "what a pity . "

    He turned his head slowly and strode away .

    When Xie heting walked out of the gate of the Royal Pce, he saw a group of royal guardsing .

    Looking at them, he stopped .

    What is Xie heting¡¯s identity? When all the royal guards saw that it was him, they hurriedly turned to salute .

    Xie heting did not move . He stared at them coldly . He said slowly, "Dr . Guanglu is seriously injured . I¡¯m afraid something will happen . "

    After saying this, he raised his head and coldly dropped a sentence, "although she killed the nine princesses, she herself was not guaranteed . . . . . . Besides, it was the nine princesses who assassinated her . You guys, when Wang Qi knew about this, he was afraid that it would be difficult for him to do good . You¡¯d better go back . "

    Leaving this sentence behind, he didn¡¯t say any more, turned around and strode away .

    Looking at his figure, the guards looked at each other . One of them said in a low voice, "thank you for your words . Let¡¯s not mix them up . " Another person also said: "it¡¯s just that Mr . Xie¡¯s family always interceded for Dr . Guanglu . We can¡¯t afford to mix them . "

    After a moment of silence, the leader at the front bit his teeth and said, "let¡¯s go back . " He raised his head and said in a low voice, "leave Jiankang and wait . " He knew that if he returned to the pce empty handed, he would either be severely punished or sent back again . Only to walk away from here, there may be a trace of life .

    These guards were all intelligent people . They looked at each other and moved on towards Wang Hong¡¯s mansion . As soon as he entered the pce, among the servants of the king¡¯s family, a man opened his mouth and asked, "where is the side door?"

    A servant pointed to the East foolishly, "there it is . "

    The guards nodded and strode towards the side door . In a twinkling of an eye, their figures disappeared in front of the servants .

    At this time, in thatne, it was already noisy and shocking . Several guards raised the body of nine princess with pale faces and shivering, and put it on the carriage .

    Then they went to the pce with a carriage .

    After the carriage, with a long line of people, no matter themon people or the nobles who came to the carriage after hearing the wind, they all looked at the carriage and talked about it all the time, "it was killed by doctor Guanglu . " "Dr . Guanglu said that it was Princess nine who stabbed her with a knife . Look at the short knife that was inserted in her chest . It¡¯s the sharp weapon that Princess nine used to kill people . "

    "These nine princesses are used to arrogance and adore Wang Qi since childhood . Most of them are jealous of killing people . "

    "It¡¯s more than anything . "

    "What about doctor Guanglu? What¡¯s the situation? "

    "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to get well after I¡¯ve suffered a lot of injuries . "

    A lot of voices, very light, came quietly, but haunted . They kept raising the body of the nine princesses and went to the pce until the carriage carrying the body entered the pce gate and drove directly to the pce of your Majesty¡¯s director .

    The carriage left and the crowd did not disperse . The crowd was still standing there in groups, talking in a low voice . It¡¯s a thrilling day to say . First, Wang Xie and her husband, who were married together, had an affair . Now, nine princesses were killed on the spot . The doctor Guanglu, whom Wang Hong admired, didn¡¯t know whether he was alive or dead .

    As soon as nine princess¡¯s body entered Yuqian pce, a sound of running mixed with howling and crying was heard . But a middle-aged woman rushed over like a madman .

    The maidservants of all the pces followed in a hurry, shouting: "empress dowager, empress dowager, please be patient . "

    Just as the two pce maids approached, the Empress Dowager swung heavily, causing one of them to fall backward, almost bumping into the empress .

    When the Empress Dowager rushed to the carriage and servant wailed on the body of nine princess, the queen also arrived . She wiped her tears with a handkerchief, whimpered while supporting the Empress Dowager andforted her gently . "Empress dowager, please hold the mourning . Sobbing . . . "

    When the two girls cried like this, the maids of the pce also cried like rain . At this time, the carriage rolling sound, footsteps are stilling .

    In an instant, some young and elegant men stepped out of the carriage and surrounded them . They are red eyes, a sad face advised the Empress Dowager and queen .

    In this kind of war, another sound of footsteps came .

    As soon as the sound of the footsteps came, the people in the sobs were a meal . They turned around, stepped back and bowed to the visitors .

    The man walked behind the empress dowager, and he called out in a low voice, "mother, don¡¯t be sad . "

    These words just spit out, the Empress Dowager who is crying is choking . She raised her head and snapped at the guards who were driving: "who, who killed my son? Ah? Who killed my son? "

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s voice is hoarse and shrill, just like the cry of the night . . . . . . There are so many princesses in the dynasty, only two or three princesses are favored . The reason why nine princesses are favored is that she is the daughter of the Empress Dowager!

    The Empress Dowager in the hissing didn¡¯t pay attention to the emperor or even look at him directly .

    In the Empress Dowager¡¯s cry, the guards were pale and trembling . They fell to their knees with a plop .

    The guards nodded on their foreheads . In the Queen¡¯s shrill cry, one of the guards took a step on his knees and said in a trembling voice, "yes, it¡¯s Dr . Guanglu . "

    "Doctor Guanglu? Which doctor Guanglu? "

    The guard couldn¡¯t stand on the ground and said in a trembling voice, "yes, the Taoist named hongyunzi, whose name is Chen Rong . "

    "A woman?" With a sharp smile, the Empress Dowager said grimly, "I don¡¯t care who is behind her . Go and fetch her . I¡¯ll cut her to pieces to bury my son . "

    When the Empress Dowager said this, she saw that the guards still couldn¡¯t get up and shrieked, "what¡¯s the matter? Do you not listen to the words of the mourners? "

    At this time, the emperor stepped forward and said in a low voice, "mother, the child has sent someone to catch him . "

    The Empress Dowager still didn¡¯t pay attention to him, but her voice was no longer so sharp and angry, "why hasn¡¯t she brought it? Ah? "

    Just then, a sound of running came .

    After a while, a eunuch ran up to the crowd . He saluted and said in a shrill voice, "Your Majesty, go to arrest the guards of Dr . Guanglu and run away . "

    Run?

    The whole audience was shocked at the words .

    The Empress Dowager took a breath . She said with a sharp smile, "OK, it¡¯s very good . Even the guards have run away . . . . . . What a face, doctor Guanglu

    The emperor frowned, and asked in a deep voice, "how can you run?"

    The eunuch was too frightened to speak by the furious queen mother . When he saw the emperor¡¯s words, he trembled for a while, and then he said with a sigh of relief, "I heard that they met with the Xiejia Langjun crane Pavilion, and ran after hearing a few words from him . "

    "What¡¯s the point?"

    "I don¡¯t know . "

    The emperor¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, and then another eunuch came running . He said loudly, "Your Majesty, there is a letter from Wang Hong¡¯s house that doctor Guanglu was stabbed by nine princesses . He bled so much that he didn¡¯t know whether he was alive or dead . "

    After a pause, the eunuch added: "the doctor also said that the poison on the nine princess¡¯s knife is called" endless " . After seeing the blood, the poison has no remedy, and it will be painful for a month before it dies . Doctor Guanglu will not die today, and he will not live this month . "

    As soon as the eunuch¡¯s voice fell to the ground, the Empress Dowager¡¯s shrillughter came . She said with a sharp smile, "OK, OK, my son is doing well, doing well . "

    She clenched her teeth and snapped, "let that woman die in pain for a month? Good, good medicine . But when she died, she couldn¡¯t cheapen her family . When she came, she found out her family members and killed them all! "

    The emperor, who has been frowning for a long time, hase back to God this time . He went behind the Empress Dowager and said, "mother, this is not right . "

    "What¡¯s wrong?" The Empress Dowager finally turned around . She stared at the emperor gloomily and shrieked, "is that * * you sealed up? You¡¯d be reluctant if you slept?"

    The voice was very rude and vulgar .

    The emperor¡¯s eyebrow was beating . He stared at the Empress Dowager and said slowly, "Dr . Guanglu is the king¡¯s sweetheart . " Seeing the Queen Mother screamed again, he continued: "it¡¯s the Langjun crane Pavilion of the Xie family, which also maintains her . . . . . . Mother, nine younger sisters assassinated others, and they fought back when they were dying . It¡¯s not a big mistake . The crime should not involve the family . "Speaking of this, the Emperor didn¡¯t wait for the Empress Dowager to open his mouth, then he turned back and ordered: "well, under the hot sun, don¡¯t let nine younger sister¡¯s soul be quiet . Go, take nine younger sisters back to the Lingtai, and ask all the real people to bless her . "

    At themand, all the people answered in unison, "yes . "

    £¤

    continue peak power rationing, tears . This is a little bit of the word, is out of the storage code in the notebook . Finally, haha, I see that there are many pink tickets for Mei . Please ask again by the way . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201: 201

    When the news reached sun Yan¡¯er, he was outside the city . Regardless of the presence of the elders, he turned his horse, turned around and galloped to the city .

    When he rushed to the gate, it was the setting sun that entered the city at thest moment when the gate was closed . Sun Yan was so anxious that he was blocked by the flow of people like the tide .

    Jump off the horse¡¯s back, lead the reins and hurry to walk . After knocking down countless pedestrians, Sun Yanes to Wang Hong¡¯s mansion . At this time, the twilight is deep, and the world is dark .

    Outside the mansion, people of all kindse and go from time to time, but the mansion is closed . There is a kind of frightening calm with brilliant lights and silent courtyard .

    Sun Yan lost his horse and jumped over the fence .

    He could fall to the ground and rushed out a dozen guards in all directions . They had swords in their hands . At the same time, they were eager to drink, "who?"

    As soon as the sound fell, they saw Sun Yan¡¯s face full of sweat . At the same time, with a fork of his hand, they called out, "it was the grandson¡¯s husband . " Since they knew why Sun Yan came, they looked at each other, and then they went back .

    Sun Yan strides towards the courtyard where Chen Rong is .

    In a twinkling of an eye, he stepped into the arch, and as soon as the man rushed in, he was a lunge to sp the skirt of a maid¡¯s dress, and raised her voice and asked, "where is ah Rong?" His voice was shaking . "How is she?"

    And the maidservant was so lifted up by him, and her neck was strangled, and her face was red, and she knew only that her hands and feet were dancing, and where could she answer him?

    At this time, Qi Qi gushed out of several maids and guards, and looked behind Sun Yan, and saluted at the same time, calling: "Lang Jun . "

    Langjun? Wang Hong is back?

    Sun Yan swished back .

    Can look back, a wind will blow from his side, in an instant, the white figure has been involved in the steps, into the house .

    Seeing Wang Hong enter, Sun Yan quickly shakes off the poor maid and rushes to catch up .

    They rushed into the room with a wind in their clothes . At that moment, the Pearl curtain tinkled, the veil flew around, and the incense burner curled and swayed .

    Sun Yan rushes to the side of the bed . He just reaches out to lift the curtain of the bed . At a nce, he sees Wang Honging, but his hands are frozen .

    Wang Hong¡¯s face is very white, very white, this white face, with his deep eyes, in this dark room, straight let him a little scared .

    In Sun Yan¡¯s wide eyes, Wang Hong came to him . Wang Hong didn¡¯t look at him . He focused on the copse of the bed for a moment . His hand stretched out to the curtain of the bed was shaking and shaking .

    His hand trembled so much that he seized the veil several times, but could not pull it apart . When Sun Yan saw this, he reached out and pulled the veil open for him .

    They both looked down at the bed .

    The bed copsed, the bird was covered with gold, and Chen Rong¡¯s face was as gray as gold paper . She slept there with her eyes closed, her lips slightly pursed, her hands white, tender and plump, and her quilt corners tightly sped .

    Lights and candlelight shone on her face, bright and warm yellow color, but somehow, it let her dye a thrilling peace .

    Slowly, Wang Hong fell down before the copse .

    He put out his hand tremblingly . It took a lot of effort to reach out to Chen Rong . Just to touch, his hand is a contraction, for a long time, that hand just once again stroked the face of Chen Rong .

    His long white fingers, gentle, carefully swam on her pale lips .

    Sun Yan also extended his hand, but he turned to Chen Rong¡¯s wrist vein . After touching for a while, his face turned to Wang Hong, depressed and choking, "how do you look at her? Wang Hong, why can¡¯t you even protect a woman? Ah? " (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202: 202

    When the news reached sun Yan¡¯er, he was outside the city . Regardless of the presence of the elders, he turned his horse, turned around and galloped to the city .

    When he rushed to the gate, it was the setting sun that entered the city at thest moment when the gate was closed . Sun Yan was so anxious that he was blocked by the flow of people like the tide .

    Jump off the horse¡¯s back, lead the reins and hurry to walk . After knocking down countless pedestrians, Sun Yanes to Wang Hong¡¯s mansion . At this time, the twilight is deep, and the world is dark .

    Outside the mansion, people of all kindse and go from time to time, but the mansion is closed . There is a kind of frightening calm with brilliant lights and silent courtyard .

    Sun Yan lost his horse and jumped over the fence .

    He could fall to the ground and rushed out a dozen guards in all directions . They had swords in their hands . At the same time, they were eager to drink, "who?"

    As soon as the sound fell, they saw Sun Yan¡¯s face full of sweat . At the same time, with a fork of his hand, they called out, "it was the grandson¡¯s husband . " Since they knew why Sun Yan came, they looked at each other, and then they went back .

    Sun Yan strides towards the courtyard where Chen Rong is .

    In a twinkling of an eye, he stepped into the arch, and as soon as the man rushed in, he was a lunge to sp the skirt of a maid¡¯s dress, and raised her voice and asked, "where is ah Rong?" His voice was shaking . "How is she?"

    And the maidservant was so lifted up by him, and her neck was strangled, and her face was red, and she knew only that her hands and feet were dancing, and where could she answer him?

    At this time, Qi Qi gushed out of several maids and guards, and looked behind Sun Yan, and saluted at the same time, calling: "Lang Jun . "

    Langjun? Wang Hong is back?

    Sun Yan swished back .

    Can look back, a wind will blow from his side, in an instant, the white figure has been involved in the steps, into the house .

    Seeing Wang Hong enter, Sun Yan quickly shakes off the poor maid and rushes to catch up .

    They rushed into the room with a wind in their clothes . At that moment, the Pearl curtain tinkled, the veil flew around, and the incense burner curled and swayed .

    Sun Yan rushes to the side of the bed . He just reaches out to lift the curtain of the bed . At a nce, he sees Wang Honging, but his hands are frozen .

    Wang Hong¡¯s face is very white, very white, this white face, with his deep eyes, in this dark room, straight let him a little scared .

    In Sun Yan¡¯s wide eyes, Wang Hong came to him . Wang Hong didn¡¯t look at him . He focused on the copse of the bed for a moment . His hand stretched out to the curtain of the bed was shaking and shaking .

    His hand trembled so much that he seized the veil several times, but could not pull it apart . When Sun Yan saw this, he reached out and pulled the veil open for him .

    They both looked down at the bed .

    The bed copsed, the bird was covered with gold, and Chen Rong¡¯s face was as gray as gold paper . She slept there with her eyes closed, her lips slightly pursed, her hands white, tender and plump, and her quilt corners tightly sped .

    Lights and candlelight shone on her face, bright and warm yellow color, but somehow, it let her dye a thrilling peace .

    Slowly, Wang Hong fell down before the copse .

    He put out his hand tremblingly . It took a lot of effort to reach out to Chen Rong . Just to touch, his hand is a contraction, for a long time, that hand just once again stroked the face of Chen Rong .

    His long white fingers, gentle, carefully swam on her pale lips .

    Sun Yan also extended his hand, but he turned to Chen Rong¡¯s wrist vein . After touching for a while, his face turned to Wang Hong, depressed and choking, "how do you look at her? Wang Hong, why can¡¯t you even protect a woman? Ah? "

    When he roared, the saliva flew to Wang Hong¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t seem to hear it at all, just caressed Chen Rong¡¯s lips and her straight nose .

    Sun Yan was so angry that he reached for Wang Hong¡¯s skirt .

    At this time, Wang Hong moved . He drew back his hand, put his hands on his face, and lowered his head . . . . . . . One drop, two drops, tears from his fingers silently qinxia, silently dripping on the floor .

    Sun Yan was stunned . He didn¡¯t realize until then that Wang Hong¡¯s white clothes had already be mud clothes . His fingers and knuckles were blue, swollen and bloodstained . That was the trace of tightening something .

    Wang Hong covered his face with both hands, and his tears were like rain, but he didn¡¯t make any sound from beginning to end . . . . . . Tears are so surging, but there is no sound, how can this scene make people so sad?

    Sun Yan hung down his outstretched hand, moved his lips, and finally whispered, "what are you crying for? People are not dead yet . "

    He turned to the outside and shouted, "where are you dead? What does the doctor say? "

    The sound was loud, but no one answered .

    Sun Yan was furious .

    At this time, Wang Hong low mute, with tears of voice came, "out . "

    Seeing that he finally stopped crying, Sun Yan quickly looked back . At this point, he was stunned: Wang Hong in front of him, with his beautiful and wless face, still looked like a person, his eyes were crystal clear, and his posture was beautiful and noble . If it wasn¡¯t for his mud clothes or tears in his eyes, he almost thought that the man who was almost out of control just now was not him . As soon as Wang Hong¡¯s voice fell, a man in ck appeared in the corner .

    Wang Hong lowered his head, looked at Chen Rong without blinking, and said hoarsely, "what did she say?"

    The man in ck replied, "she never spoke, but before she fell to the ground, she told Xie heting something . Qng, I killed people . It¡¯s nothing to do with you . Don¡¯t bring disaster . " The voice of the man in ck is very old-fashioned and does not fluctuate a little . When I retell Chen Rong¡¯s words, there is no emotion in them .

    But as soon as his voice fell, Wang Hong put his hand on the copse, and tightly fastened the brocade quilt . He buckled so tightly, so tightly, that his whole body was shaking uncontrobly .

    But Rao is so, his face is still calm, his eyes are still crystal clear, his posture is still elegant .

    Sun Yan stares at him and groans heavily . He reaches for his fist and is about to swing it to Wang Hong¡¯s face . Half of the fist stretched out, and then coagted again: a wisp of blood, spilled from Wang Hong¡¯s mouth, dropped down the corner of his lips on the floor .

    Drop by drop, the beautiful and wless face, such as satin ink hair, noble posture, and enchanting blood, forms a strange picture in this quiet room .

    Sun Yan stared at him and woke up when he saw that he was caressing his chest gracefully and slowly . Heavy one hum, Sun Yan sneer way: "heartache is heartache, why to bear?" As soon as the voice fell, he turned his head and covered his face with sleeves, blocking the overflowing tears . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203: 203

    Wang Hong didn¡¯t answer, didn¡¯t care . He stared at Chen Rong¡¯s face without blinking . Slowly, he stood up .

    At this time, Sun Yan remembered . He asked in a deep voice, "what did the doctor say?" Although he showed Chen Rong the pulse, he didn¡¯t even have half tone, so he had to ask the doctor .

    No one answered Sun Yan¡¯s words .

    And Wang Hong, already slowly stood up, he leaned forward, slowly opened the quilt, eyes Piao to her tightly bound wound .

    Looking at the wound, he gently separated Chen Rong from the five fingers of the quilt .

    Chen Rong really buckled too tightly . He didn¡¯t split up . Wang Hong lowered his head, kissed her lips gently, and stained her pale lips with a little blood . Then he called out low, gently and pitifully, "Qingqing, release your hand . . . . . . Come, let the Lord hold you . "

    His voice is very light, very gentle and gentle, like a whisper, like the spring breeze .

    As expected, Chen Rong¡¯s hand was released .

    Wang Hong gently wrapped her hand in the palm, and then he picked her up horizontally .

    Sun Yan sped his arm and said, "Wang Qi, are you crazy? How can she move when she is so hurt? "

    Wang Hongman unconcerned to pull open his hand, insist to hold Chen Rong horizontally .

    Seeing that he turned around and left, Sun Yan, who couldn¡¯t get the real situation, was angry . He growled, "can youe out alone and tell me what happened to Aron?"

    At the same time of Sun Yan¡¯s roar, Wang Hong¡¯s gentle voice like the spring breeze came, "what¡¯s the situation?"

    The man in ck walked out and bowed his head and said, "Princess nine is dead . The queen mother is furious . She insists on killing Dr . Guanglu and killing all her rtives . However, after learning that Dr . Guanglu was poisoned, he was persuaded by his majesty . "

    Wang Hong lowered his head, his hair was like satin, and he brushed his face gently . Looking at her, he was full of love and gently bit her on the tip of the nose . He asked again, "how did Xie heting appear there?"

    The man in ck replied, "Xie heting is here with the people who are watching . His majesty sent for Dr . Guanglu, and he advised him to disperse him . "

    Sun Yan listened to the conversation and was furious . He yelled at Wang Hong, "when is it? You are still asking this and that . Wang Qng, tell me, what¡¯s wrong with my Aaron? "

    This time, Wang Hong finally noticed Sun Yan . He turned around and stared at Sun Yan . He whispered, "your a Rong?" When Sun Yan saw that he was still pestering the name, he would be angry if his eyes were round .

    Wang Hong just looked at him and took back his sight . He looked down at Chen Rong, smiled softly, and said: "all over the world, she can only be my ah Rong . "

    Sun Yan gritted his teeth and shouted, "what¡¯s the matter with your damn Aaron?"

    Wang Hong didn¡¯t look up . He put a kiss on Chen Rong¡¯s lips and said softly, "nothing, ah Rong is just, damn it . "

    "What?" Sun Yan is furious . He can no longer control Wang Hong¡¯spel . He grits his teeth and says, "tell me the fuck . "

    Wang Hong nced at him, casually extended his hand and brushed it on the back of his hand .

    This flick, where can open . Wang Hong frowned and finally looked up at Sun Yan . Staring at him, he said slowly, "stun him . "

    Three words fell, a wind came . Sun Yan was shocked, and his right hand quickly turned back . Just then, the wind came from the other side . Only to hear a "por", he fell back to the ground with a pain in his neck .

    Wang Hong nced at Sun Yan, who couldn¡¯t afford to fall to the ground, and said softly, "send him back . Remember to treat him well and hurt him . I will be annoyed when Aron wakes up . "

    At the same time, the two men in ck said, "take Sun Yan up and jump a few times, and then disappear in the courtyard . " .

    $$$

    the reason for this strange update is that I coded 3000 words on the Inte outside and saved them clearly, but even the documents disappeared after the power failure . Then code in the background . Then, I code a thousand words and publish a chapter, so, it¡¯s like this . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204: 204

    In the courtyard, there was a very ordinary carriage without any signs . Wang Hong held Chen Rong in his arms and whispered, "let¡¯s go . "

    "Yes . "

    Carriage drive .

    Originally, there were always a lot of people wandering around outside Wang Hong¡¯s courtyard, but this time when the carriage drove out from the side door, although someone looked at the carriage, they didn¡¯t care: Dr . Guanglu was seriously injured and in danger . At this time, it¡¯smon sense that she shouldn¡¯t move . What¡¯s more, this carriage is somon that there is not even a guard around it . No one could have imagined that Wang Hong and Chen Rong would be sitting in the carriage .

    Of course, it wasn¡¯tpletely ignored . Gradually, several people followed the carriage .

    When the carriage drove into ane, Wang Hong got out of the carriage with Chen Rong and sat in another carriage . . . . . . Everyneway is changed in this way . After changing the fifth batch of carriages, there is no one behind them .

    The carriage went on .

    The moon rises gradually . Tonight, there is no idle cloud . In the clear and cold sky, there is only one bright moon . The sky is boundless and clear, and the moon is white and cold .

    In the carriage, Wang Hong looked down at Wang Hong in his arms .

    With the overthrow of the carriage, the face of the blind man will frown from time to time, showing a painful color . Looking at her eyebrow peak, Wang Hong lowered his head and bit her gently . After leaving several teeth marks on the frowned eyebrow peak, Wang Hong stroked her lips and asked in a low voice, "Qing Qing, I havee back . How can you not wake up?" He smiled low, because his lips were close to her skin, and the jar ofughter was stuffy . "I hurt you, don¡¯t you open your eyes and stare at me?"

    The voice is very thin and light . It¡¯s like nothing . If you mix it into the night wind and you don¡¯t see it in a second, you will be the woman in your arms, and you will also turn a deaf ear .

    Wang Hong chuckled even more .

    The carriage was very slow . Every time it was overturned, the driver would look at it nervously .

    At such a speed, in less than an hour, the voice of the driver sounded from the outside of the carriage, "Langjun, here it is . "

    "Yes . " Wang Hong answered, took a jade te from his waist at will, and waved it towards the outside of the car . Then the sound of "Zizi" was loud . The dumb door was pushed open by gravity .

    The carriage continued to move .

    A quarter of an hourter, Wang Hong jumped out of the carriage . He raised his head, looked at the quiet and simple courtyard under the moonlight, looked at six couples of men and women who were bowing, and twenty guards, and asked softly, "invite the original real person . "

    A guard replied, "yes . " After that, he hesitated a little and said, "my husband, the real man was violent . In these two hours, he has been swearing . If he saw the doctor, would he shout and let out the news? "

    Wang Hong knew what he meant . He shook his head and said, "let him scold me if the ground deviates here . "

    "Yes . "

    After the guard left, Wang Hong held Chen Rong and strode into the bedroom .

    Although the courtyard and tree houses aremon, they are delicate andfortable . Inside the fragrance bursts, pink gauze curtains flutter around, screen window, a window of thick green dye drunk the whole world .

    Wang Hong holds Chen Rong and gently ces her on the bed .

    He sat on his side on the copse and reached for her hand .

    Looking at her, he sighed low and murmured, "ah Rong, it¡¯s my fault . I¡¯m wrong . "

    His lips were tightly pressed .

    At this time, a loud scolding voice came, "cure me, cure me! Haven¡¯t you shameless bandits heard that doctors can¡¯t demand it? "

    Then he roared, "which King of Sima¡¯s room are you? I can¡¯t stand such humiliation! " The original real person was a Confucian schr . He was full of reading poems and books and held up filial piety . However, he left in less than a month when he was an official . After that, he studied hard on medical books and did not go out for three years . He cured Liang Wang¡¯s incurable disease, which could not be cured in the Central ins at the first time . He has more than 70 years of experience this year . He is proficient in medical skills . Ten years ago, he devoted himself to the cultivation of alchemy .

    Therefore, even if he is abusive, he is also literate, but his voice is loud and his temper is hot .

    The people who follow the original real person are always submissive and have not refuted . They led the original immortal to the door of the room, saluted him and said, "immortal, please!"

    The original immortal sneered, kicked the door open, and cried, "I¡¯d like to see which ignorant thief pretends to be a bandit . "

    As soon as his voice fell, his eyes were fixed by the white figure standing beside the bed .

    Wang Hong slowly turned back, and he looked at the original immortal with big eyes and unbelievable face . He saluted deeply and said, "the seventh king of Langya has seen the original immortal . "

    "Langya King seven?"

    "Exactly!"

    "Pedaling and pedaling" the original immortal rushed to Wang Hong with a lunge . He lowered his head and stared at Wang Hong again and again, shouting, "it¡¯s you, Wang Qi, who kidnapped my husband?"

    Wang hongyili said elegantly, "it¡¯s a must . Please don¡¯t me the old man for the offence . "

    The original immortal sneered . He red at Wang Hong for several times, turning his head to look at Chen Rong . Looking at Chen Rong, the original immortal sneered: "this is the romantic Taoist who made you desperate?"

    Wang Hongyi sun, way: "exactly . "

    The original immortal is still staring at him .

    Wang Hong bowed deeply and said with a smile, "Hong heard from the old man who said that if you meet your real husband in this life, you are willing to die for three years . Wang Hong is not talented . Although there is a danger of conspiracy and trickery, however, he has three words to y tricks on Hu nu . This time, I only asked the old man to have mercy on Hong and save the woman . "

    The original immortal stared at Wang Hong, who could not get up with a bow . After a while, he frowned and said: "those people are not gossiping . Do you think Wang Hong never likes to beg people? How can we be here today? "

    Wang Hong lowered his head and said, "if the injured person is Hong, he may die . However, it is this woman who is injured . Her affection is more important than mine . Hongshi cannot bear to leave . "

    The original immortal snorted heavily, and he said with a bawling voice, "a thief who doesn¡¯t know how to advance!"

    Scold is such scold, he still sat down on the bed copse, sitting at the same time, the original real person scolded angrily at the same time: "real husband? Bah, is there such a real husband who is obsessed with women? "

    Wang Hong smiled bitterly .

    When the original immortal saw that he didn¡¯t answer, he stared at him heavily again, and reached for Chen Rong¡¯s pulse .

    As soon as he put Chen Rong¡¯s hand on it, Wang Hong did not move . He just looked at the original immortal for a moment .

    At this time, the original immortal put on Chen Rong¡¯s other hand .

    After putting his hands on the pulse, the original immortal stood up . He brushed the quilt covering Chen Rong¡¯s barefoot and pressed the pulse in front of her foot .

    It wasn¡¯t a long process . It was only a quarter of an hour before and after, but Wang Hong, with a smile and elegant posture, and the clothes of his vest, were all sweaty .

    After a while, the original immortal covered Chen Rong with the quilt again .

    He looked back at Wang Hong and frowned, "doesn¡¯t it mean that nine princesses have used ¡¯Endless¡¯ to her? How can I not see you? "

    Wang Hong replied respectfully, "it was not poisoned . Nine princesses used it to kill her dagger . Hong sent someone to change it in the middle of the way . "

    As soon as the words came out, the original immortal opened his eyes wide, his long white eyebrows twisted into a ball, "you know that nine Princess wants to kill your woman, how can¡¯t you stop it?"

    Wang Hong smiled and said nothing .

    The original immortal snorted heavily and drank disgustedly, "you little thief must have yed some conspiracy . No wonder you all say that there is a danger of conspiracy . A thief is not a good man . "

    Wang Hong raised his head and smiled, and said softly, "it¡¯s a real mistake . Good people have never been relied on as heirs by a family like Wang . "

    The original immortal frowned and thought, shook his head, and sighed: "you are the heart of a hero . Even the woman who is pregnant with your child is willing to do it! "

    As soon as he said this, Wang Hong stood upright and shook his body . He slowly bowed his head and stared at Chen Rong deeply . Wang Hong¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse, "it¡¯s Hongcai¡¯s fault . . . . . . Until now, I knew that my heart would ache . " If the stone is heavier, no, he is wrong at all . He should think of another way . He should think of another way .

    Wang Hong, with a smile, murmured: "my grandfather once said that I was cruel and merciless . . . . . . . He¡¯s wrong . My heart is aching at the moment . "

    When he said "heartache like strangtion", his tone was leisurely and peaceful, his face was beautiful and smiling, his eyes were clear and far away, which half of his heart ache like strangtion . But I don¡¯t know why, the old man watched his white clothes fluttering with the night wind, and believed his words involuntarily .

    Although I believed it, I went to the old man with a golden needle after I finished the prescription . I sneered and said, "it¡¯s useless to regret if I make such a mistake again . "

    As soon as he heard this, Wang Hong¡¯s eyes brightened, and he stepped back to bow to the old man and said in a trembling voice, "thank you for your treatment . "

    The old man burned the gold needle on the candle, put it into Chen Rong¡¯s wrist and twisted it . At the same time, he said, "thank you, woman . At this moment, her spirit is still gathering in Dantian¡¯s abdomen . . . . . . She wants to keep the baby in her belly

    Wang Hong smell speech, the corner of the mouth a Yang, in the eyes sh a ray of crystal light, he quietly stare at Chen Rong, low said: "she has never been so . " Voice, with a touch of pride, a touch of satisfaction, a touch of indescribable joy and love .

    The old man then inserted a needle into Chen Rong¡¯s nk and rubbed his fingers quickly . He nced at Wang Hong and said, "I can be cruel to care about this woman so much . You little thief really upy a high position . I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse . "

    Wang Hong did not answer .

    As time goes on, the old man moves faster and faster, and there are more and more gold needles inserted in Chen Rong . When the nine gold needles were shining in the candlelight, his forehead was sweating and his lips were closed . Where could he talk with Wang Hong again?

    I don¡¯t know how longter, the old man said, "OK . " He said as he pulled the needle .

    When he took the fifth bite, a low, dark "exhortation" sound seemed toe, slowly, Chen Rong¡¯s eyelids lifted, slowly, she opened a pair of nk eyes .

    Just when her eyes opened, she heard a loud "plop" . The old man jumped, looked back and saw Wang Hong kneeling heavily . He seemed to want to stand up, the hand on the ground, because it was exposed by too much force . Rao is smiling all the time on his face . Rao is kneeling on the ground . His back is still straight, and his demeanor is still elegant . But he supports four or five times, but he fails to stand up . The old man first widened his eyes, turned around andughed loudly .

    I like it . Don¡¯t forget to vote pink . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205: 205

    In the original oldughter, Chen Rong¡¯s confused eyes gradually turned bright .

    She turned her head slowly and went with prestige . Puzzled, he stared at the strange old man . Chen Rong¡¯s dry mouth opened, but he couldn¡¯t utter a word .

    Hou in the side of the maid, hurriedly brought a ss of water, put in her lips let her sip a little .

    Listening to Chen Rong¡¯s swallowing voice, the original immortal nodded . He went to the copse table, pointed to the prescription, and said, "if you use it for a month, it will be OK . "

    After finishing, he stared at one side of the ground, hummed, and cried out discontentedly: "the thief surnamed Wang, I¡¯m going to leave, do you want to stop him?"

    A thief surnamed Wang?

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes are bright . She can¡¯t wait to turn her head and follow her reputation . Can just move, then lead to see the wound, Chen Rong had to quiet down .

    At this time, she saw a white figureing . The figure made a deep bow to the old man . The gentle and bitter smile of her husband came to her ears, "the real manughed . Hong owes a favor to the real person . If he has a chance, he will report it . "

    "It¡¯s just like that . " The original immortal stroked Bai Xu and said, "remember what you said today, boy . "

    After that, the original immortal left .

    Chen Rong watched the original immortal stride away in bewilderment and frowned . In her memory, she had never seen anyone speak to Wang Hong like this .

    At this time, a man came to her, he lowered his head, quietly near her .

    Before Chen Rong looked up, he started a weak smile at him . She looked up at him, pale as paper, with a smile on her bloodless face She put out her hand, slowly fell on the back of his hand, her eyes fell on his gray white clothes, hoarse and powerless said: "how can it be so dirty?"

    As soon as she woke up, she did not ask about her injuries, her poisons or her children, but she was only worried about his clothes .

    Wang Hong slowly extended his five fingers .

    Five fingers reached out, his white palms, her white hands . Slowly, he wrapped it in his hand .

    "Aron . "

    His voice was hoarse . "Are you still in pain?"

    Chen Rong quickly shakes her head, but only shakes twice, and she is dizzy and stops . Looking at him with a smile, she said in a low voice, "no pain . "

    Looking at him, her lips moved . After a while, she asked softly, "I, how am I still alive? I live like this, but I will be involved in you? "

    Still do not ask themselves, do not worry about their own, only worried about his safety .

    Wang Hong closed his eyes .

    He carefully picked up her small hand and lowered his head . He kissed the back of her hand and said in a hoarse nasal voice, "I¡¯m fine . " After a pause, he said in a low voice, "Aron . "

    He raised his reddish eyes, looked at her carefully, and said softly, "I¡¯d rather be tied up with you than live . "

    Where did Chen Rong think that Wang Hong would one day say such love words to himself?

    She blinked . Her bloody lips rose and she smiled . Just a few words, she is very tired . Chen Rong put his head on the jade pillow and held his fingers tightly . For a moment, she replied softly, "yes . "

    She said nothing but a happy reply .

    Wang Hong looks down .

    He took the back of her white and tender hand, stroked his lips, spewed out a low and lingering voice, "a Rong, I won¡¯t hurt youter . "

    He was shocked by Wang Hongyi¡¯s tender words, but he blinked doubtfully . After a while, she thought, "it¡¯s said that there must be future blessings if you don¡¯t die . It seems that heaven can¡¯t stop me . " .

    She was speechless, but she answered softly, "well . "

    He separated her five fingers one by one, pitifully holding the white, tender and plump fingertips between the lips . Wang Hong looked into Chen Rong¡¯s eyes, which were red and glittering . Unknowingly, Chen Rong looks crazy: This is her husband . Her husband is so beautiful .

    Wang Hong¡¯s ruddy lips, with her little white fingers, said in a low, vague way, "ah Rong, you must always love me so much, no matter what, no matter when, you must always love me so much . " His voice also has a nasal sound . This handsome man of Tsinghua University, with his crystal eyes shining in the clear, looks at her gently like water . His hair is flowing with ink . He is noble like a God, but he says such childish words and is so persistent .

    Chen Rong¡¯s eyes narrowed . Although she spoke too much and was a little dizzy, she was still happy . She could not helpughing and said, "yes . "

    "You swear . "

    Wang Hong is extremely persistent . He fixed his eyes on her, waiting for her to speak .

    Chen toleratedughter, said softly and weakly, "I, Chen¡¯s a Rong, swear that I will always love my Qng, no matter what, no matter when . "

    Wang Hong grinned childishly when she took the oath . Just smiling, he lowered his head and buried his face in Chen¡¯s palm . Chen Ronggang was puzzled, he felt a cool palm, then, a few tears down her fingers, slowly down . Chen Rong was surprised . She put another hand on his face and said softly, "Qng, don¡¯t be sad . Am I ok?"

    She said, her voice with sweet, with beauty, with joy . . . . . . Finally, in the eyes of the man she cherishes, is she also a treasure?

    Listening to Chen Rong¡¯s soft words, Wang Hong did not move .

    After a while, he raised his head, leaned back, and slowly took the superheated towel from the handmaid¡¯s hand . Wang Hong slowly wiped the dirt and dust on his face .

    Then he stood up and opened his arms . Just in a sh, the fragile, pitiful and tender Wang Hong just now disappeared . He is like an emperor with his arms open like this . He is elegant, noble and unattainable .

    As soon as he got up, several handmaids came forward at the same time, took off his dirty robe and reced it with a new set of white robes . Comb his messy hair again .

    When several maids retreated, Wang Hong in front of him recovered his elegant appearance of relegating to immortals .

    He lowered his head and looked at his face tenderly .

    Chen Rong looks up at him . Although he is clear and calm, his eyes are still tender as water . Chen Rong smiles weakly .

    Chen Rong looked at him and called softly, "Qng . "

    "Yes . "

    "How are you?" Chen Rong¡¯s eyes were a little nervous . "You didn¡¯t do anything?"

    Wang Hong shook his head slowly .

    He reached out his hand and gently stroked his long hair . As hebed, he murmured, "it¡¯s a little knotted . Well, you¡¯re hurt . I¡¯ll help you clean itter . "

    Hearing this, Chen Rong shakes her head, only for a moment . She stops because of her dizziness, "No . "

    "Why?"

    Why? I¡¯m sorry . Chen Rong bit his lips, looked at him and said shyly, "call your maid . "

    Wang Hong saw her shyness .

    He stepped forward and gently held Chen Rong upright . Then, he sat behind her and let her lean on her . Relying on him, Chen Rong murmured, "I have a smell of blood, and I will smoke the Qng . "

    Wang Hong ignored, and he put his face on the side of her neck, motionless for a long time .

    Just when Chen Rong wanted to look back curiously, his voice with a nasal sound came back again, "Qing Qing, in the end of Hong¡¯s life, he will not bear you any more . "

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£

    Chen Rong waspletely shocked .

    Her eyes widened and she didn¡¯t believe her ears .

    After a long time, she trembled and sobbed, "what do you say?"

    She looked back at him and cried, "Qng, what did you say just now? Please say it again . "

    She opened her eyes wide, letting tears flow down her cheeks from her bright eyes . "Qng, please, please say it again . . . . . . You, you can¡¯t let me guess . I can¡¯t

    Wang Hong bowed his head, his lips against her forehead and heart .

    He pasted it gently for a long time . He said softly and clearly, "Qing Qing, I¡¯m no longer me . . . . . . On this day, I try all kinds of troubles in the world . "

    He removed her face, looked at her tenderly, closed his eyes, and kissed her lips .

    Two tongues entwine, just a contact Wang Hong then slowly separate . He looked at her again, and said in a low voice, "I say that I will not be a lover in this life . "

    A word fell, Chen Rong choked .

    She buried her face in his arms, motionless . In the course of sobbing again and again, tears soon soaked his new clothes .

    In tears, Chen Ronglian forgot the pain . She just snuggled up to him and wept patiently .

    Wang Hong¡¯s fingers were as fast as a shuttle, passing through her long Satin hair, said in a low voice, "I didn¡¯t revenge anyone . " Hearing this, Chen Rong stopped choking and she began to listen .

    His voice was like a breeze, slight and whispering, "nine princesses are dead, but all the royal family think you can¡¯t escape death . "

    Hearing this, Chen Rong reached out and pushed him away . She looked up with tears on her face . The joy and happiness in her expression gradually turned to sadness .

    Looking at him, in Wang Hong¡¯s inquiring eyes, Chen Rong whispered, "can Qng know that I am poisoned? Nine princesses said that she was on the knife and smeared with poison . There was no medicine to solve the poison . "

    At this moment, she seems to understand why today¡¯s Wang Hong is so abnormal, crying in front of her, and promising her such beautiful expectation . . . . . . Surely he knew he was going to die, too?

    Chen Rong said this sentence . Seeing Wang Hong¡¯s low eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but smile . She smiled brightly and in the sun . She turned her head . Chen Rong said indifferently, "Qng Hugh should care . I¡¯ve got this life, which was originally picked up . If the God epts it, he will be free of it . " After a pause, her voice turned to a low voice . "Qng doesn¡¯t have to say such a promise because he has pity on me . " She chuckled and said, "January is only thirty days . How could there be such a long life . . . " . . . . . . But Qi Lang said that he would not lose me in this life . Ah Rong was very d to hear that . " Because she was too excited and said too much, she was dizzy for a while, so shey t and closed her eyes slowly . Only that corner of the eye, two tears like pearl, slowly fell, has been qinjin Wang Hong¡¯s skirt . ##

    satisfied and like it, don¡¯t forget to vote pink . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206: 206

    In Chen Rong¡¯s choking voice, Wang Hong droops his eyes . He lightly caresses her long hair and whispers, "you are not poisoned . " His voice was very light . "There was no poison on that knife . "

    The choking sound of Chen¡¯s face stops momentarily .

    She raised her head in amazement, and her tear stained face was shocked and ecstatic . She hardly believed her ears . "What do you say?"

    Wang Hong stroked her hair, lips on her forehead, and whispered, "you have never been poisoned . "

    This time, Chen Rong finally believed her ears . She trembled and murmured, "I¡¯ve never been poisoned?" She buried her face in his arms and murmured, "I¡¯m not poisoned . No, I don¡¯t have to die . "

    For a moment, the ecstasy of being alive dashed against her like a storm .

    Chen Rong cried andughed for a while . Under Wang Hong¡¯s forced system, hey t and closed his eyes .

    Then she closed her eyes and said to herself happily, "I don¡¯t need to die . "

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£

    Incoherent for a long time, emotional too excited Chen Rong slowly calmed down . She just got better from her serious injury . She was so excited that she got hurt . After enduring a pain with her teeth, Chen Rong slowly closed her eyes and went to sleep in Wang Hongdi¡¯s gentle attention .

    I don¡¯t know how many hours to sleep .

    When Chen Rong woke up again, Wang Hong was still leaning on the edge of the cave, still looking at her tenderly . He smiled at her open eyes with a satisfied and rxed smile .

    Her hand was also gently held by him . With five fingers entwined, she could feel the sweat in the palm of his hand .

    Chen Rong smiled back at Wang Hong and asked curiously, "Qng, the nine Princess told me that her knife was poisoned . She came here well prepared . How could she get it wrong again? With her character, not so . "

    Her voice was crisp, rxed, and full of questions .

    Wang Hong still droops her eyes .

    At the moment, he has a ck hair shawl, a handsome Qinghua, a radiant face full of noble spirit, a white dress spotless . . . . . . Hearing Chen Rong¡¯s question, his eyshes moved, but he didn¡¯t answer .

    Chen Rong waited for a while, but he could not hear his reply . He stared at him and said, "how can Qi Lang not answer?"

    Wang Hong¡¯s eyebrows beat .

    After a long time, he whispered back, "I don¡¯t know . "

    There was something Qng didn¡¯t know .

    Chen Rong blinked and blinked . Then she said, "I killed the nine princesses, and Sima¡¯s just let me go?"

    Wang Hong shook his head and said, "No . Chen¡¯s a Rong has been poisoned, and he doesn¡¯t know where he died . Now you are just my Qing Qing . "

    This time, Chen Rong was totally stunned . She eximed, "you mean, the world thinks I¡¯m dead?" Then her Taoist temple, Her Majesty gave her Chuang Tzu, Liangtian, and her eldest brother, pingru, are all gone?

    She, from now on, can¡¯t appear in front of the living again, so she lives quietly?

    The more she thought about it, the paler Chen Rong¡¯s face became . She stared at Wang Hong and at him . Her lips moved and moved again . For a while, she closed her eyes .

    Chen Rong is not stupid . In fact, after two generations, each of them has been struggling for a long time . She still has a little experience in reasoning about the world and mastering people¡¯s hearts . At this time, she only hated that her mind was too clear . Sober a little thought, then found that all kinds of defense are powerless, only one exnation makes sense .

    Wang Hong felt the small hand in the palm of his hand, and began to get cold . He quickly clenched it . He called out uneasily, "a Rong?"

    Chen Rong put his hand in the quilt and stroked his belly .

    After a long silence, her low, nk voice rang out, "Qng, that old man with white hair just now, is he a doctor?"

    "Yes . "

    Chen Rong slowly side head, she quietly looked at him, low asked: "that Qng know, I am pregnant in March?"

    As she expected, Wang Hong nodded .

    Looking at the quiet him, Chen Rong chuckled and murmured, "is it Qng¡¯s temporary intention to make me feign death, or is it," her voice is extremely dry, "or has Qng had a premeditation?"

    He just replied that he didn¡¯t know . In a sh, Chen Rong asked the question directly, and he couldn¡¯t escape .

    Wang Hong¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled .

    He lowered his head, let his hair be like satin, and put it on the cover of his face . Under his long eyshes, his eyes shed .

    He didn¡¯t answer .

    Chen Rong gave a low smile .

    Just smiled twice, her voice then hoarse live, then astringent in pharynx . Her dry lips moved for several times, and then she said with difficulty, "that knife was poisonous . Did Qng change it?"

    Wang Hong slowly looked up at her .

    He looked at her, his eyes still clear and lofty, and tenderness .

    He clenched her retracted fingers and said slowly and gracefully, e back from Nanyang . No, the moment our figure appears outside Jiankang City, all eyes have been on you and me . . . . . . . My two defeats murongke, already famous in the world . It was Wang¡¯s sessor . There were many supporters among the elders, especially among the people, the people and the celebrities . A Rong, at this time, I was cursing that the position of n head Wang was just rotten meat, which showed that I had no ambition to be a n head, and some people were not at ease . What¡¯s more, there are many people in Jin Dynasty, so there are few good generals and handsome people who are strategists . And the appearance of my good generals has also broken the bnce that the major families painstakingly maintain . In addition, I have offended many people by acting willfully over the years . "He looked at her quietly, raised her hand gently to her lips, kissed her gently, and looked at her with eyes like silk . His voice was hoarse and lingering . "I am famous outside and the son of Wang family, so I was hated and restrained by others . Nobody dared to move . The only thing they can do is you . If I move you, it will make me lose my nerve . Maybe it will make me mad . What can I do after the irreparable event will bepletely destroyed . "

    Speaking of this, he drooped his eyes and leaned over . After a kiss on Chen Rong¡¯s eyebrows and heart, his gentle voice was like the spring breeze, slowly spreading, "when this happens, those who love me and hate me want to kill ah Rong . . . . . . The only thing I can do is to follow the trend and let Qing Qing die . "

    He did not look at her for a moment, his throat moved, and he said slowly: "yes, my people have reported that nine Princess wants to kill you, and I sent someone to change her knife . When she stabbed you, I beat the edge of the knife with a stone, so that you would not be the key point of the stab . It was Xie heting who sent for the doctor . It was also my doctor Wu who arranged to go to the battle, so as to pass the false news to the pce . The original real person, however, was distracted by me . I just, "his voice was dry and hard," I just didn¡¯t know that you were going to be so hurt andatose for a whole day . " I don¡¯t know . You will kill nine princesses by yourself to avoid disaster for me!

    Chen Rong looked at him, not for a moment, and asked in a low voice, "child, when did you know I had a child?"

    Wang Hong looked down again, with his head down, a wisp of ink hair down the forehead side, gently swinging .

    After a while, he said softly, "if you don¡¯te to Tiangui, I will know . "

    Chen¡¯s face was pale . She murmured, "you already know that I have a baby all the time?"

    "Yes . "

    Chen Rong, with a dumb smile, was a little weak, and a little sad, said, "Qng, you are not afraid of that knife, and you have lost the child?"

    Wang Hong smiled, and he said softly, "no, no, I just need a Rong . "

    Chen Rong was stunned by this .

    She stared at him, two lines of tears slowly flowing out, the voice is very bleak, "Qng, that child is your flesh and blood . Don¡¯t you want it? " Does he think she is unworthy of his children? Is he not afraid that he will never give birth to a child after she is injured like this?

    "It¡¯s not what you think . "

    Wang Hong shook his head . He looked at Chen Rong quietly and said, "in today¡¯s world, people who live are suffering, people who work are suffering, people who are mediocre can be killed . . . " . . . . . . I don¡¯t want my children to live in this powerless world . "

    Stroking Chen Rong¡¯s lips, smiling slightly, between the ink eyes, it was full of charm and enchantment, "besides, with a child, ah Rong will not love me as much as before . I don¡¯t like it . "

    Chen Rong opened his mouth and stared at Wang Hong with disbelief . Staring, she said with a wry smile, "without children, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t even be your concubine . "

    Before she finished, Wang Hong chuckled and interrupted her, "that¡¯s the view of secr people, not mine . "

    He looked at her, frowned slightly, and said word by word, "a promise from a husband is not easy . How about an oath? A Rong, I have made a promise with you and made an oath that I will not bear you in this life . There will be no more words in the future . "

    His attitude was extraordinarily resolute and indifferent . Chen Rong moved his lips and finally stopped asking .

    She turned her head and looked at the roof beam in a daze . . . . . . I heard the sharp pain when I was stabbed by Princess nine¡¯s knife . I heard the despair and fear when the knife was smeared with poison . I also heard the knife when I pulled out my chest and nk . I was absolutely shocked when I stabbed Princess nine . All these are listed in the list . But he had known all this for a long time . Although it is to let oneself quit, although it is to save one¡¯s own life, how can his practice make people think about it and feel cool?

    Chen Rong closed her eyes and felt exhausted to the extreme . The whole man was heavy, heavy, and didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift his fingers .

    After a long time, Chen opened his eyes again . At the moment when she opened her eyes, she nced at Wang Hong, who was staring at her . She was uneasy and frightened in her eyes . However, the eyes disappeared in a twinkling of an eye, and when they fixed their eyes, they were still very clear and free of dust .

    At this time, I can¡¯t study these details . She slowly took out the hand in his hand and whispered, "I¡¯m tired . Qng will have a rest . " After that, she turned her head slowly and never looked at him again .

    The man on the edge didn¡¯t move .

    After a long time, when Chen Rong was about to go to sleep, she heard a low, feeble sigh . Then the steps went away and the door was gently brought up .

    ##

    if you like it and feel sorry, don¡¯t forget to vote in pink . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207: 207

    This night, Chen Rong woke up several times and retched twice .

    A few months ago, she was pregnant without any sign . Now she was hurt, and the difort in her stomach could not be covered .

    After several tosses and turns, she didn¡¯t fall asleep until she was ugly .

    After less than an hour¡¯s sleep, Chen Rong wakes up again .

    After retching twice, she listened to the crow of chickens and the voice of people outside, looked at the light morning color, and could not sleep any more .

    Looking at the sky, Chen Rong did not blink .

    Morning light, ayer of mist shrouded in the sky and earth, tree shadows, through the screen window to see the sky, gray and boundless .

    I don¡¯t know for a long time, a silent footsteps to her close .

    Chen Rong blinked, never looking back, but looked out like this and asked hoarsely, "Qng got up early . "

    The footsteps stopped at the curtain, and Wang Hong¡¯s low, equally hoarse voice said, "I can¡¯t sleep . "

    His voice was light and ethereal, as if from a distant sky .

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t look back . She just answered with a gentle voice . . . . . . This voice, very light very calm, as if that all along, engraved into her soul of infatuation, has quietly faded .

    Wang Hong looked at her motionless . His white clothes drifted in the morning wind .

    For a moment, he came to her .

    Gently walked to the copse side, his voice soft, "Qing Qing, sleep inside a little . "

    Chen Rong turns his head slowly .

    She looks at Wang Hong .

    Her eyes, which were dark and dark, could not help but rejoice when she saw him, were as quiet as an ancient well .

    Chen Rong looks at Wang Hong like a stranger . After a while, her lips move and she mumbles, "I want this child . "

    She lowered her eyes, slowly opened the quilt, and then she stroked her belly . Looking at the t ce, Chen Rong said low, "I want it . "

    Wang Hong¡¯s voice was very gentle . "OK, we want it . "

    Chen Rong slowly shook his head .

    As she shook her head, she felt clearly that the air in the room was cold .

    Shaking his head, Chen Rong said in a low voice, "I just want it myself . " She seemed to have made up her mind . After saying this, she raised her head and said quietly to Wang Hong, whose face was dazzling white and whose eyes were extremely dark: "Qng, we . . . " She just said these four words, Wang Hongteng ground a right hand heavy wave, interrupted her words .

    He stared at her, with a swish of his right hand, sping her wrist tightly . He buckled so tightly that he strangled her .

    Tightly sped her hand, Wang Hong¡¯s voice was very gentle, not only gentle, but also very light . "Qing Qing, you are too tired, go to sleep . "

    Chen Rong just looks at him calmly and slowly draws back his hand .

    She failed to twitch .

    Almost just a move, Wang Hong¡¯s hand was even tighter . His face was white and white . With his lips pressed, his dark eyes stared straight at his face . Staring at him, he smiled hoarsely and said softly, "Qing Qing . . . . . . I have given up the position of patriarch and prepared everything for my retirement . I¡¯m ok . I¡¯ll stay with you for a while . I¡¯ll sort out all the things in this ce in secret and leave the city quietly . We¡¯ll go to my old friends to enjoy the wind and the moon and wait for our children toe out . At that time, people in Jiankang city should believe that Wang Hong really meant to die . It doesn¡¯t matter whether we kill you or not . Then we can get married again . "

    His eyes are a little red, but his smile is especially gentle . "I¡¯m ready, and I¡¯ve nned . . . . . . Is Qing Qing still upset? "

    His hand tightly grasps her hand, his eyes tightly stare at her face, his smile is iparably gentle .

    Chen Rong looks down .

    She looked at her belly and slowly closed her eyes .

    Her lips moved and moved, but she could not say a word .

    At this time, Wang Hong¡¯s soft voice came again, "Qing Qing, let¡¯s give in . " He let go of Chen¡¯s hand .

    Chen Rong carefully moved in a little .

    Wang Hong opens her quilt and lies down on the bed . He leaned against the bedpost, reached to the back with his right hand to hold Chen Rong¡¯s waist, and lowered his head . Qingsi was like ink, "Qingqing, I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m really wrong . . . . . . Will you forget that? Is it good that Bento never happened? "

    His voice is really gentle . There is a soft nasal sound in it . It¡¯s a delicate tone, which can make people swept to the bottom of their hearts .

    Chen Rong looks down at her belly . After a while, she finally speaks . At this moment, her voice is hoarse and choking, "Qng . " . Nine princesses stabbed me that day, "she pointed to the wound, tears rolling in her eyes . " at that time, I really hurt, it hurt . The blood continued to flow down . Her dagger was still inserted . I wanted to pull it out, but I didn¡¯t dare . Then she told me that she would not let me get away with it if the knife was heavily poisoned . At that time, I was so scared . Qng, I didn¡¯t want to die . I didn¡¯t want to die at all . I am still pregnant with a child of Qng? My Qng is so beautiful . His blood must be very smart and handsome . How can I not let him die without being born? "Two lines of tears flowed down her white, bloodless face and seeped into the brocade quilt .

    "At that time, my eyes were full of flowers and I could not stand stably . I wanted to sleep . So I thought again in a trance, these years I am very tired, maybe dead better . Thinking like this, I feel more sleepy . But it¡¯s here . I remember how sad my Qng would be if he knew that I was dead? How could he allow nine princesses to kill me in vain? So I thought, no way, if Qng offends the royal family again, he will have no way . I rushed up, near the nine princess, I am afraid she is alert, I still smile . I finally got close to her and stabbed my knife in her chest

    She opened her bright eyes, tears like pearls falling, drop by drop, string by string .

    Choking and sobbing, Chen Rong said bitterly, "Qng, don¡¯t you know that I will hurt?"? Don¡¯t you know how much I love you and my child? "

    At this time, her voice was a little trance, and her eyes were a little empty, as if she was talking to the air . Mingming Wang Hong is beside her, Mingming he is holding her, but she is lonely as if talking to herself .

    Wang Hong looked at Chen Rong, and his heart was twisted . He put his hand on his chest, and in a blink of an eye, he opened his hand and put his arms around Chen .

    He carefully hugged her . He lowered his head and kissed away the beaded tears on her face . He swallowed them one by one . Wang Hong murmured, "ah Rong, I¡¯m wrong . I¡¯m really wrong . "

    From yesterday to this morning, he has said this sentence several times . In a trance, Wang Hong remembers that this seems to be the first time he has admitted his mistake . In the past, no matter how extraordinary things he did, he didn¡¯t want to admit his mistake .

    His kiss was a little flustered . When he kissed her cold lips, he pushed her teeth away with the tip of his tongue, and then he went in deeply . While kissing her, he said vaguely: "ah Rong, you can¡¯t do this . You can¡¯t let me know what it¡¯s like when I feel heartache, and I don¡¯t care about anything . You can¡¯t . . . "

    Obviously, he was so flustered that he didn¡¯t even find Chen Rong¡¯s wound was hurt again . He didn¡¯t even find his own tears mixed into her tears .

    Wang Hong kisses Chen Rong tightly, and goes deep into her mouth . . . . . . It seems that we should take this action to make her cold lips warm, and let her smile at him again as before, and reach out and hug his neck .

    He was really scared . Chen Rong refused to ept him twice . That time, she rushed into the army with her white clothes . When he found her and begged her to go with him, her eyes were so distant and so indifferent in the setting sun .

    And that time, when she asked her majesty to let her be a monk, she smiled like that . Bright smile, eyes are so cold, so far away .

    But those two times are different from this one . Those two times, although he was shocked and depressed, he was also heartbroken . But what is that kind of heartache? Laugh it off .

    Only this time, for the first time, did he feel panic . . . . . . This night, he was supposed to put things aside and go to sleep as usual, but he couldn¡¯t sleep . In the candlelight, he turned over the poetry book and became more upset . Then he came to the moonlight . Then, unconsciously, he came to her room .

    He knew that this night, she woke up in pain four times and retched twice . She also told the maids to cook and take medicine for her .

    He heard her every toss and turn, every moan .

    He thought, what does he look like when he stands outside a woman¡¯s room like this? So he turned to leave .

    But he took a step forward and stopped again . He found that only when he stood outside the room like this could he feel a little steadfast . He even went down the steps several times, trying to push the door in . But after several steps, I didn¡¯t enter . It¡¯s ridiculous that he was afraid to enter .

    Wang Hong thought, Chen Rong struggled for a while, frowning and groaning: "pain . "

    Wang Hong was surprised and quickly released his arm .

    He lowered his head, reached into his arms and took out a handkerchief . He wiped the sweat and tears on his face with the handkerchief . At the same time, he said in a low voice, "ah Rong, everything in the world is like this . It¡¯s hard to be satisfied . This time, it¡¯s my fault, and I¡¯m sorry . Let it go, forget it . Only in this way can we be sessful . "

    But in a sh, his voice was as calm as ever .

    Chen Rong moved, his voice hoarse and vague, "let it go, forget it?"

    "Yes . " Wang Hong kissed her on the lips and said decisively, "forget it! Since I know my mistake, I will never make it again! You see that month, when you reach the acme, you will lose . When you reach the acme, you will lose . The rain, which is violent, will notst long, so will the wind . A Rong, things in the world have always been like this . It¡¯s only amon way to lose, not to be satisfied, and to have ws . Heaven will never allow the life to beplete . If you hold on to your heart and you hold on to me, there is no good in it . "

    ##Are you abusive? Do not forget to throw in the pink ticket when you are happy . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208: 208

    Looking up at his head, Chen Rong was stunned .

    At this time, she no longer tears, tears washed face, full of loneliness .

    This kind of loneliness, Wang Hong has been in her face to see, but never a moment as now, let him a little ufortable .

    He clenched her waist and said in a hoarse voice, "ah Rong, if you have me, why think more?"

    If you have him?

    Chen Rong thought stupidly: he is the son of Wang¡¯s family . He is willing to marry me atst . He is willing to take risks to save me and cry for me . . . . . . A Rong, you should be content, shouldn¡¯t you? But why, in the heart actually is depressed discontented finally?

    She stared at the top of her head for a long time, and replied hoarsely, "Qng . "

    In Wang Hong¡¯s silence should not be, Chen Rong low said: "Qng, my heart is very bitter . "

    She slowly bowed her head, looked at Wang Hong for a moment, reached out and stroked his beautiful face . She murmured, "you promised me a lot, but why do I still feel the pain?"

    She took back her hand, slowly closed her eyes, slowly moved her body from Wang Hong¡¯s arms, and slowlyy t .

    She turned her back to him and whispered, "I have to figure out . . . . . . . Qng, I want to leave here, leave you and think about it alone . "

    Her hands caressed her belly unconsciously . She had never been pregnant before . She never knew that she would have a sense of security when she was pregnant with this meat . Clearly said to leave Wang Hong, the heart is a burst of pain, but she just stroked here, the pain will miraculously reduce a lot .

    It¡¯s getting cold in the room .

    Wang Hong lowers his head, he stares at Chen Rong motionless, his lips move, his voice is dry, "a Rong wants to leave me?"

    Chen Rong shook her head . She whispered, "no, I just want to understand . " She looked back at Wang Hong, eyes are still wave light flow, gorgeouspelling . With a tearful smile on his lips, Chen Rong lowered his voice and said, "Qi Lang just said that there is no perfect world . But you¡¯ve always been a person who can¡¯t tolerate imperfections . I¡¯m so bitter in my heart to get along with you . You are not happy, are you? Let¡¯s separate for a while . "

    Wang Hong looked at her coldly and said in a hoarse voice, "you are pregnant, you look like this, and you are hated by the royal family . Where can you go?"

    Hearing this, Chen Rong smiled in a trance . She lowered her eyebrows and said softly, "I¡¯m in Nanyang . Isn¡¯t Moyang some farm produce? I will dress up and go to Nanyang with my elder brother to live a farm life . "

    So, she is not what she said . She just left for a while, but she is determined to alienate and leave him?

    Wang Hong¡¯s lips rose, and he said softly, "Nanyang Moyang is a ce where Hu people can easily enter . "

    Chen Rong shakes her head, and she slightly basks in the sun . "If general ran is there, there will be attacks by Hu people, and there will be no danger . " She said definitely and peacefully, which reminded Wang Hong that she knew something about the future .

    Wang Hong stared at her .

    He reached out his fingers, slowly stroked her lips, stroked her neck, whispered like the spring wind, "do you want to run to ranmin?" The voice was strangely cold .

    Chen Rong shakes her head . She basks in the sun at him and says, "I¡¯ve got children . He can¡¯t hold them . " No matter how good ran Min said, Chen Rong knew that he would not tolerate the child . Unless, she is willing to be ran min¡¯s concubine, her child, forever safe and guard has been, always humble just want to mix a meal .

    Chen Rong smiled . At this moment, her voice was clear and gentle again . "Besides, I¡¯m a man of Qng . I¡¯m just leaving for a while . Maybe when I can figure it out, Ie to ask Qng to take it in again . It was Qng who changed his mind and was unwilling to take it in . I will never talk to others again in my life . "

    Wang Hong stared at the smile on her face, the clear eyes, the peaceful smile, and seemed to be thumped heavily in her heart .

    Ming Ming leans on the copse, but he still shakes suddenly . He reached out his hand and held the bedpost tightly . His fingers were exposed because he held it too tightly .

    He bit his teeth and worked hard for a long time . His voice was as indifferent as usual . "I¡¯m willing to marry you . Do you want to leave? Regardless of their own pregnancy to leave? "

    As soon as his voice fell, Chen Rong smiled, and she looked up at him .

    Looking at him, with a smile in her beautiful eyes, she reached out and stroked his tall nose, his perfect lip line, Chen Rong said with a low and dumb smile, "yes, Qng would marry me . . . . . . You see, I used the knife pulled out of my body, which finally moved Qi Lang and made you willing to marry me . " But she wants more, more . . . . . . . What she wants most is not the almsgiving that he was touched and shocked .

    What¡¯s more, she also made him lose the position of heir of Wang n head . Maybe without her, he could make good use of the situation and be an important official in the court . How dare her Chen¡¯s a Rong use the pity of this cheap life to destroy his future? How could her Chen¡¯s a Rong be willing to rely on this pity to travel with him in the mountains and forests as if nothing had happened?

    Wang Hong heard the sarcasm in Chen Rong¡¯s words . He pressed his lips tightly and said, "it¡¯s not that . "He stared at her and said, "I don¡¯t mean that . " For the first time, Wang Hong felt his words were poor .

    Chen Rong droops her eyes . She says with a smile, "yes, Qng doesn¡¯t mean that . " She turned to look out of the window and murmured, "it¡¯s daybreak . Qng hasn¡¯t slept well . Why don¡¯t you go back to the house and have a rest?"

    She was ordered to leave .

    Wang Hong stared at the faint smile on her face, and for the first time felt it dazzling . Sipping his lips, he said softly, "ah Rong, you promised me . . . . . . No matter when, no matter where, always love me . You swear it . "

    His voice is so soft, so soft, he is ying coquettish again .

    Chen Rong looks at him with bright eyes and a smile . She chuckles and says, "well, I¡¯ll always admire you, love you, and only you forever . " She reached out her hand and stroked her abdomen . She smiled and said, "it¡¯s because I¡¯m old, my teeth are all gone, and I can¡¯t walk . I still love Qng . " It¡¯s just that Qng must be full of children, right? She is the most pitiful person in the world . Qng is so smart, so wise and so determined . I wonder if he will read her for a year?

    Chen Rong pushed Wang Hong again, and said angrily, "go ahead, go to sleep . "

    Just a momentter, she held his face again, kissed him gently on that lip, and murmured, "forgive me, if I had not been so devoted to you, how good would it be?" In that way, she must be happy now, and she will be happy to be his wife .

    Her wrists, again, were sped tightly .

    Wang Hong sped tightly .

    Staring at Chen Rong, Wang Hong said in a hoarse voice, "I admit I¡¯m wrong . Qing Qing, when I see you can¡¯t sleep, I know I¡¯m wrong . I¡¯m too wrong . "

    He said slowly: "I just thought that the best and quickest way to solve your and my affairs was to take all measures . " . A Rong, I don¡¯t like your majesty to control the East and the west, and give you marriage . I also don¡¯t want to dream a lot at night . If you don¡¯t pay attention, you will encounter unexpected disaster . In terms of the art of war, for the sake of greater interests, we can appropriately sacrifice some things . I think so, too . I must protect my a Rong from death . I must take all the initiative in my hand . . . . . . Can see you so white as paper to sleep on the copse, can not move, it seems that there is no breath . I just feel the panic from the mountains and the sea . It took me a lot of effort to calm myself down . "

    He picked up Chen Rong¡¯s hand, held it to his eyes, and said in a low voice, "I tried so much, but ah Rong wanted to abandon me, which is not fair . "

    He slowly let go of her hand and slowly pulled out .

    Chen Rong stared at him leaving the cave, watching him standing quietly at the head of her bed, with a long body and a face as heavy as water .

    Standing by the bed, Wang Hong said slowly, "I never want to be the patriarch ofoshizi!" In Chen Rong¡¯s surprised eyes, his voice was as deep as the evening clock . "Now, in this world, all families, royalty, have got what they want, and no one is willing to break the peace . It¡¯s better to be a hermit than a patriarch at this time . Before I met Aaron, I wanted to find a time to retire . "

    He stared at her, his voice lowered, and his voice changed to gentleness . I don¡¯t marry you because I pity you . " With a sneer, he raised his chin and said proudly, "how can a man like me save a woman and marry her, regardless of his status, because he has pity on her?"

    He leaned forward, stroked Chen Rong¡¯s lips and murmured, "I don¡¯t know how I feel about ah Rong . I just heard that when you fell into murongke¡¯s hands, I saw that you were sleepy yesterday, and suddenly I was extremely frightened . Suddenly I thought, my Arong is really dead . What¡¯s the point of all this? " Wang Hong smiled low and said to himself, "I never like to exin . What I said in the past ten years is not as much as what I said in these two days . "

    Wang Hong straightened up and looked down at Chen Rong . This woman, from the beginning when he liked it, he used all means . Even if he pushed her into the storm, he would never let go .

    Before, when he did those things, he didn¡¯t care . This time, somehow, I was a little tired of it . I really didn¡¯t want to see the determined look in her eyes again .

    Wang Hong sighed and lowered his eyes . He turned around and walked towards the right wall . As he walked, he said: "a promise from a husband is not easy . What I saides from the heart . If Arjun doesn¡¯t believe it, there is nothing I can do . "

    He reached for the sword on the wall . Swish down .

    Holding the sword, he turned to look at Chen Rong . The ink hair was floating in the wind . On the face of Qinghua, the smile was elegant and elegant . The white clothes were waving in the wind from the gauze window . His eyes were bright, and he said softly: "I didn¡¯t expect that ah Rong would be so upset about the nine princess¡¯s knife . . . . . . In this way, I¡¯ll give you a sword . If you don¡¯t die, the pain of that sword will be cancelled . How about that? " As soon as the voice fell, he turned the handle of his knife . In Chen Rong¡¯s scream of amazement, he made a "por" sound . The sword stabbed heavily into his right chest nk!

    Wang Hong used people¡¯s hearts to make Chen Rong give in again . What he got was Chen Rong¡¯s intention when he heard that he saved her . £¤

    haha, I see something touching, but don¡¯t forget to vote pink . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209: 209

    Chen Rong could not care about his injuries . He rolled down the bed and rushed to it . She reached out to the wound tremblingly, but saw that the de was still there, and dared not reach out .

    Trembling, Chen Rong choked: e on,e on"

    she just called here, Wang Hong reached out to cover her mouth .

    Chen Rong was surprised and shouted, "don¡¯t move . " Because the mouth is covered, the voice is ambiguous .

    Wang Hong covers her mouth, handsome Tsinghua¡¯s face, still with a smile, just because the pain is a little pale . He chuckled and said, "ah Rong, it really hurts . "

    "Call the doctor, call the doctor quickly," Chen said But Wang Hong covered her too tightly, and her voice still couldn¡¯t be heard .

    After Wang Hong smiled, he looked down at the sword on his chest and said, "since I was a child, I have lost a few hairs, and all my maids are responsible . . . . . . Also looked at others in the sword many times, but until now only then knew that like this inserts a sword, really can ache

    His face was pale, but his smile was innocent . He also looked askew at the sword on his chest and nk, at the blood flowing from the de .

    The blood flowed out slowly . After a while, it soaked half of his white clothes .

    He observed it carefully, as if he was really feeling it .

    After staring for a long time, Wang Hong murmured, "my grandfather told me before he died, how can I aplish great things by doing all my work?"? If the LORD lives, we need to know the pain of the weak, the injury of the poor, the fear of the helpless . He also said that I am persistent and do not know how to give up . He also gave me a knife and asked me to cut off a piece of my own flesh, so as to know the way of choice from the sharp pain . I refused . Until now . "

    When he said this, he let go of his hand and stared into her eyes . He said softly, "ah Rong, I really know what¡¯s wrong . . . . . . Mistakes have been made . If a Rong refuses to let go, I will let you go . "

    He said he would let her go!

    Whoosh, Chen Rong raised his head and stared at her with big tears .

    Wang Hong smiled and whispered, "silly boy, I used to press you a lot . If you don¡¯t want to forgive me, it¡¯s reasonable . " He quietly looked at Chen Rong and slowly lowered his eyes: he really didn¡¯t like the taste of heartache, not at all . That kind of pain is still the second, the most important is that it makes people feel helpless and terrified . This world has been very powerless, if even this heart can not be independent, it would be too terrible . If this sword, if this time, can let oneself know to let go, that is very valuable .

    When he said this, his voice rose and he shouted, e . "

    Step, step, step . As soon as the two maids stepped into the door, they screamed at the same time . In their cries, the guards came one after another, and the steward was even more urgent . They cried with tears, "hurry, please the doctor, please the doctor . "

    Where have these people seen such Wang Hong? One by one, they were panic stricken, screaming and crying .

    At this time, Wang Hong low shouted: "quiet . "

    At this moment, his morale is obviously insufficient .

    Looking at his pale face, the steward knelt on the ground with a plop and asked in a trembling voice: "Langjun, Langjun, what¡¯s the matter? Who did this? "

    There were only Wang Hong and Chen Rong in the room . When the steward said this, many people looked at Chen Rong .

    Wang Hong droops his eyes, and he lightly says, "won¡¯t you look? I stabbed myself in this kind of injury . " He turned to the guard who was standing in a corner and said in a soft voice, "Ricky, you will deal with this injury . "

    The guard looked at him and said in a deep voice, "I dare not . "

    Wang Hong said lightly: e here . If the doctor doesn¡¯te, he will bleed your husband to death . "

    "Yes," cried the guard, awestruck

    When he strode forward, his maid had brought the best medicine .

    Chen Rong stood on one side, watching the guard pull out the sword of the wound quickly, watching him sprinkle gold wound medicine with the fastest speed, watching him tie Wang Hong¡¯s wound heavily .

    After tying, the guard breathed heavily, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and said, "fortunately, the stab was not deep . "

    Wang Hong¡¯s face was white and his lips were white . He held the handmaid¡¯s arm and stood there steadily . He heard the words and smiled: "the meat is his own . Unconsciously, he left his hand . " The guard also nodded: "yes, look at the wound, others can¡¯t do it . "

    As soon as he said this, all the people believed that Wang Hong inserted the sword himself .

    Tie the wound, and the people will lift Wang Hong and walk towards his own bedroom . Just a moment ago, in the room which was still very busy, it was cold . There was nothing but blood on the ground .

    It seems that all people have collectively forgotten the existence of Chen Rong .

    Chen Rong stared at the door of the room, at the distant crowd . Just as she was about to go with her, a maid¡¯s voice came from the door, "the husband said, you are just recovering from your serious injury, so you should not move . The girl should go back to the copse . " Unconsciously, she changed her address and called her girl . Chen Rong was reminded by her . Only then did she find that the wound was so painful that the whole person had no strength . She held on slowly and moved to the copse side .

    Sleeping on the copse, Chen Rong closed his eyes tightly .

    After a while, she asked in a hoarse voice, "herees the doctor?"

    The maid¡¯s voice came after a while, "yes . "

    "What did he say?"

    "The doctor said that the doctor didn¡¯t hurt his internal organs . If he doesn¡¯t get hot today or tomorrow, he will be cured in half a month . "

    Chen Rong did not speak, she looked at the top of her head .

    In a sh, two days have passed . In Chen Rong¡¯s fear, Wang Hong did not get hot at all .

    In the past two days, Chen Rong took medicine on time and took good care of himself, and the injury was obviously improved .

    In these two days, as long as she wakes up, she can¡¯t help staring at the door . She always wants to ask Wang Hong about his injury, but she dare not .

    On the third day, after a pause, Chen Rong said in a low voice, "do you want a sedan chair?"

    "Yes . "

    "Take me to see Qng . "

    "Yes . "

    A momentter, the four maids came forward . They carefully lifted Chen Rong up,id her t in the sedan chair, carried by two guards, and walked towards Wang Hong¡¯s courtyard .

    Outside the courtyard, the maids of the guard went back and forth as usual . When they saw Chen Rong, they bowed their heads and retreated . Although respectful, Chen Rongzhen feels that they are ming themselves . . . . . . Also, who can stab oneself for no reason? I don¡¯t need to think about it, but I know it¡¯s her .

    After a while, Chen Rong came to Wang Hong¡¯s bedroom .

    There were several Lanng¡¯s voices . It was obvious that Wang Hong was discussing the matter . The two guards stop and put Chen Rong down gently, waiting for the quiet side .

    Hearing Wang Hong¡¯s voice, Chen Rong could not help but pricking up his ears, "how about the Empress Dowager?"

    A loud voice came, "the Empress Dowager does not give up . She said that with the power of the royal family, how could she not find several servants, a Confucian? It must be the Langjun who gets in the way . "

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£

    After a silence, Wang Hong¡¯s low and weak voice came, "these people must be protected . If you hurt one, you are the only one to ask . "

    "Yes . "

    Another one came up and said, "I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you in red since that day . Now, Wu Wah Yueji in the Jiankang city is all in love with red clothes . There is also the underground secret hall saying that it is willing to buy doctor Guanglu for ten thousand gold, as long as he is not dead . " After a pause, the man said, "it¡¯s two months ago that the secret hall put out its words . " Two months ago? At that time, Wang Hong and she had not returned to Jiankang . At that time, is there an underground secret hall staring at her?

    Chen Rong shivered . She knows this underground secret hall . It has a long history . She doesn¡¯t know how many nobles and how many Sima¡¯s children are involved in it . There, you can buy everything you want . It is said that empress dowager Li disappeared on the way to Nanqian . Someone saw her in the underground secret hall . At that time, she had be a ve for some people to vent their selfish desires . Because the son of Empress Dowager Li has died of illness, she usually has no way to cultivate power, and people who move her have no consideration .

    Wang Hong¡¯s indifferent voice came, "underground secret hall?" "They really thought I didn¡¯t dare to move it?" he said

    The man hurriedly said, "Lang Jun is at the mouth of the wind and waves at this time . He needs a little patience . "

    Wang Hong shook his head and said, "I have promised her to leave . This dark hall has to move . " After a pause, he seemed to take out something and throw it down . "You take this . This is a gathering order of Wang¡¯s legitimate son . Once this order is issued, all Wang¡¯s forces can be mobilized . Go, I¡¯m going to let no one hear about the underground secret hall when building Kangcheng . "

    That person is surprised, he cries: "Lang Jun, this assembly order can only be used once in a lifetime . Do you use it on a woman? "

    Wang Hong¡¯s voice came faintly, "this is what I owe her . "

    This is what I owe her!

    Why is his voice so cold?

    Chen Rong seems to have heard it for the first time . He mentioned himself in such a cold voice . Is it difficult? Does he want to repay her love and marry everything between him and her?

    Rao is that Chen Rong has been determined to leave this man for several times, but at this moment, when she heard his voice, her heart was still sinking, always sinking . . . . . .

    At this time, Wang Hong¡¯s voice turned soft . "How is her injury?"

    A maid replied, "it¡¯s getting better . If it goes on like this, it will get better in January . "

    "Is it?" Wang Hong smiled low and said softly, "she wants to go back to Nanyang . . . . . . When you go to Nanyang, you should first warn the Nanyang king and the nobles . Buy her another thousand acres of goodnd, two Chuang Tzu . Thirty strong guards and ten maids were appointed, all of whom were loyal to her . You can be her own steward . If she asks, you can tell her that I have promised that she will marry the man she likes . If she doesn¡¯t want me to know everything about her, you can withdraw after finding someone reliable for her . "

    When he said that, he seemed very tired . Closing his eyes, Chen Rong put up his ears and heard his whisper, "it¡¯s really meaningless to be protected and hated by the woman he loves . Give her what she has lost because of me . "Ask for pink ticket . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210: 210

    Chen Rong listened in a dazed way, only to feel the hum in his ears, the dizziness in his mind and the confusion in his heart .

    Biting her lips, she said low, "go back . "

    The two guards looked at her and nodded, carrying Chen Rong back to her room .

    After Chen Rong left, the voice in the room gradually stopped . One by one, the schrs of weiguanbo belt slowly retreated .

    One of them, a middle-aged man with a white face, long narrow eyes and a very romantic manner, retreated to the door and saw Wang Hong raising his head and staring at the roof . His handsome face is full of loneliness at the moment . Mingming is full of Chinese brocade . Mingming is wearing noble clothes . The dark eyes and pale face make people feel endless bleakness .

    He has never seen such a Wang Hong .

    The white faced middle-aged man drew back his steps and approached Wang Hong .

    He went to Wang Hong¡¯s side and looked down at him . The white faced middle-aged man sighed, "why is Qng like this?" He said with a smile, "where is Qng at this moment, who is in the state of being out of the world and being relegated to immortals? Ah, women are really wrong . "

    Wang Hong bowed his head .

    His dark eyes quietly looked at the white middle-aged man, looked at him, his lips pulled, said hoarsely: "what can I do?"

    His voice is hoarse, "Lan Zhi, what should I do?"

    LAN Zhi narrowed his narrow eyes and joked: "what should I do? Didn¡¯t you just make a decision? "

    Wang Hong didn¡¯t know how to make fun of him or even get angry with him . He looked up again and looked at the beam of the house quietly . For a while, his voice came bleakly, "I can only do this . Apart from it, I don¡¯t know how to keep her . "

    "I don¡¯t know what to do to keep her," he murmured

    Speaking of this, Wang Hong said in a low voice: "the wind of LAN is passing by . There are countless red fans admiring you in hualiuxiang . ording to you, what can I do? "

    LAN Zhi smiled bitterly . "Your woman is different . If my means are useful, how can I waste them up to now by your name of Langya Wang?"

    Wang Hong also smiled bitterly when he heard the words .

    He closed his eyes and whispered, "I don¡¯t want to let go . . . . . . . I will not let go! "

    Voice is firm!

    LAN Zhi knocked on the forehead and heart, thought for a while, suddenly pped his hands and said with a smile, "yes . "

    Wang Hong looked down at him expectantly .

    LAN Zhi said with a smile, "the most eptable way for a woman or a soldier or a ve is to take what he likes . "

    "What do you want?" Wang Hong read it over in a low voice and repeated, "what do you want?"

    What hobbies does he have, Rong?

    Zheng Zheng, his eyes appear Chen Rong Qiaoxiao Yanran appearance, that day, when she asked him to stab her from her vest, once said, "ah Rong knows his own, I am too greedy . Always want more . When I became Qng¡¯s concubine, I would try my best to be your concubine . Maybe I would hurt your wife by means . If we fail to do one harm, we will do it twice . If we fail to do it twice, we will do it three times . As long as a Rong doesn¡¯t die, Qng, your beloved concubine, wife, how much harm to marry and how much death to die! "

    "So, unless Qng starts from the beginning, you want to marry only Arong and spoil only Arong . Otherwise . Your life, my life, will not be safe . "

    "The one who sleeps with Lang Junsheng will not only be a Rong, but also ask for your family¡¯s permission and the master¡¯s mother¡¯s permission when he dies in the same cave . . . . . . . Lang Jun, a Rong is not a man who can make amends . In my life, I will not call anyone the master mother . "

    By the way, and that day, when he asked her seriously what she wanted, she said the same thing .

    LAN Zhi saw Wang Hong¡¯s smile and asked curiously, "do you think of it? What does the woman want? "

    Wang Hong slowly straightened himself up, he supported him and smiled casually: "what does she want? Not to be my wife, but to promise not to take a concubine . "

    LAN¡¯s brow is picked, sneer way: "it seems that you this woman, appetite is not small . "

    Just about this morning, he stared at Wang Hong and said, "are you ready to answer?"

    Wang Honggang sat up, then pulled to the wound, had to lie down again . "Well," he said with a smile, "it¡¯s a long time ago . " A few days ago in Nanyang, when he asked her what she wanted, he epted .

    LAN¡¯s great surprise, he cried: "you are the legitimate son of Langya Wang!"

    "So what?" Wang Hong smiled contemptuously and said: "under the sword, the most noble status is just a pile of bones . The world is boring, and the women in the world are tasteless . Since my Aron wants it, give it to her . "

    He said this with grace, and with the corners of his mouth raised, he muttered to himself like a child, "I just want her to stop pissing me off . "

    LAN Zhi stares at Wang Hong who has solved a big problem incredulously and frowns . He seriously says, "Wang Hong, you are a famous person in the world . It¡¯s hard to spit out a promise . That¡¯s when you decided to go back to seclusion and wait for the chance to rise again . But the fact of the marriage is of great importance, so we must not make a hasty decision . You don¡¯t care how many children you have or what the world thinks . But you have to care about yourself . If one day you are tired of regret, what will you do? "Wang Hong¡¯s head was sideways, his eyes narrowed, his middle finger knocked on several sides, and he whispered, "tired of regret? In this world, you and my life and wealth are in danger . Even my heart is in danger? " He chuckled and said: "I¡¯m tired of her and regret it . There is no other woman worthy of me except her . LAN Zhi, you and I are used to seeing the wind and the moon . Tell me about it . You are the bridegroom at night, but you have lost your emptiness in the morning? That can let you know the pain, know the pain, know the pity, know the fear, know the panic . When you think of the loss, you will be perplexed by the woman, but often can have? "

    LAN Zhi was shocked and worried . After a while, he shook his head and said, "No . "

    "Yes, No . There are thousands of people in the world . How many can there be? Do you still think that after Wang Hong, I will meet another woman and have such a time of devotion? "

    LAN Zhiughs, he shakes his head and says: "you are a weak person, don¡¯t judge this woman, then you have exhausted all your feelings . It¡¯s impossible to meet another . "

    LAN Zhi wanted to understandpletely at this time . He smiled and pped Wang Hong on the shoulder . He said in a loud voice: "well, how can such a beautiful woman meet again? It¡¯s also right for you to hold on . Ha ha, I haveughed at you in the past, and I will notugh at you again in the future . "

    LAN sighed, "you are luckier than all of us . " They are all indulgent and willful people, and they walk in this world of subversion and hardship . Their hearts are always in despair . Only that wine country, that gentle, can let their soul get half a moment of peace .

    It is because of this desperation that they indulge themselves and indulge themselves .

    They are always alone and talking to themselves . Nopany, no tomorrow, no expectation .

    Now, Wang Hong has his wife and his soul has a ce to return . He wants to please her with all his thoughts . She remembers everything about him with all her thoughts .

    This world, can meet a person, you love her, and she also happens to love you . How many people can have such happiness?

    Even if the world is shy, instantaneous life and death, as long as there is such a person, you can share weal and woe, life and death, it is enough . that¡¯s enough!

    He turned around and left . In the wide robes and clothes floating in the wind, his high and wide singing voice came from afar, "what¡¯s the strange thing about being gloomy all his life since 70 ancient times? It¡¯s hard to have four or five episodes ofughter at the age of one . If you have a daughter-inw, your heart will be broken . "

    Listening to the high singing of LAN Zhi, Wang Hong smiled .

    "Come," he called softly

    A figure appeared in the corner .

    Wang Hong asked with a smile, "when will she recover?"? Can you walk and y? "

    "Half a month is enough," the man replied It is clear that the maid told Chen Rong twenty days, but the man said half a month .

    Wang Hong nodded: "half a month? Very good . Take my name tag . Well, invite all my friends . It is said that on the day of Jiawu and at the end of the afternoon, it coincides with the greatest joy in the world . I hope you will prove it . "

    The man should say, "yes . " Then he disappeared quietly .

    Just as the man left, there was a sound of small steps .

    After a while, the maid who was serving Chen Rong appeared at the door . She bowed her head and walked in . She said to Wang Hongfu, "I¡¯ve got a husband . When she heard Langjun¡¯s words from the door, she was depressed . She just gave her food and only ate two chopsticks . When she talked with us, there were mistakes and omissions . Since I went back, I have been leaning against the bed, and I am stunned, and I have no action . "

    Wang Hong tilted his head and listened to the maid¡¯s words with relish .

    The maidservant stopped when she said that . She looked up carefully to Wang Hong . Just when she looked up, Wang Hong said, "go ahead . "

    "No, no," murmured the maid, her face bitter

    "But tears?"

    "None . "

    No? Wang Hong was obviously disappointed . He frowned and began to talk .

    In a twinkling, he asked again, "do you have red eyes?"

    "No . "

    Not even a blush? Wang Hong was greatly disappointed . He frowned, waved his sleeves, and ordered, "Haosheng, if there is any abnormality, report it quickly . " After thinking about it, he said, "don¡¯t tell her everything I have here . All that I have said to you, let alone half a word . "

    The maidservant was stunned, and then she said in a small voice, "she is very upset . " Why hide it?

    Wang Hong frowned and said lightly, "uneasy? Good . " The maid was stunned for a while . Seeing that Wang Hong didn¡¯t speak any more, she blessed him and left slowly .

    Seeing the maid go away, Wang Hong started to talk and muttered childishly, "my eyes are not red, my tears are not flowing, and I¡¯m scared by that expression of Jue Jue! Still want to leave me . . . . . . I won¡¯t say anything, but it¡¯s hard for you . "

    Murmured to here, his voice a mention, warm voice call way: e . ""In . "

    "If Chen¡¯s a Ronges to ask for an interview, he will refuse!" Aren¡¯t you ready to stay away from yourself? Hum, he is going to let her not see him and let her experience the bitterness of lovesickness .

    ##If you are satisfied with this chapter, don¡¯t forget to vote for your pink ticket . . . . . . Hehe, it¡¯s almost over . I have to take advantage of these days to ask for more . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211: 211

    Time passed by day by day . Wang Hong didn¡¯t hurt the viscera and bones . He used the most valuable and useful medicine . But after five days, he was very well . It¡¯s just when the wound is fleshy . It¡¯s itchy . It¡¯s hard to scratch . It¡¯s very annoying .

    Sitting on the copse, Wang Hong¡¯s beautiful eyebrows slightly puckered up, lips also puckered into a line . . . . . . . He looked like this for some time . The maids and servants entered and left lightly, lest they annoyed him .

    After a while, Wang Hong¡¯s low voice came, "call xiugu . "

    "Yes . "

    A momentter, the elder of the maids who served Chen Rong came in .

    Staring at her, Wang Hong asked, "what is she doing?" His voice was t, but his frown showed his displeasure .

    Xiugu can¡¯t afford it . She said: "the girl takes medicine regrly . She asionally turns over the book and looks out of the window

    "Don¡¯t call her a girl! She is no longer a girl! "

    Suddenly the order came, and the xiugu was shocked . She immediately said to herself, "this girl¡¯s two characters are still approved by you . " .

    At this time, Wang Hong said with a sneer, "did you ever want to see me?"

    When xiugu stayed for a while, she said, "I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know . "

    Wang Hong waved his sleeve and his voice returned to a gentle voice . "Go out . "

    I don¡¯t know why, hearing his gentle tone, the xiugu¡¯s heart was even more in suspense . She was blessed and bowed back .

    In a sh, another two days have passed .

    At this time, Wang Hong ¡¯s injury has been greatly cured, the tender flesh of the wound has grown, and he can walk slowly . If you want toe for another two days, you can stop taking medicine .

    Wang Hong, who was leaning on the copse, slowly opened his eyes and called out, "pass on the xiugu . "

    "Yes . "

    Half a quarter of an hourter, xiugu reappeared in front of Wang Hong .

    Wang Hong¡¯s head is sideways . With his movements, his hair is like a curtain hanging over his handsome face, blocking his clear eyes .

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t open his mouth, the crouching xiugu murmured, "she has been able to take two steps under the support, and there is also itching at the wound . " Quietly, she took a look at Wang Hong and saw that he was still . She continued: "I woke up in the morning these days, and sometimes I vomited . Every day, she will ask about the pregnancy and childbirth that nanny knows, and she will ask me to inform her of the changes in the outside world one by one . "

    Xiugu shut her mouth .

    For a while, Wang Hong¡¯s gentle voice came, "didn¡¯t mention me?"

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ "Yes . " The xiugu¡¯s voice was pitifully low .

    Wang Hong a sun, he slowly stood up, as he grew up, that clinging to the body of the white robe, with the wind blowing .

    "Let¡¯s go . " Langjun¡¯s voice is clearly with a smile, but xiugu thinks it¡¯s a little cold and a little fidgety . But the feeling disappeared in a sh . When I entered the ear, the voice added some softness and gentleness, "look at her . "

    "Yes . "

    Under the support of maids, Wang Hong soon came to Chenrong¡¯s courtyard .

    Looking at the silent bedroom, Wang Hong¡¯s footsteps suddenly quickened .

    In an instant, he strode into the door and walked in .

    At this time, Chen Rong is facing him with his back, holding the screen window and looking at the scenery outside . She was in red . The dress was shining in the morning light .

    The beauty¡¯s ink hair dances in the air, and the red clothes dye the jade face . . . . . . . In this way, his face is white as snow, his hair is ck as ink, and his face is red as fire . He is gorgeous and beautiful .

    Wang Hong was originally depressed and annoyed in his heart, but when he saw her somehow, he was depressed and annoyed to the end . All that remained was the iparable softness of the bottom of his heart .

    He approached her .

    Slowly walked behind her, Wang Hong extended his hand . He put his arms around her waist and buried his head in her neck in the uncontroble shaking of Chen Rong .

    Breathing the fragrance that belongs to her alone, I feel her existence . Wang Hong¡¯s murmur is a little gloomy, and he has Acacia . "Why don¡¯t youe to see me?"

    Chen Rong¡¯s hands on the windowttice, slowly raised, just raised, but powerless to fall .

    Drooping his eyes, Chen Rong said in a low voice, "I heard the arrangement of Qng outside that day . . . . . . Why see you when you are ready to leave? See, it¡¯s just lovesickness . "

    Wang Hong heard this, put his arms around her waist and tightened them . He sneered and said, "if there is lovesickness, it is not to leave . " The voice was rather gnashing .

    Chen Rong was a little surprised at his annoyance, and she slowly turned around .

    Wang Hong was dazzled by her face . At the moment, his face was white, but his eyes were bright and moist . At the same time, there is a pity for the vulnerability .

    She blinked her long eyshes, and her hand on the windowttice finally raised and stroked his face, "Qng . " The voice was light and soft, choking .

    Seeing the wetness in Chen Rong¡¯s eyes, Wang Hong¡¯s frown was fully extended . At the moment, hearing the nasal sound in her words, he even smiled and said happily, "yes . ""I don¡¯t know what to do," Chen said hoarsely

    She raised her eyes filled with tears, looked at him crazily, and said, "a Rong has been in love with Qng for a long time, but she never thought of it . One day, she can stay with Qng . "

    She trembled her lips, tears flowed down her cheeks like pearls . "Qng, I¡¯m determined to give you up today, and I can still give up . . . " If one day, she gets used to the happiness he gives, and enjoys the carefree life between her, him and children . How could she stand it if he pushed her away without mercy?

    This time, she and he were so warm and happy when they were in Nanyang . Even when she was taken by Murong Ke, he put everything down and saved her . This made her think in vain, have the desire that shouldn¡¯t exist, until that knife . That knife really scared her .

    I think that before, she would not be so hard to ept that he treated her like this .

    Wang Hong smelled the words and his lips became a thin line .

    At this time, Chen Rong suddenly stretched out his arms and put his arms around his neck .

    She hugged suddenly and tightly .

    Chen Rong held Wang Hong tightly, motionless .

    Wang Hong was stunned . Slowly, he put out his arms and hugged her .

    He held her tightly .

    Hold Chen Rongjie firmly in his arms, and Wang Hong lowers his head .

    His lips moved . He wanted to say, "if you can¡¯t give up, don¡¯t give up . " .

    He also wanted to say, life is short, why do you want to think about things like this?

    He also wanted to say that if you can¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t let go .

    He thought about countless sentences, but he swallowed them .

    After a while, Wang Hong said softly, "I am . " After a pause, he murmured, "Arjun, what do you want me to do? You say it, I¡¯ll do it . " His tone, for the first time, begged, "don¡¯t go, as long as you don¡¯t go . "

    In this way, Chen Rong could not believe that it was said from Wang Hong¡¯s mouth .

    She was so familiar with the tone that she used to talk to him like this . It was a kind of insidious desire to lower herself into the dust .

    Chen Rong swished his head and stared at Wang Hong with unbelievable tears .

    Wang Hong turned away from her eyes .

    Chen Rong blinked and blinked again .

    For a moment, she whispered, "OK . "

    With a smile, she added briskly, "OK, I won¡¯t go . "

    As soon as four words were uttered, Wang Hong showed his face and smiled, which was not covered up . Even his uncontroble happy smile made Chen Rong¡¯s heart fly .

    She put her hand around his neck, kissed him on the lips and said with a chuckle, "Tang, Tang . " Tang is the current girls, the love of the sweetheart . After two calls like this, Chen Rong felt that he could not express his joy, and called out with a smile: "Qng, with this moment, with your words, one day you abandoned me, it was a fire that burned me, and I have no regrets, no regrets . " People, you have to bet once, don¡¯t you? Since his heart is like mine, why give up?

    She had tears in her eyes . She was so happy that she couldn¡¯t say how moving she was . Wang Hong was a bit stunned . He didn¡¯t expect that he had done so many things, thought about so many ways and wandered for so long, but he couldn¡¯t even make it?

    With his head sideways, he frowned and asked doubtfully, "why is ah Rong so happy?"

    He really didn¡¯t understand, so he asked very seriously .

    Chen Rong is a giggle . She hugs his neck and leans on his arms and giggles .

    She didn¡¯t tell him that it was the first time she felt clearly that he loved her . How deeply she admires him, so does he .

    This is the first time that her wandering heart has settled down . For the first time, she told herself that he would never hurt her again . One day when she is old, and he meets a beautiful young woman, he will deal with it properly, and will not even give her a way back .

    Her Tang, who used to be so high, was fond of her and like charity . Just as she was rescued from the hands of the Hu people, she could be counted and put in danger in a blink of an eye . He has never let her down to earth, except for this moment .

    Like the tide of joy, Chen Rong was so overjoyed that he could not control hisughter .

    Wang Hong asked twice more, but could not see her answer, so he closed his mouth . Gradually, he was infected by her joy and smiled .

    They embrace each other like this, and the joy seems endless .

    In a twinkling of an eye, ten dayster, Chen Rong¡¯s injury is very good .

    This day, although it is only early morning, the sun that emerges in the East has been shining brightly between heaven and earth .

    Sitting in the carriage, Chen Rong looked at the nearer city gate and asked in a low voice, "Qng, no one will recognize me?"

    Without waiting for Wang Hong to answer, she asked again, "Qng, are we going to leave the city?"

    Wang Hong leaned on the copse, a faint smile, said: "rest assured, no one will recognize you . "

    At this time, his carriage followed the others and slowly drove out of the gate . Rao got Wang Hong¡¯s guarantee, and Chen Rong was nervous until the carriage left the gate . She was surprised and asked, "why don¡¯t they check?"

    There are many royal guards on both sides of the gate of Mingming city . Why don¡¯t theye forward to investigate?

    Wang Hong did not answer, but looked at her eyes, with a bright smile .

    ##

    it¡¯s going to be finished soon . Ask for pink ticket . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212: 212

    As soon as we got out of the city, the carriage drove to the West .

    After walking for half an hour, a river hidden in the mountains appeared in front of Chen Rong . There was a boat on the Bank of the river . A handsome young servant was waiting at the head of the boat . When he saw the carriageing, he was blessed from afar . His posture was quite elegant .

    When the carriage reached the river, Wang Hong jumped down, holding Chen Rong¡¯s hand, onto the head of the boat and said, "let¡¯s go . "

    "Yes . "

    The boat ran out like an arrow, galloping like a wind . In a series of white waves, it drove into the mountains .

    After the mountains, the river suddenly widened . Surrounded by mountains, blue sky and clear water, it seems like a heaven and earth . Once again, the road has disappeared, it seems that the fireworks in the world disappear from here .

    Chen Rong looked up at the steep and handsome green mountains around him, and said, "I don¡¯t know that Jiankang is like this . " In fact, although she has lived in Jiankang for a while, most of the time, she is looking for life with fear . Where is the chance to go around?

    She cried happily, but when she saw Wang Hong not answering, she looked at him .

    At this time, Wang Hong attacked the white clothes, and he stood on the head of the boat, in the wind of huntingke, he was really like a fairy . Chen Rong looks at his sweetheart, but he is a little crazy .

    At this time, just listen to Wang Hong¡¯s voice and say with a loud smile: "you people, don¡¯t make a sound, do you want to bluff me?"

    Almost as soon as hisughter fell, after a beautiful peak on the left, there was a sound of Qin . In the sound of Qin, the strange voice of Luo Zhi came from Lang Lang, "think of Wang Qng, who disappeared in Jiankang city in broad daylight holding the dying hongyunzi Taoist . . . . . . The world can¡¯t find it, sad man! "

    He called out to this ce, and another voice came up with a loud voice . "In the next few days, someone was wandering in Minghu Lake in the daytime and surprised to see him and his wife . Do you know his spirit? What the hell

    The two sing together, the words are sincere and moving . Chen Rong can¡¯t help butugh .

    Wang Hong alsoughed out loud . He imitated the tone of the two . Lang Lang said, "who is Wang Qi? The world is called the relegate immortal . When is this moment? At the end of the afternoon . In this way, there is no doubt that God and man will also . "

    When his voice fell, a burst ofughter came .

    In theughter, dozens of leaf boats rushed out, excited the white waves, and appeared in front of Chen Rong .

    But there were fourteen schr bureaucrats in the Emei guanbo belt . Chen Rong had met almost all of them . They were all good friends of Wang Hong .

    The word "friend" is not nonsense . The schr bureaucrats are mostly people with mental cleanliness . Their friends in mind, do not say that ambition is the same, honor and disgrace are the same, and it is inevitable to keep their mouths shut .

    Chen Rong, the woman who offended the Sima royal family, the woman who was dead in the eyes of all people, suddenly appeared here . It¡¯s no surprise to the 14 people .

    In theughter, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Chen Rong .

    They looked at her for a moment . One of them, a middle-aged man with a long beard, sighed and said, "Qng is out of the sea of bitterness, but we still need to climb in the dust for several nights . "

    Huan Jing, a thin man, sneered back and said, "what is his name to get rid of the bitter sea? Qi Lang is very good at calction . And to be a hermit for several years, one can avoid the limelight, two can use the name of a hermit to ferry gold to himself, three, this guy is not mature, so he can not be a high official, so it¡¯s better to y with his wife for several years, and when the timees, the people in the world ask him to go out . It¡¯s called "for sale . "

    In this era, being a hermit is really a golden act for himself . At that time, people believed that the hermits were all noble, and those who had never been reclusive must be vulgarists who were devoted to fame and wealth . What¡¯s more, Wang Hong, who was defeated by murongke twice, has established his reputation as a famous general in the eyes of people all over the world . Besides, he was trained as Wang¡¯s sessor . Such a person is also proficient in the way of saving the people and the world . He was so hidden that he believed that when he was invited out of the mountain one day, the whole world woulde back to him .

    Huan Jing¡¯s words are so prating that Wang Hong can¡¯t helpughing bitterly . "Nine Lang and nine Lang, why do you have to say it? How can Wang Qi keep his immortality in the world

    After that, he began tough .

    With such a smile, everyoneughed, and LAN Zhi, a white faced man, called out, "the style of banishing immortals? It is well known that Wang Qng is a rare kind of love since tiankaidi . What kind of exile should he be if he is so infatuated with love? He hase down early . "

    Theughter was louder .

    These people make fun of Wang Hong as soon as theye up . In addition to his bitter smile, Wang Hong stillughs bitterly .

    When theughter stopped, a middle-aged man dressed as a Taoist coughed and said, "it¡¯s time!"

    The auspicious time has arrived!

    As soon as the four characters came out, theughter and noise of the crowd immediately quieted down .

    In Chen Rong¡¯s wide eyes, they backed away . In a twinkling of an eye, they hugged the piano, took the flute and raised the Sheng .

    The music rises leisurely .

    Wang Hong also retreated .

    He retreated to Chen Rong¡¯s side, reached for her hand, and slowly knelt in the direction of the East sunrise .

    Chen Rong kneels down with him in a confused way . At the moment, when she was red and he was white, they knelt at the head of the boat, their clothes were blown by the wind to hunt .

    Chen Rong is looking at Wang Hong in disbelief .

    Wang Hong¡¯s expression is rarely serious . He looks at the East . When his voice mentions it, the clear voicees out, "I, Langya Wang Hong, would like to marry my wife, Chen¡¯s Arong . Please prove the heaven, the ancestors and the gentlemen . "

    As soon as the voice fell, he kowtowed three heads respectfully .

    Chen Rong, who was stunned, kowtowed three heads after him .

    Among the famous people, the white face of the storm stepped on the boat and came out .

    When he came to them, he stared at them and took a ss of wine from his servant¡¯s hand .

    Slowly spilled the wine into the river, the voice of LAN¡¯s maic thick came from Lang Lang, "although this woman is not an Ikea room, she protects Wang Lang several times with her life . Her kindness moves the sky, but she is also kind . "

    Put the ss back, he held up the second ss of wine again, and poured the wine towards the East carefully and seriously, then sprinkled it on the sky . In the rain, the voice of the blue came again, "in this turbulent world, the human rtionship is weak, and Wang Lang is very happy to get this good woman . I would like to promise the ghosts and gods of heaven and earth that in this life, Wang Lang will treasure his love, attach great importance to hispany, never give up, never regret orin . " Hearing this, Chen Rong was already in tears, when she tightly closed her mouth with her sleeve . LAN Zhi raises the third ss of wine and turns to the celebrities .

    He held up his ss in both hands, and shouted to the celebrities who also held it up: "Wang Lang has words, read all the beauties, and his heart is more empty, and he has been tired of the world . " In the wide eyes of the celebrities, his loud voice vibrated between the heaven and the earth, "I¡¯m satisfied with this woman, and I¡¯m satisfied with this situation . At this good time, I would like to swear with you that there are no two women in this life! "

    No two women!

    He said he had no wife!

    I¡¯m the only one!

    At this moment, it is not only Chen Rong, but also those famous people, and several of them opened their eyes and made a sound of backward inspiration .

    When they were shocked, LAN Zhi had raised his ss and drank it all at once! With his drinking, those who knew the inside story also drank the wine .

    In a daze, the rest of the celebrities held up their sses in a daze and drank all the drinks .

    LAN Zhiughs, his right hand is raised, and his ss is smashed into the river . This smashing of the cup is an oath .

    Between heaven and earth, theughter of LAN is still reverberating, and Chen Rong and others have also returned to God .

    Chen Rong covers her mouth with her sleeves, tears streaming down her face, and looks at Wang Hong with disbelief .

    In the tearful eyes, her Tang is smiling at her, his mouth is light, the light in his eyes is jumping, showing a faintcency .

    Chen Rong stared at him with disbelief, and choked for a long time: "is there no second wife? I have no second wife

    It¡¯s not easy for her Qng to promise that she will never take a concubine?

    He said that he and her life is inseparable, he will not regret not toin, he said, he in addition to her, no longer a second woman!

    How is this possible?

    How could it be??

    In Chen Rong¡¯s tears, Huan Jing jumps onto LAN Zhi¡¯s boat . He looks at Wang Hong and Chen Rong, who are affectionate, and sighs: "Qi Lang is a man, I know he is tough . I didn¡¯t expect that he would be so cruel to his own marriage! Don¡¯t give up, don¡¯tin, don¡¯t regret, no second wife, he dare to say it! "

    Another man jumped on LAN Zhi¡¯s boat and sighed, "yes, there is really nothing in the world that Wang Qng dare not say or do!"

    In this world, the most difficult thing to control is your heart . This man and woman¡¯s love is clearly the most changeable thing in the world, but Wang Qng actually made such an oath . Is it difficult? Is he really not afraid that he will regret andin one day? Is to see a gorgeous woman in the future, he can also be regarded as a white bone?

    Tut Tut, such an oath is really astonishing and unbelievable .

    Huang Zhi also jumped into the boat, and he said with a smile, "this Wang Qng, actually, has no way to go back . " He turned his head to look at Chen Rong and whispered, "I have been with this woman all the way . Compared with other women, she is just stronger . How could she be so indifferent?"

    But whether they knew it or not, they came to testify to Wang Hong¡¯s agreement . Therefore, after a discussion, he put down his mind and began to y the piano, drum and harp .

    In the music from all over the sky, he was choked with sobs, and his face was full of tears, which had been hugged by Wang Hong .

    He put his arms around her and sat on the head of the boat . He lowered his head and asked, "did you ever dream of marrying me?"

    The choked face first shook her head, and then she remembered the dream . In that dream, she was married by Wang Hongming¡¯s media, receiving the praise of the world and the blessing of her rtives . At that time, she was also in tears in the dream .

    At that time, the reason why she was so sad was that she knew it was a dream in the dream . It was just a dream that she could never realize .

    But now, the dream hase true . . . . . . No, it¡¯s better than reality . What¡¯s a good match for a good marriage? In the eyes of unruly celebrities, she is now married by him! Not only did he marry the right man, but he also vowed to heaven and earth and to all people that he wanted her all his life!He only wants her!

    ##

    the text will be finished tomorrow, and then it will be sent out . Fanwaizhong will write something about their marriage .

    Well, Wang Hong and Chen Rong are married . We will pack a red bag and send it to you soon . In the red bag, it¡¯s OK to seal a pink ticket . Of course, if they pack more than one, they will never abandon it . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213: 213

    In Wang Hong¡¯s gentle gaze, Chen Rong nodded again, and said with a low voice, "it¡¯s been a dream . "

    "Are you happy in your dreams?"

    Chen Rong wept and choked: "happy, how can we not be happy?"

    Wang Hongda is happy . Now heughs . He bowed his head and pecked at the forehead and heart of Chen Rong . The pride on his face could not be concealed .

    He gazed at the two men, tut, tut, and sighed: "look, please the woman . I don¡¯t know where this body is . . . . . . In my opinion, this boy deliberately said that he had no second wife, so that he could be happy at this moment . "

    He shook his head and sighed, "in order to win the beauty¡¯s smile, King Youwang of Zhou spared no effort to fight against the princes . Now, in order to win the beauty¡¯s tears, Wang Qng can even say that he has no second wife . They are all absurd people . They are all absurd people . "

    Huan Jing also shook his head with him . He put on a face and said: "no wonder the world says that young people are easily confused by women and do absurd things . Today, we know that the ancients do not deceive me . "

    As soon as this words goes out, LAN Zhiughs loudly, basks in a way: "listen to nine Lang this tone, you are not young person already?"

    Huan Jing was shocked, and then heughed with him .

    As the setting sun sets, the music fades .

    Jump off the boat, Chen Rong and Wang Hong get on the carriage and leave the blue water and blue sky .

    Chen Rong nestles in Wang Hong¡¯s arms . For some reason, her tears can¡¯t hold back . . . . . . This unexpected surprisepletely hit her and touched her . At this moment, Chen Rong feels that heaven loves him too much . It¡¯s a stolen life that makes her meet a person who loves her . More importantly, she is infatuated with this person .

    Is there any greater happiness in the world?

    Wang Hong embraces her, bows his head and smiles . In that smile, he is full of pride and satisfaction .

    When the carriage entered the official road, the noise began to enter the ear . At first, Chen Rong didn¡¯t pay attention . Later, she took a look and asked in surprise, "where is this?" This direction is not to Jiankang .

    Wang Hong said with a light smile: "the team is waiting in front . I¡¯m back in hiding . "

    Chen Rong knows, she just doesn¡¯t know, so she left Jiankang at this time .

    She looked back at Jiankang¡¯s direction and murmured, "where is the royal family?"

    Wang Hong drooped his eyes and said lightly: "the Empress Dowager¡¯s family has some private evils that are not umon . They are herself, and there are also irregrities in her behavior . I¡¯ll trade that news for her to stop pestering . " He smiled at Chen Rong . "Ah Rong is now taken to the pce, and someone will send you to me quietly . "

    No wonder, ording to his saying, when leaving the city, the guards guarding the city gate are just ying tricks on others? Yes, the transaction must be decided in the dark . The nobles don¡¯t know about it . Therefore, the superficial articles of investigation should be put on the table .

    Chen Rong was startled and said, "will you offend them?"

    "I have offended myself . "

    Looking at the uneasiness on Chen Rong¡¯s face, Wang Hong gave a low smile . He stroked her brow and said with a smile, "silly child, how about offending? For Sima, it¡¯s also a good thing for me to form a feud with the Empress Dowager . "

    I don¡¯t know why, he doesn¡¯t want to see her so worried now . He exined: "don¡¯t worry, ah Rong, I won¡¯t do stupid things . It is for the sake of underground hidden stake that I throw out the assembly order that Wang¡¯s legitimate son only once in his life, which is also the way to protect himself . I have been in charge of family force and dark forces for years, which is very frightening . Now that I use this token, it is enough to show that I am really frustrated and just want to go back to seclusion . " He is the king of Jiankang who died in a violent way, and he also killed him . He is going to retire . How can he tolerate those who insult his wife and remain at ease? It¡¯s funny that although the world attacked him one after another, there were few people who really believed that he did it .

    After all, King Jiankang has offended too many people over the years .

    Wang Hong held Chen Rong¡¯s face, pecked at her eyebrow and said softly, "don¡¯t care what Huang Jing said just now . I¡¯m not so ambitious . . . . . . We do what we want . I don¡¯t mind being an official when the timees . However, it is a life that can only be a recluse and happy . "

    He gazed at her and said earnestly, "I¡¯m no more than neen, but I¡¯m used to it . I¡¯m tired of it . It¡¯s the best pleasure of the world to be able to enjoy the scenery with Qing Qing . "

    He can exin to Chen Rong like this . Chen Rong is very satisfied . She nodded her head, looked at him happily, with tears in her eyes .

    Wang Hong looked funny and was about to say something . At this time, a familiar woman cried outside . "I¡¯m sorry, but the littledy just heard that you went to Nanyang and wanted to go along the way to find my husband, Shi min . Please make a good rtionship . " Her cry was quiet, and it was pitiful to hear it .

    Chen Rong swished his head and looked out .

    I saw a woman dressed as a woman, her hands tightly clinging to the shaft of a carriage, that is, not to let the people in the carriage push her down . The woman¡¯s face was washed clean, and she cried with tears, but her clothes were stained with dust, and there were several rags . She looked very down-to-earth . She is Chen Wei .

    Sitting in the carriage was a fat middle-aged businessman, a woman and two children .

    Chen Wei cried so much that the fat businessman did not blink his eyes . He frowned and shouted wearily, "I care who you are looking for! Get out of here, I¡¯m bored! "

    He tugged at Chen Wei¡¯s hand heavily, trying to push her out of the carriage . He tugged twice but could not move . Next, he kicks Chen Wei to the ground with a thump, and rolls twice, falling on the field beside the official road .

    When Chen Wei finally got up, he cried loudly . As she wept, she carefully wiped the dirt off her face .

    Seeing that she was still maintaining her appearance at this time, the woman sighed sympathetically, "maybe it¡¯s a good family background, husband, why not?"

    Before she had finished, the merchant chuckled, "what kind of woman is she? In these ten days, she is here every day . When she sees the motorcade going to the north, she wille up . One said to Moyang, one said to Nanyang, and sometimes to Luoyang! Now I dare to say that Shimin is her husband . Bah, a woman who sleeps in the wilderness day and night must be a prostitute . Shi Min was a husbandman and a man of iron blood . How could he have such a prostitute? Moreover, the origin of Shimin is no longer disgraceful, his actions are still admirable, and such prostitutes will not ruin their reputation . "

    The woman, hearing the words, nodded and took back her sympathetic eyes .

    Looking at the team leaving, Chen Rong looked at Chen Wei, who was crying like a pear with rain, and said, "how can she be like this?"

    She looked at Wang Hong, a little lost, but also a little vicissitudes of life, said: "her father and brother are still there, the family is also there, why did it fall to this point?"

    Wang Hong¡¯s faint voice came, "she used to harm you in my name . "

    Just one sentence, Chen Rong immediately understood . Wang Hong made a move in this matter . She looked up at him with dismay .

    Seeing Chen Rong¡¯s dismay and loss, Wang Hong shook his head and sighed, "Qing Qing has the humanity of women and men . "

    He nced at Chen Wei . "This woman can endure, be cruel, and pretend . Don¡¯t look down on her . If you can¡¯t bear it, you can give her a good time . "

    Chen Rong thought about it and finally shook his head .

    Wang Hong didn¡¯t care, just smiled . He turned his head to look at Chen Wei, and suddenly said, "I heard that you were going to marry ran Min that day, but it happened that he epted this woman, and you have no idea?"

    Where did Chen Rong think that he would suddenly ask this? Then she nodded and said, "yes . "

    Wang Hong smiled dumbly . He said slowly, "if ran min knew this woman¡¯s temperament, he would regret it . "

    Chen Rong nodded . She was full of doubts and said softly, "I always thought that she loved general ran, but now, I can¡¯t understand her . "

    "What can¡¯t you understand? Young girls adore heroes . When they are ignorant, they think they can live and die together . However, this kind of desire is easy to wake up . " After a meal, he sneered and said, "besides, this woman is not a pure person . When she wakes up, she only chooses profits . In order to achieve this goal, she can kill the husband she once admired . Arjunmo doesn¡¯t think that all the women in this world are as stupid as you? "

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t care about his banter . She just stared at Chen Wei and thought, "is that so?"? In the previous life, I was defeated by Chen Wei?

    Even though the past life has been like a dream, but now she wants toe, or trance .

    However, Chen Rong did not know that ran min, who had gone out to fight, was trapped in a siege just one year after her death, and disappeared in five months . Everyone thought that he had died in the war . Chen Wei, who was ran min¡¯s wife at that time, killed ran min¡¯s concubine¡¯s room, especially Lu Mei, by extremely vicious means when he heard that he had died . She tortured her for seven days and seven nights before feeding her dog . In the third month, Chen Wei, who thought he hadpletely mastered the house, fell in love with a guard .

    After returning home, ran min, a man who is very dusty, knew all this, and then ended Chen Wei with one sword . Soon after, he married another wife .

    As Wang Hong knows, there are very few silly women like Chen Rong . Ran Min that life, really love him, that is, Chen Rong one . The rest, however, approached him with their own purposes .

    This shy world, how can there be so many people who love and sincerely do not regret?

    After a month¡¯s trek, Chen Rong and Wang Hong arrived at Nanshan, the destination of this retreat . When they arrived, Wang Hong¡¯s friends had arranged a banquet and came to meet them .

    As soon as he entered the mansion, Chen Rong was shocked by the people who were standing in the courtyard to greet him .

    She looked at them and whispered, "it¡¯s big brother them!" Is it her rtives who stand in the crowd and smile with tears?

    Chen Rong turned his head, looked at Wang Hong on his side, raised his mouth and said softly, "thank you very much, Qng . "

    Wang Hong smiled softly and said, "why does Qing Qing have to say this word of thanks? Since you and I have to go back to seclusion, we should deal with all external affairs . Go and talk to them . "

    "Yes . "

    Chen Rong answered and ran happily . Chen¡¯s eldest brother and others also rushed up . After meeting Chen Rong, the elder brother of Chen family turns around and bows to Wang Hong deeply . Then he turned to look at Chen Rong, wiped his tears and said, "ah Rong, I killed that poisonous woman a few days ago!"

    One side of the t woman interface way: "fortunately has seven Lang, that poisonous woman is captured by seven Lang . Girl, do you know what that poisonous woman said? She swore at your elder brother, saying that she and a family brother, whose name was, had been together before your elder brother came . She also said that if the family brother had not heard from you suddenly, she would not have married your elder brother . She also said that if she had known this, she should have listened to that brother¡¯s arsenic poisoning . By the way, when he was in Jiankang in the previous life, Qng asked the original doctor to see your elder brother sick . As the original doctor said, your elder brother has no disease, so it¡¯s no problem to have a good rest for decades . And then there¡¯s

    In Ping Nu¡¯s incessant talk, Chen Rong¡¯s face turned red, and she broke off with a low grin, "what¡¯s the name of her brother?"

    In the previous life, her elder brother came to die quickly these days . It turns out that her eldest brother was not killed by illness at all, but by poison! She will take revenge anyway .

    When pingru and others saw Chen Rong¡¯s anger, they were stunned and turned to smile . t if the mouth is quick, hurries to shout a way: "the girl rests annoyed, such matter seven Lang already knew . " . The adulterer and the two brothers of the poisonous woman, Qng, were killed . You don¡¯t know, when the poisonous woman saw the three heads, she went mad on the spot . "

    Even though Ping Nu was smiling, when she talked about the three heads, her face still showed an unbearable color .

    Chen Rong was very happy . She looked at Qng¡¯s back and said, "he never fails to act . " The voice was full of pride and admiration .

    At this time, the joking Wang Hong turned around . Four eyes are opposite, two people smile at the same time, this smile, just like that full court spring flowers bloom at the same time .

    At this moment, ran min, far away in Luoyang, was retreating from Shi Hu¡¯s hospital bed . As soon as he came out, the descendants of Shihu surrounded him and paid homage to his subordinates who had real power, prestige and the love of soldiers .

    After a few words with them, ran min strides away . He went to the dragon horse, just about to turn over, but he didn¡¯t know what to think of . He couldn¡¯t help looking south .

    In that direction, there is the woman! Almost the gorgeous face just came out, ran min felt breathless . Biting his teeth, he turned over and mounted his horse . In the sound of the galloping horse¡¯s hoof, he thought with hatred: Hu numo died, his ambition was not finished, and he was a great husband . Why should he be such a daughter? Ran min, when the husband breaks, the merciless woman will forget her if you can¡¯t kill her! From now on, you can¡¯t think about her any more!

    Think of here, he legs a clip, snapped: "drive -" the horse¡¯s hooves fly, carrying him to chase the sun . At this time, when the sun was setting, the red light came and dyed him all over . In an instant, ran min on the horse¡¯s back was majestic and heavenly, with ten thousand golden lights on his head, just like a king .

    (end)

    * * *

    it took nearly five months for Mei Gongqing¡¯s body to end, with a total of 700000 words .

    From tomorrow, we will offer you some stories from time to time . If you want to know who¡¯s story, you can put it forward in the book review area .

    At the end, I want to ask for pink tickets . Ha ha, although Mei Gongqing is now in the second ce on the pink ticket list, with the end of the text, it is inevitable that the ranking will drop . What I can do is to squeeze more tickets from everyone at thest moment . Maybe, by the end of the month, you can still keep the top 15 pink tickets and get hundreds of yuan of pink tickets . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214: 214

    The construction of Kangcheng is already in sight .

    Sitting in the carriage, ran min¡¯s handsome face was full of coldness and impatience .

    His thin lips were pressed tightly, and his brows were locked . In the corner, Chen Wei looks at him timidly, with a careful and ttering expression .

    Ran min nced at her carelessly, then took back his eyes .

    He came all the way to Jiankang, just to ask the Chen¡¯s a Rong, why did she betray her faith and roll with the Wang¡¯s Qng?

    Seeing her in blood stained white that day, after hearing her merciless and shameless words, ran min thought, where is such a humble woman worth his attention? Forget about her .

    I think so, but I don¡¯t know why ran min, who never remembers the scene in his dream, has had a strange dream for a long time .

    In that dream, he saw Chen¡¯s a Rong in the middle of the fire, which burned her, and the smoke rolled up . He saw it from afar, shocked and discolored, and led a woman who could not see her face, rushing towards the Chen¡¯s a Rong .

    Rushing to the fire, he made people put out the fire at the same time, shouting: "Chen¡¯s a Rong, what are you suffering from?"

    Clearly he should be heartache, such a woman let him heart, he clearly care . But he remembered clearly that when he said this sentence in his dream, he had some sympathy, but more was bored .

    Not only did he not rush up to save her, but he was so impatient . This is unimaginable .

    In the dream, Chen Rong, after hearing his questions, raised her head andughed wildly . Theughter was especially hoarse and crazy . She spread her arms, and theughter seemed to bring some kind of cry .

    In the dream, when he saw Chen Rong, he began to sneer . He frowned, waved his hand, and said in a cold voice, "since she wants to die, let her be . " After that, he shook his sleeves and led the woman who could not see clearly but was familiar with the breath . He strode away and let the Chen¡¯s a Rong be swallowed by the mes .

    Dream of him, stride away, that step absolutely indifference, it is heart of stone .

    The other he didn¡¯t want to leave .

    He stared at the figure rolled in the fire and shouted: "go back, go back! Hurry up! " It¡¯s toote to go back . She¡¯s going to be burned!

    It¡¯s silent to shout . It¡¯s because he screams so loudly . It¡¯s because he¡¯s exhausted all his strength, but he can¡¯t pull back the far away one, or put out the wildly burning me .

    That dream is so real that when he woke up from it, he could not return to God for a long time . He kept panting, practised sword for a while, and rode on the horse for a while, which could not calm him down .

    How could there be such a real dream?

    After that night, he had the same dream twice again . In the dream, he saw again and again, hissed again and again, looked at himself again and again, how he left mercilessly!

    Ran min really didn¡¯t understand himself . He killed countless people in his life . How could he be trapped by Chen¡¯s a Rong? I can¡¯t put it down . I¡¯m in a dream .

    He thought, can¡¯t be like this, or go to Jiankang . Go to Jiankang and find the woman . Ask her what you want to know . He believed that he must have understood that the poisonous snake hidden in his heart would disappear, and the heart eating dream would not appear again .

    It¡¯s also strange . Since he made this decision, the whole person has a sigh of relief, even a smile on his face, and the whole heart is urgent . After he hurriedly arranged what he had at hand, he pushed everything down and rushed to Jiankang with Pro Wei and Chen Wei .

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£

    Chen Wei sat in the corner, and she saw ran min, who was sipping her lips . The muscles of her cheek twitched from time to time . She bit her lips and finally asked carefully, "what¡¯s the matter with you, Lord?"

    The voice is tender and pleasant, with great concern .

    Ran Liang returned to his mind from meditation . He nced at Chen Wei .

    Staring at her, his eyes coagted, as if there was a sh of aura, but when he went to catch it again, it was gone .

    When Chen Wei saw ran min staring at himself, he lowered his head coyly and said softly, "how can my Lord look at me like this?"

    Ran min takes back his eyes . He is not a man who likes to think nonsense . The dream has been put aside .

    The motorcade entered Jiankang city .

    Ran min was the adopted son of Shi Hu, a hu man who had already be emperor . His surname was changed to Shi . Such people are not wee in the construction of Kangcheng . Besides, he has a high prestige among themon people?

    Therefore, as soon as he entered the city, ran min put on the Douli and took the guard and Chen Wei to live in the courtyard arranged by Sun Yan .

    There are several purposes for him toe to Jiankang this time, but the most important one is that he must find Chen¡¯s a Rong and ask her why she did that .

    If he wanted to do it, he asked Sun Yan where Chen¡¯s a Rong was .

    Only when I asked did I know that this woman has be a monk!

    She turned out to be a Taoist!

    How could she be a Taoist?

    Suddenly, in front of Ran min¡¯s eyes, the scene of her blood clothes and white clothes appeared when she met that day . At that time, she smiled so sadly, with a kind of bone breaking pain and loss in her eyes . As if the world was too big for her .

    Ran min frowned .

    He stared at Sun Yan and asked in a deep voice, "what about Wang Qng? Didn¡¯t he get her innocence? What is he doing? "

    Sun Yan smiled bitterly and shook his head, saying, "Wang Hong¡¯s husband has promised her the position of your concubine, but she would not ask for it . " Sun Yan has always known Chen Rong best . When he said this, he sighed and said, "I warned Wang Qng at the beginning . If he can¡¯t afford it, don¡¯t provoke her . I know that a Rong, like me, has a strong disposition . Once she gets involved, she will go all out . If a man refuses, she willmit suicide! "

    If a man refuses, she willmit suicide!

    She¡¯ll kill herself!

    As soon as he said this, ran min stepped back .

    Before he can figure it out, how can he feel heartache again . Sun Yan on one side looked at him strangely, and said, "she¡¯s at the Taoist temple in Xishan now . "

    He wanted to talk but stopped . Sun Yan suddenly said, "please don¡¯t hurt her . " When it came to this, Sun Yan thought: ah Rong is regretting the general¡¯s marriage . She is now a monk, and the general has no need to hurt her .

    After thinking for a while, he felt at ease .

    Seeing that ran min didn¡¯t reply, Sun Yan took a serious look at ran min . when he was a little confused, he raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, "general, what¡¯s the matter with you?"

    Ran min shook his head . He went to one side and put on his robe . He said, "go . " Then he strode away .

    Xishan Taoist temple is very famous . Ran min found itter . When he saw the enchanting figure standing in the shade of the trees and the yellow robe just worn by the Taoist, ran min suddenly felt that his steps were heavy and heavy .

    ##

    a chapter will be updated every day this week . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215: 215

    He came up to her and stared at the bleary eyed face of the man who had scrambled down the rock . Staring at her panic expression, as the joy and desire of seeing each other were fading, he asked coldly, "dare not look at me?"

    The woman, who made his soul dream not peaceful, suddenly smiled . She asked, "what about Chen Wei? Why didn¡¯t the general bring her? "

    "Chen Wei?"

    Ran min thought it was unreasonable . This Chen¡¯s a Rong, what does she care so much about Chen Wei? It¡¯s just a concubine .

    "Why did you be a monk?" he asked

    She chuckled at such an ordinary question . Sheughed so happily, with mockery and foolishness in her eyes .

    When he was unable to suppress the mes of his rage, Chen Rong wiped his tears with his sleeves and said, "I have umted two generations . . . . . . It¡¯s finallyfortable . "

    He didn¡¯t care what she said . He just asked, "what are youughing at?" When he asked this, the fire was burning in his chest .

    Once again, she said, "I hate Chen Wei . "

    She said that she and Chen Wei should not wear heaven! He took Chen Wei as his concubine, so she will never have any more trouble with him!

    Likest time, ran min was still enraged by Chen Rong . For a moment, he really wanted to strangle the woman who didn¡¯t know how to live or how to move .

    Atst, looking at her back, ran min burst outughing . This woman made him rush to Jiankang from Luoyang . This woman made his general beg for help . This woman, who had made the engagement clearly, covered up and defended for Wang Qng in front of her .

    When was he so funny? For the sake of such a woman, I¡¯ve lost my face and tried my humiliation!

    Ran min went back alone . When he came to this Taoist temple, he took Chen Wei with him .

    Back to the courtyard that sun Yanba gave him, ran min practiced his gun for five hours . There was a fire in his heart, a fire that could not be let out, a fire that could not be burned .

    In the sweat again and again, he forgot the passage of time, the return of Chen Wei to his room, thete night and the early morning .

    Until he was very tired, he could not sit down on the steps and rest with his gun .

    Maybe he was too tired . He sat down soon and fell asleep again .

    In the dream, he was in a big marriage .

    He was dressed in a bridegroom¡¯s robe, facing a woman in a bride¡¯s robe . The woman was looking at him with affection .

    The face of this woman is as fuzzy as it used to be when she appeared in her dream . He can¡¯t see clearly . Just from her every move, he has a strong sense of familiarity .

    After drinking a ss of wine, the woman leaned lightly in his arms . She put her arms around his neck and said tenderly, "I have today, and I will die without shaking . "

    She looked at him with tears in her eyes, full of satisfaction and happiness .

    The woman bit her lips, smiled and wept, and said, "my Lord, although a Rong is more vicious, she is still very poor . Her father and brother are gone, and you, my Lord, have given up her again, which leaves her nowhere to go . Otherwise, you should treat her as a concubine and put her in my yard, so that our two sisters also have a care? "

    Her voice is soft and her tone is very considerate . Yes, warm, he vaguely remembered that the newly married wife was a very kind person . It is that Chen¡¯s a Rong has done too much to her, and she never has a word of malice, and always forgives her in front of herself .

    Now, too, such a wicked woman deserves to die, and she still sympathizes with her .

    He frowned in his dream and said impatiently, "what is she doing? Go to sleep . "

    As soon as the sleeping word came out, the woman in front of her quickly became coquettish and moving . Rao is dizzy to live double cheek, she still timidly stands up, undresses for him to untie .

    Her hand had just been put on his belt . Suddenly, there was a red light outside the screen window . Amid the numerous noises, a servant cried out: "general, no, madam, no, Chen¡¯s A-Rong set himself on fire . "

    Self Immtion?

    He was startled and turned abruptly out . Just stepped out, his newly married wife rushed after him and held his hand .

    They ran together to the ce where the fire was burning .

    He saw the woman whoughed wildly in the fire .

    That¡¯s Chen Rong, that¡¯s Chen Rong!

    The next dream, very clear, clearly is the fire he had done several times in front of him .

    Suddenly, ran min woke up from the real and iparable dream . As soon as he opened his eyes, he found himself in a cold sweat and wiped it with his sleeve .

    At this time, it was early in the morning, from a distant ce came the sound of chickens .

    Just wiped two sweats, ran min¡¯s movement froze .

    Mingming is just a dream, but all the experiences in that dream are still clear up to now .

    He stood up .

    Standing still, ran min did not move . That Chen¡¯s a Rong was shut by himself? He once married her, but she was mercilessly off? Regardless of her father and brother, regardless of her no way to go?

    She stood in the fire and stared at herself with tears, which was clearly the deep feeling he longed for all the time!

    And the newly married wife, who was touched by her words in her dream . It¡¯s ridiculous . In this world, who is used to being a wife and willing to be a concubine? What¡¯s more, getting along with the person who took her wife?

    When the newly married wife said this, she clearly wanted to put Chen¡¯s a Rong beside her and humiliate her . And I can¡¯t hear it? Think she¡¯s kind?

    How can I be stupid?

    No, it won¡¯t be true!

    How could he marry Chen Rong without cherishing her? Such a woman, once he falls in love with someone, must go all out . In this dissolute world, how can he meet such a woman and not cherish her?

    This is a strange dream!

    Shaking his head, ran min, who could no longer be quiet, walked out .

    After walking aimlessly for a while, the sky gradually brightened up .

    At this time, he was shocked by a chant .

    Looking back at the bald head in the morning fog, ran min frowned . He had long heard that in the past ten years, some bald heads came from Tianzhu far away to publicize the "Buddha" they trusted . Let alone, their scriptures and meanings have attracted many people¡¯s attention in a short time .

    When ran min looked at him, the bald head also found him .

    He called out, "Amitabha Buddha," and asked, "benefactor, do you think?"

    Ran Min stared at him and asked slowly, "if a person has a scene in his dream that he has never experienced, and it is very realistic, what¡¯s the matter?"

    "Amitabha Buddha," the monk said with his hands folded, "there is samsara in life, and there is a past life and a present life . Almsgiver seems to have dreamed about the past life! "

    Dream of the past!

    Dream of the past!

    Although the text is finished, I still want to ask for pink ticket . Hey hey, maybe I¡¯m moved by everyone¡¯s Pink tickets . I¡¯m going to spend more than one chapter a day this month . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216: 216

    Ran min was shocked by the sweat on his forehead, which hurt his eyes . Involuntarily, he thought of the anger and hatred that the woman showed to him when he first met Chen Rong . Besides, he once took her to the horse and asked her repeatedly with a smile, "have we met before?" "I have offended you, my little sister?"

    These two words have been submerged in his memory, somehow, this moment is like the morning bell and evening drum, beating heavily in his heart!

    Also, today in Xishan Taoist temple, she said, "I have umted two lives"!

    For two generations!

    Simple five words, make his eyes ck!

    Ran min was shocked by the drama and took a step backward .

    Then he looked at him sympathetically with his bare head, and with his hands folded, he read, "Amitabha Buddha" and recited: "the past, the present, the present, the future . . . "

    In his chanting, ran min turned around and stumbled back .

    Until he went far away, the chant of "the cause of the past, the fruit of the present" still lingered in his ears .

    It¡¯s ridiculous . What¡¯s the past and the present? He is a general . He has killed countless people in his life . It¡¯s hard not to say that those who were killed owe him money from previous lives and sent him here today?

    Thinking of this, ran min raised his head andughed wildly .

    Hisughter startled the people inside . Chen Wei ran out in a hurry . She held the door and looked at ran min timidly . Her beautiful face was full of worry and concern .

    Now she is obviously well dressed . Yunji wants to keep falling . Looking at his eyes, she is more gentle and infinite .

    Seeing ran min, who was stillughing, Chen Wei bit his lips, timidly called out with great concern, "what¡¯s the matter with you, Lord?"

    Almost as soon as her cry came out, ran min¡¯sughter stopped abruptly!

    He turned his head and stared at awei for a moment .

    He stares too seriously, and his fierce eyes are very threatening . Chen Wei¡¯s face was white, and he said with a strong smile, "what do you think I do?"

    Looking at her, ran min suddenly said, "would you like to serve with Chen¡¯s a Rong?"

    Ah?

    Chen Wei looks at him with his mouth open .

    Without waiting for her to think carefully, ran min ordered, "answer me!"

    "Yes, I am . " Chen Wei said with a quick smile, "the husband is a great man . If I can marry Aaron, I will serve him and his mother like a servant . " She replied very quickly, but the smile on her face was a little reluctant .

    Ran min did not stop, immediately asked: "if you are a wife, a Rong for concubine?"

    Chen Wei stared at ran min with big eyes . She couldn¡¯t believe that she was staring at him . However, under the threat of Ran min, how could she be in the mood to think about anything? At the same time, he said, "well, that, Ah Wei is so happy . " With tears in her eyes, she choked and repeated, "Ah Wei is very happy . " When she said thest five words, she was in a trance . Her face, which was always quiet and timid, suddenly showed a ferocity .

    Quickly, she put away her expression and looked at ran min eagerly with tears in her eyes . The eyes are full of expectation .

    Just a pair of Ran min¡¯s faces, she stepped back and carefully called out, "what¡¯s the matter with you, Lord?"

    Ran Min stared at her motionless .

    His eyes were strange, as if she were a stranger, as if he had never recognized her . He is looking at her seriously . That can pierce people¡¯s eyes and make Chen Wei panic for no reason .

    But she didn¡¯t say anything wrong just now?

    Ran min is still staring at her .

    When he asked these questions, he waspletely unconscious . He subconsciously felt that maybe he could get an answer from Chen Wei¡¯s answer .

    Then, when Chen Wei said, "Ah Wei is very happy," and revealed his ferocity, his eyes flickered .

    Almost all of a sudden, the face of the new bride, which originally appeared in the dream and did not exist, coincided with the face in front of her!

    It¡¯s ridiculous . I believe all that baldheaded nonsense and ask Chen Wei about it .

    Ran min shook his head and walked inside with a cold face .

    Until he stepped into the courtyard, Chen Wei was still leaning against the door, afraid to move .

    I don¡¯t know why, the strangeness and exploration that ran min just looked at her eyes made her heart beat .

    Is this the right man to marry?

    He could have been his wife, but his heart was aroused by the shameless bitch, and he didn¡¯t want to marry himself . His father said, forget him .

    How could she forget? When we met across the river, she adored him at a nce . He is the most handsome and manly person she has ever seen . As soon as he waved, countless soldiers answered his promise, and those who could not survive were also protected by him .

    She loves him so long that she can¡¯t give up .

    Chen Qi told her that ran min didn¡¯t want to marry you . If you want to marry him, you have to be a concubine . Being a concubine is not guaranteed . Maybe your mother will kill you one day . Hearing that, Chen Wei¡¯s face was timid and respectful, but his heart was sneering .

    Will the mistress take her life?

    Who is the mistress? How do you look? How can a woman with her mind on her face and her words and deeds direct be the most cruel? Just say something soft to her and offer some attentions from time to time . Even if she doesn¡¯t like it, she can¡¯t help it .

    I don¡¯t know why, Chen Wei is determined to deal with Chen Rong . She is sure . The most important thing is that she needs to use soft grinding skills to make the general dislike her . Once it¡¯s done, it¡¯s like a viper that can¡¯t turn her over .

    After a period of deliberation, she finally made up her mind to run for a concubine .

    Everything was as she wished, ran Minna took her . But Chen Rong, her younger sister, lost her life to Wang Hong . It¡¯s the best ending, so to speak .

    Just . . . . . . .

    Standing by the door, she stared at ran min, who was wielding a sword in the courtyard . Looking at him, there was indifference in her eyes .

    I don¡¯t know when, maybe I¡¯ll go back to Jiankang . When she found that ranmin, who was so majestic, was hiding like a dog in Jiankang, her heart changed . How nice Jiankang is! The nobles of Jiankang are wearing the most gorgeous clothes with the strongest fragrance . It¡¯s elegant to ride, to talk and tough, and to do everything with one¡¯s hands .

    Compared with them, ran min is much more vulgar in front of him . He is just a pariah from the countryside!

    Moreover, he is not good at all to himself . He is also the daughter of Chen family . If he is a concubine and is willing to use means, he can marry the king of Sima family . If you want toe to those noble people who talk and behave gracefully, you must not be so rude as he is and never forgive yourself .

    From the first day of entering Jiankang City, Chen Wei found that he regretted .

    I used to be so ignorant of myself that when I saw a ran min, I thought he was the best . In fact, all the nobles of Jiankang are more elegant than him .

    She clenched her lips and thought of Wang Qng . A Rong looks like that, he is willing to allow her to be your concubine . If you are yourself, you can find a better man than Wang Qng among Wang Xie¡¯s children . Although I was not born very well, but I know the man, as long as give the opportunity, she can make the man never leave her .

    ##

    continue to ask for pink tickets . Ha ha, I¡¯ve written down thements of all the people in the book review area . What you want to see will be written out one by one in the future . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217: 217

    Want to be such think, Chen Wei is biting lip, still walk toward courtyard .

    In any case, she was his concubine, and the truth had been forged . What she can do now is to please him with her best ability and get his joy . Unless something happens .

    Chen Wei moved and ran min moved . He threw away his weapon and shouted, "prepare the hot soup . "

    "Yes . "

    The answer to him is not the maid, but the voice of Chen Wei . But her small favor, still did not let him look back even a nce .

    The hot soup will be ready soon . Ran min strides into the bath hall and takes off his clothes three or two times .

    Looking at his slender waist and long legs, perfect and boundless masculine body, Chen Wei found that his heart became indifferent, and a little excited .

    She went to him with shame and timidity .

    Little hand just took the towel, just stepped out a step, ran min¡¯s voice came, "out!"

    His voice was cold, hard and cold .

    Chen weiyilin, she can hear the murderous spirit in that words, and that little reverie disappears in a blink of an eye . She quickly bows her head and exits .

    The night is a little cold . Chen Wei is rotating in the courtyard . Today, not only ran min is in a bad mood, but also she is in a bad mood . Today, I saw a Rong . She was forced toe home and be a Taoist . Why is she so gorgeous and free?

    She was so pleased with her smile that she told herself that if ran min wanted to marry her, she lost her body and ran min was willing to marry her .

    Just thinking of this, Chen Wei¡¯s white face, his muscles began to beat . She clenched her teeth .

    She didn¡¯t know when to hate Chen Rong . Maybe ran min came to Chen¡¯s mansion that time and their sisters met him at the same time . Perhaps, the family intended to give themselves to ran min, but ran min asked about a Rong .

    She can¡¯t think clearly . All she knows is that she hates Aron, and she hates to let that woman die in the most miserable and cruel way!

    How can such a coquettish and lowly woman make ran min and Wang Qng so obsessed? A woman like her would have gotten nothing . Why did ran min not care about her loss of chastity?

    Bite a tooth, Chen Wei thinks again way: what is gas? It was she who married ran min, and she had a way to deal with her!

    Chen Wei didn¡¯t know how long he had been thinking about it, until a maid came over and asked softly, "general, how can he wash so long?"

    Chen Wei was stunned . She turned to look at the hourss . She eximed, "it¡¯s been an hour and a half?"

    She hurriedly turned around and came to the outside of the bath hall . She knocked carefully . She called softly and softly: "Lord, Lord?"

    She even called a few times, no one answered . Chen Wei gently pushed the door of the bath hall open .

    At this sight, she shook her head and said with a smile, "the general is asleep . No way, it will be cold . " She said as she walked inside .

    Ran min slept heavily . His brow peak was locked tightly . From time to time, the brow still jumped . The expression on his face changed from pain, sadness, weakness to gnashing anger .

    Chen Wei was stunned, and she called softly, "my lord? Husband

    Just called here, ranmin¡¯s forehead in his sleep dripped with cold sweat . Suddenly, he called out: "no, don¡¯t --"

    it¡¯s just a roar . Chen Wei was scared and quickly backed away . Looking at ranmin who calmed down again, she thought in surprise: what did he dream of?

    Just as Chen Wei was thinking, ran min suddenly opened his eyes .

    He opened his eyes very suddenly, and Chen Wei was shocked . He had to back out a few steps .

    However, ran min stare at her eyes with a daze, there is a hidden sadness . He looked behind her empty, low and said: "the past, the present fruit of the world . Is that a previous life? Why is it like this? "

    He closed his eyes heavily .

    Chen Wei carefully walked up to him and called down, "Lord?"

    Ran min was shocked .

    He looked up slowly .

    Looking at her with an insightful eye, ran min asked in a low voice, "Ah Wei, your family is ready to promise you to me, but I like ah Rong, do you hate her?"

    Chen Wei is timid, gentle smile, say: "she is my younger sister, how can I hate her?" After a pause, she bowed her head and said softly and pitifully, "it¡¯s just that sometimes when I think about it, I can¡¯t help feeling a little resentful . But I don¡¯t hate her, really, I don¡¯t hate her at all . She is very pitiful . I have a father and a brother . She doesn¡¯t even have a father and a brother . " Her voice was serious and sincere, and the weakness and sadness in her eyes made people cherish her for no reason: look, she was killed like this, and she didn¡¯t hate at all .

    Ran Min stared at her and smiled slowly . He closed his eyes again and murmured, "I am so stupid!"

    Seeing that he suddenly scolded himself, Chen Wei was stunned again . She did not understand why ran min was not moved by his words, but scolded himself?

    At this time, she saw a tear running down the corner of Ran min¡¯s eyes . Ran min killed countless people, just and courageous . Who in the world ever thought that he would cry? This time, Chen Wei is dead . She couldn¡¯t believe staring at him, blinking several times before believing that he was really in tears .

    Ran min closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "Chen Shi is going to give you permission to me, but at that time, the marriage agreement was finalized . A Rong is cunning . She used her words to stir me to marry her while I was drunk . As soon as I was newly married, I was ordered to go outside . When youe back, you stop my horse and beg me to ept you .

    In those half months, you were so gracious and gentle that I liked you very much . Inside and outside your words, you always say that a Rong is good, but you always point to her viciousness . Just then, I saw a Rong at the door of the mansion swing a few whips at a maid .

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ When I was in the mansion, almost all the women were saying that it¡¯s not ah Rong¡¯s fault . You are the only one defending her everywhere . But every time you say she¡¯s good, I hate her even more . She is also the daughter of Chen family . She acts hard, but you act in a small way . No matter whether you are a maid or a guard, you say you are good . That time I looked at a woman more than once, and you even tried your best to persuade her to be my concubine . "

    Chen Wei stared at ran min inexplicably and listened to his voice like a dreamer . For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do .

    At this time, ran min was silent .

    After a long time, he opened his eyes again .

    Staring at Chen Wei quietly, ran min¡¯s eyes were empty and bleak, "why did I know that only at this time did she love me to the bone? Besides her, you and other women are only good at calction, but they just want to get benefits from me . "

    When Chen Wei heard the inexplicable usation, he could not help shouting: "Lord?" Her voice was mixed with grievance and sadness . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218: 218

    Ran min ignored her and stood up on his own . Chen Wei showed a timid smile when he saw that he was naked and strong, as perfect as a carved body .

    Ran min walked out of the bath wet and drenched . He took the towel and wiped his body . He said in a daze: "I know it never happened, but everything is in my mind . It¡¯s ridiculous that I believe it! " Yes, he did . Not only him, but also Chen Rong? Only in front of Chen Wei, who knew nothing, was still in front of him, pretending to be so pitiful .

    Once, his a Rong, with a fire in front of his eyes!

    However, he just ignored and turned away with Chen Wei¡¯s hand .

    In the fire, sheughed so wildly, how much bitterness was hidden in her heart?

    I have been rolling in the sea of blood all my life, and I am eager to be gentle and sincere . But the only one who is infatuated with himself is forced to burn himself .

    This world is full of vicissitudes . In a sh, life and death . It¡¯s not easy for someone to see you more than her life, but he was blinded .

    He knew that if Chen Wei did not use his best to nder Chen Rong, he would not give Chen Rong the chance to prove himself .

    But what about that? He is always the one who did the wrong thing!

    It is he who destroys her, he who makes her helpless, and he who forces her to have no way out . It was he who forced her to end her life in the worst way, and her infatuation with him .

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ It turns out that it wasn¡¯t Yu Ji who didn¡¯t meet him, but Yu Ji, who had a strong character, had no way to live in the plot of the women around him!

    He has always been eager to meet a strong, infatuated, fire like Yuji, but how can he give some people¡¯s tears confused heart?

    Put on the robe at will, ran min strides out of the bath hall . After a while, Chen Wei heard his lowmand, "prepare for tomorrow¡¯s journey . "

    Tomorrow?

    Chen Wei was shocked: how nice it is to build Kangcheng . It¡¯s rich and stable . She shouldn¡¯t go back to that wild ce so soon .

    She hurriedly walked out, came to ran min and called out, "Lord?" Her voice was gentle and small . "Isn¡¯t there anything else? Why worry? "

    At this time, her warning that Chen Rong wanted them to leave quickly in the daytime had been put behind her . In fact, ran min is in danger . Is her rtionship really so big?

    Ran min looks back slowly .

    In the night, he stared at Chen Wei with cold eyes, as if he was looking at a stranger, as if she was thinking something, and his heart was clear .

    In such eyes, Chen Wei is in a panic, her head is down to her chest .

    Ran Min stared at her and said coldly, "you don¡¯t have to go with me . "

    Said, his sleeve a vibration, stride forward .

    Chen Wei stayed for a while and then she came back . She hurriedly ran after her several steps and called out: "Lord, Lord," and then she called twice . She stopped and her heart beat fast: no matter what the meaning of what ran Min said just now, he clearly hated me . As a concubine, I was disgusted by my husband . It¡¯s irreparable .

    Thinking of this, she should panic, but she is very calm . Not only is it peaceful, she even breathes a sigh of relief: it¡¯s just to follow him, maybe he will leave me in a wild ce, and never again ignore it . I stay in Jiankang, where there are father and brother, and there are many nobles .

    The next day, ran min left .

    Chen Wei didn¡¯t follow .

    She went back to her father and brother . When she found out that they had been expelled by the family, she hurried back to the family . Anyway, she was Chen¡¯s daughter after all . Besides, the family didn¡¯t know that ran min was disgusted with her and was polite to her .

    Time goes by day by day .

    Later, Chen Rong was deeply loved by his majesty and was given official posts . Later, Chen Rong was taken by Wang Hong to Nanyang and fell into the hands of the Hu people .

    Later, ran min and Wang Hong worked together to save Chen Rong .

    Chen Wei pays attention to all this . What makes her hate is that Chen Rong¡¯s hard tempered cheap woman, the more she lives, the more beautiful she is, and the more she lives, the less she is valued .

    After the family contacted ran min, they learned that ran min had no longer wanted her, so they expelled her .

    She went back to her father and brother .

    But at this time, my father and my brother were blocked in all aspects, and my spare money was used up . Later, my father and brother actually hit her with their ideas .

    They discussed selling her to a businessman in his fifties as a concubine .

    Chen Wei was shocked to overhear the news . At this time, she knew that Wang Hong had lost his position as the heir of Wang¡¯s family, and he was in a state of depression .

    That¡¯s great . Wang Hong is down in the dumps . If he has been a concubine of others, he will have a chance to get close to him .

    She believed that Wang Hong wanted such a fury as a Rong . If she had the same opportunity as a Rong, she could also get his attention .

    So she found Aron and Wang Hong .

    But she did not expect that a Rong would be so rude . She was not afraid that Wang Hong knew that she was a rude and lowly pariah . She kicked her hard and threw her out of the house . The next thing is like a nightmare .

    She went back to her father and brother, who were as pestilent as she was . Even when she was willing to marry the merchant as a concubine, her father and brother waved their hands and begged her to leave . At that moment, they pushed her out of the dpidated courtyard without saying a word . It was she who stood outside in the rain and wind and ignored for days .

    Among them, her father and brother always kept away from her when they saw her . If she wants to get close, they are kicking and punching . They also say to outsiders that she is a prostitute who destroys the family style . She is driven like a street mouse by her neighbors, and there is not even a roof to cover the rain .

    Chen Wei, who was dead, took his father and brother by word and got some silver and clothes . Then she left the city .

    She is looking for ran min .

    After so long with ran min, she knew that the man would sympathize with her and give her a bowl of rice . If she uses water to grind her Kung Fu, he may like her again . Even if he cherishes her as before, there will be guards to protect her who is vulnerable and pitiful when she travels .

    She knew he would . She knew his character at a nce .

    She didn¡¯t find ran min because no motorcade would take her to the North . . . . . . It wasn¡¯t until a long timeter that she knew that it had been said that she was a prostitute who didn¡¯t obey the women¡¯s way . General ran hated her deeply . If anyone helped her, it would be impossible to get along with general ran .

    After waiting for forty or five days in the wilderness, the money was robbed and humiliated by the tramps, Chen Wei, desperate, followed a yellow toothed ugly man and entered a private whorehouse, bing a low-ss prostitute .

    £¤ ah, keep asking for pink tickets . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219: 219

    When I first met Chen Rong, Wang Hong was in the Chen mansion of Pingcheng . I heard that a girl who was only 14 or 15 years old here was willing to give up her family fortune . At that time, he thought: it seems that she is a straightforward middle husband .

    The ce of Pingcheng is so small that he is very bored . So he came to have a look .

    He saw her .

    In his piano sound, the little aunt walked leisurely, and every sound of the wooden shoes made the piano sound almost interrupted several times when the rhythm of his piano was turning .

    The little aunt is showing off her talent .

    This is not umon for Wang Hong . What surprised him was that he was only 14 or 15 years old . He was supposed to be a very young aunt, who had a very enchanting and attractive mature taste . This is a strange thing . The beauty of young girls and young women is concentrated in this little aunt .

    But it¡¯s nothing . He¡¯s seen a lot of beauties . He thought that there are many beauties in the world . Besides, women who are not beautiful enough in terms of their birth status dare not even appear in front of him .

    Next, the little sister-inw showed her extraordinary intelligence, which was totally different from her beautiful appearance, which made him or her husband nodded in secret .

    What really appealed to him was that night, when a phoenix asked for a mate .

    At the banquet, he heard Chen Yuan¡¯s intention to promise her to Nanyang king .

    Just then, there was a sound of piano and noise in the courtyard .

    He walked out .

    He saw the moon and the beauty ying the piano under it .

    The beauty is ying, it¡¯s the Phoenix courting her!

    In front of her nsmen and countless husbands, she ys Phoenix to seek a mate!

    She ys for him . When she saw himing, she looked up . At that moment, there was shyness, fear, humbleness and begging in her eyes .

    At one nce, she blushed and lowered her head .

    She said, "Qin is a folk song, people are folk people, only the heart of boxing . " It¡¯s a lie . He can hear it . She¡¯s using him! This extremely intelligent little aunt must have known the news that the family is going to send her to others . Let¡¯s take advantage of our own potential to escape .

    But he just thought so, this little aunt actually said: "for thousands of years, never yed the Phoenix courter, wanted to be a concubine!"

    She still wants to be his wife?

    As soon as the words came out, there were fourughs .

    In theughter and the noise, he saw her beautiful face with a proud smile . He saw her look at him with a pretense of shyness, and bowed her head .

    He saw her in theughter of the crowd, the lonely and upright figure .

    The moon is as bright as water, and the spring wind is as soft . This beautiful person is as beautiful as this, and as crafty as this!

    But who does she think he is? A generous gentleman? Or, an upright and kind-hearted exiled immortal who does not know the world¡¯s fireworks?

    He looked at her graceful figure and said with a smile: interesting, interesting!

    In a word, he is so big, or . . . . . .

    He took herpletely to heart and vowed never to let go again . It was when he was trapped in Moyang city and she came to rescue him .

    ustomed to the vicissitudes of life, he deeply knows that in this world, the human heart is always cold and thin, and no one will really put who in mind, let alone pay for each other¡¯s life .

    At least, he never knew that there was a woman in the world who would risk her life for him!

    He can¡¯t believe it, can¡¯t believe it!

    But she did it!

    Knowing that he will die, knowing that he will besiege the city . Jin people¡¯s husband, who hears Hu people, won¡¯t be frightened? She¡¯s so good that she¡¯s caught herself .

    Perhaps, she is not entirely for him, she still cares about Sun Yan .

    But for him, that¡¯s enough, enough . He thought, this woman, he would not let go even if he died . He wants to keep her close and let her enjoy the honor of the whole life .

    In her humble capacity, it is impossible to be a wife . However, it is inevitable that a concubine under his protection will lead a rich and dignified lifepletely different from that before her .

    As long as he doesn¡¯t die, he will make her rich for life!

    But she refused!

    Wang¡¯s elders came to her and asked her to ept her as your concubine, but she refused!

    Hearing the woman¡¯s no hesitation in refusing, Wang Hong took a quiet look at her . He waves to interrupt the words that uncle Zu wants to say, smiles and thinks: it seems that this woman has not fallen in love with me . It¡¯s a failure . The woman I¡¯m not ready to let go has not fallen in love with me . How can this work?

    The opportunity wille soon . That time, she was cheated out of the city in her own name and didn¡¯te back overnight .

    He left the city in the middle of the night with his guards .

    He wants to save her .

    This is the second thing . The opportunity is rare . He wants to take advantage of this opportunity to get the heart of this woman .

    Sure enough .

    She was moved .

    Yes, if you want toe as her, who can help her in the middle of the night? Women all over the world will be grateful to the hero who saved her . She is no exception . No, the most difficult thing for a strong and well protected aunt to refuse is the love of others . Other people have a heart, she always wants to repay with two points .

    She fell in love with him .

    He saw clearly in her tears the lonely little aunt, who was as touched and loved as the tide .

    He thought, he got her!

    Such a stubborn woman, once in love, will be unforgettable . From then on, she will love him with her life, right?

    When thinking about it like this, she looked at her quietly . When smiling, Wang Hong¡¯s heart, for the first time in her life, gave birth to a ray of self Distrust: love is love . Why do you find yourself falling in love with me? This woman will behave so lonely and sad? Why does she cry for such a beautiful and pure thing? He also said to give her a sword from behind . Even said that only this moment, she isplete, as long as out, everything will return to the past .

    How can a little aunt behave so lonely and sad at such a moving moment? chill?

    He didn¡¯t understand her, he thought .

    It wasn¡¯t until a long timeter, when he thought of this moment, that he found out that when she fell in love with her heart and soul through calction, he also fell .

    His heart is in disorder!

    ##

    there are many readers who ask about the new book . The new book will beunched at the end of the month and participate in the PK next month . Hehe, it¡¯s still a Wei Jin theme, but the title hasn¡¯t been figured out yet . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220: 220

    Life is still going on . Murongke is trapped in Nanyang city again .

    The siege was quite sudden . When he got the news, he had a few days to prepare to leave . But he can¡¯t leave . He is the seventh king of Langya . He didn¡¯t do it .

    Can you stay here? There are no soldiers and no soldiers . It¡¯s not easy to defeat the Hu people .

    Just then, he saw ran min¡¯s shadow .

    In ran min¡¯s side, there is the Chen¡¯s Arong, who has been regarded as a beauty in the bag .

    She followed him step by step, smiling and smiling, with an air of artificial gentleness andpetence .

    Looking at ran min and her back, Wang Hong smiled and narrowed her eyes .

    That night, ran min reappeared in Nanyang city and appeared in front of him .

    He is here to negotiate and use his power in exchange for his help in the future .

    Negotiation is a good thing, but it¡¯s up to him!

    And that woman, too . How can she think of herself as close as possible, or as close as possible? She clearly fell in love with herself and let her heart go wild . How could she follow other men as if nothing had happened?

    That night, he blocked ran min¡¯s retreat, forcing him to renegotiate with himself .

    After the sessful negotiation, ran min left and left the woman .

    The man he sent came back and said, "the woman didn¡¯t know what she had heard . She was a little lost . So the servant who was familiar with his work style invited her back to Chuang Tzu . " .

    That night, Huan Jing came, and together they took some wushisan .

    Taking this medicine will make people excited . After a few cups of wine, he took a turn outside .

    He came to a loft .

    He saw a beautiful and bloody figure .

    It¡¯s his wife, it¡¯s the Chen¡¯s A-Rong . Her face is a little red, her eyes are amazingly bright, and her eyes are watery . It¡¯s not as usual .

    She is so beautiful . It¡¯s a soul stirring beauty .

    Look, she is still there saying that she wants to marry ran min!

    Anger swept in, he tightly hugged her, in the more and more thirsty, his hands and lips, involuntarily stroked on this without a trace of fat, perfect to let the saint will also soul disappear .

    He couldn¡¯t help it .

    Panting, he kept asking her if he loved him .

    He didn¡¯t know why he asked . With his status and character, since he was moved, he went straight up . Why care about what she thought?

    But he just wants to ask, at such a moment, he just wants to know that she loves him, he is her only one!

    In a daze, he felt in a trance how ridiculous it would be if she didn¡¯t love him absolutely at such a moment that he had been waiting for too long?

    She said, she said she loved him .

    But she also said that she wanted to marry ran min . she was struggling . She wanted to keep ran min clean .

    At this time, his unclear brain became clear . But the more sober he was, the more angry he was .

    How can his wife, the one he likes most and cares about the most, like other men?

    Yes, he can¡¯t afford it . But if he let go of her now, he would lose her forever . He could not allow such a thing to happen .

    What¡¯s more, which woman in the world, who is not lost, will follow the man wholeheartedly? Besides, she loves him so much .

    He believed that her love for him would enable her to get rid of those unintelligible thoughts and be his precious concubine and beloved concubine .

    So, he put white satin under her body, leaving a certificate of her innocence . Then he entered her .

    Such a soul drain, from the end!

    At that moment, it was so beautiful and beautiful that he was so tired that he fell asleep with a smile .

    The next day, she woke up .

    He didn¡¯t see a smile on her face .

    Yes, just shock, pain, loss, despair . . . . . . . Then all these expressions disappeared, and there was only numbness and calmness in her face .

    She asked him calmly what to do with her .

    On her face, he suppressed his anger and disappointment and told her that she could still be his concubine . He knew in his heart that maybe at this time, he should be gentle and soft, but he was hurt by her despair and told her his decision in such a careless tone .

    After listening to him, she smiled .

    Smile so enchanting, so cold .

    The smile made him panic .

    She turned to two handmaids and asked aboutst night . She asked them with a smile, grace and grace, if she had given her medicinest night .

    The two maids gave her a positive answer .

    She smiled again .

    This time she, let him involuntarily press to the chest!Wait for him to respond, she has enchanting smile, picked up the sword hanging on the wall, and then, Shi Shi ran, the grace of such a back stab!

    "Porphyrin" and "porphyrin" two long swords came into the flesh!

    Extremely simple, extremely beautiful two movements, that waited on his two maids for many years, then stared big eyes to fall in front of him!

    She walked gracefully out with the bloody sword .

    There was never a moment when he felt that the woman in front of him was so high and unattainable!

    Where is this or humble her?

    No, no, it¡¯s only the second thing . His heart is so flustered and he¡¯s so scared . He watched her go step by step, watched her leave decisively, watched her smile so enchanting, and the white dress fluttered like snow!

    All of a sudden, he felt that his heart was broken, broken into pieces .

    He felt that an unspeakable pain gripped his heart and made him panic .

    He caught up with her .

    Out of his control, he asked her a word in fear .

    What is that sentence? He can¡¯t remember it . He only remembers that at that time, he spent a lot of effort to make himself stand firmly, and a lot of effort to make himself not beg for her, not to hold her in his arms, not to cry, and to beg for everything with dignity .

    All of these benefits from his years of education .

    But the next moment, he¡¯s crazy!

    The woman, with her white clothes, rushed to the Hu camp like this when the two armies were fighting against each other!

    She¡¯s dying!

    Because he got her innocence, she wanted to die!

    Wang Hong shouted, "no --"

    no! You can¡¯t do this to me . You love me . You love me!

    No! You can¡¯t die . I like you . I really like you . I can give you wealth and dignity . Why aren¡¯t you as rare as other women?

    No! If you die, what can I do!

    Looking at the white shadow rushing to the middle of the army, he was soft to the ground in his hoarse voice . For a long time, he found that his face was full of tears .

    Only then discovered that he cannot leave her! He didn¡¯t know if it was love, only knew that if he lost her, his life would be broken! Even if he is sessful, it doesn¡¯t make sense .

    Everything will be meaningless!

    He fell to the ground soft, with tears streaming down his face and gnashing his teeth, swearing: as long as she does not die, he is here, she will be there! He loves, and she must love! If he doesn¡¯t let go, she will never want to leave!

    Even if he went to the spring, he would hold her hand!

    From then on, he did not allow her words to appear in escape! Never! (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221: 221

    This is Nanshan . It is known for its beautiful scenery .

    On a rare day of spring and sunshine, dozens of young children, dressed in Chinese costumes, with Kabuki, concubines and servants, walked out of the carriage .

    Looking at the deep forest in front of us, a beautiful young man said: "people are quiet with the mountain, a good ce!"

    He turned to a gorgeous young man walking on the right side and said with a smile, "Su unexpectedly, I heard that you are determined toe here, so you have your sweetheart?"

    Su unexpectedly a gentle smile, he looked up at thatyer uponyer of forest, whispered: "sweetheart?" Reading this, he smiled slowly and looked ratherplicated .

    At this time, a handsome young man whispered, "let¡¯s go . "

    He was obviously the leader of these people . As soon as they opened their mouth, they immediately calmed down and followed him up the mountain path .

    While climbing the mountain, the young people talk about poetry and Taoism, which is quite elegant . Once in a while, a good word came out, and the Kabuki they apanied raised their flute and yed it out . The melodious music is floating in the forest .

    When the music was leisurely and theughter continued, a young man chanted loudly, "all thekes and mountains are gorgeous . " He had prepared a perfect poem, but he only recited such a poem . After reading it, he held his head high, faltered for a long time, sighed a long time, turned his head and asked, "everyone, what¡¯s the next sentence?"

    When he asked, severalughs came out at the same time .

    And among theseughter, a tearfulugh is particrly harsh .

    All the teenagers were stunned and turned away . In the mountain path on the left, a horse riding figure looms in the leaves .

    The young man who recited the poem stared and shouted, "which child isughing here?"

    As soon as the sound of the drink fell, a high voice of milk and milk came, "heaven doesn¡¯t know the hero, our generation of Penghao is naive . "

    When the young singing came, a white horse appeared in front of everyone .

    At first, the teenagers were very dissatisfied with the man whoughed for no reason, with a little anger . At the moment, when I saw the child, my eyes were bright . Those Kabuki concubines even cheered . If the master hadn¡¯t moved, they would have rushed in .

    In front of them was a child of three or four years old . The child¡¯s skin is white and tender, his eyes are clear, and his eyebrows and lips are very beautiful and lovely .

    What¡¯s most amazing is that he has a pair of long nted Phoenix eyes . When he turns to look forward to it, the wave is bright and charming .

    Such a small child has a unique enchanting beauty . The most rare thing is that it¡¯s only when the beauty reaches the extreme . However, every move and look forward to it is extremely noble and calm . Moreover, it¡¯s definitely not a kind of female beauty when anyone sees it . No one will doubt his gender .

    I met such a beautiful child here . As if the green mountains, because of his arrival, provoked some magnificent fantasy color .

    When they saw dementia, the child cast a white eye discontentedly . But he was so cute that the girls couldn¡¯t helpughing .

    Just then, the young man who recited the poem said with a smile, "it¡¯s a child . You don¡¯t know poetry . What is it to bluff me with your adult poetry? "

    The child raised his chin and said, "who says I don¡¯t know poetry? I made those two sentences myself . "

    In a voice of surprise, the child was chagrined . He touched the back of his head and murmured, "my father said that the power that needs to be publicized is not great . How can I forget humility again?"

    His voice was not small . Everyone was stunned, and they burst intoughter .

    Sue had been staring at the child . Vaguely, he saw a familiar shadow on the child .

    In theughter of the crowd, he stepped forward, looked at the child with concern, and said softly, "why do you ride here alone in this wilderness? Go back quickly . It¡¯s not good for your family to worry about it . " After a pause, he couldn¡¯t help asking, "who is your mother?"

    The child tilted his head, and the watery eyes were rolling . He smiled at Su and showed his white teeth, "well, it¡¯s time to go back . I said I would wait for my father toe home . "

    After that, he didn¡¯t answer Su Jing¡¯s words . He drove twice and drove his horse back .

    Looking at the figure of the little one going further and further away, all the women then began to cry out, "beautiful children!" "I don¡¯t know who it is?" In theughter, only Su stared at the little figure in a daze . For a while, he shook his head and smiled .

    Half an hourter, a carriage stopped, and several guards gathered up Wang Hong, who hade down from the carriage, and walked up another mountain road .

    "Langjun?"

    Seeing Wang Hong stop suddenly, a guard opened his mouth iprehensibly . At the same time, he looked forward along Wang Hong¡¯s eyes .

    At this nce, the guard immediately smiled . He said happily, "it¡¯s Xiang . "

    As he said, he could not control his steps and ran towards the little figure in front of him .

    The little man is squatting under the tree, with a branch in his hand, and pokes it back and forth . The guard crouched in front of him and asked softly, "what is Xuan Xiang doing?"

    The little one looks up . The guard¡¯s eyes are full of love, because they are smiling .

    Little man didn¡¯t reply . He looked at Wang Hong behind the guard .

    Seeing this, Wang Hong walked slowly to the child and stared down at him . He said lightly, "why don¡¯t youe back to him?"

    The viin nced at Wang Hong and said crisply: "what are you in a hurry?"

    After choking on Wang Hong, he looked at the guard seriously and said, "I¡¯m thinking about something . "

    The guard could not helpughing when such a small man said he was thinking . He still wanted tough . Wang Hong on one side asked, "what do you want?"

    "I don¡¯t want to say it," the little man replied with a t mouth He stares at Wang Hong . His eyes are a little red

    His cheeks were puffed up, and the crystal light in Wang Hong¡¯s eyes flickered . Wang Hong knows that this kid is actually ming himself for not taking him to y . But this kid can talk from the beginning, then have a word also say half .

    Wang Hong held back his smile . He bent down and put his son in his arms .

    Holding his son, Wang Hong said seriously, "you are a man . What eyes do you have for such a small matter?"

    The little white lotus¡¯s arm is around his neck . He has a white and tender face and says with milk: "it¡¯s half a month since you left . I¡¯m not happy to leave and y with my mother . I asked my mother why you didn¡¯t take me with you . She said, "you me me for my bad looks and losing your face, but it¡¯s a matter of fact . "

    Little man asked very well, but as soon as his wordsnded, several guards stared at Wang Hong .

    Wang Hong choked for a long time .

    The little man looked at him, nodded his head vigorously, and said seriously: "I told my mother, there is no such thing . Father, you are disrespectful of all the famous people, saying, "I am better than your father, and more talented when I was younger than you . You are jealous and refuse to take me . "

    Wang Hong is speechless . But behind him, all the guards could not helpughing .

    Wang Hong stared at his son for a long time and said with a dumb smile, "you child . " The little man is very cute with such a stout face and a smart face . He can¡¯t help kissing on the little face and exins: "neither is it . Xuan¡¯er is too attractive . Since his father has retired, he doesn¡¯t want my son to attract too much attention . "

    The little man lowered his head and thought about it . He said with a big head and a milk voice: "that¡¯s the truth . Mother is the stupidest . She is so beautiful . She always says she is not good-looking . I look better than her, she said I don¡¯t look good . Mother can¡¯t really talk . "

    Wang Hongughed and walked forward with him . "Yes, your mother is the dumbest . " (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222: 222

    It is when spring flowers are at their best that pedestrians everywhere have a view . On the big boat, which is lined up in a row, there are all kinds of clothes and shadows, the voice of the warbler and the voice of the swallow .

    All the boats, three before and three after, arched the most gorgeous boat in the middle like the ring star .

    "Squeak" a cabin door open, two pretty maids, holding a face to hide under the veil of beauty out of the ship .

    The beauty¡¯s face is invisible, but it¡¯s just a pair of shining eyes, the straight and thin, white and fine jade neck, which can see how she is a country .

    Seeing the beauty walking out, a beautiful and elegant girl walked slowly . Her long skirt was fluttering in the river wind . Four maids hurriedly stepped forward and gently lifted the skirt .

    When the beauty saw the girling to her, she bowed slightly and called out with a smile, "ah Kuai . "

    The young girl a block smiled, looked up and down at her once, asked softly, "is there any difort?"

    The beauty nodded . She turned her head and looked at the rolling Nanshan in her vision . She murmured, "I¡¯m tired . But it¡¯s about to pass . "

    The young girl ah block looked at her face and said with a light smile, "yes, it will be here soon . " She went to the side of the beauty and looked at the Nanshan Mountain as she did . With a bent brow and eyes, she said happily, "Uncle seven has been in this ghost ce for 12 years . Twelve years away from Jiankang, not prosperous, he must be very happy to see us . "

    A block stared at the beauty, with a smile in his voice, and joked, "Xie Wan, do you really admire my seventh uncle, or do you want to take a breath for your fourteenth aunt and deliberately say you like him?"

    Xie Wan, a beauty, hears the words, and her eyes are full of anger . She looked at him and said slowly, "ah, this joke is not funny . "

    This Xie Wan is just a distant branch of Xie¡¯s family . Although she is a legitimate daughter, her identity is much lower than that of all the girls of Xie¡¯s family in Chenjun, and much lower than the block of the Langya Wang¡¯s family in front of her . However, her jade neck is high this time, and her eyes are full of anger . The whole person is proud and elegant . Where can we see the half position inferiority? It was Wang Yuan who was stunned, but also quickly smiled: "OK, OK, I know you are serious . Don¡¯t be angry . "

    Seeing that Xie Wan was still a little unhappy, Wang block turned his head and stared at Nanshan, saying: "what kind of personage do you think of my seventh uncle? For the Chen¡¯s a Rong who has nothing, this hidden Nanshan Mountain has been for 12 years . . . . . . . Fortunately, he is finally tired of the woman now . Ah Wan, this time you moved uncle Qi¡¯s heart . I, the king of Langya, will not care about your origin and make you the right wife of the seventh king of Langya . "

    She said it well, but Xie Wan¡¯s shy and bright eyes shed a sh of ridicule: the seventh king of Langya, a Rong of Chen¡¯s family, married to be the right wife, and her identity was much more noble than her . It was reasonable to be a wife with continuous strings!

    To think so, Xie Wan said softly, "I understand the meaning of a piece . "

    Wang block hears the words and smiles gently . When Xie Wan saw her smile, he also smiled at her .

    When the two women were talking, the boat flew like an arrow . In a twinkling of an eye, it had reached the shore .

    The carriage meanders out, and in a twinkling of an eye, it is vast and mighty . There are enough twenty carriages on the official road .

    When I came to Nanshan, it was the setting sun .

    When the party came to the foot of the mountain, the carriage was no longer workable . A block looks up at the dense forest in front of him andins: "seven uncles are the same . They are hiding . They have to live half a mountain like those pariah people . "

    As sheined, she walked down the mountain path with the support of her maids .

    There were hundreds of people walking along the mountain road, but it was also lively .

    Just when the voices were loud, all of a sudden, there was only a sharp and crisp sound of "di -" ground! Before the guards could respond, a long arrow with cold light had been firmly inserted in front of them!

    Then, a whimper came, "who are you? And report it! "

    The sound of the drink came out, and everyone was stunned . There was a flower in front of them . Something shed in the air . The speed was so fast . All the guards were in a hurry . Qi Qi Qi drew out his long sword .

    It seems that it¡¯s funny to see people in a hurry, only to hear a burst ofughter in the air . When they looked at it, they saw a five or six-year-old boy standing steadily on the top of the tree ten meters ahead .

    When the boy attacked the ck clothes, he held a ck rope in his right hand . Then he became a God . People found that the ck rope had been extending from the big tree a hundred steps away .

    It turned out that the reason why the child was as good as a ghost and as good as a spirit was that he used a sling .

    As the crowd stared at the child, several female voices came at the same time, "what a beautiful child . " "Truly, Langya is like a jade!" "How beautiful!"

    The child is clearly dressed in ck, but his eyes are as clear as a picture . The whole person is carved like jade, perfect as a fairy childing out of the painting .

    The more you look at it, the more happy everyone is . Just as they put down their guard and looked at the child with a smile, they could only hear another voice on the top of the tree a hundred paces away, "brother, who are these people?"

    As soon as the words came out, they all looked at them . In a twinkling, another cheering sound came . A block looks at this and that, her eyes are bent with smile . She cried happily, "what a beautiful child, is it a twin?"

    "must be as like as two peas . "

    "Yes, twins . "

    The boy standing on the branch a hundred steps away was also dressed in ck . His eyebrows were as picturesque as jade carvings . The boy stood as like as two peas standing before everyone .

    Wang block smiled and suddenly opened her eyes wide . She stared at the two children and said in a clear voice, "you are Wang Ling, Wang Su? I¡¯m your neen sister from Jiankang . "

    The noise is loud . Xie Wan¡¯s voice was a little shaky . "This is Qng¡¯s child?"

    Wang block stood beside her and heard the uneasiness in her voice . Then he turned his head and stared at her . Wang said lightly, "yes, they are my seventh uncle¡¯s legitimate son . "

    Although it is a understatement, the word "Di" implies a warning . It is to show the identity of these two children, and also to show that Langya Wang attached great importance to these two children . More importantly, she told Xie Wan that even if she really got the favor of seven uncles, the status of these two children was unbreakable, and she could not think in vain .

    "Thank wan to hang Mou light way:" a block many heart

    After that, she looked at the two children carefully again .

    See everyone smile to lift step forward, ten steps of the child shouted, "stop! Stop for me! "

    Although he was very angry when he shouted, no one was too small . Everyone knew his identity again . Now they allughed, and then continued to move forward .

    The boy was so annoyed that he turned around and called out, "brother, please send out a loud arrow and ask the elder brother toe here . "

    The boy who was a hundred paces away quickly replied, "big brother is out . "

    "What¡¯s the best thing to do?"

    "A hundred police?"

    Ten steps away, the boy tilted his little head for a while, shook his head, and cried, "no way, my father said, when the enemy is more, I am less, I am stronger, I am weaker, and when the enemy is cruel, I am soft, this move is not avable . "

    This time, the children who have been a hundred steps away don¡¯t know what to do . He also tilted his head to think .

    as like as two peas, all two boys are standing on branches, and this time they are poker faced with the same posture of thinking .

    I can¡¯t help it . All the girls giggle .

    Wang blockughed, and she cried out, "ah Ling, ah Su, don¡¯t make a fool of yourself . I said, I¡¯m your neen sister! "

    After calling again, she took a few steps and looked up at the two children with serious expression .

    At the same time, the two children looked down to her .

    Staring at Wang Duan, the two children looked at each other, and then looked down at everyone .

    They look very seriously, that crooked head wrinkly small brow look of thinking, seriously lovely .

    So a littleughter broke out again in the crowd .

    After a while, the boy who was ten steps away looked at the king¡¯s block and asked, "Why are you here?"

    Wang block frowned and said patiently, "I¡¯m your elder sister . You should speak respectfully . "

    The boy seemed discontented at her turning off the subject . He cried again, "Why are you here?" Say these five words, he also waved a small bow in his hand, threatening to put the arrow up and make a shooting position .

    Wang was a little annoyed . She shrieked, "you are Wang Ling, Wang Su?"

    The two children haven¡¯t answered yet . On one side of the path on the hillside, a voice of young Qingli came, "they are Wang Ling, Wang Su . "

    As soon as the voice came out, the two boys cheered at the same time, "big brother ising!"

    In the sound, only two wind whistles were heard . Only see two children at the same time hang on the rope, at the same time a force, two small bodies such as an arrow rushed to each other .

    When they saw that they were about to bump into each other, they jumped from the rope with great grace and quickness, and fell to a young man exactly . They hugged each other in his thigh .

    But at this time, all the voices disappeared, and the stupefied people didn¡¯t notice how quick and beautiful their movements were .

    The young people standing on the mountain ridge can¡¯t see the age, as if they were less than 12 years old, as if they were 14 or 15 years old . He has a long stature, beautiful facial features to the extreme, a pair of eyes wave light flow, like affection, like containing evil spirit, partial to his temperament and noble to the extreme .

    Rao is Wang block . He is a married girl who is several years older . His eyes and face are red when they look at him . His heart beats faster involuntarily .

    When the three beautiful children stood together, they only felt that their eyes were bright and full of light . At this moment, Xie Wan was ashamed of his beauty .

    The two children chirped: "elder brother, aren¡¯t you out? How can Ie back at this moment? " "Big brother, I can¡¯t stop them . " "Big brother, what should we do?"

    The young man reached out and patted the two younger brothers on the head . After they were quiet, a pair of Phoenix eyes with a smile swept the king¡¯s block slowly . Then, when they swept to Xiewan, they slightly paused . After checking them all over, the young man smiled and said in a clear voice, "you havee by ident . My parents are out . "

    Wang block hears the words, frowns and just wants to fight back . The young man turns his head and stares at Xie Wan beside her, smilingly asking, "when this elder sister looks at my brother, her eyes are burning and her eyes are fierce . Who can I ask?" His eyebrows were slightly raised, and Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he continued, "are you also here to seduce my father and cling to glory?"

    When these two words came out, everyone was stunned, and Xie Wan¡¯s face was as white as snow . Under the veil, her lips were shaking so that she could not speak .

    I¡¯ve run in several cities these days, and I¡¯m really tired . When attending the annual meeting, I was so excited that I didn¡¯t sleep at four or five o¡¯clock . Please forgive me for the dy in updating .

    Xinwen will open tomorrow, next month PK, booking PK tickets pink tickets for everyone . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223: 223

    It wasn¡¯t the words "seduce his father" in the young words that made Xie Wan feel cold, but what he said was "when this elder sister looks at my brother, her eyes are burning and her eyes are cruel" . The usation is too vicious . She doesn¡¯t need to look back . She can feel that Wang block and others nearby look at her eyes with unhappiness and suspicion .

    I think she is just a coteral . Today, she rises and falls with Wang¡¯s wife of Langya . I don¡¯t know how many storms she has gone through, or how many dark tricks she has used in secret . She is confident that no matter in front of anyone, her eyes, expression or smile, she can be sincere . This young man only sees one side of himself . How can he see his hidden mind? His usation was clearly out of the question .

    But even if it¡¯s not necessary, I¡¯m speechless!

    For a while, Xie Wan¡¯s face turned white with rage, but he didn¡¯t know how to speak .

    The beautiful youth on the hillside nced at Xie Wan with a smile and turned to Wang block and others . With a light wave of his hand, he said, "it¡¯s a guest from afar, sister neen, please!" Elegant and noble movement .

    These three children, no matter which one is a dragon or a Phoenix, stand together like jewels and jewels . It¡¯s really dazzling, and it¡¯s hard for people not to have a good feeling . Wang looked at them happily, but he had no intention of thinking about their rudeness . He asked with a smile, "can uncle seven be here?"

    The young man replied graciously and politely, "sister Lao 19 asked, my father and my mother have gone out . " he looked at the sun and said, "it has been two hours, and they shoulde back . "

    Wang block nodded her head . She quickened her pace and walked behind the three brothers with a smile . As she walked with them, she asked intentionally or unintentionally, "what did your parents do?"

    This is a verymon sentence, but let the youth a little angry and ashamed, he frowned, closed his mouth . It¡¯s the boy carved with powder and jade on one side . I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s called Wang Su or Wang Lingdi who said: "my father said that the three of us are like powder and jade . It¡¯s because my mother has seen more water and less towering mountains . They are going to see the mountains and are going to have a younger brother

    He just said that, the young man red at him and said softly, "shut up!"

    The boy was scolded by the elder brother . He was so scared that he closed his lips tightly .

    At the beginning of Wang Duan¡¯s hearing, she was a little funny . Suddenly she was shocked and asked, "your parents want to have a younger brother?" Didn¡¯t they disagree? Isn¡¯t it said that uncle seven has been dissatisfied with the wife and family from humble origins?

    The boy¡¯s big, watery eyes rolled around and looked at Wang block for a long time . He looked at his elder brother again, but his lips were closed and he dared not say anything . As like as two peas on the other side, the boy looked like a very pretty person .

    Xie Wan walked in the middle of the line, listening with sharp ears . Hearing this, her heart was more uneasy than Wang block¡¯s . Unfortunately, although she was worried, it was not convenient for her to talk .

    After a few steps, Wang block and others began to pant, but the three children were all in good spirits, walking lightly . Looking at them, there was a murmur from a maid in the crowd, "how can you be half aristocratic when you are healthy? So is the seventh king of Langya . "

    In this season, Jiankang is particrly popr with morbid beauty . That kind of weak and white young girl who can¡¯t stand the wind and takes three steps to breathe is very popr with the people of the time . So what the maid said was that the three children were in good health .

    Though her words were low and thin, they were easily heard by all .

    However, no one paid attention . The beautiful young man didn¡¯t turn his head back after he had a wry smile at the corner of his mouth .

    After not walking for a quarter of an hour, people were panting . Wang block and others even got into the mountain sedan that the guards had already prepared and let them carry forward .

    More than half an hourter, people¡¯s eyes are still lush mountains and forests . A few people hugged each other in the huge trees, the thick leaves blocked the sun and the mountain wind . It makes the forest a little stuffy .

    Unconsciously, these pampered guests began to sweat like rain .

    Wang can¡¯t help but ask, "you are ordinary . Do you really live in this mountain forest?"

    The peerless boy turned around . Where does his white skin have a little sweat meaning? The long and narrow eyes of the Phoenix nced around . When the girls could not help brushing their hearts, the young man raised his thin lips and said with a light smile, "yes . " He pointed to the deep forest where he could not see the end, and said with a smile: "my home is there . Father and mother are in good health . They take us up and down the mountain road everyday . Go three or four hours when you are fast, and five hours when you are slow . "

    He nced at the king, "sister 19 has lived in Jiankang for a long time . It¡¯s inconvenient to do everything in this mountain forest . I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to get used to it . "

    When he said this, he nced at Xie Wan intentionally or unintentionally . Sure enough, he saw a trace of timidity on the girl¡¯s face, whose veil was wet with perspiration, and no longer had a little Lingfeng beauty Fangyi .

    With a sneer, the boy took back his eyes with a smile on the corner of his mouth .

    Just then, in the forest ahead, there was a melodious piano sound . The sound of the zither is very ethereal and free . It floats with the mountain wind if there is any .

    Wang block and other people are familiar with the zither skills . When they listen to the music, they will show a touch of amazement . Just when Wang wanted to ask, a sound of zither came . The sound is high, low, melodious and clear . Between rise and fall, this instrument is perfectly matched . Where is it like the joy of the world?It was not until the end of the song that Xie Wan woke up from her disappointment . She cried out in a low voice, "is this zither yed by Qng? He¡¯s singing with a confidant? It¡¯s really elegant . "

    It was not until this time that she found the chance to speak without being attacked .

    The sound of the zither and zither really matches perfectly and ys extremely well . For a while, the hearts of all the people thought of Boya¡¯s meeting . When I think of my dear friend in the deep forest, whether Xie Wan or Wang Duan, I am exhausted for a while, and envy and yearning are quietly born .

    But just then, a boy called out crisply, "no, it¡¯s not . It¡¯s my mother who ys the piano, and my father who ys the harp . "

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£

    Xie Wan is frozen in the local area .

    Her lips were shaking .

    Wang Duan is also stuck in the local area . She has heard many rumors along the way . At this moment, she can only eat and say, "this is yed by your father and your mother?"

    Such a harmonious and beautiful music can be yed by two people who know each other well and whose feelings are beyond the worldliness of life and death . How can such two people have emotional problems?

    If said, just now the boy¡¯s words made Xie Wan uneasy, this time, she was desperate . She looked at Wang Duan aimlessly, and there was only one thought in her mind: over, over .

    This time, she was an unmarried girl, regardless of following Wang block toe to see other people¡¯s elders . Don¡¯t think about it . She knows how many questions andughs she will bring when she returns to Jiankang .

    If she was the first daughter of Xie¡¯s in Chenjun, maybe no one would dare tough . But her identity is just like this . The rules and etiquette are always set for people without identity . What should she do?

    In Xie Wan¡¯s absentminded loss, he saw a wide area in front of him, surrounded by woods, among the ups and downs of mountains, a blue and greenke flowing in it . There is a light boat in theke . On the boat, a young man in white and a young woman in red are standing side by side . They are pointing at the distant clouds and saying a few words . They look back andugh at each other . That smile is so gorgeous, it¡¯s like the clouds and clouds pouring out its body . It¡¯s really like gushing immortal!

    Unconsciously, Wang block¡¯s low whisper came into Xie Wan¡¯s ear, "it turned out to be a couple of fairy families . " (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224: 224

    The new book "Qing Ben Feng Liu" followed the Wei Jin line .

    The introduction is as follows: she helped him get rich, but when he was powerful, he was forced to die alive .

    Back to the beginning, she will step by step, take advantage of the power of the city man, to seek a rich and leisurely life for herself .

    -- smile lightly and turn over the clouds in the world .

    Ha ha, there is a through train under the page . Please remember to collect more and vote for more rmendation tickets .

    Also, this book will participate in the PK of this month tomorrow . Everyone should remember to vote for pink . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225: 225

    The new book "Romance of Qing Ben" has been uploaded and has participated in the PK this month . It is still ranked No . 18 and No . 9 on the PK list . Please give me some pink tickets to help it reach the top 15 . On the top 15, you can appear on the female frequency home page . On the top 10, you can appear on the main station home page . That¡¯s great references .

    At this time, Wang Hong also nced at them .

    As soon as he braced himself, the boat came running like an arrow .

    As soon as the light boat went, theke wind sped, which made the two men hunting in their clothes .

    All the people on the hillside looked foolish at this time . The closer these two people look, the more difficult it is for them to move their eyes . The whole man in white looks like a real person . He can¡¯t say that he is elegant, that he can¡¯t say that he is radiant, that he is noble and distant . I know he has such a big son, but it seems that he is only in his early twenties . That by jade crown high bundle of ink hair draped in the shoulder, how to see all let a person Bang heart .

    Xie Wan¡¯s heart was already cold . Facing him, his heart jumped again . She clenched the slippery palm of her hand . Where could she move her eyes?

    As for the young women in red standing next to him, though they are gorgeous . But what is that? How could he be worthy of the seventh brother of the king¡¯s family? If you stand beside him, you should be more admired by the world .

    Wang Hong looks at the crowd with a smile .

    His eyes, as they swept over the three sons, frowned faintly . In a sh, he looked at Wang Duan and said with a faint smile, "there are people from the original n?"

    It wasn¡¯t until he opened his mouth that the king woke up from his face light . She hurriedly gave a blessing and called out, "ah block has seen seven uncles . "

    Wang block¡¯s movements are elegant and decent, with the demeanor of the first daughter of thergest family in the world .

    She looked at Wang Hong admiringly, waiting for him to meet her gracefully .

    Wang Hong didn¡¯t mention it .

    He was still standing on the boat, smiling at Wang Duan and whispering, "why is ah Duan here?"

    Ah? They came all the way . Why didn¡¯t they even enter the house? Seven uncles asked? Although this kind of questioning, let the life do not have the heart which does not like at all .

    Wang block was stunned, and Qingsheng replied, "I heard that the scenery of Nanshan is beautiful, and I heard that seven uncles are here, so I wanted to see you . "

    Wait for her to finish saying, Wang Hong light interrupts, "say key point . "

    Focus? What¡¯s her point? Over the years, both the royal power and the power of all the major families have expanded . The patriarch is a bit out of control, so he wants him out of the mountain .

    But how could it not be managed by one of herst married aunts . She came here because of curiosity . She wanted to see Uncle Qi . By the way, if she could bring him back to the family through Xie Wan, it would be a contribution .

    Of course, the main reason is curiosity .

    Wang Hong stared at Wang Duan . Seeing that she had been hesitating for a long time, she didn¡¯t say anything, and her brow frowned carelessly . His eyes turned to Xie Wan .

    At the moment when he turned his eyes, Xie Wan¡¯s heart was beating fast . She grew up in his legend . As early as she understood the situation, she had a heart of love for the seventh king of Langya . She wants to see him, she wants to be with him, she wants to enjoy the respect and glory of the world with him .

    Because of this, when Wang Hongnded, she had quietly taken off her veil .

    At the moment, what she shows is her beautiful face .

    In Wang Hong¡¯s eyes, Xie Wan was full of blessings and called out shamefully, "Xie¡¯s a WAN has seen sevenng . " She didn¡¯t want to call him seven uncles like Wang Kuai, and didn¡¯t want to call his words, which was too strange, so she called him seven Lang so close and naturally .

    Listen to the gentle and calm voice in the jiaonuo, and look at the beauty¡¯s affectionate eyes, Wang Hongyi smiles .

    His smile was brilliant .

    Leaning against Chen Rong¡¯s side, Wang Hong lowered his voice and said softly, "Qing Qing, another woman is obsessed with being a husband . What should I do?"

    His voice was soft, a little smug and coquettish .

    Chen Rong nced at him, but also smiled, and said in a low voice, "it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as one word, xuan¡¯er can deal with it . "

    Hearing Wang Xuan, the eldest son, Wang Hong¡¯s smile was stiff . He grinds his teeth and says, "Hugh, this son of a bitch . "

    Chen Rong is as kind as a stream . If he doesn¡¯t want her to talk about it, she will shut up .

    But Wang Hong can¡¯t help it . He tted his mouth and said stiffly, "ah Rong, your son is really a monster . There are many ways to deal with his father . . . " . . . . . . . I¡¯ll bet that the news that you fall out of favor with me this time is from him . He just wants to mix the water and find out my weakness so that you can join hands with him to deal with me . "

    Wang Hong had such a headache that he couldn¡¯t help rubbing his forehead and heart and said with gnashing teeth, "he must have hated me from his stomach . "

    Chen Rong knew that what he said was the sword designed by Wang Hong when he was pregnant with Wang Xuan .

    Referring to the two fathers and sons, Chen Rong also had a headache . She said feebly, "you taught him his cunning . Don¡¯t you often say that the wisdom of the world is ten million, and you can only rank the 100th . If xuan¡¯er outwit you, he can barely squeeze into a hundred? "He and his wife murmured here, leaving the guests far away . Although both of them are pleasant to see, this is not right .

    Wang block frowned and coughed softly .

    As soon as her cough fell, the gorgeous young man on one side saidzily, "why do you worry? My parents have always been like this . They make their own world and enjoy themselves . Let¡¯s wait . "

    When Xie Wan heard this, she took a deep breath . She bit her lips and said softly, "what a romantic man is the seventh king of Langya? How can he live in seclusion in the mountains and forests for these years and forget the etiquette of human affairs?"

    As soon as she said this, the peerless youth turned around, he looked at her with a smile, and said slowly: "this is wrong . You don¡¯t need him to pick up the etiquette to entertain you . "

    This is cruel and poisonous enough . For a while, both Wang Duan and Xie Wan blushed .

    Just then, I heard the gentle voice of Wang Hong in the boat, "xuan¡¯er . "

    As soon as his voice came, Wang block and her daughter found out sensitively that the peerless young man was on guard . He stared at his father with an expression like a cat ready to fight .

    Wang Hong also felt the vignce of the youth . He frowned, could not help but say in a cold voice: "when the elder husband acts, Mount Tai copses in front of him and does not change his face . Five dayster, you can go down the mountain and visit the Red Mansions . When will you be able to cope with the changes ande back? "

    He¡¯s a trainer .

    When Wang block¡¯s people bowed their heads and didn¡¯t speak, the impatient voice came from the peerless young man¡¯s deference, "yes . "

    Wang Hong nodded and said, "these two days, you will give a good reception to the distinguished guests from Jiankang . " When he told me that he was here, he said nothing more . With a bamboo pole in his hand, the boat was far away .

    Looking at the figure apanied by the two people, a boy with a carved jade head stretched out and cried out crisply: "Wang Qng, Chen¡¯s a Rong, you can¡¯t just ignore the students . I went to y with myself again . I¡¯ve been annoyed for a long time . "

    This ancient strange words, no polite tone, make Wang Hong swing boat not only forward a servant, almost fell in the boat . Chen Rong quickly reached out to hold her hand . She looked back at Wang Su and said angrily, "su¡¯er, how can you talk?" After a pause, she said to Wang Su, who made a big face, with a headache: "it¡¯s said that you can¡¯t be so naughty . "

    Her voice was loud, but as the boat drifted farther and farther away, so was the sound .

    Another boy stretched out his head from one side . He nodded at his brother and said, "well done, they can¡¯t be too free . " (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226: 226

    Wang block and others walked on the mountain path for nearly an hour before they saw the mansion built on the hillside .

    At this time, although there is no need for two girls to walk, the sultry heat in the forest makes them sweat .

    Looking at the exquisite two-story wooden building in front of her, Xie Wan and her daughter were relieved . At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help thinking: howfortable is the hermit¡¯s life? Howfortable is it? I don¡¯t know if Wang Hong, who was relegated to immortality, also sweated up and down the mountain day by day?

    This building looks like an ancient servant, so it is built on the cliff . A huge ancient tree surrounded by ten people passes through the courtyard through tiles, which is quite unique .

    As soon as they stepped in, the two women were quarreling to take a bath . When they soaked in the bath hall, they found that the water was the natural warm pool water . The living water was gurgling under the stone b, and there was an endless stream .

    After bathing and dressing, the girls are sitting on a tform built on a huge tree, looking at the distant mountains, blowing the cool wind, looking at the leisurely boatsing and going in theke . Almost suddenly, they feel like a fairy .

    Wang Duan took a sip of the immortal sma produced by Jiankang and praised: "it¡¯s really the ce of the immortal . "

    Xie Wan also whispered, "yes, if at night, the sky and the moon are shining, and Qi Lang is ying the piano in white clothes and singing, that scene is really drunk and murderous . "

    There are only a few of them here . She can indulge her love for Wang Hong and imagine the beautiful scenery with intoxication on her face .

    There was a clear sound of flute .

    The sound of the flute is floating in the forest, and it¡¯s sweet to hear .

    "Qng is back?" Xie Wan lowered his voice, stretched out his head, and went with the prestige .

    Wang block and others are also going along with the prestige .

    The sound of the flute came from the forest ahead . They looked carefully and found that Wang Xuan, dressed in a light blue and green robe, was standing on the branch of a tall camphor tree . The boy has not grown up yet . His tall body is swinging gently with the forest wind . The broad sleeve broad belt and long ck hair are dancing in the wind .

    In this way, the side of the youth is like mountains, rivers and mountains . The unspeakable spirit ispelling and unspeakable .

    For a moment, almost everyone felt that the trees in front of them had be bright .

    Looking at him, Wang block murmured, "it¡¯s really like a fairy . "

    She turned to Xie Wan and saw her eyebrows frowning slightly . She said, "what are you thinking?"

    How can Xie Wan be so calm? Frowning unhappily?

    Xie Wan was surprised . She said quickly, "nothing . " Seeing Wang block staring at herself, she lowered her head and sighed softly, "ah Rong, Chen¡¯s family, is very blessed . "

    She didn¡¯t want to admit it .

    When she came to the foot of the mountain, she also thought that she was just a gorgeous and vulgar woman from humble background who offended the royal family . What¡¯s so remarkable? Wang Qng chose her, only dizzy for a while . If he saw himself, he would turn to love himself .

    However, she did not even see the shadow of Wang Qng, so she saw the three sons born to him by Chen¡¯s a Rong .

    These three sons, are very different, very strong . She is almost alert to find that although Chen¡¯s a Rong is not worth mentioning, she will have a son, and her son is the biggest resistance to her progress!

    Thinking of this, she was a little annoyed . She really raised her children in the mountains . She had to manage her parents¡¯ affairs . She was so broad!

    She believed that if these children were raised in Langya Wang¡¯s family, or in any deep courtyard, they would not have such courage and would not be so arrogant to block their father¡¯s preferences .

    Just before Xie wansi thought about it, almost suddenly, there was a clear howl in the forest .

    The whistling sound of the Qing Dynasty is continuous and fluctuant . It¡¯s gentle like whispering . It¡¯s high like a drum . It¡¯s mixed in the forest wind and wafts away far away .

    "It¡¯s Qng . He¡¯s back!"

    As soon as Xie Wan woke up, he heard the sound of a flute . The low Xiao sound apanies the howling sound of Qing Dynasty . It rises as if in the sky, falls as if the water sshes, is actually matches perfectly, is actually has listened to the pole .

    Unconsciously, Wang block and others were stunned .

    Xie Wan gave a light hum . Just about to say something, he saw two people walking slowly on the mountain road ahead .

    Wang Hong is the one who looks up at the white robe and roars .

    Can stand beside Wang Hong, red clothes like fire, thin waist can¡¯t hold, red lips, red clothes, Mo Mou, white jade Xiao, Qing Yan can¡¯t square things young woman, it¡¯s Chen Rong .

    Looking at the melodious and enchanting appearance, looking at her red robe, under the setting sun, in the green trees, the beautiful demeanor, almost suddenly, Xie Wan felt something, and hit her chest hard!

    She swayed a few times . Just as she was trying to stabilize herself, Wang¡¯s amazing cry came from one side, "she is so beautiful . "

    "Today I know why Qng is infatuated with her," Wang block said

    When Xie Wan heard this, he sneered and said, "Chen¡¯s a Rong is beautiful . This kind of enchanting woman, in ancient times, had already been in Da, praised, and nearly had a beautiful and gloomy life . This kind of woman can bewilder even the emperor . She is naturally attractive . " She snorted, "unfortunately, people don¡¯t like this kind of woman now . ""But my seven uncles like it," Wang replied

    A word spits out, Xie Wan¡¯s face turns white .

    Wang block didn¡¯t notice her friend¡¯s unhappiness . She was still staring at the slow and enchanting face, and said, "ah Wan, although you are good, you are inferior to her . You¡¯re looking at beauty . She¡¯s looking itchy . "

    She couldn¡¯t describe the enchantment . After thinking for a long time, she only said the word "itch" .

    Xie Wan wanted to refute, but he couldn¡¯t say a word for a while .

    Just when the two men, a white one like an immortal and a red one like a demon, came side by side and toppled all the people . Almost suddenly, from above, two children screamed, "get out of the way!" "Get out of the way . "

    The scream was too sudden, and it was just above the heads of the two men and high above them . In a surprise, Wang Hong¡¯s long howling stopped abruptly, and Chen Rong¡¯s Xiao also fell to the ground . They look up at the same time .

    Only half of the head was raised, and only two ck shadows fell straight from the top of the tree like boulders!

    The direction they left behind was exactly where Wang Hong and Chen Rong were .

    They fell fast, fast .

    Wang Hong has no martial arts skills . She can only watch her two sons fall . Chen Rong can dodge, but she can¡¯t .

    So, only two loud "plops" were heard . The two little guys had fallen down one by one . When they fell forward and face down to the ground, the two little guys puckered and folded on their backs!

    Wang Duan and Xie wanswish to stand up and stare at the two people who are just like gods . They fall on the ground with mud on their faces . They have a boy on their backs! (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227: 227

    I¡¯d like to say that the new book, qingben, is currently ranked sixth on the PK list, which is my favorite position . I don¡¯t want to move, and you don¡¯t have to vote .

    Originally, it should be OK to talk about it here . But because of the previous PK, is I said this, the PK ticket pink ticket will swish up, has been up I want to cry without tears . So I¡¯d like to add one more sentence today . If you voted again and put me in the fifth ce, then you should throw more and go to the first three .

    ##

    he was stunned for a long time . Wang Hong swished the boy on his back, fished for the edge in one hand, pulled the child¡¯s clothes, and pped him on the buttocks .

    The apuse was clear and crisp, thick and iparable .

    The other kid on Chen Rong¡¯s body was stunned . In a second, he screamed . He bounced out of Chen Rong¡¯s body, swished and disappeared .

    Several palms waved, Wang Hong¡¯s hands of the boy¡¯s ass is green and red, he opened his eyes with tears, looked at the brother who fled from afar with envy, grinned, wailed .

    Wang Hong said coldly, "do you still have the face to cry?"

    Wang Su sobbed and wiped his tears on the back of his hand . "A gentleman does not suffer from widowhood and injustice . "

    He means it doesn¡¯t matter if you get hit . You can¡¯t just hit him .

    Wang Hong sneered and said, "aren¡¯t you always brothers in need? This is the time to climb and bite? "

    Wang Su red eyes, pitifully looking at Chen Rong, choked: "my father taught me that my son is not smart, and that my son should take the position of aline and fall on his mother . "

    Looking at the poor expression on the boy¡¯s pink face, Chen Rong wants tough a little when he listens to his exnation of being kind . She quickly turned away from the boy .

    Wang Hong groaned heavily and said, "that bastard can¡¯t escape this fight!"

    Wang Su heard the words and blinked . His watery eyes hesitated . He was obviously not sure whether to gloat or to keep crying .

    Wang Hong saw that he looked like this again . He casually pulled up the child¡¯s clothes and said with gnashing teeth, "I really regret that you three bastards were born!"

    Wang Su quickly looked back at his father . On his tearful face, he blinked and asked, "father, you gave birth to us?"

    just dropped as like as two peas from the forest . He said, "don¡¯t listen to your father . He is the mother who is our father . "

    Seeing Wang Hong choking with anger, Chen Rong said to one side, "it¡¯s father and mother who gave birth to you . "

    She didn¡¯t want the child to pester this problem any more, so she turned to the small head behind the tree, waved, and said softly, "ling¡¯er,e and get the punishment . " After a pause, she said slowly, "now I¡¯m going to be punished, just beaten . After a while your father will not be upset, then . . . "

    Before she could finish, the boy behind the tree came running like a rabbit . He ran to Wang Hong and pulled his clothes . He pouted his bare buttocks and held the tree . He cried out in a tearful voice: "ling¡¯er offended his father and came to receive the punishment!"

    He was sneering at Wang Hong .

    Seeing that his father seemed to calm down, Wang Ling was shocked . He turned around naked, threw himself forward and hugged Wang Hong¡¯s thigh . He called out crisply: "father, my child is really wrong . Just now, seeing that his father¡¯s white clothes were very clean and he was coquettish withughter, the boy said to a Su, "how about throwing his father on a big horse?"

    Hearing this, Wang Hong rushed up and almost fainted . As soon as he clenched his teeth, he took this hunky boy in his hand, and "BAM BAM BAM" continued to hold ten hands . It hurt even if he was able to fight, and people could not breathe, so he stopped .

    Let go of his tears and push the boy . Wang Hong¡¯s teeth are grinded . Atst, he just gasps and rushes to the door .

    This time, the two boys were relieved . Wang Su took the lead in running to Chen Rong . He hugged Chen Rong¡¯s left thigh and shouted excitedly, "mother, you are back . My son misses you so much . "

    Wang Ling gets hit harder . He turns around and looks up at Chen Rong . He reaches out his hands in tears and sobs: "Ling Er is in pain . He needs to hold . "

    Chen Rong shook his head powerlessly and reached out to pick up Wang Ling .

    In this way, she dragged one on one thigh, held one in her hand, and walked towards home with difficulty .

    As soon as he entered the room, Wang Su said crisply, "mother, knead your butt . "

    Chen Rong sighs and rubs gently .

    "You are so naughty," she said as she rubbed

    The two boys were hemmed by her . They didn¡¯t pay attention to her words, but talked to each other on their own . "The elder brother said that the girl didn¡¯t like us . "

    "Tonight?"

    "OK . How? "

    Another thought for a long time, shook his head, and said in a tearful voice, "ask the elder brother . "

    They discussed it on their own and regarded Chen Rong as an invisible person . Chen Rong is angry and funny, but he has no intention to stop it . With the long marriage between Wang Hong and myself, there are more young women who want to take over Wang Hong under various names in the past two years . She can¡¯t defend herself . It¡¯s better for these boys to take the lead . A little fellow¡¯s voice had just fallen, and a soft footsteps came from behind .

    The two boys shouted at the same time, "big brother . "

    Wang lingwa burst into tears and sobbed: "elder brother, my father hit me . It¡¯s very painful . "

    Without waiting for Wang Xuan¡¯s reply, Wang Su stretched his head from Chen Rong¡¯s side and asked curiously, "have you ever been beaten like this by your father?"

    Wang Ling did not care to cry . He cried with tears in his eyes and said, "I must have fought . The father always said that the eldest brother is the most mischievous

    Dare Wang Ling to cry to himself, not toin, but topare?

    As soon as the pale young man¡¯s face was blue, he snorted and walked to Chen Rong¡¯s side .

    Turning sideways and leaning on Chen Rong, Wang Xuanbai nced at his two younger brothers and said to Chen Rong, "mother, father wants me to go down the mountain in five days . "

    He put out his hand around her neck, put his head in her neck socket, and saidzily, "I will force them to go down the mountain with me because of the impure purpose of the aunt brought by sister 19 . "

    The eldest son, since he was born, has always been kind to Chen Rong . When she was around, she never cried or cried . When she was hungry, she would only hum if she wanted to pull . It¡¯s not the same for Wang Hong . At least he has peed for more than ten times . Wang Hong never dared to hold him when there were guests .

    At the moment, I feel my son¡¯s uneasiness . Chen Rong¡¯s mouth is on the rise, and he says with a gentle smile, "all is up to xuan¡¯er . "

    Wang Xuan respondedzily, almost suddenly, and said, "mother, father is only afraid of going out of the mountain . "

    Out of the mountain?

    Chen Rong was shocked . She swished at her son and said in a trembling voice, "how do you know?"

    This kind of life is veryfortable . She is used to it . She wants to change her environment, return to the ce where she used to be, and wander around the gates of ghosts again . She is afraid .

    Seeing Chen Rong nervous, Wang Xuan reached out and rubbed her shoulder . He seriously said, "there have been more celebrities seeking to see their father in recent months . I also heard that when they talked, the Hu people would not die if they destroyed my heart . Moreover, the reputation of the Langya Wang family in recent years is not as good as before . "

    Speaking of this, he gentlyforted: "however, as far as my son wants, I really want my father to go down the mountain, I¡¯m afraid it will be one or two yearster . "

    Chen Rong then breathed a sigh and said happily, "I don¡¯t want to be so long . " (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228: 228

    It¡¯s night .

    It¡¯s the second half of the month . The moon won¡¯te out until the second half of the night . At this moment, there is only such a mansion in the mountain forest . The bright lights in the mansion have be a round of underground bright moon dotted with the mountain forest .

    Sitting on that tform, Xie Wan and Wang Duan have been waiting for the moon toe . They thought, the wind is clear, the moon is bright, the mountains are deep and the forests are dense, there is a beautiful person, white clothes are bright, the sound of the piano is floating, that is really the most beautiful scenery in the world .

    It¡¯s a pity that they have been waiting and waiting . That bright moon refused toe out, and the beautiful man in white clothes has never met them, as if he didn¡¯t realize at all that there were guests in his house .

    Fortunately, it¡¯s spring now . Although the forest is dense and the trees are huge, there are no mosquitoes and flies . asionally, there are a few howls of tigers and apes, looking at the tall guards not far away, and the brightly lit house behind them, fearless .

    Wang block looked at Xie Wan, saw her look gloomy, thought about it, approached her a little, and whispered, "ah Wan, my seven uncles are good, but that Chen¡¯s a Rong is not easy to deal with . I think the rumors of their disharmony are false After a pause, she said a little embarrassed, "you¡¯d better give up . "

    This time, Xie Wan came here with her, although she took the initiative and volunteered . But Wang block hasn¡¯t stopped it, but if she doesn¡¯t, she agrees . Now that the people have arrived and the wind has been heard, she tries to persuade Xie wan to give up his idea, which is a bit out of the ordinary .

    Xie Wan bowed her head . After bathing and changing in the hot spring, she was wearing a white dress . Looking carefully, though the white dress was a female dress, it was quite simr to Wang Hong¡¯s white dress .

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ This is implicit . She is a little aunt . She can¡¯t and can¡¯t tell a husband who has a wife that I like you . If you give up your wife and marry me . Then she put on a garment simr to his, and through it she told him how much she loved him .

    Then, her position is ced there . Although she is far inferior to the seventh king of Langya, she is always more noble than the Arjun of Chen family? She is so noble that she will not be a humble concubine, will she?

    To her disappointment, Wang Hong didn¡¯te at all . Her eyes were only for the blind . What bothers her even more is that she clearly knows that what Wang said is very reasonable . At this time, her best choice is to step back, so that this time she really came to visit mountains and rivers .

    Can admire a few years, a night to give up, how can be reconciled?

    Drooping eyes, Xie Wan¡¯s voice is light and confident, "he never saw me . "

    She believed that if he saw her face and her beauty, his attitude would be different .

    Wang block hears the words and sighs . She thinks about it . She sighs: "but seven uncles have those three bastards . " Just mentioned here, whether she or Xie Wan, they all shivered .

    At this moment, a small head stretched out in the corner, a pair of big ck eyes turned around, looking at Xie Wan and Wang Duan, he crisply cried: "sister 19, do you call us?"

    Wang block was shocked . She looked back in horror, opened her mouth, and almost blurted out: my voice is so small, how could you hear it?

    In their strong smile, the child hade running . He pretended to be behind the negative hand, holding his head up, walking while his eyes were rolling .

    When he came to Wang Duan¡¯s face, the child fluttered his long eyshes and looked curious and naive . "Sister 19, why do you call us jerks? Don¡¯t you like us? "

    "No, no, of course not . " Wang blockughs with each other .

    The child ignored her . He turned to Xie Wan .

    Around Xie Wan, the child raised his small face, blinked his curious eyes, and said in a tearful voice: "this elder sister, I just heard your handmaid say, you are more beautiful and noble than my mother . Why do theypare you with my mother?"

    In Xie Wan¡¯s slightly stiff smile, the child¡¯s mouth was t, and a circle of water flowed rapidly from his big eyes . He said with tears in his eyes, "I don¡¯t like them talking like that . "

    Xie Wan said quickly, "they are nonsense . Don¡¯t worry about Xiao Lang

    Just as she was busy exining, the child said in tears, "I asked my father just now . "

    Ah?

    The two women looked at each other . Xie Wan¡¯s face was white and shaking . She asked carefully, nervously and haltingly, "what did you ask your father?"

    The child blinked his eyes and said naively, "I asked my father, why does your handmaidpare you with my mother? Still say my mother is not good? "

    When Xie Wan¡¯s face turned white and blue, the child tilted his head and said with a little grin, "my father said that there are always some stupid women in the world who don¡¯t know how to uglify themselves, and they just ignore her . "

    When he said that, he raised his head and looked at Xie Wan naively, and asked, "this elder sister, is what my father said about you? He doesn¡¯t like you . "

    Xie Wan¡¯s body shook .

    Seeing that his friend couldn¡¯t support him, Wang block hurriedly shouted: "Wang Su, no, Wang Ling, don¡¯t be rude!"

    The child looked back at her and shouted, "I¡¯m not Ling, you call me wrong . " Without waiting for Wang block to open his mouth, he pointed out his finger to Wang block¡¯s nose and screamed, "there are so many people in my hometown, I hate you the most . Hum, we all hate you! "A word finish saying, wait for Wang block to react toe over, he mouth one, whoa big cry rushed out .

    In a sh, Wang Su¡¯s little figure disappeared in the dark .

    Looking at his distant figure, Wang block was stunned for a long time, and suddenly whispered, "ah Wan, let¡¯s go back . Three days at most, I¡¯ll go back . "

    Looking back at Xie Wan, she said unhappily, "I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of the Langya Wang family . I can¡¯t stand such a drink from a child!" Not only that, but also Wang xuanming¡¯s insidious sarcasm, as well as her seven uncles¡¯ dismissive attitude .

    She is also the proud daughter of heaven . Why should she suffer this idleness?

    Xie Wan¡¯s face was white . She lowered her head and bit her lips without saying a word . After a long time, she said hoarsely, "three days, I saw him once in three days . If that¡¯s still the case, let¡¯s go back . "

    Wang block nods .

    Wang Su said that he had rushed out less than 30 steps, and he was in a hurry to stop . In the darkness ahead of him, another boy jumped out and asked, "how is it?"

    Wang Sulei started to walk out two steps in a pretentious way and said, "everything is as the elder brother said . "

    When he said that, his small face copsed and he asked disappointedly, "shall we not pretend to frighten them tonight?"

    Wang Ling thought about it and nodded, "yes . "

    Wang Su tilted his head and said seriously, "don¡¯t let father know . "

    Kankan said these words, a voice with doubts came from Qingrun, "what can¡¯t I know?" But Wang Hong, who was attacking the white clothes, came with his maidservant on the evening wind .

    He lowered his head, stared at the two children¡¯s shrunken heads and ghost¡¯s worship, frowned slightly, and waved for a servant to ask, "where did the two little boys go just now?"

    The servant replied respectfully, "to the two spoilers . "

    Wang Hong frowned more tightly . He stared at the two little guys who were shrinking and trying to make themselves less attractive . He said slowly, "take them with you . " He walked slowly towards the tform . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229: 229

    Wang Hong strides to the tform .

    Everyone was whispering . When they saw Wang Honging from the wind, they were stunned at first, and then they were happy . They all saluted, "I have seen Lang Jun . "

    Have you met Lang Jun?

    As soon as Wang Duan and Xie Wan heard this, they stood up at the same time and couldn¡¯t wait to turn around and look .

    It was him .

    This white dress is elegant . It¡¯s not only walking in the dark, but also like a beautiful man surrounded by the moon . It¡¯s Wang Hong indeed .

    Xie Wan¡¯s beautiful eyes ripple, and his desperate heart wakes up at this moment .

    She and Wang block made a salute at the same time and called out .

    Wang Hong walked slowly to the front of the two girls . He was nked by two little ghosts .

    When he stood, the servants stepped forward quickly and hung about tennterns around the tform to make the space bright .

    Xie Wan¡¯s delicate face, clear and more perfect than usual, appeared in front of Wang Hong .

    She knew that she must be very beautiful at the moment, so, with a bright smile, she turned the bright autumn wave, the figure under the white clothes, the weak light trembling with the wind, the beautiful face, and looked at Wang Hong shamefully and infinitely .

    She believed that this moment¡¯s eye light meets, certainly will forever engrave in each other¡¯s memory!

    Sure enough, Wang Hong saw it .

    He saw Xie Wan .

    His eyes are bright, clear, high, light and still .

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ It¡¯s such a vision!

    Xie Wan thought about it many times . When he dreamt back in the middle of the night, he also dreamt it many times . Never before has the gaze been like this .

    This vision, very clear, very high, very elegant .

    She knew that he must have such a look at the mountains and rivers, the sunset and the moon . At that moment, Wang Qng, who is holding this look, must be a fairy .

    However, he should not look at her with such eyes .

    She is a rare beauty . There are few in Jiankang that surpass her in beauty . How could he see such a gorgeous beauty as himself, and his eyes were clear as water, as if he saw only green mountains and waters?

    Xie Wan takes a step back .

    Endless bitterness andplete loss upied her mind . If he never looked at her, she would think, he¡¯s just busy, he just didn¡¯t see it .

    But he saw it clearly, and he saw it carefully . It¡¯s still this kind of look, which shows that she in his eyes is verymon, just like dirt!

    How could she be shit? How can she be dung?

    Yes, the seventh king of Langya must have seen countless beauties . But even a gorgeous woman like Chen¡¯s Arong can make him fall in love with him . Why not?

    Why does he look at himself as if he were a passer-by? Isn¡¯t she gorgeous? Shouldn¡¯t she get all the men¡¯s attention?

    Wang Hong seems to have no idea about Xie Wan¡¯s ups and downs of mind . He carelessly takes back his sight and turns to Wang block and says, "what can I do for the patriarch? What can I do for you? "

    He didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with two young people, so he asked the key points directly .

    Wang Kuai was blessed and said clearly: "go back to Uncle seven . The patriarch said, my Wang family has been defeated twice in fighting against Hu in the north . If I lose again, I¡¯m afraid the family will not be able to shake up . Please go back to Uncle seven . The patriarch also said that if Uncle seven went back, he would support each other with the strength of the Wang family . "

    Wang Hong said disapprovingly, "speak to your majesty . "

    Wang block saw his expression and sighed in his heart . She¡¯s just a girl, no position and no eloquence . He replied, "Your Majesty said that you robbed his doctor Guanglu, uncle seven, and pretended to make up her death story . He is very unhappy . He asked Uncle seven to pay his doctor Guanglu as soon as possible . If not, he has her tied up . "

    It is indeed what your majesty said .

    Wang Hong sneered and said, "the woman who tied me up? He is bored . Do you want to chat with a Rong

    The king can¡¯t answer that .

    Wang Hong thought for a moment and ordered, "xuan¡¯er wille down the mountain in two days . You can go back with him . "

    Wang block hears the words and looks at Xie Wan reflexively . Seeing Xie Wan staring at Wang Hong, he looked a little silly, and shook his head .

    She turned to look at Wang Hong, pouted: "seven uncles are not good . "

    She red at the two boys who were behind Wang Hong and said, "ah block hase a long way . Uncle seven not only ignores him, but also allows his sons to bully him . Hum! "

    Her tone is direct and willful . She knows that to Wang Hong, these famous people, she should say her own ideas directly . They are impatient to y hide and seek .

    Hearing Wang block¡¯sint, Wang Hongmei¡¯s heart beat . He looked down at the two boys .

    Whoosh twice, the two boys retreated to the dark ce behind him at the same time . When Wang Hong saw it, he was hiding behind a guard . At the beginning, where were their figures?

    Wang Hong wants tough .

    He took back his eyes, nced at Wang block, and said lightly, "if you don¡¯t make them feel hostile in your manners, how can you do this?"In Wang¡¯s wide eyes, Wang Hong saidzily, "go back, don¡¯teter . "

    He turned away without turning back .

    Wang block was so sad that she rushed forward and cried out, "Uncle seven," sobbing . Wang block covered his face with sleeves and said in a voluble way, "when ah block was still in Jiankang, she had long heard of Uncle seven . In order toe, she offended her parents . Seven uncles, how can you do this? You make a block sad! "

    Wang Hong didn¡¯t look back . He stepped forward and said lightly, "you admire me . That¡¯s your business . "

    He left .

    Wang block stayed and cried loudly .

    She cried and heard a choking voiceing from her side .

    Wang quda wiped away his tears and looked around . She asked, "ah Wan, are you dead?"

    Xie Wan cried beautifully . Tears flowed down her eyes like beads, but her eyes were wide open .

    Smell speech, her tears flow more happily, hoarse say: "we will leave tomorrow, block, we will leave tomorrow . "

    After a pause, she choked, "I¡¯ll never like your seventh uncle again . "

    "Me too . No more admiration for him . " Wang Duan¡¯s head is wide . She stared at the two little figures in the dark . She shouted at the servants: "what are you still doing? Go and pack up . Didn¡¯t you hear me? Everyone else is in a hurry . "

    In the midst of thepany of the servants, the king turned and stared at the two little figures, gnashing his teeth and shouting, "what are you still doing standing there? It¡¯s not easy to get rid of us . Go to congratte Chen¡¯s a Rong! "

    As soon as her voice fell, a boy shook his head and said: "this is a bad word . Her mother killed Hu people and was a court official . She has a lot of experience . She doesn¡¯t like to drive away such trifles as you . "

    Another boy also said with milk: "mother is strong, you only look in one face, examine it carefully, but it¡¯s just dummy fool made of puppet weed, where does she care?"

    As soon as the two boys spoke, Wang was so angry that he almost fainted . Xie Wan also shook for a while, covering his chest and plopping softly to the ground .

    See this scene, two children looked at each other, swish two sound, such as two rabbits a spring and open . At a distance, a boy asked uneasily, "it seems that it¡¯s heavy . "

    "My father said that when people suddenly go mad, they can attack them with their hands . Or shall we go back and p them? " (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230: 230

    The two discussed here . Their eyes were bright at the same time, and they could brush the ground together . They were very likely to rub hands .

    Just then, a clear voice came from a young man, "Why are you still here?"

    It¡¯s the voice of Wang Xuan .

    Two children were very happy . They rushed to the young man with three jumps and two jumps . One of them snuggled up and said, "brother, we did what you said just now . " "So angry that the two women almost fainted . " "Father didn¡¯t scold us either . "

    listened as like as two peas and two identical voices, and at the same time, Wang Xuan¡¯s head was "yes" .

    It¡¯s hard to hear a good word from the elder brother . The two children jumped up with excitement .

    At this time, Wang Su said crisply, "elder brother, they are so angry that we are going to rush back . One person ps them to get them back to God . "

    "Yes, yes, if you slow down, elder brother, we will go . "

    Wang Xuan shook his head in the bright eyes that the two children expected . He frowned and said, "the art of war goes up and the poor don¡¯t chase after them . Since they are ready to leave, they don¡¯t have to pay attention . "

    The two children are always convinced of him and listen to their words .

    One by one, Wang Xuan said, "let¡¯s go . "

    "No, we¡¯re going back to see mother . "

    "That¡¯s right . My mother must be happy . "

    The two children mentioned their mother like this . In the dark, Wang Xuan¡¯s mouth was t, and he said stiffly, "no, father is there . "

    The two children were too familiar with him . At the same time, they said, "we can drive away our father . " "I can wait until my father leaves . "

    "He won¡¯t go . "

    Wang Xuan sneered and said, "his wife is pregnant . Most of the baby is a brawn . He will not leave . "

    It took them a long time to realize that Wang Xuan¡¯s "father¡¯s wife" was their mother .

    They stare at Wang Xuan, who is full of displeasure . Suddenly, a boy whispers, "big brother has a narrow heart . "

    "But he must have been unhappy when his mother gave birth to us . "

    These two groups are still holding Wang Xuan by hand, but they whisper in front of him . Wang Xuan eyebrows a pick, is about to attack, the two children have quickly shook off his hand, like a rabbit like jump out, and then run away .

    The two girls had no chance to know that Chen Rong was pregnant again . In the early morning, they packed up and walked out of Nanshan with their maidservants .

    At the foot of the mountain, they all looked at the green peak .

    Wang block looked at the mountain and looked back at Xie Wan . At this time, she didn¡¯t understand why she was not popr, but she brought this friend here?

    She sighed and said, "look at the seven uncles . They really answer the ridiculous rumors of the world . "

    Rumor? But Xie Wan never heard of it . She pressed her heart down and asked, "what¡¯s the rumor?" As she asked, she was still looking at theyers of mountains, looking uneasy .

    But the king closed his lips tightly . She smiled and said, "nothing . " She can¡¯t say that in the rumor, she, the seven uncles, said in public that only Chen¡¯s Arong was alone in this life . Although doting on his wife is not willing to take concubines, such things and people are not rare among the gentry . But I¡¯ve never heard of such public speaking and swearing .

    Just think about it, Wang block thinks that the behavior of seven uncles has lost their Langya Wang¡¯s face . That Chen¡¯s a Rong Ruo is the daughter of Xie¡¯s, and he can be forgiven for saying that, but she is nothing, and she has grown up to be that, and she has a strong and impetuous nature .

    That kind of woman, being a concubine is to praise her, seven uncles also said that this life as long as she a person . This is too outrageous, too shameless . This rumor is unbelievable .

    When he saw Wang block¡¯s support, Xie Wan, who was always in a state of unconscionability, mentioned God . She looked at Wang Duan and asked curiously, "what is the legend? You say . "

    Wang Duan reluctantly smiled and said, "it¡¯s not that much . It¡¯s said that my seven uncles managed to snatch Chen¡¯s A-Rong from his majesty, murongke and ran min, which are treasures . "

    It makes sense for her to tter such a remark . Xie Wan did not doubt him, sneering: "this rumor is really out of line . "

    In a twinkling of an eye, she could not be more angry, adding, "with the appearance of Chen¡¯s ah Rong, only seven uncles in the world like you . "

    She resented Wang Hong, and her title changed from Qng to Qishu .

    Wang Duan was also a little annoyed with Wang Hong, so he didn¡¯t differentiate, but sighed, "let¡¯s go . This ce is really boring . "

    As the carriage shook, the smoke rolled to the sky .

    Sitting in the carriage, seeing the green and continuous south mountain going further and further, he thought of his joy and vision when he first came, his lovesickness for several years, the white eyes he saw and the insults he heard these days . For a while, Xie Wan felt sad .

    As tears rolled down, she took out her handkerchief, wiped it, and sobbed, "they are too much . "She said this not only to Wang Hong, but also to his three sons .

    Wang block haspletely abandoned everything about Nanshan . She doesn¡¯t want to remember it any more, and then she keeps her mouth shut .

    Xie Wan rubbed the handkerchief on her face severely . After a delicate face turned red, she bit her silver teeth and said hatefully, "I wish there was a war at the border . Your seven uncles were forced out of the mountain! I don¡¯t believe that when he went out of the mountain, Chen¡¯s a Rong dared to be so arrogant, and her son dared to stop others from sending Ji Qie to his father! "

    She said hatefully, "at that time, they will be so angry that they can¡¯t cry!"

    Listening to Xie Wan¡¯s words, Wang Duan, who was not going to open his mouth, began to think about it with his head askew .

    When she came out, she met the patriarch and her majesty . Over the years, she was also clear about the family and the world .

    She knew that her seven uncles, let alone, were really worthy of the world¡¯s great expectations . Even the absurd majesty has said that when the Hu peoplee, they are not afraid . Wang Qike can stop them!

    If there is a real crisis in our country, it is certain that uncle Qi wille out of the mountain . Even if he doesn¡¯t want to go out, people and celebrities all over the world will force him to go out!

    After thinking for a while, Wang said, "they should also learn some lessons . "

    But he agreed with Xie Wan .

    Xie Wan is in a better mood . She thought for a while and suddenly asked, "by the way, you just mentioned ran min, does he also like that Chen¡¯s A-Rong? He¡¯s the one who just called himself Emperor . "

    With a sneer, Xie Wan said reluctantly, "with her virtue, she can get the likes of two emperors and two invinciblemanders?"

    In Xie Wan¡¯s stare, Wang block sighed and said: "it¡¯s said that there may be some falsehood, but ran min heard that he had promised to marry her . "

    In Xie Wan¡¯s gasp, Wang block frowned discontentedly and said, "a small two surnamed Hu Nu, even if he is called emperor, is funny . How can youpare him with his majesty?"

    Hearing the disgust in her tone, Xie Wan replied, "yes, I¡¯m wrong . " At the same time, she thought, rumor is that ran min is beautiful and has the same style as Qng and murongke . How can a person like that look at Chen¡¯s A-Rong? These rumors are really out of line . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231: 231

    Xie Wan and Wang Duan were forced to start their journey after a rest of less than two or three days in Nanshan . They were so tired that two weak women could not keep their physical strength . So when they returned, they almost walked five li to rest for five li .

    So slowly, when they came to Jiankang City, it was four monthster .

    When ites to spring, when ites back to the sun, the lotus begins to wither .

    Looking around at the lush green, Xie Wan murmured, "it¡¯s like years to wake up in a dream . "

    Wang block looked back at her, shook his head and whispered, "what years, but April . " Her tone was full of joy and expectation of returning to her hometown .

    The carriage began to pick up speed .

    When we drove into Jiankang City, it was evening . The golden sun hung in the West . In the blue sky, a wisp of cloud came and went with the wind .

    Walking, Wang suddenly said, "what are they looking at?"

    Xie Wan was still looking down and worried, and he looked up at Wen Yan .

    This look up, she on both sides of the street, countless obsessed and focused eyes .

    Xie Wan¡¯s lips were slightly raised, she smiled, extended her fingers gracefully, stroked the hair on the temples, and thought to herself, "they see me!"!

    At first, she was a little uneasy . These four months, she was tired and depressed, which made her appearance slightly reduced, and her original white skin a little dark . But at the moment, with so many obsessed eyes, Xie Wan only felt that all the fatigue and mncholy were gone .

    Unable to help it, she stretched out her slender jade fingers again and brushed the broken hair on the other side of her cheek behind her ears .

    To be honest, the eyes of all the people are so obsessed and focused . They keep their eyes fixed one after another . They are so stupid and stupid that Xie Wan is a little ttered when he is happy .

    She had never met such treatment before .

    This time is a strange time . In Han and Three Kingdoms, if there is a gorgeous beauty, it will be full of empty streets . But in this era, almost all people have no idea about the beauty .

    Can make them infatuated, and crazy, be a beautiful man .

    If a teenager has a peerless face, noble temperament and extraordinary birth, he will be a person admired by the whole people .

    So, although Xie Wan is proud of her beauty, and she is one of the famous Jiankang beauties, she is usually on the street . Even if she goes in full dress, there are only so many people . She will never be stared at by hundreds of thousands of pairs of eyes without blinking as today .

    In Xie Wan¡¯s effort to maintain a graceful smile and try to make his posture graceful and graceful, it was almost suddenly that Wang block¡¯s gasping voice came, "is it him? How did hee so soon? "

    Wang block, regardless of Xie Wan¡¯s hard-working image, grabbed her sleeve and said, "ah Wan, this kid is here too . Hum, he has made such a coquettish appearance, which attracts people¡¯s obsession . "

    Is it fascinating?

    Xie Wan was stunned .

    Just then, a carriage drove out to her front .

    As soon as the carriage appeared, Xie Wan took a breath .

    There was a boy half hiding and half lying in the carriage .

    It¡¯s as beautiful as the carved facial features, as well as the ink and metallographic robe of shooting sun . It¡¯s as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings, and it¡¯s stuck on the young and vigorous body, vaguely depicting the youth and publicity like the sun lotus under the clothes, as well as the nobility .

    Looking at the young body, Xie Wan¡¯s heart beat suddenly . But she knew that she was not moved, she was just shocked by the beauty .

    No one can me the youth¡¯s clothes for being too thin . Looking up, most of the noble people in the street are such thin clothes as cicada wings . (when Mawangdui Han tomb was unearthed, there was this kind of robe . It is said that after wearing more than tenyers, you can also see arge mole under your chest . It can be said that this kind of thin robe was popr in the hot season at that time . Of course, it¡¯s just a robe . The clothes on the lower body should be thicker . )

    When Xie Wan saw it, he realized that it wasn¡¯t her that they were looking at, but the young man .

    For the eyes of all, the youth seems to be used to it, as if he never cares about the eyes of others . He is idly looking through a volume of bamboo slips . When a gust of wind blows, it lifts up the inner curtain of the car . There is a wisp and a half of it floating on the beautiful face of the youth . When they touch it gently, they feel that the wind is like their own hand, touching the carefully carved face of the sky .

    The wind blows, the silk flies, sometimes caresses, sometimes floats far, just like the hearts of all people, sometimes flies, sometimes intoxicated .

    When Xie Wan woke up, she clenched her teeth and said, "why is he here?"

    She looked at Wang Duan and asked repeatedly, "how could hee to Jiankang? Is it difficult? Qng is ready to go out of the mountain?"

    Wang block is still looking at the youth, she whispered: "whose youth spring shirt is thin . Today I know that there is also Acacia in these seven words . "

    After reading, she looked back at Xie Wan, shook her head, and said with a wry smile, "it shouldn¡¯t be . " She shook her head again and frowned, "this boy is only thirteen years old . When I met him on the mountain, I didn¡¯t know that he had such style . "After all, she was a member of the Langya Wang family . At this moment, she turned around several thoughts, all of which were suspecting what impact the arrival of the youth would have on Jiankang and the family .

    Just then, the young man slowly closed the book and looked up .

    As soon as he raised his eyes, he nced at Wang Kuai and Xie Wan . Feng¡¯s eyes were overcast . The young man grinned and saidzily, "what a coincidence . "

    His voice didn¡¯te out .

    Just when he opened his smile, a shrill cry came from all around, and countless girls hugged him . They not only drowned his voicepletely, but also pushed the carriage of King Xiewan far away .

    It¡¯s like a signal .

    In an instant, more and more voices came from a woman on the left side of Xiewan . She was busy looking for flowers and fruits in her basket . After searching for it for a long time, she nced at someone holding a lotus nt . When she reached for it, she threw it at the ck carriage surrounded by the crowd .

    She made a good start .

    In a twinkling of an eye, countless women picked up fruits and flowers and smashed them into the carriage . They smashed them here . The girls there held hands and stood in front of them in three lines .

    When the girls held hands, Wang said unhappily, "it¡¯s broken . I don¡¯t know when I can go home . "

    At this time, there is a habit that there are beautiful young people in the street, who have the right to block the road . The passers-by who suffered from the mishap of the pond was the biggest aristocrat, who had to tolerate it and wait for those people to let it go voluntarily with a smile - it was a kind of fashion .

    The girls held hands, eyes rippling, excitedly blocked the road and stopped the car, singing, "whose young clothes are thin? Ah! Looks like the moon? Ah! I¡¯m so intoxicated by unprovoked! Ah! My heart is broken! Ah! When you live and wait for three hours, you will have a dream and a good love

    As soon as the girls¡¯ singing stops, theughter is like the spring light . With the wind and the setting sun, theughter spreads to the sky and brings a piece of freedom . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232: 232

    Xiewan and her daughter murmured andined here . They didn¡¯t notice that Wang Xuan in the carriage was frightened when they were surrounded by people . First, he frowned, sat down in more and more people, straight as the tide, stared at the hot eyes around him, ate and said: "my mother didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m a healthy looking person who doesn¡¯t like it?"

    There are more and more people around him . Fruits and flowers are falling like raindrops . Among these things, there are some handkerchiefs, sweat towels and other things . With the crowding from all around and countless hands reaching out, Wang Xuan¡¯s face is finally whiter .

    You eyes look around . In addition to the hot eyes or the hot eyes, Wang Xuan chews his teeth and scolds: "I know my mother is stupid, but I still believe her . I am so stupid! "

    One, two sweat, down his white forehead, hoarse, he to the left tightly protect, coolie block the guard asked: "what is good?"

    The guard looked back at Wang Xuan in surprise .

    He knows how intelligent he is . He¡¯s so big . He¡¯s the first time he¡¯s ever seen him nervous . He¡¯s the first time he¡¯s ever heard him ask for advice .

    Somehow, the guard wanted tough at the sweaty spots on his temples . He looked at the front seriously,forted: "don¡¯t worry, you are tired of watching, and you will disappear when you are hungry . "

    Wang Xuan¡¯s face was ck . He suppressed his anger and asked in a low voice, "what if it didn¡¯t go away?"

    The guard replied solemnly, "it must be because they take turns to eat . "

    A word spits out, this guard feels cold on his body . He hurriedly made a step to the side and let himself away from Wang Xuan .

    Wang Xuan stares at the guard, and his eyes turn .

    Suddenly, he turned his head to Xie Wan, who was being squeezed more and more open by the crowd . "Qing Qing," he called

    The voice of a teenager is not silent .

    The tone of the youth is not so close .

    For a while, the screaming and shouting girls were stunned . One by one, they turned their heads and looked down Wang Xuan¡¯s eyes .

    In Xie Wan¡¯s stupidity, Wang Xuan smiled and narrowed his eyes . He called softly and intimately, "Qing Qing - there are too many people here . When can I get to your home?"

    The young boy¡¯s gentle cry finally drew everyone¡¯s attention to Xie Wan .

    Swish, swish, hundreds of eyes at the same time, hundreds of arrows like chill, brush to Xiewan .

    Xie Wan opened her mouth, and it took her a long time to find out that what Wang Xuan called "Qing Qing" was herself .

    As soon as she understood, there were two murmurs in her mouth, and there was no time for her to make any remarks . A faint sob came .

    The sobs were apanied by several sobs . Choking, a girl screamed: "Tang is so young, like blood like jade, only seen in his life . . . . . . . How can we meet and have a sweetheart? Why should I wait? "

    As soon as her voice fell, she made a loud noise and stared at Xie Wan angrily .

    When Xie Wan¡¯s face began to turn white and his body began to shrink back, suddenly, Wang block¡¯s cry came from the side, "that boy ran away . "

    After calling twice and seeing no response, Wang finally understood her mistake . At present, her voice turned to Jiao and screamed painfully: "aunts, the beautiful man like the moon ran away --"

    the voice of her dragging the old man finally woke up the girls . They brush and turn their heads together . They can jump out of the carriage and take off the hat of a passer-by at random .

    Sure enough, he is going to run .

    There is no such thing in this world .

    The girls are sad and unwilling, they scream and shout . And wait for them to react toe over, the skilled Wang Xuan has run out ten steps .

    Wang Xuan¡¯s body, which he practiced in the mountains, is very agile . Where he rushed to, the eyes staring at thest group were charming and enchanting smiles . If some of them were alert, he would pass by with a wink .

    As a result, wherever he rushes, the crowd stays . In the consternation of all the people, he was allowed to rampage, Wang Xuan finally rushed to the city gate in countless screams .

    As soon as they rushed to the gate of the city, the two little officials who were guarding the gate actually stepped forward . They bowed to Wang Xuan from afar, smiled and said politely, "since ancient times, it¡¯s the most difficult to repay the debt of Acacia . Please wait for Lang Jun to stay . When everyone appreciates it, they will let it go . "

    Another way: "why is Lang Jun so ruthless? Why do you have to rush around like this?"

    In the courteous dissuasion of the two, Wang Xuan¡¯s rapid pace did not decrease . He turned a big white eye and cried out gloomily: "what ruthlessness, what Acacia debt, your husband I just want to secretly see what Jiankang is like, and then be appreciated, my father will kill people with a knife!"

    He cried and cried, but at his feet he rushed straight to the two city officials and saw that they did not move . Wang Xuan ran into it .

    With a bang, the two men were knocked to their sides . When they finally got up, they saw that Wang Xuan had disappeared at the gate of the city .

    Looking back at the girls crying in the back, the two city gate officials sighed and arched their hands, saying: "don¡¯t sin, don¡¯t sin . I don¡¯t know whose son Lang this is . I want toe to his parents to know that he is beautiful and easy to be killed . He has long been raised and taught him how to escape . We can¡¯t stop it . "

    When two city gate officials were in a hurry to persuade the girls, Wang Xuan¡¯s driver and guards hurriedly drove the horse to turn around and rush towards the city gate .

    Behind them, Xie Wan suppressed his voice, implying angry usations, "what does Wang Xuan mean? How can I live in peace when he calls me like this? "

    No one paid attention to her usations . All the guards were only scheming for the horse and wanted to protect his husband .

    Once out of the gate, Wang Xuan was relieved .

    After several hundred steps, he looked back at the crowd far behind and breathed a long sigh .

    Reach out to take out handkerchief to wipe sweat from bosom, Wang Xuan secretly smashes tongue: really terrible, too terrible!

    Of course, he dare not stop at this time . Fortunately, Jiankang¡¯s frailty is beautiful, and all people do not have his physical strength . So when he ran 700 steps, the people behind him were far behind, only a few carriages came up .

    Two of these carriages are his .

    One of Wang Xuan jumped into the carriage and saw other carriage peopleing to him . He seemed to want to make a noise . He quickly ordered, "go . "

    "Yes . "

    The carriage sped up, and in a twinkling of an eye it sshed with dust and ran away .

    Atst, I got rid of itpletely .

    Wang Xuan threw away the wet handkerchief and frowned .

    A middle-aged guard came up to him . He looked at Wang Xuan with a smile and said, "Xuan Xiang, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to deal with your father this time . "

    Wang Hong asked his son to go down the mountain, only to let him turn around nearby . But he was good . He came directly because he envied Jiankang . It¡¯s just that he came here . It also caused such a sensation .

    When Wang Xuan heard this, his forehead began to sweat again . He took out a new handkerchief to wipe his sweat and said, "it¡¯s only my mother¡¯s fault . Since she was a child, she has told me over and over again that I¡¯m not good-looking, not better than her . Like me, people in Jiankang don¡¯t like . . . " When he said that, his teeth clenched and he couldn¡¯t speak . Hate for a while, Wang Xuan found that even so, he can¡¯t beat his mother for a while, scold her a few times, right? He lowered his head listlessly for a long time without making a sound . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233: 233

    In total, Wang Xuan has been away from home for more than four months . In these four months, Xie Wan and others wasted their time on the road, but he has turned Nanshan to Jiankang once .

    At present, Jiankang does not dare to go, and the goal of going down the mountain to have a look has been achieved . I believe that when I got to the Nanshan Mountain, my mother had given birth to a younger brother of Yingwu .

    Thinking about it, Wang Xuan was a little eager . Now he said loudly, "go home . "

    At this point, he didn¡¯t forget to stare around for a few times, and ordered, "don¡¯t talk to my father about today!"

    All the guards should be . The middle-aged guard then said with a smile: "Lang Jun has eyes and ears, and Xiao Lang is afraid that he will not keep it for long . "

    "If you can¡¯t, you have to . " Wang Xuan held his head high and said in a voice, "from the beginning to the end, it was all caused by my mother¡¯s deceit . If he wants to me me, I¡¯ll find my mother to ount for it . "

    He said this in a straight and vigorous way, but his lower and lower head was obviously guilty . The guards burst intoughter and began to return on their horses .

    Still don¡¯t say, although it¡¯s only April to leave home, everyone is happy to think of returning home at the moment .

    In order to avoid "identally hurting" passers-by, this time, Wang Xuan put on a bamboo hat .

    After walking for half a month, a "ru" city appeared in front of it . The elegant running script was carved on the wall . From a distance, everyone could smell the wine, meat and powder inside .

    The guards were very happy and shouted .

    For example, the city is a medium-sized city . Because it is close to Jiankang, there are many people and lots of traffic . A series of exquisite wooden houses are built on both sides of the river . When the boat and pedestrians pass by, they can see the figures with long sleeves and wide robes .

    Excitedly looking at the beautiful girls passing by, a guard approached the carriage and said with a smile, "young man, the water here is beautiful and people are beautiful . Won¡¯t youe down and walk?"

    Under the bamboo hat, Wang Xuan¡¯s cold voice came, "I think you have drunk too much . "

    As soon as the words came out, there was another burst ofughter .

    Just then, there was a stir in the front .

    In the street, passers-by run towards the front one after another . In the sound of footsteps, there are also girls¡¯ cheers .

    People were curious, and they walked along with the carriage .

    In a short time, a group of children in Chinese clothes appeared in front of them . They rode in front of them, never in a car . They were riding horses, and they were slowlying in the crowd .

    The one at the front is a very handsome young man with long legs and strong waist . Although he was riding on a horse, he didn¡¯t wear a beard, but he was wearing a wide sleeve robe . When he moved, the wind blew his wide sleeve like a butterfly .

    Wang Xuan asked curiously, "who is he? He has a good demeanor . "

    The middle-aged guard said with a smile, "his name is Xie heting . He was as famous as your father . "

    As famous as my father?

    Wang Xuan is more curious .

    At this time, Xie heting and others havee to their front . Wang Xuan said stiffly, "it¡¯s not fair . "

    As soon as the words came out, there was another chuckle .

    At this time, Xie heting and others havee to the front .

    At this time, his eyes turned, and he saw several guards who were familiar with each other . At a fixed nce, Xie heting immediately recognized the sign hidden in the carriage .

    Now, he rode over .

    Coming to Wang Xuan¡¯s carriage, he asked, "who is this?"

    The middle-aged guard came forward . He saluted and said with a smile, "Lao Lang asked . This is my Xuan Xiang . "

    "Xuan Xiang? Is Wang Hong¡¯s eldest son? "

    "Yes . "

    Xie heting said in a low voice, "my son is so old after a long absence?" He reached out and opened the curtain . He looked at Wang Xuan under the bamboo hat . He frowned . "How can a little boy hide his head and tail and dare not face people directly?"

    As soon as he said this, Wang Xuan was annoyed . He was about to reply when the middle-aged guard stopped him .

    He saluted Xie heting and said with a smile, "I don¡¯t know about Xie¡¯s husband . Only in this way can I walk freely . "

    Any Jin people can understand the meaning of this .

    Xie heting was stunned . Looking at Wang Xuan, he asked wistfully, "is it like his mother?"

    The middle-aged guard should say: "parents are alike, better . "

    I see .

    Xie heting smiled and whispered, "interesting . "

    The voice was low and mncholy .

    After saying this, he saw that under the bamboo hat, Wang Xuan¡¯s eyes were squinting at him, and he could not help but say, "just look at this eye, you will know that this child has a demon of his mother . "

    He stared at Wang Xuan and said with a smile, "Xuan Xiang, you are the legitimate son of the Langya Wang family . If you don¡¯t return to your hometown, do you have homesickness?"

    Wang Xuan looks up at Xie heting . He really doesn¡¯t want the other side to be superior, but he can only hide and talk .

    At present, Wang Xuan took off the bamboo hat and threw it into the carriage . His face was exposed, and the screams andughter of the crowd seemed to be quieter .

    Xie heting was also stunned .

    He was listening to the middle-aged guard . When the child is better than his parents, he doesn¡¯t believe it .

    But now, he believes .

    He can¡¯t believe that one day he will look at a person .

    Back to God, Xie heting praised: "good demeanor . "

    In an era when tolerance is more important than moral ability, Xie heting had to praise . He added, "it¡¯s really blue . Wang Hong has a future . "

    At this time, people believe that Qi reaches the inner part and forms the outer part . It¡¯s necessary for Xie heting to be a person with outstanding ability .

    Xie heting is a famous person who is famous all over the world . His words are just a taste . So he spits out a word . The guards salute him to show their shame .

    Looking at the young man, Xie heting asked again, "how is your mother?"

    "Asked Lao, my mother is very kind . "

    Xie heting asked again, "how about Jiankang?"

    At the mention of Jiankang, Wang Xuan frowned, shook his head and said, "no good . "

    In Xie heting¡¯s puzzled eyes, Wang Xuan said with a wry smile, "Jiankang noble people are more like dogs, and aunts are as fierce as wolves . " As soon as he said this, a few suspiciousughter came from all around him . At this time, Wang Xuan¡¯s stuffy voice was still saying, "although everyone looks up to him, he has no real freedom . "

    Speaking of this, he looked sympathetically at Xie heting and asked in a low voice, "do gentlemen live here every day, really worry free?"

    Xie heting stares at the sympathetic color on Wang Xuan¡¯s face and picks his eyebrows .

    He approached Wang Xuan and asked in a low voice, "really, my aunt is as fierce as a wolf?"

    Almost as soon as his voice fell, he saw a few drops of cold sweat on the young man¡¯s forehead .

    Xie heting picked his eyebrows again .

    Learning from Wang Xuan, he looked at him sympathetically, and Xie heting slowly said, "it¡¯s a pity that you should like it . "

    Almost as soon as the voice fell, he whizzed out the flute at his waist, whistling for a few times . In the consternation of the guards, Xie heting¡¯s flute walked like a sword and stabbed the curtain of the carriage .

    At that moment, the curtain fell like broken leaves . At that moment, Wang Xuan, who was stunned, appeared in front of the passers-by with a beautiful face like a demon like the moon .

    Xie heting stepped back . Far away, he bowed his hand to Wang Xuan . His lips were thin and hisughter was loud . "I don¡¯t like to be pitied most in my life . Wang Xuan¡¯s husband, please have a good taste of the city¡¯s" mess . "

    Almost as soon as his voice fell, people around him who were stunned by the beauty came back to their senses . They screamed and rushed up in a frenzy . People rushed in like the tide, and in an instant, the carriage waspletely submerged . (to be continued, please log in  . qidian . , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234: 234

    It¡¯s a waste to vote for Mei Gongqing . For the new book "Qing Ben Feng Liu", maybe you can still get the first PK list and get a thousand yuan . ha-ha .

    ##When Wang Xuan returned to Nanshan, it was autumn . His youngest sister had just been born for half a month .

    After sneaking away to see his sister, Wang Xuan found that he was not envious of the crinkly red monkey at all .

    He slipped back to the hall as fast as he could . Wang Xuan lowered his head and waited for his father toe out .

    There was a soft sound of footsteps .

    After a while, a white Cape appeared in front of him .

    Staring at this silent kid, Wang Hong¡¯s voice was cold and without waves . "Know what¡¯s wrong?"

    "I know," the boy replied

    "Tell me?"

    "Since my son met Xie¡¯s crane Pavilion, I should think about what my father said about his character and conduct . Only when you are prepared can you not be humiliated . "

    "And what else?"

    "You shouldn¡¯t judge others by yourself . You should pay more attention to details . It was not until Jiankang was besieged by others that he found that he was too much in appearance . This is a mistake that should not be made . "

    I don¡¯t know why . There is always a bit of resentment in this boy¡¯s tone .

    Wang Hong sneers: "are you still ming your mother for cheating you?"

    The boy shook his head and muttered, "mother was not intelligent, but it was not her fault . "

    "Oh, who is wrong?"

    The boy found that he had to work hard to turn his eyes . He said in a voice, "it¡¯s father¡¯s fault . "

    Wang Hong asked lightly, "let¡¯s listen . "

    The young man said in a t voice, "my mother has been ming my son¡¯s appearance since childhood, and my father never corrects when he hears it . "

    Wang Hong slowly sat on the copse and said lightly: "as the legitimate son of the Langya Wang family, the first thing you learned from childhood is to distinguish the truth and falseness of other people¡¯s words through your own judgment . Is it certain that the father does not correct it? "

    The young man girded his hands and listened to the teaching .

    Wang Hong asked, "how does it feel to be surrounded for five hours?"

    The young man hung his head and said listlessly, "there is a sense of dying . "

    "A sense of dying? What do you do with your appearance and others¡¯ appreciation? After half a year down the mountain, I still haven¡¯t learned to be at ease! "

    The tone is stern, which is Wang Hong¡¯s criticism of him .

    Since childhood, the character of young people has jumped off a little . Wang Hong has tried his best to correct him, but he still can¡¯t satisfy Wang Hongpletely .

    Staring at his son, Wang Hong asked again, "after getting out of the encirclement, have you ever thought of repaying Xie¡¯s husband?"

    The young man nodded his head with certainty . His eyes turned and he said, "now is not the time . "

    "Oh?"

    "He will return to Jiankang that day . If I follow him, I will surely attract the attention of all people . . . . . . It¡¯s going to take a while . "

    "Go out . "

    "Yes . "

    Seeing his son leave, Wang Hong said softly, "it¡¯s time for him to travel all over the world, through the wind and rain . "

    A man in ck appeared behind him and said in a low voice, "what does Xiao Lang look like?"

    Wang Hong light said: "not with you to protect it?" Seeing that the man in ck didn¡¯t answer, he added, "this looks good, at least not life threatening . "

    The man in ck nodded repeatedly: also, it is the Hu people who are cruel enough to kill Xiao Lang .

    Drooping his eyes, Wang Hong said again: "the most difficult thing for a young man to stand is the word of love . Remember to kill insults when necessary . My son, Wang Hong, can¡¯t be fascinated by a single woman . "

    His son grew up in the mountains . He didn¡¯t have ymates of his own age, had never seen ces of voice and color, and didn¡¯t know the means of women of the world . For Langya Wang¡¯s pride, the biggest shame is not to fall into the hands of the Hu people and be killed, but to be lured by a lowly woman .

    "Yes," the man in ck replied respectfully

    Wang Hong added: "xuan¡¯er is too attractive . If a man wants to touch him, he will be killed . "

    In this era, masculinity prevails, and he doesn¡¯t want his son to indulge in it .

    "Yes . "

    Wang Hong said again, "the world of mortals is so ugly that you can¡¯t let him . . . " Just now, a sound of footsteps came .

    A momentter, a servant¡¯s voice came from the outside, "Lang Jun, from the family . "

    Is the familying?

    Wang Hong frowned .

    The voice of the servant Lang Lang came, "the patriarch said that Lang Jun and his wife can continue to hide in the mountains . But the three children have grown up . The legitimate son of the Langya Wang family can¡¯t live without seeing the wind and rain and passing through the prosperity . "

    After a pause, the servant said: "the patriarch also said that Xiao Lang was in Jiankang for half a day, and there are still people in legend . Since he hase out of the mountain, why should he shrink back again? If it is not possible, your son Wang Hong will be shamed? "After a while, the servant said: "Your Majesty also said that he was afraid that he would only meet his grandson if he could not wait for Wang Hong¡¯s son toe out of the mountain . "

    This is irony .

    Wang Hong was silent for a long time and said, "call the three boys here . "

    "Yes . "

    In a short time, two leaping footsteps mixed with a light and powerful footsteps came .

    Far away, not yet close, Wang Su¡¯s voice came from the outside, "elder brother, you must have shamed your father, and hurt us to be scolded . "

    As soon as his voice fell, another boy¡¯s voice came, "no, no, it must have been my father who saw our younger sister Yingwu and thought it hard, or he thought it was more gratifying that we were as pink as jade . "

    The two boys are chirping . Wang Hong unconsciously reaches out his hand and presses it on his forehead .

    "I don¡¯t know how I put up with them for so many years!" he muttered, biting his teeth

    As soon as Wang Hong said this, the man in ck standing behind him nodded . If Wang Hong is not mentioned in this matter, they are also deeply surprised .

    With a bang, the door of the room was knocked open, and two little guys swished in .

    Behind them is Wang Xuan, whoes here at leisure .

    As soon as the three men came in, Wang Hong stood up . He quickly stepped up andined, "it¡¯s windy outside . Why are you here?"

    Is it Chen Rong whoes in with a towel tied to her forehead and a nurse holding her baby?

    Only then did the three children notice that the mother wasing . At that moment, they beamed and surrounded her .

    Supporting his mother to sit on the copse, Wang Xuanined: "mother is really, you don¡¯t see how old you are?"

    That¡¯s not a good word . Chen Rong stares at the boy, nces at a nail mark on his face, and the depression on his face turns into worry . Touching the seal, Chen Rong frowned: "you are just a child who is surrounded and blocked . How can you still be scratched? Didn¡¯t it teach you Kung Fu? You can jump from the top of the carriage! "

    If she doesn¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s enough . When she mentions it, Wang Xuan doesn¡¯t get angry . "If you still listen to your mother, I will run to the top of the carriage for fear that the girdle will be torn off by those aunts," he said, holding back his anger

    Chen Rong was stunned, and involuntarily, she saw her son being pulled out of his belt, pants and buttocks .

    Hurriedly shook his head to get rid of that nonsense . On one side, Wang Ling and Wang Su had fallen to the groundughing and rolled into a ball .

    Hearing theughter of the two younger brothers, Wang Xuan suddenly responded to his mother¡¯s strange look of biting her lips andughing . He red at the three men and turned to Wang Hong and shouted, "father, I want to go back to Jiankang . "

    He held his head high and said coldly, "it¡¯s like the shame of the city . If a child doesn¡¯t snow, it will be a great hate . "

    When he said this, Xie heting appeared in front of his eyes .

    Wang Hong looked at his son quietly and said softly, "be quiet . "

    One word spits out, two children hurriedly cover mouth tightly .

    Wang Hong looked at the three sons and said lightly, "the patriarch sent someone to pick you up and go back to Jiankang . I¡¯m ready . "

    A word spits out, Chen Rong loses voice to exim, Wang Xuan nodded, two children at the same time shout loudly, "father, you can¡¯t give birth to the younger brother of Yingwu this mistake, can¡¯t me us!" "Father, you can¡¯t monopolize mother!" "Father, I will never squeeze my mother¡¯s bed in half a night . " "Father, I will not draw plum blossom with cat¡¯s w on your white clothes any more . " . . . . . .

    Listening to the two sons¡¯ incessant confession, Wang Hong took a few hard strokes at the corners of his mouth . The man in ck was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but approach Wang Hong and say, "Lang Jun, you can only drive these boys away until now . I really admire you!"

    As soon as the ttery came out, Wang Hong¡¯s lip corners were againshed hard . ( . )

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235: 235

    Wang Hong decided, and things were on the agenda .

    However, Chen Rong finally looks forward to his eldest son . How can he let them leave at this time? After a few days of fighting, finally decided to two monthster, the couple sent three sons to Jiankang, a few days less then back .

    The whole family doesn¡¯t need to be separated at once . No matter how small or how old they are, they are all very rxed .

    Chen Rong¡¯s daughter grew up day by day .

    By the time he was two months old, the little boy hadpletely got rid of the wrinkled skin of the red monkey .

    In the study, Chen Rong stares at his daughter, who is getting whiter and whiter . He can¡¯t help but hold her ande to Wang Hong, who is lying in front of him .

    Wang Hong was busy for a while . Seeing his wife standing on the desk quietly, he wanted to talk but stopped . He raised his eyebrows and asked, "what¡¯s the matter?"

    Chen Rong put her daughter down and let her little face face to Wang Hong . In a low voice, she said uneasily, "Lord, who do you think the little girl looks like?"

    Wang Hong nced at the cool eyes and said, "like me . "

    "What are you thinking?" he said, frowning at his face

    Chen Rong¡¯s smile was a little stiff . She looked down at her daughter in her arms and said in a small voice, "when the child is still small, his eyebrows are ck, straight and thick, his eyes are clear and cold, his lips are thin, and he doesn¡¯t like crying . "

    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said uneasily, "my Lord, will you really be hit by those three boys? Our daughter is a brave looking one?"

    Still don¡¯t say, Wang Hong didn¡¯t care, but listen to listen, his brow will wrinkle up . He looked down at his daughter .

    Just then, the child was looking up at his father .

    Bright as the eyes of the autumn sky, with a light ss color, this color, make her eyes too pure, pure a little cold .

    The little face is white, and the eyebrows are straight, straight and ck . With the ck hair, the baby looks like a little Lang .

    Slowly, Wang Hong¡¯s eyebrows were more and more wrinkled and tighter . After a long time, he said, "the child looks like his grandfather . "

    Wang honginstantaneous also does not immediately stare at the daughter, said slowly: "then does not have a child¡¯s appearance to match my mind . " The voice is a little weak .

    Chen Rongzheng was about to reply when a sound of light and confused footsteps came .

    Almost as soon as those footsteps were heard, Wang Hong looked back and put down the silk in his hand, while Chen Rong was already loving . Fall over each other, as like as two peas of

    ¡¯s "jumping", the two voices of children were just beginning to spread . "I said mother is here . "

    "Of course, when there is a mother, the father¡¯s words are better written, and he smiles more tteringly, and when the white dress is blown up by the wind, it also floats a little . "

    Is this praise or ridicule? Wang Hong took a deep breath . Since these boys can talk, deep breathing has be his usual action .

    BAM BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM . As soon as they saw Chen Rong and the little sister in her arms, they cheered at the same time .

    One left and one right rushed to Chen Rong . Two children and one person held her side thigh . "Mother, you need to see your sister, you need to see your sister . "

    Chen Rongughs . She carefully ces her daughter on the ground .

    As soon as the daughter was t, the two children rushed to her side from left to right .

    Chen Rong took a look at the nanny, motioned for her to take a close look at her, and walked lightly to Wang Hong¡¯s back .

    Gently rubbing his shoulder, Chen Rong said in a low voice, "this time back to Jiankang, I¡¯m afraid many people will pay attention . "

    After a pause, she sighed, "sometimes I think, I¡¯m afraid . "

    Wang Hong gently caresses her hand, just about tofort her, Wang Su yells: "aline, look at my sister, her eyebrows are very interesting . "

    The six-year-old boy took a look at his sister,pared with his brother, blinked and said, "ah Ling, my sister¡¯s eyebrows are like a sword, unlike ours, like willow leaves . "

    Another boy also seriouslypared his eyebrows . Atst, he nodded his head bigger and said sympathetically, "my sister¡¯s eyebrows are so ugly . They are not like ours . They look better than my mother¡¯s eyebrows . "

    Almost as soon as the boy¡¯s voice fell, Wang Hong, on one side, lowered his voice and ordered, "this kind of words can¡¯t be said again in the future . "

    "Why?" the two children asked in unison

    Wang Hong¡¯s voice was thin and cold . "Why not?"

    Wang LingChao¡¯s father made a big face and said with a smile: "my father doesn¡¯t need to say that I also know . My father is sad . It¡¯s not easy to have a brave child, but a little girl . "

    As soon as he said this, he felt the cold in the study, and the two children had the same heart and mind . At the same time, with a cat in the waist, one jumped out of the study .

    It¡¯s two months .

    The appearance after production, because the physique is already good, also recuperated almost .

    The whole family prepared for a little while, then they took a carriage and more than 20 of the most elite guards out of Nanshan .

    South of the Yangtze River, always soft with a little cotton, cotton with a little love . The team is not in a hurry to go . It looks like the scenery one by one . Listening to Wunong¡¯s soft words and watching the green mountains and flowing water, the feeling is better than usual . Because the child is still young, Chen Rong is not at ease, so he lives in the same car with his nanny and looks after his daughter together .

    Listening to the two sons chirping and cheering, looking at the more and more close majestic green mountain, Chen Rongyang smiled and whispered: "this time, I really don¡¯t need to be afraid . "

    The two boys have been yearning for Jiankang for a long time and have been urging them to go on their way . In addition, their physique is good and they can stand the hardships . But a month and a halfter, he came to Rucheng .

    After such a city, it is Jiankang .

    Revisiting the old ce, Wang Xuan¡¯s eyes are shining under the bamboo hat . It was noon, and his two brothers were tossed to sleep, and the whole team seemed much quieter .

    Slowly, the team came to the ce where Wang Xuan suffered a great lossst time .

    Hurriedly put down the bamboo hat a little more . Wang Xuan wanted to pull down the curtain, but thought of his father¡¯s instruction, he pressed the impulse .

    But the hand beside his leg slowly grasped the jade flute . He held it very tightly and regarded it as a weapon .

    If the city is still the same, long robes with big sleeves and fashionable clothes .

    When Wang Xuan looked around, four odd looking people came into his eyes .

    The carriage drew nearer .

    When they passed by, the conversation of the four people drifted . Wang Xuan, who was originally sensitive to his ears and eyes, quickly listened to them . "It¡¯s been six months, but he hasn¡¯t seen the whereabouts of the young man on that day, so he won¡¯te any more . "

    "That is, the master can¡¯t catch people with this kind of wait and see . "

    "The master said that once in a hundred years, it¡¯s very difficult to get that kind of unique . Think about it . In this half year, the master and Chuang Tzu have been built, and the gold chains are ready, just waiting for him to appear . "

    Lower his voice, the man said: "the master said that the young man and Xie heting know each other, and obviously they have an identity . If you meet him, you need to do things without knowing the ghost . "

    Just then, a man called out, "herees the Lord?"

    The four turned their heads at the same time . They just wanted to shout, but saw the master facing his own direction, forced to press the expression of ecstasy . ( . )

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236: 236

    I saw that the master stared at this side deeply . Before four people could speak, his body swayed and he disappeared .

    Four people a little wonder, they looked at each other, thest one chase past .

    Wang Xuan began to ponder .

    He waved, summoned a guard, and whispered to him, "look at the men and see who their master is and where they live . "

    "Yes . "

    This time, although there were only about 20 guards who came with them, they were all good at one in a hundred, which was trusted by Wang Hong . In those days, Wang Hong traveled to the South and came here . He stayed in the territory of the Hu people for several years, but only when they were there could he turn bad luck into good .

    It can be said that if we talk about the ability of tracking and hiding, killing and setting fire, these people have few enemies .

    After the guard left, Wang Xuan¡¯s eyebrows were still more and more tight . Just now, the four people talked with each other . Because of the noise around them, they spoke at a fast speed, which really came into his ears, but only three fourths of ten .

    But these 30-40% alerted him to the crisis and unhappiness .

    Make carriagee to Wang Hong¡¯s side, Wang Xuan low voice calls a way: "father . "

    His voice is not big, but it¡¯s beautiful, just like the sound of music, which makes several people around look back . As you can see, Wang Xuan presses down the bamboo hat again, and the voice of

    Wang Hong says, "what¡¯s the matter?"

    Wang Xuan frowned . After a while, he said, "I heard people mention children vaguely just now . It seems that they want to be disadvantageous . "

    "Oh?"

    Wang Hong¡¯s voice is always leisurely, he lightly said: "is it bad for you? It must be because of your looks . You look a little bit over . "

    What do you call it? Wang xuanmei¡¯s heart beat .

    At this time, Wang Hong¡¯s voice continued toe, "it¡¯s Jiankang, like you, who has been missing for several years . . . . . . Although the world is trapped in your surname and there are not many people who dare to act rashly, there are still some people who only want to have fun for a while and leave the family of life and death behind . You have to be prepared for this kind of person . "

    After a pause, Wang Hong said in a heavy voice: "xuan¡¯er, where do you know? After finding Chen Rong¡¯s wife, all the sons born are either like her or like themselves . (= this is nonsense . )

    Wang Hong never knew that his beautiful wife was so hereditary . One by one, the three sons picked out her monstrous, gorgeous and charming local figures . With such a foundation, and then put together some of his characteristics, one by one how to look like a powder like jade . It¡¯s not easy to expect a daughter toe out, and it¡¯s not in line with the current vision .

    There are so many things to do and so many things to worry about . But Wang Hong found that if the worries about their natural appearance were not solved, their future road would be very difficult to smooth . Can¡¯t you open your mouth to the hall, and then all the people in the hall be dementia? In this way, no matter how much talent and ambition we have, we can¡¯t show them .

    Although the world attaches great importance to the appearance of skin, it can never be too much!

    It¡¯s not easy to get to a big city . Of course, everyone needs a rest . Wang Hong and Chen Rong put on their gauze hats and asked the guards to take two sleeping boys and get out of the carriage .

    Wang Xuan left behind .

    As soon as the boy got off the car, he found out sensitively that several eyes were pressing .

    The young man looked back .

    There is no abnormality in this turning around . The young man frowned and stepped into the restaurant .

    Just inside, Wang Xuan heard his father¡¯s order, "as soon as you behave, all listen to Xiao Lang¡¯s instructions . " He looked at Wang Xuan, under the gauze hat, with a shallow smile . "It¡¯s just for dinner and bedtime, which is also arranged by Xiaong . "

    After that, Wang Hong fell down .

    Although Chen Rong did not understand the specific reason, she knew that her husband wanted to exercise his son, so she sat down with a smile .

    Looking at his son, who was wearing a bamboo hat like jade tree and facing the wind, Chen could not bear to say, "I don¡¯t know what kind of wife Xuaner will findter . "

    She was just casually saying, Wang Hong has a light way back: "dangerous people, now it¡¯s too early to talk about marriage . "

    Hearing the uneasiness in her husband¡¯s mouth, Chen Rong gave him a seductive white look, and said with a low, slightly hoarse voice, "you just think too much . "

    Chen Rong said: "I know Xuaner . He is arrogant and thoughtful . He really wants to be infatuated with the girl . I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy . "

    After a pause, she asked, "by the way, when they went to Jiankang this time, how would the family train xuan¡¯er?"

    Wang Hong said, "xuan¡¯er is thirteen years old and can know about women . The second step is that someone in the family will bring them in and out of the Red Mansions . They will meet the world¡¯s famous people and see the world¡¯s colors at the same time . "

    "This is the second step?" Chen Rong asked curiously, "what¡¯s the first step?"

    "The first step?" With a smile, Wang Hong looked at his son, who was looking at the people in and out of the restaurant and making the guards pay attention to the food and wine . He said slowly, "the first step is to adapt to their appearance and identity! If xuan¡¯er can restrain his demon like light, it will be Dacheng . "

    This, Chen Rong did not understand, she stared at her son, murmured: "this natural appearance, how to collect?"Wang Hong said in a cold voice, "if you can¡¯t restrain, cultivate another temperament to cover it!" Chen Rong understood this, for example, ran min, who was also very handsome, but at the first sight anyone saw him, it was not his handsome, but his awesome evil spirit! ( . )

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237: 237

    In thest three days, everyone¡¯s Pink tickets will be wasted . I¡¯m jealous of others, so I¡¯d better throw them all to my new book Qing Ben Feng Liu . Ha ha ha .

    ##

    the wine and vegetables have been put on the cloth .

    Here are a few people, everyone¡¯s whole meat and wine to eat .

    In fact, without Wang Xuan¡¯s orders, all the guards will check the wine and meat carefully .

    In a sh, Wang Xuan¡¯s own wine and meat came up .

    Stretch out the chopsticks, take out a piece of wild boar meat which is cooked in the mouth . Wang Xuan puts it into his mouth .

    Almost at the entrance of the meat, he noticed sensitively and stared at himself with a bright eye .

    Slowly, Wang Xuan took out his handkerchief from his arms, spit out the meat and threw it gracefully to one side .

    Wang Xuan¡¯s appearance is so beautiful, which naturally attracts people¡¯s attention frequently . At the moment, his small movements are clearly reflected in the eyes of all .

    Among the consternation, Wang Xuan stretched out his right handzily and said, "take him!"

    He¡¯s referring to the shopkeeper behind the counter!

    A word spits out, the shopkeeper¡¯s big surprise, swish a few times, two guards do not hesitate to stand up, stride to the shopkeeper¡¯s side, one picked up his skirt . Seeing that he wanted to shout, another guard took out a tablecloth and put it in the shopkeeper¡¯s mouth .

    Wang Xuan said coldly, "in a quarter of an hour, I want to know who has ordered him!"

    He didn¡¯t mention the boar meat that might have problems with that Ding, so he directly convicted the shopkeeper .

    Seeing him like this, all the people in the tavern looked at each other, but also showed a color of intolerance .

    Carrying the shopkeeper into the back guard, he soon came . When the shopkeeper fell in front of Wang Xuan, a guard came over and whispered a few words to Wang Xuan .

    Listen to listen, Wang Xuan¡¯s face sank, and the angry me was floating in his eyes .

    After a while, Wang Xuan waved his hand and said in a cold voice, "let¡¯s go . "

    Although the people are still hungry, there is obviously something wrong with the food, so there is no need to continue eating . With a wave of his hand, Wang Xuan, including Chen Rong, stood up .

    When he got on the carriage, Wang Xuan ordered, "hang the family sign . "

    As soon as the guards were in awe, they replied, "yes . "

    It was almost the moment when the sign of Langya Wang was hung . The noise around, theughter around, all stopped . Countless onlookers became awed and admired at this moment .

    And behind the crowd, a young man fell to the ground with a soft plop and a trembling voice: "the legitimate vein of Langya Wang family?"

    The two guards quickly picked up the young man . After a while, a middle-aged guard whispered, "the man in white is the seventh king of Langya . The beautiful young man is the eldest son of the seventh king . "

    As soon as the words came out, there was no sound from left, right or right .

    For a long time, the young man said hoarsely, "they didn¡¯t know it was big brother . . . " Just when he said that, he thought of the shopkeeper who had fallen into the hands of Wang Shi of Langya, and then he lost his voice .

    With a whoosh, the young man turned to a handsome and elegant young man, and said to the pale man in a hurry, "brother, run . Leave here, to Jicheng, to Luoyang! Can he reach into the territory of the Hu people after his seventh reign? "

    Listen, the young man shook his head . At this time, a middle-aged man said, "no use . "

    The middle-aged man said: "in those days, our people just said that they would like to buy doctor Guanglu with ten thousand gold . Wang Qi pulled out all the underground secret halls to build Kangcheng . That time, the secret hall lost 70% of its energy and has not beenpletely restored . "

    After a pause, he said, "the old doctor Guanglu didn¡¯t marry him, but now it¡¯s his eldest son who is offended . Moreover, both the royal family and the Langya Wang family have high hopes for Wang Qi, the eldest son of their own . Even if he let go, the Langya Wang family would not let go . "

    The middle-aged can¡¯t go on .

    As a matter of fact, everyone has nothing to say .

    They looked at the young man in unison .

    This young man is their young master . He is a little gifted and very popr .

    In the eyes of all the people, the young man looked at the distant carriage of Langya Wang with a pale face . In his eyes, there was a burning and painful me, and his handsome face was full of despair .

    After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, "I really admire you . "

    For a moment, he stared at the distant carriage . The young man smiled miserably and murmured, "why should he be Langya Wang?"

    After a long stay, he closed his eyes and said, "tonight . . . . . . Die of illness! You apany me until he is satisfied . "

    When he said this, the fist of his right hand was tightly clenched . Over and over again, he read: "Wang Xuan, Wang Xuan, Wang Xuan . . . " As if reciting repeatedly like this, you can brand the beautiful youth into eternity .

    The carriage went out like a city .

    Wang Xuan drove the carriage to Wang Hong¡¯s side and said things in a low voice: "father, such humiliation, son must be washed with blood!"

    Wang Hong answered, he said lightly: "they wille to apany . "He looked at his son, smiled and said, "don¡¯t you just wait for them when you put on the family sign?"

    Wang Xuan¡¯s beautiful face is full of anger . He grins his teeth and says, "that guy, that guy is obviously a man . He still . . . . . . Father, this is hateful . I will sweep them! "

    Wang Hong smiled lightly . "It¡¯s your business . "

    He pulled down the curtain .

    Chen Rong in the carriage, looking at his son¡¯s angry figure, said in a hate voice, "that underground dark hall is too hateful . It¡¯s really hateful!" She looked at Wang Hong and asked, "can¡¯t it be destroyed?"

    Wang Hong shook his head and said in a low voice, "when the Empress Dowager was humiliated, it did not cause the dark hall to perish . When you were met by them, I took the token as the price, except for Jiankang city . . . . . . A Rong, in today¡¯s world, nobles are living in a dream . Behind the secret hall, there are real aristocratic families and royalty . If they don¡¯t go out, they can¡¯t go out . "

    He held Chen Rong¡¯s hand and said, "but after this, Xuaner¡¯s identity will spread underground as fast as possible . People who want to move him in the future will think about it . "

    The next evening, a group of strangers found them . They presented a skull in a wooden box and countless gold and silver treasures . Wang Xuan thought for a long time and let them go .

    However, until they left, Wang¡¯s people in Langya were still investigating . For them, it was necessary to find out whether the person who moved his mind towards Wang Xuan was the one who killed him . It¡¯s about family dignity . No one will let others fool .

    On this day, the team came to Jiankang city .

    Ten miles away from the city gate, the mighty reception team is full of officials .

    Looking at the figure in the distance, a fat man in his forties came together and said with a smile: "prince, it¡¯s a great joy for Qng toe back . It¡¯s said that Xuan Xiang has a high demeanor . Do you know if he is married? "

    Another white and handsome man came over and said loudly, "xuanxiang is in Nanshan . How could he be engaged? Wang Gong, Chen family is willing to marry again . "

    On this side, a eunuch¡¯s voice came out in a shrill voice, "you are all beauties selected from thousands of miles . Since the Empress Dowager and her majesty reward you to Wang Qng, it is your task to please him and win his favor . Remember, if you can be the concubine of the seventh king of Langya, you can protect your family¡¯s wealth . If you can give birth to a son for the Langya Wang family, you can protect your family¡¯s wealth for the third time! "

    In the bright eyes of all the beauties, the eunuch entuated his tone, "but the ugly words are in the front . If you are driven out by him, the day when thousands of people in the red chamber rest on thousands of people to taste is your future . " He said in his voice, "do you understand?"

    "I understand," said thedies

    The eunuch said that the consequences of failure were terrible, but the women didn¡¯t think so . They just came out of the pce and understood that they were the best in the world, both in terms of talent and beauty . Unless he was not a man, he could not escape . ( . )

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238: 238

    The new book "Qing Ben Feng Liu" is on the shelves today . If you like Lin Jiacheng¡¯s friends, you can kill that book . But remember - Subscribe . No matter one chapter or several chapters, please subscribe to the most important new book issue and give me the greatest encouragement!

    ##

    the motorcade is approaching .

    In a twinkling of an eye, Wang Hong, who attacked the white clothes, took the lead . Behind him, there was a fierce guard . Behind the guard, there were several carriages . The carriages were a little far behind, and it sounded as if the people inside were making a lot of noise .

    Looking at the bright moon, the man who is not stained with dust, people only feel that he is bright in front of them and drinks it secretly .

    When the king met him, he did not open his mouth . A famous man named Di called out, "Qng, what about your beautiful son?"

    As soon as the word "beautiful" came out, Wang Hong took a few strokes from the corner of his mouth .

    He sighed and thought, "no matter what, it¡¯s still human . " .

    Just as he was about to wave, a delicate voice came, and then a young girl called out: "after ten years of parting, Qng¡¯s demeanor is more than ever before . "

    Wang Hong nced at the girl, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth . Another young man said with a smile, "ten years ago? How old is the girl today? "

    As soon as the words came out, there was a lot ofughter .

    At this time, people from all families saw Wang Hong, the leader of the family, get off the carriage and go up together .

    He and Wang Hong disappeared in a year . He pushed the crowd away and rushed forward, shouting: "are you really here? Ah ha ha, this time we have prepared a good gift for your family . "

    He pointed at Gao Chen¡¯s family and grinned, "they¡¯ve got their daughters ready to be your wife . "

    Then he pointed to the eunuch who stepped on the eight character step and said, "well, it¡¯s from your majesty and the Empress Dowager . Do you see it? Those are all beauties . Their majesty is afraid that you will be tired of seeing Chen¡¯s A-Rong . I¡¯ll help you to satisfy your greediness! "

    Huang Zhi¡¯s voice was loud and unrestrained, so he pointed out the intention of each family . At present, Gao Chen and the royal family are stunned in the local area . They don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s better to turn green or to turn red .

    He enjoyed the expressions of the three families with great interest . Turning his head, he looked at the approaching carriages and cried out in a strange voice: "Chen¡¯s a Rong!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and Chen Rong¡¯s bright face appeared in front of the people .

    When they saw Chen¡¯s A-Rong that day, they always thought that she was not worthy of Wang Qng . Now, they see her closely .

    They don¡¯t know that Chen Rong¡¯s life has been stable over the years, and he loves Wang Hongen and his children love her . In her temperament, she has changed from a little light and beautiful to a graceful and peaceful one .

    To Chen Rong¡¯s inquisitive eyes, Luo Zhi cackled twice and cried, "slow down, your husband is someone else¡¯s!"

    The tone is full of fear that the world will not be disordered .

    Chen Rong smiled, her red lips rose, blinked her eyes and said, "you are still like this . "

    "What or what?"

    In the murmur of Huang Zhi¡¯s dissatisfaction, the eunuch, with more than a dozen beauties in the hall of gimmicky moves, stood behind him and disobeyed Wang Hong face to face .

    The eunuch saluted Wang Hongyi and said in a shrill voice, "we have seen the seventh brother of the Wang family . "

    Wang Hong nced at him and nodded slightly .

    The eunuch looked at him, and said, "we have the will of your majesty and Empress Dowager . . . " Just now, I heard two crisp children¡¯s voicesing from the carriage at the same time . The voice of the children¡¯s voice kept the eunuch¡¯s voice down .

    The eunuch frowned and was about to raise his voice when he saw the swish . All his eyes turned to the carriage, but no one noticed him .

    The eunuch was so dissatisfied that he turned his head .

    This time, he also stayed .

    I saw Chen Rong¡¯s carriage, swish twice, jump out of the two powder figures . The two figures moved like rabbits and walked like lightning . They swish, swish, and then leap behind Wang Hong . Then, they turn over and jump, climb to Wang Hong¡¯s shoulder, sit down, hold Wang Hong¡¯s back with one hand, and extend their head out of his elbow socket!

    So, in such a sh, just now, the jade tree is facing the wind, bringing out like the wind, dancing like an immortal, and Wang Hong, Wang Qng, who is not touched by the fireworks in the world, has be a osmanthus tree with two monkeys hanging . Although the trees are beautiful, the white clothes are clean and the temperament is immortal, how to look at them makes people feel funny .

    Wang Hong still did not move like a mountain, only the corner of his lips .

    After choosing their positions, the two little guys stretched out their heads at the same time to look at the crowd and chirped, "that¡¯s eunuch?" "Hello, the ugly bastard with the surname too . What are the women you brought here for?" "Stupid, I must be a nanny for my sister!" "Are you stupid, mammy? I think they are here to wash our clothes and wash our carriage . "

    When thest sentence came to the ground, the two boys reached an agreement, so they turned back at the same time, and at the same time, in their crisp voice, ordered, e on, take these women down to wash clothes and wash the carriage!"In the eyes of countless stupidity, a guard arched his hands at them and said with a bitter face, "my two little gentlemen! This cannot be said openly, but it must be done secretly . "

    The two boys understood, immediately big point its head, no longer force them to take the girls down .

    At the moment, they are still sitting on Wang Hong¡¯s shoulder, one is trapped by Wang Hong . . . . . .

    After returning to Longzhi, he looked at Wang Hong sympathetically and said, "no wonder Qng never brought them out . . . . . . Ah, it¡¯s necessary to maintain your spirit of relegation! "

    Luo Zhiughs at him here . The people next to him are not as calm as he is . One by one, I still want to look at this scene .

    After a while, a girl suddenly screamed, "Hey, what a beautiful boy . "

    The girl¡¯s words awakened everyone from the shock . They looked at the two children at the same time . The more they looked, the more they liked it . The more they looked, the less they could see it .

    A middle-aged man sighed: "such a beautiful boy, if you want toe, there will be no one out of the right in the world!"

    Another nodded: "in a few years, I don¡¯t know how many people will be dumped!"

    As soon as his voice fell, he was mute .

    It wasn¡¯t just him . Everyone was stunned .

    One by one, they turned their heads and stared at each other .

    Wang Hong didn¡¯t have to look back . He also knew what they were looking at . The muscles on his face drew . Suddenly he cried coldly, "Wang Xuan, put on the gauze cap!"

    Wang Xuan¡¯s crisp voice came from behind, "yes . "

    Then, Wang Hong took off the two little guys with one hand and threw them on the ground . Themand voice was still cold . "Lock these two bastards in the carriage!"

    "Yes . "

    Two guards came out, one picked up the other and put it in the carriage .

    Wang Hong looked at the recovery of his wits, and the atmosphere was finally normal . He shouted, "go to the city . "

    One order spits out, the carriage drives .

    It was not until he entered the city that the noise returned to normal . ( . )

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239: 239

    I haven¡¯te to build Kangcheng in more than ten years .

    Chen Rongyou looks around, the city is still the same, the temple fragrance is still the same, but her mind is no longer the same as before, frightened and frightened like a lone goose .

    As if feeling herplex mind, Wang Xuan clenched her mother¡¯s hand .

    At this moment, the curtain of the car was lifted, and people were attracted by Wang Xuan¡¯s reputation . When they saw his action, a hiss and hiss came .

    Among the hisses, a girl¡¯s voice with a sharp whistle came, "we should listen to the sage¡¯s words, the mother does not raise children, the mother does not raise children . Otherwise, it¡¯s appalling that the son of a great family, for his mother¡¯s sake, doesn¡¯t know the basic etiquette of human rtions, and even interferes with his father¡¯s affairs! "

    That remark was sharp and rude . It was clearly aimed at Chen Rong¡¯s mother and son . Wang Xuan looks up and stares at him . The girl in the gauze hat raises her sharp chin and looks directly at Wang Xuan .

    Wang Xuan frowned, a guard came close, and whispered, "that¡¯s Princess Wen . The nine princesses were her aunt . "

    Wang Xuan nods .

    The girl followed ten figures and was very dignified . When she saw Wang Xuan ncing at him, she stopped paying attention to him . Then she red at Chen Rong and sneered, "the vulgar people are the vulgar people, and they can¡¯t be Phoenix even if they marry the high gate!"

    This time, almost as soon as her voice fell, a little stone had rolled down in Wang Xuan¡¯s palm . His face was slightly sideways, and he reached out to take off his gauze cap, which caused a scream all around him . With a swish, a flick of fingers and a sh of stone in the palm, the girl¡¯s chin and his lips were hit hard!

    Although the stone is not big, it is extremely fast and urate, full of strength . Suddenly, in a scream, the girl¡¯s upper lip was bleeding, and half of her front teeth fell to the ground with the blood .

    The girl¡¯s pain was so great that she saw her front teeth caught in the blood . Her eyes turned and the whole person fainted .

    All of a sudden, it was not until the girl fainted with a scream that her guards swarmed in . Holding her in a hurry, a man picked up the bloody stone and shouted: "who? Who did it? "

    He stared at the guards around Wang Xuan . As for Wang Xuan, no one cares about him . In this era of gentleness of aristocrats, they did not expect that the beautiful young man in front of them would be so gentleness .

    They shouted and carried, but for a moment, there was a lot of noise in that corner .

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ This did not affect Wang Hong and others . In this era when nobles pay attention to demeanor and practice calming down, let alone a princess, they will not be in a hurry even if his majesty has an ident .

    Princess Wen¡¯s guard stared at this ce for a while, but no one dared to question . They whispered for a while, carrying Princess Wen to put on the carriage and hurried to the pce .

    As soon as they left, Wang Hong finally turned around . He nced lightly at the son who had put on the gauze cap again, and raised his head slightly .

    Chen Rong is also looking at Wang Xuan . She bends her eyes and lowers her voice . "It¡¯s a good move!"

    Being praised by his mother, Wang Xuan arrogantly pressed the gauze cap and asked, "why does mother say that? How can Xuaner not understand? "

    This kid, he¡¯s really addicted to acting! Chen Rong took a look at him and couldn¡¯t help but smile with satisfaction .

    The eunuch, the only one among the crowd, was looking closely around and looking at the faces of the crowd .

    His fat white face was a little gloomy .

    Looking back, he looked at Wang Hong quietly and contentedly, while making fun of each other¡¯s beauties . The eunuch was shocked and said: that¡¯s not so easy!

    The motorcade was about to enter Wuyine .

    Wuyine, Wuyine, Xie Jiaer, the son of Wang¡¯s family, is a bright jade phoenix tree with fragrance ten miles away .

    In this Wuyine, there have been countless amazing children and countless celebrities . It is that you are far away in Hu Di, you are thousands of miles away from him, as long as you are Jin people, you will hear it and yearn for it .

    Chen Rong has never been to this ce .

    She married Wang Qi, and she was famous all over the world . She was not qualified or invited here .

    Until now .

    Looking at the gstone road under the deep trees and the Millennium family hidden behind the wall, Chen Rong¡¯s hands were tightly twisted together .

    At this time, a gentle voice came, "a Rong . "

    It¡¯s Wang Hong¡¯s voice .

    Chen Rong did not look up, it is a smile, she looked up to him, beautiful eyes light, with a little tension .

    Her husband, who had been raised by various families and aristocrats, felt her thoughts at this moment and left them behind and came to her side .

    Chen Rong looked at the aristocrats and celebrities, but before he spoke, Wang Hong said softly, "don¡¯t be nervous . "

    He smiled and whispered, "they are not as good as you! The woman in it is full of gorgeous clothes, and the talent of poetry is amazing, which is far inferior to you . There¡¯s no need to care . "Feng Wan nodded heavily .

    The couple smiled at each other, and Wang Hong¡¯s carriage returned to the powerful .

    Still, this scene is seen by countless people .

    There are too many eyes cast . For a while, the surroundings are quieter .

    Looking at Chen Rong¡¯s gorgeous appearance, Chen Gong, who was crowded to the periphery, and other elders of Chen¡¯s family, all sighed . . . . . . They can only sigh with regret that Chen Rong no longer had the surname Chen from the moment he became a monk .

    After the eunuch, all the beauties also saw this scene . Like the eunuch¡¯s gloomy look, they also calmed down . . . . . . Things don¡¯t seem so easy .

    Only far away, quietly looking at Wang Xuan¡¯s several girls, is happy . Their elders are about to give one of them to Wang Xuan . . . . . . Originally, Wang Xuan had a mother like that . They really didn¡¯t like it . But they thought of Wang Qng, the world-famous one, and Xuan Xiang, who was so beautiful that they were stunned . So they were willing not to think of that verymon mother .

    However, at this moment, their hearts overflowed with secret joy . Maybe, the infatuated Xuan Xiang will treat himself as his father treated his mother?

    At this time, Wang Xuan¡¯s clear and slightly low voice came, "it¡¯s almost here . "

    Chen Rong answered, and saw that he was staring straight ahead, but couldn¡¯t help looking away .

    At this time, Chen Rong was dumbfounded . He saw a beautiful young man with long legs and abundant spirit, who was taking off his bamboo hat and blinking in the direction of Wang Xuan . Almost as soon as he made that move, her young son began to take off slowly, saying word for word, "Xie heting!"

    He read very slowly, as if from the cleft of his teeth a word burst out . Chen Rong listened and was about to say something about his son . All of a sudden, her son threw his gauze hat and jumped out of the carriage .

    What style is he?

    This jump, this appearance, at that time, it stuck to thousands of eyes .

    Wang Xuan didn¡¯t notice the eyes from the crowd at all . He squinted at the long, nting Phoenix eyes and gave Xie heting a charming look, which was enough to make everyone thrilled . After the evil spirit smiled and showed his white teeth, the voice of young Qing Yuewei Yang sounded, "thank you, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time!"

    He leans on the shaft, and the long nted Phoenix eyes are full of spring light . "On that day, the emperor once said that he saw me in a dream soul, and if he had to keep each other, he would be his next minister, and he would be willing to do so . I don¡¯t know . How many are you doing? "

    Boom -

    like a thunderp, I was shocked all around .

    Young people¡¯s words are not obscure . Everyone here can understand them .

    For a while, countless eyes looked at Xie heting . . . . . . The thank you husband is a man of many talents, but he refuses to marry .

    He once made friends with Su unexpectedly and other beautiful teenagers . Although those people all said that he was innocent, such a handsome and naturally romantic person could not be uninterested in both men and women .

    Until now, people understand that, the original Xie family Lang Jun, is a like to be oppressed .

    Until now, people realized that what he liked was Wang Jiaxuan and Xiang!

    All the horror, taken together, is not as good as appearance . She stared at her son with disbelief . In her impression, her son is quite innocent . When did he know how to bully people with his peerless posture?

    In astonishment, Wang Hong nced at his son, shook his head and whispered, "I¡¯ll take revenge when I meet you . I¡¯m impatient!" However, the guard who used to protect Wang Xuan replied: "I¡¯m sorry . Now we all don¡¯t know xuanxiang¡¯s nature . He has to attack when no one else is prepared . It¡¯s a surprise . "

    In this era, men¡¯s style is fashion .

    In this era, men are good friends, no one cares . I really care, that is, there are few nobles who will be willing to be the oppressed . . . . . . After all, that kind of thing has always been the task of subordinates .

    The most important thing is that almost no one doubts that Xuan Xiang is lying . After all, he is only a young boy of 13 years old .

    New book "the romance of Qing Ben" is really fat . It¡¯s on the shelves . It¡¯s ready to be ughtered . Friends who like to read Lin Jiacheng¡¯s books may as well have a look . If you like, please remember to subscribe .

    No way . After all, subscription is so important . ( . )

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240: 240

    Wang Xuan uttered a word, and when he saw that Xie heting was sessfully inspired to stand on the spot by himself, a handsome face became more and more green, the boy had a good time .

    Smiling, he gave Xie heting a big blink and said in disappointment, "just kidding . Xie Lang has a long history of poprity, but he is a generation without courage . "

    After that, he didn¡¯t care whether people believed it or not . He threw off his sleeves and jumped into the carriage .

    It was not until the carriage moved that the stunned people woke up .

    Countless girls crowded into Wang Xuan¡¯s carriage . They shrieked out, "little Lang, were you kidding just now?"

    "Xiang is so elegant . If he only loves men, why should I wait?"

    But these screams and fruits can¡¯t hit Wang Xuan . The guards of the Langya Wang family havee forward, escorting their carriages to enter the gate of the mansion .

    With a squeak, the iron door that hadn¡¯t been opened for many years slowly opened, and Wang Hong¡¯s carriage was ushered into the mansion .

    This is the Wang of Langya .

    Chen Rong just looked at it, then nced at the bright purple, pink and green not far away . There are the women of Langya Wang family In the eyes of the people at that time, they were more noble than the Empress Dowager . In Chen Rong¡¯s heart, they were terrible things that could bepared with the beasts of war .

    Just as Chen Rong¡¯s hand was shaking involuntarily, Wang Xuan clenched his mother¡¯s hand and said, "follow me . " He looked at his mother and said seriously, "my father is a famous man, and my son doesn¡¯t care whether these people like it or not . Mother, you don¡¯t have to deal with them, just follow me . "

    When Wang Xuanforted Chen Rong, the carriage stopped . Whoosh, the two figures jumped out of the carriage and rushed to Chen Rong¡¯s carriage .

    See two children like door god, solemnly guard at both sides of Chen Rong carriage, a temperament outstanding, appear noble and highly literate young woman came over .

    This young woman is a famous character in the Langya Wang family . Although she is a woman, she is a talented woman who is not inferior to her husband .

    The youngdy went to the two children¡¯s side, she nced at the carriage¡¯s appearance disdainfully, smiled curiously at the two children and said, "do you disobey here and be a door god?"

    The two boys shook their heads solemnly .

    The young woman was curious . She asked, "why is that?"

    "Mother is timid, I have to protect her!" said a child crisply

    Another boy immediately interrupted and said, "no, it¡¯s your poor eyes . We have to n without rain . "

    "What is Weiyu¡¯s n? It¡¯s called unity to the outside world!"

    "Wrong, for the general, not tired of its fine, this move is to be prepared . "

    The voice of the two boys is pleasant and unbridled, which makes peopleugh and cry . The young woman was stunned . She stared at the two children, who were carved with powder and jade . She looked into the carriage and was held tightly by Wang Xuan . Suddenly she sighed and said, "although she has no talent, she is blessed . "

    Chen Rong smiled, reached out and hugged the daughter from the nurse, but did not answer .

    She stepped out of the carriage .

    Seeing Chen Rong go down, thedies brush together and look at her . As for the daughter of Langya Wang, the charming girl of heaven, her eyes are even bigger .

    Chen Rong also saw them . She hesitated a little . Do you want to listen to her son, ignore them and leave without hesitation?

    In the past, she was used to the fight between people, mocking and satirizing But now, after several years of ease, her aggressive and alert edge has long been removed . She is bothzy and afraid to deal with these people .

    When Chen Rong hesitated, a middle-ageddy gave orders . At present, four maids came to Chen Rong .

    Although they are maidservants, these women are well-dressed and self-sufficient, and they are not inferior to ordinary women .

    They had juste to Chen Rong when Wang Xuan jumped out of the carriage .

    He strode up, took Chenrong¡¯s hand, and said to the maids, "my mother is impatient to get along with others, so she doesn¡¯t need your hospitality . "

    The clear voice and beautiful appearance of the young man made them quiet for a while, and also made those maidservants tongue tied .

    At this time, an elder came over . He frowned and said to Wang Xuan, "how can the legitimate son of the Langya Wang family devote his mind to these women¡¯s paths? Let go of your mother¡¯s hand . She¡¯s on her own . You can take care of yourself . "

    Wang Xuan picked the eyebrows .

    He not only ignored the elder¡¯s criticism, but also held his mother¡¯s hand . When the eyes of the Phoenix nted, a murderous spirit rippled on the young man¡¯s beautiful face: "Uncle facy! My mother, I can¡¯t get the slightest advice from others! "

    Make that elder generation a stiff, Wang Xuan was attracted by the voice of two younger brothers chirping .

    But the two boys did not know when they ran to Wang Hong¡¯s side, only to see them holding their father¡¯s clothes, half dragging and half pulling their father toe in this direction .

    At this moment, some of them are staring at Wang Hong, his old friends, his knowledge, and are ready to say hello to him .

    But these two children are really strong . They drag Wang Hong¡¯s white clothes and shout, "father and mother are timid, and ah Ling is also timid . You have to apany us . ""Nonsense, I¡¯m not timid!"

    "Stupid, I lied to my father . "

    ¡°...... Father, you are used to throwing away our friends, but today you have to do it behind our backs . "

    "Yes, right . Now father, you should be with us . "

    In the creak, Wang Hong was pushed to Chen¡¯s side .

    Before he could open his mouth, Chen Rong smiled bitterly and said, "I¡¯m so obvious? You see everybody, look at me . "

    Wang Hong shook his head and said in a low voice: "as soon as they enter the mansion, they will do it like this, just to build momentum for you Arjun, what do you usually say to them? How can they guard against those women as against Wolves and tigers? "

    Chen Rong was stunned and couldn¡¯t help thinking .

    The family is still walking forward while talking . They are going to the yard where the patriarch is .

    Looking at the figures of the three sons, a hiss and hiss came from time to time, "three children like powder and jade are hard taught to be bigoted and short-sighted by this vulgar woman!"

    "How can a woman who has lost her surname go to see the patriarch and her ancestors on her knees?"

    "That¡¯s all . Don¡¯t say that . Qng didn¡¯t mean to go out of the mountain . Don¡¯t force them to go back . "

    "Bah! It¡¯s all that bitch that makes all the great men shrink their heads . "

    The three sons¡¯ protection of the appearance¡¯s approximate bigotry is really too harsh and incongruous with the people¡¯s imagination . Although filial piety is the most important thing in this dynasty . But that kind of filial piety, never paranoid to control his father¡¯s line .

    ...... Wang Qng has always been a man of his own way, but people didn¡¯t expect that, even his three sons . This makes those who want to whisper with him, want to explore his voice, want to get married with him, can¡¯t get in the way .

    Of course, Wang Qng didn¡¯t care . If he wants to discipline his character, if he is willing to scold his sons, they will not be so indifferent .

    For a while, those elders who didn¡¯t intend to admit Chen Rong¡¯s identity, thedies who wanted to use various means to force Chen Rong to make apromise in some ces, looked at each other with speechless eyes . ( . )

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241: 241

    When Wang Hong¡¯s family of six returned to Jiankang, not only did the three sons have outstanding tolerance, but also the eldest son announced that his ambiguous rtionship with Xie¡¯s crane Pavilion had spread throughout Jiankang in the shortest time .

    Like Wang Hong, Xie heting is also a very fashionable and unique famous man . His every move has attracted people¡¯s attention . Because his appearance is really excellent, talent is really outstanding, Jiankang¡¯s young men and girls, he is regarded as an idol .

    When such a person was willing to be a junior minister, he spread his praise to Wang Xuan at the fastest speed . This was just a few words that had been spread among famous people, and also spread widely .

    For a while, Xie heting found that he couldn¡¯t get out . It is hiding at home, those whoe to destroy friends, but also one by oneugh to make him extremely angry .

    Of course, it¡¯s not just him who gets angry .

    Wang Xuan¡¯s family returned to Langya Wang¡¯s family, forcing the family to give them a courtyard to live alone, forcing the family to invite Chen Rong to attend the ancestor worship ceremony, he finally felt relieved .

    Then he found himself miserable .

    ...... He is already famous .

    Every day, there are countless people whoe to see each other . Every moment, people whoe from every corner to appreciate a beautiful man are upright and strong enough to make him spit blood .

    Now, Wang Xuan really realized that since he was born, his father had some worries .

    My appearance is too much .

    On this day, Wang Xuan was pacing up and down the courtyard, and began to seriously think about the problem .

    ......

    At this moment, Chen Rong ising out from the patriarch . She went with her daughter in her arms . Of course, after knowing that this is her daughter in her arms, there was another sigh . Vaguely, someone said, "although the child born by Chen¡¯s Arong is smart, he always looks a little strange . "

    Hearing the strange word, Chen Rong stared at the man . Nowe out for a long time, think of that words and a little angry .

    Just came to the courtyard, Chen Rong saw a dozen beautiful maids standing at the gate of the courtyard . Each of them had been carefully dressed, and peach red willow green space stood there, which was dazzling .

    Seeing Chen Ronging, a young woman walked out, smiled and said to the maids, "your mistress ising . "

    When the maids turned around and looked at Chen Rong and saluted her, the young woman exined to Chen Rong, "they are sent from the pce . " Pointing to the top, the young woman sighed, "I¡¯m sorry, but the patriarch can¡¯t help it . "

    Different from her imagination, Chen Rong seems not to care, and she ignores these pce maids, holding her daughter and stepping into the courtyard .

    Looking at the empty courtyard, Chen Rong asked, "where is Xuan Xiang?"

    A guard walked out and said, "Xuan Xiang seems to have thought of something urgent, and he has been out in a hurry . "

    Chen Rong nodded and asked, "what about sun Er Ling er?"

    "Madam, have you forgotten? Both Xiao Lang went to study in the n . "

    Oh, it seems that this time I can only show myself .

    Chen Rong is not used toing out on her own . Inadvertently, she has been used to all kinds of maintenance from her sons and Wang Hong¡¯s help in everything .

    Sure enough, such inertia is not good .

    With a low sigh, Chen Rong said, "the Empress Dowager and her majesty sent all these people from the pce . "

    Hearing Chen Rong¡¯s words, a dozen beautiful pce maids straightened their backs at the same time . Some smiled and ttered Chen Rong It¡¯s about the division ofbor between the master and the mother . It¡¯s a big event . If it can be sessfully distributed to Wang Qng, isn¡¯t it a dreame true?

    It was the young woman who nodded . I thought to myself: it¡¯s right to bring them here at this time . This Chen¡¯s a Rong, has not been willful rude to the point of arrogance!

    Chen Rong looks back, she looks at all the details and tries to show her maids in front of her . She smiles and says, "but I¡¯m jealous . How can I do so many beautiful aunts?"

    Among all the women, Chen Rong said in a voice and gave a categorical order: e, ording to what the two young doctors said, take them to the ce where they wash clothes and wash carriages! Remember, if I can see any of them hanging around in front of Qng, no wonder they are ruthless! "

    One make spit out, four silence, only a few guards Lang Lang¡¯s voice came, "yes . "

    They strode along .

    Seeing these people do not want to, they are ready to act on orders . The young woman wrists her waist andes in a hurry . She stares at Chen Rong and reminds her seriously: "Chen family! These people are sent by the queen mother! "

    She emphasized the word "Queen Mother" .

    Chen Rong looked at her with wide eyes, nodded clearly and said, "I know . " Her voice is a little high, "eh, don¡¯t you know, I had a festival with the queen mother?"

    You a small Chen¡¯s a Rong, dare to say that there is a festival with the Empress Dowager? If it wasn¡¯t for my Langya Wang family, if it wasn¡¯t for Qng, would you be worthy? Can you still say it alive?

    The young woman was very happy . She also raised her voice and said in a cold voice, "it¡¯s really a heart that the Empress Dowager presents her beauty . Chen Shi, don¡¯t be confused! "As soon as Chen Rong got angry, he said coldly: "my husband, please don¡¯t let others touch me . I can¡¯t afford the Queen Mother¡¯s heart!"

    "You!" The young woman is angry for a while . She is just like all the noble women . She really can¡¯t like the appearance: why does she want to have no appearance, no family background, no personality? She only has a charming appearance . She should have been a woman who was yed by the powerful and left behind . How could you enjoy the best husband in the world and have the most filial son in the world?

    Why is she blessed!

    Taking a breath, the young woman said: "Chen¡¯s a Rong, you are too brave!"

    Courage?

    My son protects me and my husband loves me . If I still flinch and let you bully me, isn¡¯t that stupid?

    With a sneer in the dark, Chen Rong said coldly, "my courage is not today¡¯s great!"

    The young woman took a breath and said calmly, "Chen family! This is also a wish of your majesty . " She red at her face and shouted, "you don¡¯t want to disobey the edict, do you?"

    Edict?

    I¡¯ve resisted the emperor¡¯s edict many times before .

    With a faint smile, Chen Rong reminded the young woman in front of her eyes, "Your Majesty loves ying most . He thought that he didn¡¯t see me for many years, so he sent these women to add blocks to me . "

    At this time, she turned to the guards and ordered again: "since they are unwilling to stay, you will send them to your majesty . Just say to your majesty: I look at these women, all with beautiful eyebrows, simr to my childhood . I remember that your majesty likes this kind of things . Why don¡¯t you take them all and y? "

    In a daze, Chen Rong said with a smile, "Why are you still in a daze? Go . "

    "Yes, yes . " In the continuous voice of the guards, Chen Rong proudly raised his chin, twisted his small waist, and walked into the courtyard in a charming way . With a bang on the door, the girls woke up . ( . )

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242: 242

    Looking at the tightly closed door, the women looked at each other . Slowly, the young woman¡¯s face was red with anger, and the dozens of maids, one by one, had tears in their eyes, and their faces were distraught .

    They can¡¯t be sent back .

    Why is it so difficult to get here for such a simple thing? How could Chen¡¯s a Rong be so arrogant because she has neither a strong family nor a powerful brother?

    This Chen¡¯s a Rong is so arrogant . Her two sons are also unbridled . Why is Wang Qng such a steward?

    They looked at the young woman and asked for help .

    The young woman¡¯s face was ugly . After a while, with a wave of her sleeve, she ordered, "let¡¯s go . " It seems that this matter has to go through Qng . Hum, it turns out that it¡¯s a small matter in the house . It¡¯s really funny that we have to disturb the head of the family .

    After the pce maids were ced in the pce, the youngdy twisted her waist and walked towards Wang Hong .

    At this time, several young women gathered around . After greeting the young woman, a girl frowned: "I really don¡¯t know, how can Chen¡¯s a Rong be so arrogant?"

    The young woman spat at her teeth .

    At this time, another girl said thoughtfully, "in fact, the forefather, the prince guide . . . "

    Before she finished, the young woman interrupted her words and said with a sneer, "yes, whether it¡¯s my royal family or Xie¡¯s family, there are some strange women who don¡¯t want their husband to take a concubine! It¡¯s us who don¡¯t have a good spleen . But why is she Chen¡¯s a Rong? No talent, no virtue, no appearance, she climbed onto the Qng, and the sky opened her eyes . It¡¯s ridiculous to climb on him and want to monopolize him! "

    "I don¡¯t even look at a woman like that," she said tly . "She still behaves like that . I have to do that . "

    In a word, they just look down on the appearance from their bones . In this era when the birth of a family determines the nobility or not, Chen Rong was a woman they didn¡¯t even mention . Such a woman, but enjoy all they can¡¯t enjoy, monopolize the best daughter of the family want to monopolize people, this feeling is humiliating to the proud women of heaven .

    After thinking about it, the young woman said, "let¡¯s find Qng first . "

    After that, she went to Wang Hong¡¯s direction with all the girls twisting her waist .

    On this side, Chen Rong closed the door, just stepped into the steps, only to hear a bang, a man fell into the yard .

    Chen Rong quickly looks back . She stares at this turn .

    Facing the young man with a wooden mask, a ck dress and a long sword, Chen tolerated and said with a smile, "Xuaner, are you?"

    Wang Xuan strode to her .

    He stood on the terrace, waving his sword for several times, and Qingsheng said, "mother, how do I look like this?"

    Chen Rong said with a smile, "OK . "

    She went to her overjoyed son, reached out to take off his long sword, and said softly, "but Jiankang people don¡¯t like wielding swords . "

    Looking up, looking at the son of Feng Yan Liubo under the mask, Feng Wan said with a smile, "your father wille back . Shall we ask him?"

    Wang Xuan nodded .

    He walked around the courtyard, and said, "mother, the child thought and thought, thinking that my appearance like this can be changed when I grow up . "

    He looked at her with bright eyes and said, "since then, my child will be diligent in martial arts and learn to kill . The child thinks, this Pink Jade demon color, if match with prestige kill gas, will certainly be much better . "

    Chen Rong listened to her son¡¯s words with bright eyes . After a while, she said with a smile, "yes, my son can do whatever he wants . "

    After a pause, she said lightly: "you don¡¯t need to care too much! You are the son of the seventh king of Langya . If you don¡¯t want to care, who cares? "

    Wang Xuan¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard the words . He bowed his head and began again to frown and pace in the courtyard .

    At this time, he heard his mother say, "xuan¡¯er, you put on the bamboo hat, walk outside with your mother, and have a look at the present Jiankang city . "

    "Good . "

    When Chen Rong came to the carriage, Wang Xuan waved back and sat on it . Seeing Chen Rong, it seems that he has pressed down on the bamboo hat . The gray robe he has changed is too broad . When the wind blows, it is empty and looks much thinner than ordinary .

    Sitting on the seat, Wang Xuan bent his back, the whole person converged, but also looked like a model . Looking at his son¡¯s change, Chen Rong thought happily, "if xuan¡¯er can do this, I won¡¯t worry about him going out to practice . " .

    With a whip, the carriage set out . At the beginning of the carriage, it was a little bumpy . After a while, Wang Xuan¡¯s carriage was driving like a model . It was not the first time he drove a carriage . After he decided to go out to practice, Wang Hong asked him to learn how to drive a carriage .

    The king¡¯s residence is veryrge . The mother and daughter are walking through the nearest side door . When I came to the side door, I saw a tall and thin steward standing in front of several familiar figures .

    When I look at those figures, I can see that Wang Wng and his father, two young women dressed up as sisters, who moved southward in those days . I don¡¯t know what they are asking for . They are hunching and whispering . I haven¡¯t seen him for more than ten years . Wang Wng is fatter . His whole face is also a bit of philistine .

    The steward said a few words, waved his sleeve, turned around and left, leaving Wang Wng and others .

    Seeing the figure of Wang Wng, two younger sisters of Wang Wng nced at Chen Rong, a carriage with an ordinary appearance . They thought it was a servant who went out, but they didn¡¯t care . They just eximed, "father, we have arrived at Langya Wang? Good, big and beautiful . "

    Another sister turned to look at Wang Wng and said, "brother five, when the Chen¡¯s a Rong wanted to marry you, you still look down on him . I knew she could marry Langya Wang . You should have been closer to her . "

    Hearing this mediocre woman, Wang Xuan raised his eyebrows to mention his mother in this tone .

    "Pa" ground, he drives carriage toe to everybody side .

    Hearing Chen Rong¡¯s name, Wang Wng straightened his back and said with a smile: "yes, who would have thought that coquettish woman had such luck? As long as I knew, I would marry myself and y . . . "

    Just as the character came out, there was only a crackling sound of "pa --", a long snake crossed the air and threw it heavily on Wang Wng¡¯s cheek!

    "Ah -" in the scream, Wang Wng was whipped backward and fell out . His mouth was open, and he spat out a mouthful of blood foam and two white front teeth!

    Several people did not expect this to happen . They turned around angrily one by one . Not far away, Wang¡¯s servants rushed in because of their agitation .

    Just as Wang Wng¡¯s father took a step and was about to scold him, Wang Xuan slowly took off his hat .

    His face was so exposed that he was stunned not only by the people in front of him, but also by the servants¡¯ guards who came running over .

    In the face of people¡¯s dementia eyes, Wang Xuan¡¯s mouth was raised . He drove the carriage forward for two more steps and came to Wang Wng . He didn¡¯t get out of the car, so he pointed the bloody whip at Wang Wng¡¯s face and said calmly: "climb out from here!"

    He pointed to the side door with his whip, his voice as hard as iron, "step by step, climb out! If I don¡¯t want to, I will take only one leg and one tongue from you! "

    Young voice, clear and indifferent, young demeanor, born noble, Wang Wng and other people look around the guard of the servants, see that they all salute the young man, how can they not understand his identity?

    For a moment, a woman screamed, "why?" She was afraid, and stubborn to stare at Wang Xuan, cried: "who are you, why do you do this to us?"

    "Who?" Wang Xuan smiled lightly and said, "I am the son of Wang Qng . "

    After throwing out these words, he said tly, "climb, climb for me now!"

    Wang Qng¡¯s son?

    Is he the son of Wang Qng?

    The whole Jiankang, people talking about it these days?

    It seems that it¡¯s really him . Besides him, who has such a face? Obviously he is a young man, but he looks more demon than his coquettish mother .

    Resentment, fear, resentment, Wang Wng heard his father¡¯s voice, "climb it . "

    After throwing out this sentence to his son, he seemed to be ten years old all of a sudden, stooped and walked out of the side door slowly .

    Seeing Wang Wng climb out of the side door, Wang Xuan smiles . In the timid and uneasy eyes of all the people, he turns his head slowly and says to Chen Rong, "mother, let¡¯s go . "

    Mother? Sitting inside was Chen Rong, once so humble?

    Wang Wng and others watched the carriage go away . After a long time, he heard his father say wearily: "Wng, don¡¯t remember this revenge . It¡¯s useless The legitimate son of Langya Wang is not something we can look up to . You are also the result of no taboo . Remember, that Chen¡¯s A-Rong is not the object you and I can talk about . "

    After that, he nced at his two daughters with wide eyes, stared at Wang Wng again, and shouted, "do you remember?"

    Seeing his son nodding his head difficultly, he breathed a silent sigh of relief: Wang¡¯s family has its own internal rules . Although he was also named Wang, he was also a small n leader . He really offended the invincible people . Some people came out to clean up themselves . It¡¯s good to say that my son was beaten on the spot . At least, it¡¯s over .

    Wang Xuan was still thinking until he drove out of the mansion . After a while, he called, "mother?"

    Let¡¯s face the light .

    Wang Xuan said in a low voice, "these people just bowed and bowed to the steward . They are the guard servants beside them . They dare not neglect them . "

    He frowned, and said slowly, "mother was not something they could look up to, but these people, without restraint, spoke and ridiculed . This kind of humiliation can¡¯t be tolerated by children . "

    After a pause, he said, "mother, the child needs to give you the prestige!"

    After a while, the voice of Chen Rong¡¯s moving and contented voice came, "yes . "

    She knew that if her son spoke well, she would be Wang Qng¡¯s wife, get his whole heart¡¯s love, and give birth to three excellent sons for him . In some people¡¯s eyes, I still used to look at her with my old eyes to despise her . Whether you live in Jiankang or not, you have to stand up for it . ( . )

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243: 243

    The new book "the romance of Qing Ben" is on the shelves . If you are in a Book shortage, you can kill it . Ha ha, remember to subscribe .

    ###

    hearing his mother¡¯s satisfaction, Wang Xuan felt that his mother began to focus on the surrounding scenery again . He did not know whether he was angry or funny for a while .

    His mother, I don¡¯t know if she used to care too much, or she was a simple person . As soon as he expressed his opinions on something, she felt that her son had taken over the matter, and she could not worry about it, so she naturally let go of half of the things she thought about, or even forget all about them .

    Wang Xuan sometimes felt that his three brothers began to bear the burden when they were young . It was not his father¡¯s urging, but his mother forced them out .

    No matter Chen Rong or Wang Xuan, the carriage without family logo felt rxed when walking on the street .

    After a while, Wang Xuan began to look around .

    When the carriage came to drive into the South Lane, because thene was narrow and dark, a section of the stone b in front of it was broken, and it could not help shaking to stop .

    At this time, a figure rushed in, and in a twinkling of an eye, the figure jumped onto the carriage and sat down safely beside Wang Xuan .

    Suddenly a stranger rushed in like this . Wang Xuan pointed at his whip and said subconsciously, "who?"

    The answer to his question was a deep and pleasant voice, "I¡¯m the one who pleads with Xiang in the street . "

    After that, a handsome man turned around and looked at Wang Xuan in his spare time .

    Ah?

    This guy is Xie heting!

    Wang Xuan was shocked . He took a breath . His clear voice couldn¡¯t help shouting: "you, you, how are you?"

    Hearing his son¡¯s flustered voice, Chen Rong lifted the curtain .

    This time, four eyes are opposite .

    Looking at Chen Rong carefully, Xie heting bowed to her in the carriage, looked at her directly and said with a smile, "I haven¡¯t seen her for more than ten years, how is ah Rong?"

    "OK . "

    Chen Rongnan replied, looking at the handsome young man who is still handsome and elegant, still floating around . After a while, she said, "how are you

    Xie heting has been looking at her . Hearing this, he said: "he has never been ill or made trouble . Since he was born, everything has been fine . "

    Speaking of this, he looked at Chen Rong in a trance, adding some gentleness, pared tost year, a Rong is more beautiful . "

    Yeah?

    Any woman in the world is happy to hear this, and Chen Rong is no exception . She reached for her face and smiled .

    In a sh, she remembered and stared at Xie heting and asked, "thank you foring here, don¡¯t you know?"

    Xie heting smiled, with white teeth on his face, and said slowly, "it¡¯s for ah Rong¡¯s son . " At the same time, he put his hands around Wang Xuan¡¯s waist . After the boy¡¯s face turned red, he turned his head slowly and approached him tenderly . "I¡¯ve been thinking about Xuan Xiang¡¯s words for a long time," he said gently . The more I think about it, the more I feel that it really hits my heart . "

    He leans forward, and his warm breath sprays on Wang Xuan¡¯s face . His affectionate eyes are no more than three inches away from him .

    This forced Wang Xuan to lean back and back . When he nearly broke his waist, Xie heting said with great affection: "it¡¯s rare for Xiao Lang to go out . Why don¡¯t we just walk in the street and let the world witness our love?"

    Boom!

    Wang Xuan¡¯s beautiful face turned purple in a sh .

    Unable to control himself any more, he pped Xie heting with a heavy hand and shrieked, "get out!"

    Wang Xuan¡¯s voice, Xie heting will fly, people in the air, his elegantughter is still floating . He stood on the horse¡¯s head steadily .

    Standing on the horse¡¯s head, his clothes are like the wind, floating away .

    The white teeth were exposed, Xie heting¡¯s eyes were overcast, and heughed happily . "Xuan Xiang may not know that I dare to do what others don¡¯t want, but I dare to do it . Moreover, I have a great hobby . I like to be in the presence of people all over the world, do whatever I like, and be famous . "

    At this point, his soft voice is like a whisper, "before this time, you and I draw . Xiang can think about it . If there are any more words like that, I will be a bad man . For Xiang, I have to go against my nature . "

    After that, his sleeves fluttered out like a big bird, and then in a sh, he disappeared .

    This kid is here to warn .

    Chen Rong responds . She immediately turns to look at her son .

    Wang Xuan¡¯s face was red . For a long time, he reached out and pressed down the bamboo hat, bent his back again, and drove the carriage out of two steps .

    As he walked, he could not help but say, "mother, I heard that there are three people who are equally famous with father . Are the other two so difficult?"

    He gave a shiver and said, "this Xie is just as difficult to deal with as his father . "

    Biting his teeth, he said in a hate voice, "if Xie says it¡¯s t, it¡¯s t . " . My father often said, "you have to be able to bend and stretch . Mother, I will bend him once!"Hearing this, Chen Rong quicklyforted him and said, "my son has humiliated him in front of all the people . At this time, I will let go, not be counted as bending . "

    Wang Xuan did not be happy because of his mother¡¯sfort . He said stiffly, "it¡¯s not a concession to have to let go because of a warning . "

    The mother and son talked and drove out of the South Lane .

    To get this side, because close to the pce city, the whole street is more lively . Wang Xuan, like Chen Rong, looks around curiously .

    Walking, the carriage suddenly stopped .

    Mother and son looked down at the same time .

    But a carriage stood straight in front of them .

    When Wang Xuan frowned, a young man with no need of white face jumped down . He approached the carriage, gave them a deep bow, lowered his sharp voice and said, "but Chen¡¯s a Rong, Wang Xuan Xiao Lang? Your majesty . "

    Your majesty?

    Wang Xuan frowned and said warily, "since your majesty asks you, why don¡¯t youe to the mansion to make a decision? What do you mean to stop on the road like this? "

    The young eunuch smelt the words and smiled bitterly . He looked at Chen Rong and said, "my majesty knows that Dr . Guanglu has returned to Jiankang . He is overjoyed and has already made several attempts . However, Wang Qng stopped everything . Your majesty misses doctor Guanglu, so he lets the ve stop here . "

    He pointed to the restaurant in front of him and said with a mysterious smile, "Your Majesty is here . Please move to doctor Guanglu . "

    After that, he turned to Wang Xuan, who was wide eyed, and exined, "Your Majesty asked Xiao Lang to tell him what he thought about your mother . Now your mother has four children, and your father¡¯s mind is too heavy . It¡¯s too tired to fight him . It¡¯s not fun at all . " Speaking of this, the eunuch quickly added: "Your Majesty means that Xiao Lang can rest assured that he has met his old friend and wants to talk with him . You don¡¯t have to worry about your mother¡¯s safety . "

    After a pause, he said, "of course, Xiao Lang is going together . " ( . )

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244: 244

    To see your majesty?

    In Chen Rong¡¯s mind, a beautiful young man appeared . Although she was careful every time she saw him, it was because of his absurdity and protection that she straightened her back step by step and walked to today step by step .

    Thinking of this, Chen Rong said with a smile, "what you said is very true, please show me the way . "

    When the eunuch saw her and said nothing, he agreed . He was overjoyed and hurried forward .

    Looking at the figure of the eunuch, Wang Xuan frowned . At this time, Chen Rong said softly, "ah Xuan, your majesty is kind to me . "

    To his son who listened carefully, Chen Rong looked at the distance and said with a smile: "he first allowed me to be a monk, and allowed me to protect my dignity . He also named me doctor Guanglu, and gave me the courtyard, and allowed me to be the same as those expensive women . " "At that time, people all over the world despised me and scolded me, but his majesty valued me . Although he had the heart to y, he was really kind to me . "

    Speaking of this, she turned to her son and said solemnly, "Your Majesty is a bit absurd, and you are not disrespectful . "

    As she spoke, the carriage had reached the tavern .

    Chen Rong stepped out of the carriage, followed the eunuch step by step to the attic with his son .

    Once in the attic, five or six small, armor in the body of the guards, they enter Chen Rong¡¯s eyes . When she looked at it, she was stunned .

    Where is this guard? It is clear that there are five or six beautiful pce maids, but they are all dressed in husband¡¯s robes and armed with sergeant¡¯s armor .

    Seeing Chen Ronging, several guards took a step back . They were obviously trained . The return was orderly and orderly .

    At this time, the eunuch¡¯s shrill voice came from inside, e in . "

    Chen Rong answered and stepped in with his son .

    Loft, a gorgeous, embroidered with yellow golden dragon of the copse of several, Lai Lai Lai to be ced in the center . On the copse table, a young man in the same Dragon Robe was holding a chicken leg in his left hand and a pot of wine in his right hand .

    When Chen Rong entered, he just poured a mouthful of wine into his stomach, stretched out his sleeves and swabbed it . On the gorgeous yellow robe, which was left behind in arge area of oil, the young man stared at the quiet diners around him and cried, "what are you doing? Eat and eat, when I¡¯m not there, eat and eat! "

    Until then, Chen Rong found that there was a restaurant in the attic . Obviously, all kinds of people had been shocked by the emperor . One by one, they didn¡¯t dare to move . Where else did they have to eat?

    Wang Xuan also did not expect that the emperor would be such a person, he is also the same as those diners, stunned .

    Only Chen Rong looked at the scene with a smile .

    More than ten yearster, her son is so old . At present, the emperor seems to be still a young man . This is also one of the magical inheritance of Sima family . They have a long life and a beautiful life .

    The emperor is still the same, but his eyes are swollen and his face is pale . The clean shaven chin, the ck hair bun, let Chen Rong not see the passage of time .

    When Chen Rong smiled at the emperor, he remembered her . He looked up at her .

    To the emperor¡¯s attention, Chen Rong took off his gauze cap, yingying and Yifu, shouted: "Chen¡¯s a Rong, have seen your majesty!"

    She just a blessing, the emperor called: "a Rong?" He did not look at her for a moment, and said happily, e here . "

    "Yes . "

    Chen Rong steps forward .

    She went to the opposite side of the emperor and saw no copse . She knelt down gracefully and modestly and sat on the floor .

    Straight upper body, Chen Rong¡¯s beautiful face with a close smile, in the eyes, that gratitude and joy, can not cover .

    The emperor stared at her for a long time . He held his chin on his elbow and said, "ah Rong, do you want me these years?"

    Chen Rong chuckled, "I think so . "

    She poured a ss of wine for herself and the emperor, held up the ss and shook it at him, saying, "after ten years of parting, your Majesty¡¯s demeanor is still wee and respectful . "

    She said this in a very polite way, but the emperor obviously didn¡¯t like it . He sighed a long time, reached out his hand and touched it on his bare chin, and said stiffly, "Chen¡¯s a Rong is so well mixed that he doesn¡¯t even try to please me . "

    As soon as he said this, Chen Rong chuckled .

    At this time, all around the diners are fully awake, vaguely speaking and whispering, "Chen¡¯s a Rong, how can this name be so familiar?"

    "She is the wife of Langya Wang Qi . Of course you are familiar with her . "

    "Ah, it was her? It¡¯s really ttering! "

    "Tut Tut, I think Chen¡¯s Arong is a wonderful work . "

    The emperor seemed to be unable to hear it and to enjoy it . He was still staring at Chen Rong . "You have lived with Wang Qi for more than ten years, but you have the same temperament . " "It¡¯s boring," heined

    Speaking of this, he seemed to think of one thing and hurriedly said: "I heard that you have had some very interesting sons? But bring it here . Come on, let me have a look . "Hearing this, Chen Rong turned around to call Wang Xuan forward .

    At this turn, she was stunned . Her son, who had just followed, was gone .

    In her stupidity, the eunuch had toe . He saluted the two men and said, "little Lang Jun is determined to go out . As soon as Nu gang stops, he jumps out of the fence . "

    Speaking of this, the eunuch looked at Chen Rong and couldn¡¯t help saying, "no wonder everyone said that the three sons of Qng are very beautiful, that is, they are too healthy . "

    Tone, more or less with regret .

    Chen Rong looked down and didn¡¯t notice his son¡¯s figure . She turned to the emperor and said with a wry smile, "I brought one, but he ran away . "

    The emperor frowned, drank a mouthful of muggy wine and said: "the son of Wang Qi must be like Wang Qi . Is he impatient with my appearance? "

    It¡¯s a bit heavy . Chen Rong looks down and says no .

    The Emperor didn¡¯t care what she was talking about, and went on and on, "how could they escape?" He shook his head proudly and said, "Yo, give a invitation to a Rong . I¡¯m going to have a big dinner tonight . Your husband doesn¡¯t like me? I¡¯ve decided to spend the whole night in front of him! "

    Speaking of this, the emperor was very interested . He rushed from the ground, grabbed the invitation that the eunuch was going to give to Chen Rong, picked up Xihao and wrote a few words on it . Then he put the invitation in Chen Rong¡¯s hand, and called out in a big way: "put the car in the car, and go back to the pce . Ah, I¡¯m busy . Hurry up . "

    So, in the emperor¡¯s shouting, the eunuchs and maids had to rush to support him and go down .

    But the emperor wore a dragon robe . Where did everyone go to salute and where did they go fast? When he came to the street, he was impatient . He took off the greasy Dragon Robe and jumped into the carriage in white underwear, shouting: "hurry up, I¡¯ll catch up . "

    WW

    new book qingben is so popr that we can kill him . ( . )

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245: 245

    Chen Rong came to the carriage, and as soon as he got there, a figure swished to the driver .

    It¡¯s Wang Xuan .

    Looking at the son of Douli, Chen Rong sighs and wants to say something, but he doesn¡¯t open his mouth .

    Her sons, after all, are taught by Wang Hong . They are the pride and character habits of the core children of the top aristocratic families . She has no qualification and doesn¡¯t want to interfere .

    As your majesty said, they don¡¯t like your Majesty¡¯s absurd energy .

    With such an episode, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage has attracted many people¡¯s attention . At present, Wang Xuan shakes his whip and drives his horse to the Langya Wang family .

    When they came to the courtyard where Chen Rong¡¯s family lived, a woman¡¯s chirp came into their ears .

    At this time, a woman called, "herees Wang Qng . "

    As soon as the sound fell, the courtyard suddenly became quiet .

    Footsteps .

    After a while, Chen Rong heard Wang Hong¡¯s gentle voice, "what¡¯s the matter?"

    In silence, the voice of the young woman came, "seven brothers, how can youe? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time . "

    At this time, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage has driven into the woods, through which you can see what happened in the courtyard . Chen Rong looks at his son . His mother and son are connected . Wang Xuan immediately stops the carriage .

    In the courtyard, the dozens of maids were dressed meticulously, one by one with gorgeous clothes and brilliant colors as if they were fairies . These clothes are as uniform as Chen Rong had seen before . They are either long or cumbersome . They have different colors and styles . They are made of excellent materials and fit well . They are obviously carefully prepared .

    Carefully prepared and decorated maids, one by one, are beautiful, flexible and plump . This kind of colorful and full-bodied, coupled with theirpelling youth, seems that everyone can match Chen Rong .

    It¡¯s really a talented girl . She¡¯s really outstanding .

    Chen Rong smiled coldly .

    At the moment, the beauty people are looking at Wang Hong with shame and timidity . Their eyes are wandering and blurred . Obviously, they are obsessed with the handsome and free husband in front of them .

    After the young woman said that, mambu walked to Wang Hong and gave him a salute . The young woman covered her lips and said with a smile, "seven brothers, they are the beauties that the Empress Dowager and Her Majesty gave you . Do you like it? "

    Thest few words, soft and long, with a kind of close banter .

    Wang Hong finally looked up .

    He looked quietly at the young woman .

    Looking at her, he said lightly: "where¡¯s Aron? You should know about this kind of thing

    Chen Rong is the mistress of the backyard . This kind of thing really should go through her .

    But young women just don¡¯t like Chen Rong¡¯s attitude, so they design this scene .

    Wang Hong mentioned his wife as soon as he opened his mouth . Looking at all the beauties, she looked light again . The young woman ttened her mouth . She didn¡¯t answer, just smiled and said: "seven brothers are really, husband, this kind of small matter is handled at will, why ask others?"

    In the voice, still with close banter . It was as if they had grown up and been close to each other, so they spoke in such a rxed and casual voice .

    Wang Hong smiled again .

    He said slowly, "are you Xie¡¯s Ying?"

    His posture is floating, smiling handsome face, there is glittering light, as if this is nine days away from the people .

    Because of his aloofness, Xie Ying, a young woman, ignored it . After he spoke in such a close tone, he recalled his name so strangely, which is a kind of irony in itself .

    At that moment, the young woman said with a smile, "yes, brother seven has a good memory . I am Ah Ying . "

    She turned her eyes and nced at the beauties . She said with a smile: "peach blossom and pear white, different from each other . Seven brothers, these beauties, you are born . "

    The voice is long, still is intimate banter .

    Wang Hong nced at her and smiled slowly . He waved his sleeve and asked left and right, "how about Madam?"

    A servant came up and said, "Madame went out with Xiaong . "

    Wang Hong nodded and said lightly, "take them down and wait for thedy toe back to deal with them . "

    Then he turned and left .

    Seeing that he was about to leave without notice, and hearing with his own eyes that he had handed them back to Chen Rong, all the maids¡¯ faces changed greatly, and they all became intive .

    They looked at the young woman, thanking her .

    For Xie Ying, there is no hatred between her and Chen Rong . What she is fighting for is just a breath of injustice . In other words, she just can¡¯t bear to look at her face . She just doesn¡¯t think she¡¯s worthy . She just wants to add a block to her face .

    At this moment, Wang Hong is not moved at all . He is about to leave . Thank you for your hurry . She hurriedly came forward and stopped Wang Hong . In her banter, she said with a sneer, "a Ying once heard rumors that seven brothers promised in public that only Chen¡¯s a Rong is the woman in this life . Isn¡¯t that true? " She squints at Wang Hong and excites him, "but I can¡¯t ept several pce maids . Seven brothers can¡¯t be the winner . ording to a Ying, it must be true . "

    Although it is mockery, but her voice is delicate and crisp, the smile on her face is charming, but it is not boring . Wang Hong left behind .

    He fixed his eyes on Xie Ying .

    He stared at her for a few times, and looked back at the maids who were busy offering their beauties . Wang Hong¡¯s mouth was slightly raised . He smiled at Xie Ying and said, "ah Rong choked you?"

    What?

    Xie Ying didn¡¯t think of it . He said it as soon as he opened his mouth . He was shocked .

    In a sh, her face was red . I just wanted to say how could she match her . When he thought of the identity of the beautiful man in front of him, he said with a smile, "what¡¯s the seven brothers¡¯ saying? You look down on it, too . "

    In the crisp voice, Chen Rong can¡¯t help but sting for a moment: he despises himself, that is to say, Chen¡¯s a Rong is not worth her hatred .

    Wang Hong quietly looked at Xie Ying . Slowly, he said softly, "your Xie¡¯s daughter has several simrities . "

    Is Xie¡¯s daughter simr?

    Xie Yingyi is still a little confused . Wang Hong has ordered: "take it down, and ording to what the two young men said, they will wash their clothes and wash their carriages . "

    "But there is no one there," they replied stupidly

    "No more people?" Wang Hong said indifferently, "then give it back to your majesty . In other words, these women are all good-looking enough for your majesty to reward some of his ministers . "

    After that, he would get up as soon as his sleeves were put on .

    See him to leave again, thank emergency call, "seven brothers . "

    She just opened her mouth, Wang Hong looked back as if she thought of something .

    Looking back, Wang Hong looked at Xie Ying, the beautiful young woman who was famous for her beauty . Wang Hong said faintly, "although you can make a beautiful article, you are a disgusting fool . To be honest, how can a woman like you look down on a Rong? "

    His voice is indifferent, but his posture is elegant and refined . He speaks with such elegance and indifference . Wang Hong doesn¡¯t look at her any more . His sleeves are swung away . After a long time, the low voice of a busy girl attracted people¡¯s attention . "Tianxie, he is the first famous man in the world, the seventh king of Langya . By Wang Qi¡¯sment, sister Ying, you are miserable! " ( . )

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246: 246

    Rmend a new book by the old author .

    Ha ha, this annual meeting is in Chengdu . The hometown of Dian met her . She is just like the mountains and rivers in Chengdu, warm and rxed . Thanks for her warm reception, it¡¯s a little touched .

    Well, the new book is as follows:

    Title: take iPad with you, introduction: the first hacker in the world? no I¡¯m just an electric white with super technology . This book has a through train on the romantic page . Interested friends can go and have a look . http: . qdmm .MMWeb2048202 . aspx

    ##You don¡¯t need to be reminded by this girl, Xie Ying is pale .

    She couldn¡¯t believe to stare at Wang Hongyuan¡¯s figure . She couldn¡¯t believe that there was such a husband in the world . He is beautiful and talented . He is so intimate with him that he is indifferent to him . For the so-called Chen¡¯s A-Rong, he actually escorts him here?

    The giggle around me is stilling . It¡¯s like a needle, drilling on Xie Ying¡¯s heart from time to time She was arrogant and felt that women in the world were far from her . Only a few famous people couldpete with her . Wang Hong¡¯s words were more than just a p in the face?

    Staring at Wang Hongyuan¡¯s figure, her face was blue and red, red and white, until a voice came, she woke up with horror, "sister a Ying, your lips are bleeding . "

    Bleeding from the lip bite?

    Xie Ying turns around abruptly and rushes out of the courtyard with sleeve covering his face .

    At this time, all the pce maids reacted . They stood there stupidly and could notugh any more . It was not until a royal servant came forward that they bowed their heads and walked out in a line .

    When they came to the Boulevard, one of the most beautiful girls nced at the appearance of the carriage .

    She struggled and rushed over .

    In a sh, she rushed under Chen Rong¡¯s carriage . "Bangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbang . The manager has said that if we can¡¯t stay by Qng¡¯s side, we will be sold to the red chamber as a trick . Madam, you are merciful at first sight ande out of the difficulties . Please pity us! "

    As she said, she kowtowed, banging and banging, both solid and dull . In a twinkling of an eye, this beautiful girl has a ck forehead .

    As soon as she reminded her, all the maids gathered around Chen Rong¡¯s carriage and kowtowed to each other .

    Looking at these girls kowtowing, listening to their heartbreaking cries, and following Xie Ying to see the lively little girls and girls, they were all moved .

    They all brush and stare at the carriage . Several voices sound at the same time . "It¡¯s pathetic . " "Yeah, it¡¯s pathetic . " "In fact, the mansion is so big that they are not inferior . It¡¯s better to stay and wash the clothes and wash the carriage . " "They are right . They are all difficult . In those days, she was not as good as them . People, why is it so unique? "

    "It¡¯s just that, ah, I feel soft after reading it . "

    These voices are clear and loud, and one by one they are introduced to Chen Rong¡¯s ears .

    Chen Rong sneers: are they soft hearted? These women, though they are staying in the boudoir, are their ordinary hands poisoned and their bones white? After all, they just feel that they are not of high birth and they just run themselves by words .

    Of course, it doesn¡¯t exclude that there are two aunts here who are really kind and sincere . But they are kind and soft hearted . What can I do with her?

    Chen Rong reaches out and holds down his son, who is going to leave . As soon as the curtain is lifted, he jumps out of the carriage .

    All the pce maids were waiting for her . When they saw Chen Rong finally get off the bus, they suddenly knocked harder and cried louder .

    The chief maid, with a bloody forehead and tears in her eyes, looked at Chen Rong and cried, "madam, please have mercy on us . I don¡¯t want to be an advocate . " She crawled forward two steps, came to Chen Rong¡¯s feet, grabbed her lower garment and sobbed bitterly: "I heard that madam is a channel, and most of all, she is kind-hearted, so you should take in a dog and a cat, and leave us . We will do the same for our wives . "

    She cried her face to the brim of tears and said it very touching .

    At this moment, those who watch the bustle are more moved .

    Chen Rong quietly looks at the girl who is holding her dress .

    When she cried for a while, Chen Rong said in a cold voice, "you are wrong . Although Chen¡¯s A-Rong has mended the hallway, he has also killed people . He is never kind-hearted . "

    Her voice was cold and heartless, which made all the cries stop unconsciously .

    Looking at poor Baba¡¯s daughters, Chen Rong chuckled . She stared at them indifferently and said slowly, "youe here just to get my husband¡¯s favor . Why should I be so kind to them?"

    As soon as her voice fell, the girl at her feet wanted to defend . Chen Rong raised her hand to stop her talking .

    Her voice slightly mentions, colder and colder ground says: "you and I do not know each other, I did not ept your kindness, also did not have your feeling, why should I pity you?"She sneered and said, "what do you do with me, whether it¡¯s for advocacy or for trick?"

    Thest sentence fell to the ground, full of noise .

    A girl stepped out and was about to open her mouth when Chen Rong looked up and swept thedies . Her eyes were like knives, cruel and cold . "Everyone," Chen said with a sneer, "you are in your prime . I think you have either married or made an engagement . If you sympathize with them, you may as well take some back to your husband . For his majesty and the empress dowager, it would be happy if only the daughter-inw of Langya Wang epted their gifts . "

    As soon as Chen Rong¡¯s words came out, all the girls were dumb . Just now, some of the fiercest people were called back . Some simply retreat to the shadow of trees, separating Chen Rong from his eyes .

    With a sneer at the evasive expression of the girls, Chen Rong said slowly: "my Chen¡¯s a Rong is the rare one in the world . Of course, you are totally different from me . You are really kind . It is said that heaven has virtue of good life . I think you should be merciful . In order to avoid these beautiful girls advocating for tricks, you should sacrifice some . Believe in your husband and praise your generosity . "

    Speaking of this, Chen Rong also pretended to squat down and face all the women .

    This time, there are more youngdies and aunts retreating back . Thest usation all around was noisy, and then it disappeared .

    Chen Rong takes back her eyes, sighs and says to the pcedies, "it seems that there are many women in the world who are as desperate as me . Ladies and gentlemen, you¡¯d better go back to the pce and ask the Empress Dowager and her majesty . "

    Then she turned and left .

    But where could she go? The chief maid was still holding on to her clothes . What Chen Rong said just now is not pleasant to listen to, but she has a gentle manner and is of ordinary origin . The pce maid does not fear her from the bottom of her heart .

    Seeing Chen Rong look down, the maid¡¯s tears rolled down like pearls, "please, madam, please ept me, just ept me alone . " As she said, she kowtowed to Chen Rong with a thump, and the hand holding Chen Rong¡¯s corner of clothing would not let go .

    Are you ready to depend on yourself?

    Chen Rong sneered . In the eyes of all the people, I saw her put her sleeves back gracefully, and then lift her feet!

    "Bang -" with a sound, Chen Rong kicked into the pce girl¡¯s heart . This foot was so heavy and urate . The pce girl suddenly screamed, rolled out a few times and hit another pce girl before stopping .

    All of a sudden, it became very quiet .

    At the same time, she frowned and raised her clothes in disgust .

    Then she raised her head and swept the people indifferently . She swept the maiden with blue nose and swollen face . Chen Rong shook his head and said with a hatred of iron and steel: "I said that I once killed people . It¡¯s a natural desperation Why don¡¯t you believe it? "

    After that, she turned around gracefully . With the support of Wang Xuan, she got on the carriage and left . ( . )

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247: 247

    The girls watched Chen Rong¡¯s carriage go away, but they could not return to God for a long time .

    After a long time, a young woman looked at thedies and suddenly ordered, "stay here for a while . "

    At the time of desperation, all the pce maids heard the young woman¡¯s order, and at the same time raised their heads, their eyes were surprised .

    Another girl looked up and asked curiously, "three sisters, are you leaving them here?"

    The three sisters shook their heads and said, "I didn¡¯t think much about it . I just left them first . "

    Several girls nodded at the words .

    With the guidance and evaluation of the women, Chen Rong¡¯s actions, and Wang Hong¡¯s words to Xie Ying, they spread in the Langya Wang family at the fastest speed .

    It took two days for a beautiful girl of Wang¡¯s family to have the chance to say it and question Wang Hong face to face .

    Facing the angry younger generation, Wang Hong raised his eyebrows and said lightly, "shouldn¡¯t she y?"

    "She shouldn¡¯t have kicked herself!" This 17-8-year-old woman, originally with a strong personality and a strong identity . She hates people like Chen Rong to stay in the Langya Wang family, but unlike Xie Ying, she is arrogant and doesn¡¯t care about Chen Rong¡¯s coquettish woman .

    But now, when people talk about it, she has a straight personality and feels that she can¡¯t control her dissatisfaction . "She is cruel and heartless, coquettish and charming . She is really the same as her husband . " At this point, the young woman stood up and said coldly to Wang Hong, "seven brothers, I¡¯m not afraid that others are afraid of you . If you, a woman, spend a day in Langya Wang¡¯s family, I will be tired of that day . "

    At this point, she turned away with her nostrils in the air .

    Wang Hong will not stop her if she wants to go . Wang Hong was not in the mood to pay attention to herzy nce .

    But the woman took a step, and a very cute boy stretched out his head after copsing from one side . His dark eyes turned and turned, like tears .

    Looking at the woman pitifully, the boy said in a crisp nasal voice, "does thedy dislike her because she kicked the maid?"

    The boy seemed puzzled . He looked at the woman with big ck eyes and asked earnestly, "thedy likes her sister, doesn¡¯t she?"

    If the boy is crispy, his face is like a picture, which is cherished in the bottom of his heart .

    The woman¡¯s heart was also soft, but in a sh, she recognized that the boy in front of her was one of Wang Hong¡¯s sons, that is to say, he was born to the bitch of Chen¡¯s a Rong .

    Think of here, the woman humed, also don¡¯t reply, wave sleeve to turn around to leave .

    She left without saying a word . The boy seemed disappointed . He tooted his lips .

    At this time, a young man touched his head andforted him: "zhiniang has always been upright, children do not care . " Speaking of this, the young manughed and said: "this child is so lovely that I can¡¯t help but give advice . "

    He said this to Wang Hong and others .

    As soon as they were basking in the sun, they did not open their mouth, but saw that the boy, with his head lowered, ran out as fast as a rabbit, and disappeared in a sh . The young man clearly saw that when he left, the bright light in the round eyes of the boy flickered . He was naughty . How could he be half sad?

    The young man shook his head and poured down a ss of wine with his head held high . He didn¡¯t care much about it .

    as like as two peas, the boy quickly jumped to the corner . He just stopped, and rushed a boy like that .

    two little guys as like as two peas, looking down four times, and two faces with one pattern, and their eyes are moving together at the same time .

    Lowering his voice, a boy said, "a Su, there is a Xie Ying and a Wang zhi¡¯er . They look down on their mother and bully her . "

    His big eyes shed, he nodded a big head and said fiercely, "it¡¯s no use bullying my mother while we are away . "

    Another boy pretended to walk out with both hands on his back and asked crisply, "what do you think?"

    Wang Ling shook his head, and the beautiful willow eyebrows were frowning .

    Wang Su¡¯s eyes rolled a few times . Suddenly, he came close to his brother and whispered .

    As soon as he said this, Wang Ling¡¯s eyes shed a few times, and he said with a smile, "this is easy . I just heard that those pce maids are still in the mansion . "

    He reached out his little white hand and touched his chin . He said in a tearful voice, "elder brother said that some people always don¡¯t understand what they don¡¯t want to do to others . Hee hee, I think it¡¯s OK . "

    "Of course you do," said the other, shaking his head proudly . "It must be busy . "

    The two little guys whispered to each other for a while, hand in hand, and walked towards the courtyard . As soon as they entered the courtyard, they called in four guards specially assigned by Wang Hong .

    ......

    This day is destined to be a busy day for the Langya Wang family .

    First, Xie Ying, the great gifted daughter of Jiankang and the daughter-inw of Langya Wang family, was criticized by Wang Qng as a "disgusting fool of the view" . Then, it came out that the wife of Wang Qng, Chen¡¯s wife, a Rong, beat up the pce girl that his Majesty gave Wang Hong . Then, midnight, and spread out a few wonders!

    However, a dozen maids who had been driven away by Chen¡¯s A-Rong were stripped naked and appeared naked on someone¡¯s copse .

    Among them were the husband of Xie Ying, a talented daughter, and the son-inw of Wang zhier, who had brought his husband back to the door . Especially Xie Ying¡¯s husband, he copsed, squeezed a copse of the naked maids, and counted, there were five, ounting for a small half of the maids your majesty sent .

    As for Wang zhier¡¯s husband, the one who was born naked in his bed was the most beautiful pce maid who first cried to Chen Rong . Her eight wed fish like ground BA in Wang zhier¡¯s husband son-inw body, on the forehead also has kowtows too fiercely leaves the cyan purple mark .

    Think of these women, because of their birth, because of their talent, they are all strong and pretentious . They are also very strict with their husbands, concubines and maids . As soon as this scene came out, it was their bitterness and depression that broke through the sky of Langya Wang family .

    Because it involved his majesty and empress dowager, it shocked the patriarch of Langya Wang family and several famous people .

    But how about the rm? After all, these pce maids were given by the Empress Dowager and her majesty . They were found to be naked on the copse of these husbands . After all, their famous festivals have been ruined . After thinking it over and over, the n leader Wang decided to push the boat along the water and give these women to them . I will send someone to tell your majesty and Empress Dowager tomorrow .

    In fact, all thedies are beautiful . Although these men are stared at by their wives with sadness and resentment, their hearts are still beautiful .

    However, in the second quarter of an hour, Wang¡¯s patriarch, with all the famous people, came out of their courtyard .

    As soon as they came out, they all looked at Wang Hong .

    Seeing these people¡¯s eyes, Wang Hong frowned discontentedly . Without waiting for Wang Hong to open his mouth, a famous man shook his head and said, "Qng, howe so many years have passed since you started your business, and you still have no consideration? In those days, you took off the beautiful young people that your Majesty gave to Chen¡¯s a Rong and got some princesses and Xie¡¯s . . . . . . " He was hoarse . "I thought you wouldn¡¯t do this now . I never thought of as like as two peas, you did it again today .

    Another famous person also shook his head and said with a smile: "this move of your son is too simple . There are beauties in the cave tonight . Their wives and families usually like to me your wife . I said Qng, you don¡¯t see growth . "

    As soon as the voice of the famous man fell, the patriarch of Wang family frowned and said, "what happened in those days has changed . The younger generation don¡¯t know about it, so don¡¯t mention it again . "

    Speaking of this, he also nced at Wang Hong and couldn¡¯t help sighing: "this time, in fact, it¡¯s nothing . Let¡¯s do that . " It¡¯s nothing to say, but his tone is full of frustration and headache . It seems that after more than ten years, Wang Hong still acted in such an impulsive and immature way, which really disappointed him .

    A few people you a I a say, ignore Wang Hong to turn blue face, as well as the action that helps forehead frequently! ( . )

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248: 248

    Ask for pink ticket and subscription for qingben .

    ##

    Wang Hong returned to the courtyard .

    As soon as he fell in, he said coldly, "call those two bunnies . "

    "Yes . "

    A servant bowed and turned away .

    He came back very quickly . He put his hands on one side and looked at Wang Hong quietly . The servant said in a low voice, "I don¡¯t want toe . "

    "Oh?" Wang Hong asked lightly, "why?"

    The servant said honestly, "the young men asked the ves what kind of tone they were summoned by the young man . So Nu told me the truth . Young Lang said, "they are the sons of Langya Wang Hong . How could they be bunnies?"? There must be something wrong with it . I have to ask the ve toe back and confirm it . "

    Wang Hong reached for his forehead .

    For a while, he said coldly, "yes, I know irony . " The sentence "how can the son of Wang Hong in Langya be a rabbit" is ironic to him . They are all rabbit . Wang Hong who gave birth to them is not a big rabbit?

    Waving his hand, Wang Hong ordered: "you tell them that it¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t want toe . "

    He just said these words and then stopped .

    After waiting for a long time, I didn¡¯t wait for the servant below to respond and said, "yes . " Turn around and leave .

    This time, not long after he left, a mess of footsteps came from outside .

    People have not yet approached, a crisp voice wrongly came, "why is father angry?"

    He asked the servant .

    The voice of the servant said, "I don¡¯t know . "

    Another crisp voiceined: "ah Su, it¡¯s all you . I only said that Wang zhier likes the maid who pesters his mother . You must say that Xie Ying is the same with them . They all like these pce sisters and are reluctant to leave . "

    As soon as the words came out, the voice at the beginning said in a tearful voice, "is that why my father is angry?" "I¡¯m clearly doing good," he said, not aggrieved . Big sisters like it, so do pce sisters . I¡¯ll let them stay together forever . Why should father be upset? "

    Two children you a I a sentence, has walked to the door .

    After a little hesitation, the two children finally pushed open the door, lowered their heads, and crept toward Wang Hong .

    Step by step, step by step, and finally moved to Wang Hong, the two children looked at each other, plopped, and knelt down at the same time .

    Looking at the two honest and honest sons, Wang Hong suddenly wanted to sigh at their cute little faces in the candlelight .

    He stared at his two sons and said lightly, "why do you kneel?"

    Two children hang head, a person crunchy ground returns a way: "father is angry . " Another voice said wrongly, "I dare not not not kneel . "

    "Oh?"

    Wang Hong light said: "know why father is angry?"

    The two little guys took a look at each other .

    Atst, they shouted at the same time, "it must be a big brother!" "Yes, it¡¯s the big brother!" A child raised his head, and crisscrossined, "it¡¯s the eldest brother who said that you should take off your clothes when you sleep . " Another boy nodded his head and said, "elder brother also said that justice is the most important thing to do . Thank you for your hard work . You have to share more with her, or she will not be happy . "

    Wang Hong sneered, and he said slowly: "in these words, only" sleep and take off your clothes "and" do things in fairness "are the two sentences that your elder brother once said . And it¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it? "

    This time, the two boys lowered their heads honestly, and for a long time they answered in a small voice, "yes . "

    Wang Hong sneers, "what elder brother said, you are good at carrying it forward . "

    Hearing the words, the two children rolled up their eyes and bones .

    Looking at them kneeling on the ground, still dishonest appearance, Wang Hong headache .

    Slowly, he stood up and said, "this is how you kneel tonight!" He swung his sleeves and turned away .

    Two children watched as their father left . For a while, a boy said with a smile, "Father himself doesn¡¯t know what to do . " "Yes, my father was clearly annoyed, but he didn¡¯t know why he was annoyed . "

    As he spoke, the two children began tough . They are very proud to make their father, who has always been dignified, have such a reputation .

    Knowing that the two sons were punished, Chen Rong was heartbroken and unwilling to interfere with Wang Hong¡¯s godson, so he asked them to move their slumps to the room . She sleeps on it with her sons .

    Mother and son three people joked for most of the night, two children have been unable to support, one by one fell asleep on the ground . Chen rongling¡¯s maidservantid the bedding on the ground, and then picked them up and put them on the bedding . The two little guys also slept happily all night .

    To Chen Rong¡¯s surprise, the next day, Wang Hong did not use her of this kind of behavior .

    With the sun shining, what happened in thest half night also spread throughout the whole Langya pce .

    At that time, Wang had sent people to inform his majesty and the Empress Dowager . His majesty and Empress Dowager naturally have no objection to such trifles . It was the news that the nobles in Jiankang city only shook their heads and smiled at it, but they didn¡¯t pay attention to it .

    It¡¯s just for Wang Hong¡¯s maids . How can they care about the little things that are separated by Wang Hong?

    Only Xie Ying and others really care .

    They never thought that those charming beauties had fallen into their own house . Now he holds the jade pendant on his head and kneels in front of himself to call for his elder sister .

    Xie Ying, in particr, held her face in silence . In front of her, the five maids, standing in line and kneeling in a charming way, carefully looked at her .

    They take a look at Xie Ying . They are afraid . They can¡¯t help but look to Xie Ying¡¯s husband for help . No, he is also their husband now .

    Xie Ying¡¯s husband received the help of several beauties . He took a look at Xie Ying . He was a little guilty about the annoyance of his wife .

    After a sip, he suddenly stood up and said to himself, "ah, how can you forget that?" He said as he hurried out . It¡¯s not enough to escape .

    Almost as soon as he stepped out of the steps, he heard a crisp sound of "Ding Bang", but Xie Ying suddenly stood up and fell to the ground with a heavy wave of wide sleeves!

    Where dare Xie Ying¡¯s husband turn back? He hurried to step out more quickly .

    Kankan went to the gate of the hospital . Suddenly, a happy smile appeared on his face . It¡¯s said that Xie Ying has been very strict since he got married . When he went out for social activities, he never dared to stay at night, not to mention taking a concubine . There are only two rooms in the mansion, which my father had prepared for a long time .

    Now, all of a sudden, there were five more charming concubines . Just thinking about it, he could not wait to turn back and hug those concubines with delicate skin and different beauties for years .

    But it can¡¯t be urgent . Anyway, it¡¯s hard to get home . Xie Ying, the viin, dare to stop her from enjoying them?

    Hum, speaking of his wife and family, his eyes are higher than the top . With that talent, why do you take him as the husband? She still has a face to be angry . If she didn¡¯t interfere with her, Chen¡¯s a Rong and Qi Lang would send these beauties to copse on their own?

    He thought of Chen Rong and Wang Hong, and felt grateful more or less . It¡¯s a good start, isn¡¯t it? As long as he favors these five beauties well, he may be able to excite Xie Ying to be angry, and let go and let him embrace left and right freely . At that time, he had to take in seven or eight more beautiful concubines to enjoy the world . ( . )

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249: 249

    In Jiankang City, there is no wind or wave about the pce maids, but in the whole Langya Wang¡¯s mansion, it has been widely spread .

    Coincidentally, when the women calmed down, they saw Chen Rong passing by, and they also did other things, so they had gossip, but only in private . Face to face, I¡¯m afraid .

    And it¡¯s not Wang Hong who is behind the story, but his three suspicious sons . Their courses have suddenly be heavier . From riding and shooting, from writing to poetry, song and Fu, from martial arts to military books, they all piled up . It seems that they are eager to cultivate these children into all-round generalists in just one or two years .

    Chen Rong and Wang Hong, who spent a month with their sons in Jiankang, set out to return to Nanshan .

    Five yearster .

    Chen Rong has been separated from his sons for five years . At that time, Wang Xuan was seventeen years old, and two young people were eleven years old .

    It was her daughter, who had been in her arms, and now she is five years old .

    On this day, Chen Rong and Wang Hong¡¯s carriage appeared on the official road again .

    They will reappear to Jiankang .

    It is not only because Wang Xuan has reached seventeen, but also when ites to marriage, the most important thing is that Langya Wang family is in an unprecedented crisis .

    Wang¡¯s patriarch, who had been in charge of a hundred thousand private troops and stationed in the Yangtze River, was killed in a battle by an unexpected arrow .

    It doesn¡¯t matter if he dies . Wang Zhuo, who organized the army on his behalf, may be in a mess . He was broken three times by the Hu people . He lost 60000 soldiers . He almost lost his life .

    Always, the interests ofrge families need to be protected by the most robust force . Now the Langya Wang family has lost several times, and the private soldiers have been reduced from 100000 to 40000 . There are no famous generals in the family who can live in the world . At this time, Wang Hong can¡¯t go out . What about the Nai family?

    What¡¯s more, at this time of Jiankang, it¡¯s the time of internal worries and external difficulties, when all the Hu¡¯s eyes are covetous, and all the big families are fighting for profits, if they are not careful, the huge Jin Dynasty will be destroyed .

    At such a time, Wang Hong can¡¯te out . What is the world?

    In this case, Wang Hong had to go out of the mountain in the voice of people all over the world .

    Yes, unlike thest visit to Jiankang, this time, he was officially out of the mountain .

    At that time, Wang Hong was thirty-six, and his wife Chen Rong was thirty-four years old .

    In this generally short-lived era, they are in middle age . If they don¡¯t spend their time, their life will be over .

    It has been 1200 Li since I left Nanshan and entered this official road . Chen Rong looks forward, a little worried . Rubbing her hands frequently, she kept nagging, "why hasn¡¯t shee yet?"

    Read at this time, she looked at Wang Hong angrily andined: "it¡¯s their mother who has been separated from me for several years and has forgotten my mother . "

    She said here, I don¡¯t know why there is a little bitterness, eyes a red almost shed tears .

    Wang Hong has not yet opened his mouth, but the fragile voice of a child says, "if the mother is really upset, she will give them a fist when she meets them!"

    The voice is clear and powerful, and the tone is cold and hard . Obviously, it¡¯s crisp and sweet, but it makes people feel that the child is serious .

    Chen Rong was stunned .

    She turned her head and looked at her daughter, who was sitting behind her, holding a cold dagger tightly in her small hand, with a sharp brow, cold eyes, and a child¡¯s bun .

    In fact, all four of her children are very handsome . It¡¯s just that Jun is different . Jun of the three sons is Mei, Jun of the daughter is lengyi . A five-year-old child is already made of powder and jade . No, he is already made of ice carving knife . The line and expression are really more elegant than all the boys in the world Of course, it is inferior to all the girls in the world .

    Chen Rong felt a little guilty when she was almost on her daughter¡¯s face . She nced at Wang Hong quietly, and all theints just now disappeared . Even in Wang Hong¡¯s eyes, she still kept her head down, wringing her hands, gentle and quiet .

    Wang Hong nced at his ashamed wife and turned to Leng Jun¡¯s child and said softly, "yun¡¯er, you are an aristocrat . No matter what, you can¡¯tin about your fist . "

    He¡¯s teaching his daughter .

    Xiao Wang Yun looked down and thought . After a while, she blinked her eyes and said crisply: "how can we do it there to teach three brothers instead of her mother?"

    Wang Hong didn¡¯t answer yet . Xiao Wang Yun said forcefully, "my father often says that I¡¯m not as good as my eldest brother, I¡¯m not as good as my second brother and third brother . The only winner is the fist . So why can¡¯t you attack them with your strengths? "

    This daughter¡¯s voice is clear and crisp . Speaking, there is a kind of unusual coldness and firmness in her tone . Wang Hong was also stunned by the words .

    He was about to open his mouth when he heard Chen Rong exim in surprise, "here they are . "

    She covered her mouth with sleeves and cried hoarsely with red eyes: "these bastards havee now! Yun¡¯er, you will go up one by one and teach your mother a lesson! "

    Almost as soon as Chen Rong¡¯s voice fell, Wang Hong said, "hum . " . Hearing her husband¡¯s dissatisfaction, Chen Rong quickly covers her mouth .

    On the official road, the smoke billows and the sound of horses¡¯ hooves running like thunder, which is getting closer and closer . From Chen Rong¡¯s point of view, we can only see that there is a word "King" written on the g, but we can¡¯t see who is the leader .

    However, Wang¡¯s banner appeared in such a ce . Except for Wang Hong¡¯s three sons, no one else wanted toe .

    As the team got closer and closer, Chen Rong¡¯s heart beat tighter and tighter . She tightly held a small hand, tightly held

    After a long time, a crisp and cold voice reminded her with a casual tone, "mother, you hurt me . "

    Yun¡¯er?

    Chen Rong was surprised, and she quickly let go and looked back . When she looked back, she looked at her daughter¡¯s plump, white and tender hands .

    Looking at the startling green purple, Chen Rong was worried and heartbroken, and could not helpining: "yun¡¯er, why didn¡¯t you call early?"

    Wang Hong looked up and nced at her mother . The water flowed in her eyes . It was very cold . She said crisply, "what is the pain when you are a child in the world?"

    Almost as soon as her daughter¡¯s voice fell, Chen Rong reminded her in a small voice, "yun¡¯er, you are a daughter¡¯s family . When a daughter¡¯s parents grow up, they have to get married . How can they gallop around the world?"

    As soon as her voice fell, Wang Yun tilted her head, and she was as handsome as a statue . Her mouth was ttened, and she said crisply: "I heard the uncles talking that day, saying that her majesty had given her mother a number of beautiful teenagers, and her daughter would be a motherter . No marriage, only a husband . "

    This time, as soon as Wang Yun¡¯s voice fell, Wang Hong suddenly turned his head, and he looked at his mother and daughter coldly .

    In his stare, both mother and daughter lowered their heads . After a while, Wang Hongcai rubbed his forehead and heart, holding back his anger and shouting: "ah Rong, you teach a good daughter!"

    He stared at the child like daughter in front of the Buddha, and suddenly he was powerless: how could his Wang Hong¡¯s children not have a normal one? ( . )

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250: 250

    At this time, the team was getting closer and closer, closer and closer to the face .

    Chen Rong kept her head up all the time . At this time, their faces were in front of her eyes . She immediately cheered and jumped out of the carriage .

    When the team saw Chen Rong get off, they also whistled . Then they brushed and stopped .

    Three Knights rode out .

    The three figures of the big two and the small jumped off the horse and knelt down, banged their heads at Wang Hong and Chen Rong, and called out: "father, mother!"

    Wang Hong looked down at his three sons and said with a smile, "OK, get up . "

    As for Chen Rong, she rushed out from the side . She came to the three sons, looked at this one and then that one . Her eyes were red, and she wanted to say something in tears, but she choked .

    At this time, her clothes were torn .

    Chen Rong looks back, waiting for her to see clearly, the little figure behind her has pulled her back, and then she blocks in front of Chen Rong .

    Looking up, Wang Yun, who is like a cold Jun ice sculpture, looked at the three brothers carefully . She stretched out her small fist, first clenched it tightly, then stretched it out to the three brothers, andpared it with their tall bodies, then with their big fists . Then she received her fists and looked at them . Then, she honestly unclenched her fist, put her hand behind her back, cold her face, walked to the back of her face as if nothing had happened, pushed her again, and let her stand where she was .

    The baby¡¯s behavior was abrupt and strange . The twins looked at each other and asked their mother, "mother, who is she?" "Tianxie, mother, is she the younger sister?"

    Wang Su was the first to call out . He can spit out two words of his little sister . He is dumb in his throat . Then he reaches out his hand and points to the child¡¯s face . Almost suddenly, heughs loudly .

    Wang Su smiles, and Wang Lingughs with him, but Wang Xuan, with a flick of his lips, keeps his majesty as a big brother .

    The twinsughed out of breath, and the baby¡¯s crisp voice sounded, "what are youughing at?"

    The twins stoppedughing .

    At the same time, they looked at Wang Hong and smiled at his father¡¯s indifferent face like spring breeze . Wang Su said, "father, is she my brave sister?" "Congrattions to my father . Congrattions . " "Nanshan is thousands of miles around, and Xiongjun¡¯s mountains and rivers are numerous . Why doesn¡¯t my father take any more measures?" "Don¡¯t talk like this . " it¡¯s Wang Su who says this . He is carrying his hands, learning Wang Hong¡¯s appearance, and pacing slowly . But he sighs, "this is God¡¯s will, this is God¡¯s will!" This tone is still learning from Wang Hong .

    At this time, the child looked up at Chen Rong and asked earnestly, "what are theyughing at?"

    Chen Rong Yizhi, she can¡¯t tell her daughter that her brothers are making fun of her, right?

    In his daughter¡¯s clear eyes, Chen Rong turned his head and looked away .

    Wang Xuan took a step and whispered, "shut up!"

    Two words a spit, two younger brothers shut mouth as expected .

    Wang Xuan came up to his sister and crouched down . He put his hand around her, lowered his voice and called softly, "yun¡¯er, I¡¯m your elder brother . "

    Wang Xuan, who was born a demon when he was young, now has more beauty than the world can imagine . So he always wore a wooden mask on his face . This mask is quite simple, simple and clumsy, with the beautiful Phoenix eyes under the mask, as well as the nose and thin lips exposed in the lower half, there is a strange, demon and coldpatible temperament .

    Wang Yun looked at Wang Xuan and crisply called out, "big brother . "

    Seeing her sister looking at herself without any hesitation, it seems that she wears a mask, which is amon thing for her . Wang Xuan said with a smile, "yun¡¯er, do you want to take off the mask of the elder brother?" His voice, which is a little hoarse in the crispness, is very tempting .

    Wang Yun shook his head .

    Wang Xuan is more curious . He holds his little sister and casually asks, "what did yun¡¯er mean by shaking his fist in front of his brothers just now?"

    Wang Yun replied crisply, "I¡¯ve answered my mother, and I¡¯ve seen you all give me a fist . " On her handsome and delicate face, there was a touch of embarrassment, and her head was bowed . Wang Yun continued with milk and milk: "but I have seen that your fist is bigger than mine . My father said that you should not attack others with your weakness . I thought about it and had to break my promise to my mother . "

    In the stupidity of Wang Xuan¡¯s three people, Wang Yun ttened her mouth . She turned to Chen Rong and said dully, "mother,e back when Yun¡¯s son grows up . " As she said, she broke away from Wang Xuan¡¯s arms and walked to the carriage . Reaching out to pick up the cold dagger, the little girl climbed into the carriage while holding the sword . Then she pulled the carriage .

    At this time, the twins reacted . They called at the same time . They jumped at Wang Yun from left to right .

    The two brothers rushed to the side of the carriage at the same time, lifted the curtain of the carriage and reached out to Wang Yun .

    Wang Su apanied him with a smile, and he called out pleasantly, "don¡¯t be upset, sister . You hug the second brother and he punches you, OK?"

    Wang Ling is also in a low voice, "yun¡¯er yun¡¯er,e here and let me hold her . "For twins, their hands are never idle while they reason . So they coaxed and threw the dagger in Wang Yun¡¯s hand to the side, and Kwai forced her into the arms .

    Wang Su hugged her sister and threw her head in one fell swoop . "Yun¡¯er yun¡¯er, when you get to Jiankang, the second brother will take you to y . "

    Wang Ling approaches her sister on one side . He rides her on his shoulder, shakes her calves, and runs away shouting .

    From afar, the two brothers keptughing, but they coaxed the beloved little girl . At this time, her head was askew, her eyes were shing, and she looked at them curiously, very quiet .

    Wang Xuan goes to Chen Rong . He cuddles up to his mother, rubs her shoulder habitually, andins softly: "mother, sister is a girl . How can you make her y sword and hit people? Are you really going to make her a warrior? "

    Here he nced at his father .

    Chen Rong, with a bitter face, said naively, "I don¡¯t know . I just want to say something at will . At that time, you didn¡¯t care, but she remembered . "

    Her face was bitter . "That dagger was made by her own bodyguard . When she made it, she kept it outside for a whole day . When the sword was just formed, she protected it like a treasure . "

    Speaking of this, Chen Rong looked at his son and said expectantly, "Xuaner, do you have a way to change your sister?"

    Wang Xuan didn¡¯t answer . He looked at his father .

    Facing his father, Wang Xuan¡¯s mouth is open .

    He looked at the bitter face of Chen Rong, a leisurely smile, said briskly: "mother is worried about her future marriage?" He looked at Chen Rong and said lightly, "my mother is worried too much . She is the legitimate daughter of the Langya Wang family, and her father and our brother protect her . Even if the sky falls down, she can¡¯t be oppressed It¡¯s not easy to get married, but to find a suitable one . "

    This son is considerate .

    Chen Rong is rxed . Yun¡¯er is not herself . She has a high status, so it¡¯s OK not to marry in her whole life . I¡¯m really worried for nothing . ( . )

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251: 251

    I haven¡¯t seen you for five years .

    Chen Rong looks up at his son and sees that he has masks for his family . In his expression, he has forgotten that he is not the real face . It seems that he has been wearing a mask for a long time .

    Thinking of this, Feng Wan can¡¯t help thinking: at the beginning, Qng always sighed at shangxuan¡¯er¡¯s face . I me him for thinking more . Now, it seems that Xuaner would rather look ordinary .

    At this time, the team has continued to move forward .

    Wang Xuan jumped into Chen Rong¡¯s carriage, leaned on his mother and whispered, while asionally answering his father¡¯s questions .

    On the other side, the more the twins look, the more they enjoy themselves . From time to time, a shout came . Chen Rong looked up and his eyes were round .

    Wang Su, who was riding on the back of the horse, was throwing his little sister into the sky . After the child¡¯s small body drew an arc in the sky, Wang Ling, who was in a hurry to drive the horse, caught him urately .

    At the moment when my sister started, threeughs came at the same time . In addition to Wang suling¡¯s, they were Wang Yun¡¯s .

    Wang Yun has always been cold and stern, but now heughs happily, just like an ordinary little girl .

    Looking at the two brothers as ythings thrown to throw the daughter, Chen Rong frowned and cried: "light, low . " Although her martial arts skills show that the two sons are far above her, she is worried about their failure .

    To answer her, not twins, but little children, she cried out in a tearful voice: "don¡¯t listen to my mother She is the most timid, not at all like a big husband . "

    As soon as his sister said this, Wang Su said happily, "mother is a woman, certainly not a husband . " "It¡¯s hard . Yun¡¯er is the first husband?"

    Wang Ling¡¯s words made Wang Yun think with her head askew . Her big eyes turned and she nodded seriously . "My father said that yun¡¯er is a martial artist . I¡¯m a man of great martial arts . "

    As soon as the words came out, three pairs of eyes looked at Wang Hong at the same time .

    Wang Hong chuckled to his sons¡¯ faces . He reached out and rubbed his forehead . Think way: just like what a Rong said, this child always should not listen to, should not listen to remember .

    Seeing the twins ying again, Chen Rong turned around, and she nagged at Wang Xuan, "my son is seventeen, but what girl do you want?"

    Wang Xuan lowers his head .

    Facing his mother, he picked out a phoenix eye, lightly and coldly said: "the girl of my choice? My mother uses the wrong word . Girls all over the world are just like this . How can I use the word "favorite"

    In fact, as a high spirited young man, his words are verymon .

    But I don¡¯t know why, Chen Rong¡¯s heart is gedeng . He can¡¯t help asking in a small voice, "what¡¯s xuan¡¯er interested in besides the girl?"

    One word spits out, Wang Xuanfeng eyes stare, Wang Hong side head also to Chen Rong stare .

    Subconsciously, Chen Rong shrinks his head and lowers his head honestly .

    Wang Xuan snorted and said angrily, "mother, if someone says this, the child must let him lie down for three days . " He stared angrily, "the son is the mother¡¯s son . Does the mother still have any hobbies?"

    Hearing the severe usation, Chen Rong shrunk his head again .

    Wang Xuan¡¯s depression hasn¡¯t gone away . He gritted his teeth and said, "like my father, my son is a good husband . I don¡¯t like that kind of manly thing . "

    "Yes, yes," Chen Rong replied It¡¯s like a answering machine .

    Wang Xuan is still angry . He stares at his mother again, swishes and takes off the mask .

    As soon as the mask was taken, Chen Rong felt only a sh of light in front of him . The simple and spacious carriage suddenly became gorgeous and dazzling .

    Maybe Wang Xuan, a 17-year-old man wearing a mask all the year round, has a white face like jade . His long nted Phoenix eyes are indifferent . Between nces and turns, they are also turbulent .

    The outline of his facial features is perfect to the extreme . This kind of perfect nobility inherited from Wang Xuan, coupled with the gorgeous color between his eyebrows and eyes, constitutes a rare face light .

    Five years ago, although Wang Xuan was extremely beautiful, he was still childish . He seemed to be a young man to the extreme . But now, his eyebrows are like swords, his eyes are cold and sharp, his lips are gently pursed, and his whole face is like a carvedndscape, which is extremely beautiful and intimidating at the same time .

    Such a look, I¡¯m afraid that wherever I go, it will be silent .

    Wang Xuan took off his mask, turned to look at Chen Rong carefully, and said angrily, "mother, what is your son like now, but a good husband?"

    Chen Rong nodded hurriedly and nodded his head forcefully . He cried in his heart: she was just a little suspicious . Was Xuaner angry like this?

    Seeing his mother¡¯s bitter appearance, Wang Xuan snorted and decided to let her go .

    Since childhood, Wang Xuan has been smart and versatile . He has been used to doing the same with his father . He is uneasy about what his mother does, and always has to do something secretly . He was used to this, and he got along with Chen Rong less in awe, more like a friend than a mother and son .

    I taught my mother a lesson . Seeing that she had a good attitude of admitting her mistake, Wang Xuan snorted, lowered his head, put his face in her neck and muttered, "mother, I hate to be recognized as a broken sleeve . ""Heined:" the father worried right, the son should not be the most, is to look like a mother

    Chen Rong stammered, "mother didn¡¯t mean it . "

    With a bitter face, she murmured, "you four, your father is not satisfied . But after giving birth to your sister, your father seems to have given up his life and stopped looking at thendscape . "

    Wang Xuan chuckled and sneered, "that¡¯s what he wants to be, and God gave him one, but it¡¯s his daughter . Of course . "

    Although heughed, his voice was very low . It was clear that he didn¡¯t want to be heard by his father .

    Mother and son walk aroundughing, time flies . Half an hourter, the twins were tired of ying . They rode over . As soon as Wang Su threw his hands, he threw his sister to Wang Xuan in the carriage .

    Wang Xuan took over with one hand and lowered his head to his sister¡¯s ink eyes . She is obviously shocked by his appearance and reaches out her little hand to touch his face .

    While stroking the face of the elder brother, Wang Yun¡¯s eyes shed curiously . For a while, she rubbed against hispel and put her hand around Wang Xuan¡¯s neck .

    At this time, Chen Rong reached over .

    Just a stretch of hand, the child hugs Wang Xuan¡¯s hand tightly, muffled to shout: "don¡¯t Mother . "

    Chen Rong said with a smile, "yun¡¯er, your elder brother is tired . Let¡¯s hold him . "

    "No . "

    Wang Yun reached out his hand and touched his face . Suddenly, she said seriously, "I¡¯ll marry you . "

    As soon as the wordse out, there will be a silence around .

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense,e here, mother," Chen Rong cried

    At the same time with her voice, there was Wang Su¡¯s sullen voice, "yun¡¯er is not good . Two brothers are so good to yun¡¯er . Yun¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to marry . " "Yun¡¯er is so sad for the third brother . "

    Listening to theints of the two brothers, Wang Yun still hugged Wang Xuan tightly . Her little face was close to the big brother¡¯s face, and she blinked and said: "father always said, do the best if you want to . The eldest brother is the most beautiful, and yun¡¯er wants to marry the most beautiful . " Just said here, she added: "no, it¡¯s marriage . Yun¡¯er wants to marry the most beautiful . " ( . )

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252: 252

    Hearing the word, Wang Xuan was petrified .

    His face is a little blue . Staring at his younger sister, he pressed his lips tightly, and said earnestly, "yun¡¯er, the eldest brother is the eldest husband . "

    After spitting out these words, he put the child into Chen Rong¡¯s arms with a straight face .

    This time, the child did not struggle . She quietly fell in her mother¡¯s arms and looked at the elder brother askew .

    In the movement of the carriage, she ttened her mouth, then her head went down .

    Feel the breath that daughter pastes in neck nest a bit stuffy, Chen tolerates to smile a way: "Yun son is not happy?"

    The child tightly clenched her skirt, but did not answer .

    Chen Rong reaches for her chin and looks into her daughter¡¯s face .

    As soon as I saw it, the child pped off her hand and continued to stick it honestly in her neck socket .

    After a while, the baby cried out with milk: "big brother . "

    See this angry child unexpectedly open mouth, Chen Rong and Wang Xuan are surprised, Wang Xuan low smile way: "don¡¯t annoy big brother?"

    The child ¡¯en¡¯ a, way: "Yun son stands tall and upright, don¡¯t be angry with the beauty!"

    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Xuan¡¯s beautiful face was painted with subway blue and iron, while the twins outside listened to each other andughed loudly .

    Theughter was so loud that there was a sound between heaven and earth .

    At this time, it was the intersection of the three official roads that attracted passers-by to look back frequently .

    Fifty steps away, a man in a bamboo hat nced at the rest Pavilion .

    This is a nce, he is a Zheng .

    Staring at the slowlying team logo, his low dumb maic voice came slowly, "Langya Wang Hong?" The voice isplex and inexplicable .

    Standing behind him, a thin young man dressed as a schr took a close look at the motorcade and whispered, "it¡¯s Langya Wang Hong . I heard that Wang is unstable, so I invited him down the mountain . "

    Speaking of this, the literati said with a smile: "the Lord galloped, just afraid that he did not pay attention to these little celebrities of Jin people . " In the voice, there is an ineffable pride .

    The man under the bamboo hat didn¡¯t seem to hear him . He quietly looked at the approaching carriage . He asked in a low and hoarse way, "Wang Hong has gone down the mountain? His wife and children? "

    "Follow me down the mountain . " "The scribe said:" his woman said that she was a humble person, but the world said that she was generous and brave, and had a husband

    Seeing that the man seemed to listen carefully, the scribe said: "Wang Hong is the first of the famous people in Jin Dynasty . It¡¯s said that his son is extraordinary . "

    "Son?" The voice of the scribe was more hoarse, and he repeated in a low voice, "her son?"

    Looking at the approaching carriage, the man suddenly fell down and jumped onto the horse .

    When he moved, a dozen men in the pavilion stood up at the same time .

    The man didn¡¯t return, just said lightly, "you stay here . "

    Then he galloped out .

    Seeing that he was running straight towards Wang Hong¡¯s motorcade in Langya, the scribe eximed, "no, Lord!" When he said that, he turned over and went with him .

    As he said, the man drove his horse to the roadside, but he didn¡¯t know what to think of . He stopped .

    Side head, he motionless pestle there, as if there is a thousand years of solitude .

    He didn¡¯t turn back until the team passed .

    So slightly sideways, he kept his eyes fixed on the middle of the team .

    In the middle, there are some fancy carriages . Beside the carriage, Wang Hong in white clothes and two handsome twins, who were even more than his, rode with him and talked andughed .

    As for the carriage around them, there was a beautiful young man sitting there . The young man was leaning on a woman¡¯s shoulder, with a strong dependence in his stubborn expression .

    In the woman¡¯s hand, there was a beautiful little boy in her arms .

    The man lifted the bamboo hat gently and looked at the woman .

    Seventeen years .

    It¡¯s been seventeen years .

    She is still so gorgeous, as if the most blooming rose . Towards the sun, towards the spring, unbridled to show her beauty and beauty .

    Different from before, her face is no longer green and astringent . She is very familiar .

    Her face was peaceful, and her eyes, which were always waving, were not sharp .

    On her face, in her eyes, only peace, only serenity, only a kind of pet cat can bezy .

    It seems that she has not seen the dark for many years, she has forgotten her ws, and she no longer has her sharpness .

    It seems that she only remembers to stretch her beauty and freedom towards the sun . It seems that she once lived a life like this even though she died . All she has left in her life is sunshine and happiness .

    Looking at it, the man found that his eyes were a little astringent .

    It¡¯s a strange thing, how many years? He thought that he would not have tears, there will be no vulgar feelings . He was meant to ride .

    But at such a nce, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to pass .

    How can this woman be sofortable and beautiful? All over the world, chaos, fighting, pain and death are the main themes of the world . Failure and sorrow fill the whole earth . How many Han people lined up, dressed in a whole bunch ofnd into the river tomit suicide .

    How can all this suffering and pain be no longer rted to her?

    How could she live so well? Does she have the only purend in the world?

    Thinking about it, the man couldn¡¯t help looking at Wang Hong .

    Seventeen yearster, the handsome young man of the past is still handsome, but he has matured a lot .

    Looking at him, the man slowly lowered his head .

    Then he stood by the road like this, where no one could see him . The man gave Wang Hong a little gift and said in a low voice that he could only hear: "you have great talent, but you don¡¯t see it But I still want to respect you . You have protected this woman and given her a purend . "

    In this world, how much happiness and love do you have to enjoy to be a peaceful andzy woman?

    This world, can let a sharp and ruthless woman, put up her ws and whip, stand behind her to protect the wind and rain for her, that is a tough and short man?

    At this time, Wang Hong, who was driving the horse forward, seemed to feel something . He turned his head slowly .

    At the moment when he turned his head, the man pushed down the bamboo hat and rode away .

    All he saw was the back of the man .

    This figure is so familiar and so strange . It has a kind of bloodiness from fighting among thousands of troops, and a kind of majesty high above the world .

    Looking at it, Wang Hong frowned . At this time, Chen Rong¡¯s gentle and curious voice came, "Qng, what are you looking at?"

    Wang Hong turned around .

    With a smile on his lips, he said softly, "it¡¯s OK . " ( . )

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253: 253

    Fanwai has also updated 89 million words . It¡¯s written . Suddenly, I found that this foreigner can write forever

    In fact, I¡¯m very guilty . Two days a chapter, so slowly more, so stubborn in the single order list, I¡¯m embarrassed to think about it . Think about one change a day . Two books are in progress at the same time . In addition, there are some small problems in physical condition, and the energy is not continuous . Keep hanging like this, can¡¯t it go on forever?

    If you want to go, you want to stop . I want to tell you something, or is fanwai over like this? Tears, can¡¯t always write at the speed of a thousand words a day, all the time that the four best children get married and start a family? Why don¡¯t we just stop and open another new book? ( . )

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254: 254

    Well, let¡¯s do it more slowly . After all, it¡¯s too far to open new books for our children .

    ?

    the daughter fell asleep in her arms .

    Chen Rong gently stroked her daughter¡¯s hair and asked Wang Xuan, "xuan¡¯er, does the family mention your marriage?"

    As soon as the two words of marriage came out, Wang Xuan took the mask and put it on . After a while, his thin lips pulled and said, "yes . "

    "How is it?" Chen Rong asked repeatedly

    Wang Xuan did not answer her, but turned to Wang Hong and called out, "father . " His voice is clear, "son is a big husband, marry who wants who, when son is independent . "

    Wang Hong looked back and smiled at his son¡¯s eyes . He said lightly, "OK . "

    See father so straightforward should, Wang Xuanfeng Mou a bend .

    Wang Hong looked around three children and one daughter, and said lightly, "your marriage can be independent . "

    This word also entered the ears of the twins, but when they were young, they felt that the marriage was still far away . At the moment, I don¡¯t care what my father says .

    Wang Hong squints at Wang Xuan . When he is so big, he meets Chen Rong . After thinking about it, Wang Hong asked, "is Xuaner interested in someone?"

    Wang Xuan thin lips a pull, carelessly said: "No . " Wang Hong nodded and said, "above the women, it¡¯s to be controlled . " As soon as he said that, he stared at his wife . Now Wang Hong hurriedly coughs and turns around .

    Along the way, Wang Hong and his son deliberately kept a low profile . Seeing more and more officials on the road, Wang Hong and his twins got into the carriage .

    In the carriage, Wang Hong seemed a little silent .

    Wang Xuan didn¡¯t see his mother for a long time . He didn¡¯t want to leave the carriage . He just turned his head and ignored his father¡¯s existence . He just snuggled up to his face and his eyes under the mask shed . He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking .

    Wang Yun in Chen Ronghuai, at this time, had a good dream . She did not know what she was dreaming about . The young man with a slight frown on his sword brow looked worried .

    Chen Rong looked down at her daughter and couldn¡¯t help smiling . She reached out and held her daughter¡¯s nose . After she could only breathe with her mouth open, Chen Rong asked, "Xuaner, I heard that you have been traveling for a year and a half?" She looked at him anxiously and said, "what has never happened?"

    Her xuan¡¯er was born with such a face that it would not be peaceful all the way . If it wasn¡¯t for the end of the trip, Wang Hong told her that she really didn¡¯t know how much to worry about .

    After Chen Rong asked, Wang Xuan was silent .

    After a long time, Wang Xuan didn¡¯t wake up until Chen Rong called his name .

    He shook his head and said, "mother, it¡¯s OK . "

    In Chen Rong¡¯s suspicious eyes, Wang Xuan slowly looked up, and he said proudly, "who is the son? Besides the mother, who in the world is worth caring about?"

    As soon as the voicended, Wang Xuan stared coldly at his father .

    At the moment, his proud head quickly lowered, muttering: "and father and younger brother and sister . "

    Just at this time, Chen Ronghuai¡¯s children opened their eyes .

    Wang Xuan is now lowering his head . His two younger sisters are dark and dark, with their naturally indifferent eyes . They can¡¯t help being stunned .

    At this time, my sister¡¯s crisp voice came, "big brother . " She sat up in her mother¡¯s arms, shook her little fist at the big brother, and said, "yun¡¯er, don¡¯t marry you . "

    She stared at Wang Xuan with big, dark eyes, and her voice was crisp and firm . "You hit me, I don¡¯t want you . "

    Hearing this, Chen Rong asked doubtfully, "your elder brother hit you?"

    Wang Yun nodded with a cold face and said, "well, I lost the fight just now . "

    When did it happen?

    Chen Rong frowned and said, "yun¡¯er, it¡¯s not what you dream about, is it?"

    The child looks at her mother with ck eyes . How do you know .

    Chen Rong couldn¡¯t cry orugh . She reached out to rub her daughter¡¯s small head and said, "ah, you, the things in your dreame out and say . "

    The child ignores her motherpletely, and she still stares at the elder brother seriously . Stared for a while, when Wang Xuan thought her attention had been diverted . At the corner of his eye, his sister slowly clenched her small fist andpared with her big hand . Just aparison, she quickly took back, and then, she seemed a little listless .

    See here, Wang Xuan mouth corner a Yang, almostugh out loud .

    He nced at his sister¡¯s lost behavior of burying the whole face in his mother¡¯s arms . Unconsciously, his heart was already warm: This was his sister . Although God has turned their faces upside down, she is still his little sister .

    At this time, Wang Hong light slow voice came, "Sun Yan to Jiankang . "

    Sun Yan?

    Chen Rong raised his head quickly .

    Wang Hong nced at her and said softly, "you haven¡¯t seen each other in these years . You can get together then . "

    On one side, Wang Xuan said, "Sun Yan? I¡¯ve seen him, mother . "

    Wang Xuan raised his eyebrows and said, "he asked me to call his uncle as soon as he met . I was still thinking about whether to call . He was impatient, so we had a fight . "Chen Rong hurriedly said, "you should call . " She sighed softly, "in those days, he helped me a lot, a lot . "

    Wang Xuan nodded, "OK, I¡¯ll call him . " As soon as his voice fell, he heard the voice of a suckling baby, "big brother is wrong, you have to win him, then call him . "

    Xiao Wang Yun raised his head and looked at the elder brother seriously with ck eyes . His face was solemn . "You call it that way, and he will be proud . "

    As soon as her voice fell, Wang Hong whispered, "yun¡¯er . "

    He looked at the daughter with a headache . "How can I start a fight at my aunt¡¯s house?"

    Wang Yun bowed her head honestly . She did not bury her face in her mother¡¯s arms until her father had finished speaking . It¡¯s obviously a little difficult to change her look without shame .

    Wang Hong sighed .

    At this time, Chen Rong asked in a low voice, "how is he? Do you have a wife and a son? "

    "Well, he married his wife, the first daughter of Yu family, and had two sons and three daughters . "

    "Very good, very good," said Chen He finally has his home .

    Wang Hong nced at Chen Rong, who was overjoyed, and took back his eyes .

    Since that year, ran min was going to be called emperor, and Sun Yan left him . But he didn¡¯t want to go back to Jiankang to live afortable life, so he led his private soldiers to swim around the Yangtze River .

    Now he returns to Jiankang, which will also be under themand of the Langya Wang family, that is to say, he will be themander of Wang Hong¡¯s banner .

    Of course, Sun Yan chose this . When he heard that Wang Hong was going out of the mountain, he gave up the territory he had been operating for many years and returned to Shanxi with private soldiers . Facing Jiankang dignitaries, he directly promised that if he was a general, he would only yield to Wang Qng¡¯s banner . As for other people, they are mediocre people, and he despises them .

    At this point, Sun Yan will naturally be one of his generals .

    At this time, there was a drum and noise in front of us .

    Just as Chen Rong turned his head, he heard Wang Su¡¯s clear voiceing from outside, "mother, the family sent someone to meet father . " As soon as his voice fell, there was a woman¡¯s scream . The scream was too loud to cover all the noise .

    Chen Rong was shocked and opened the curtain .

    She looked at the vast and endless colorful carriage in front of her, at the girls who couldn¡¯t see the side, and asked iprehensibly, "where is the family?" What¡¯s wrong with women or women?

    When the twins blushed, they red at Wang Xuan and pointed at him and said, "it¡¯s the elder brother, mother . If you want to me him, me him . "

    A guard said: "Lord Lang, I seem to see the family g . " He said in a loud voice, "but there are so many aunts . They are gone in a sh . " ( . )

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255: 255

    As soon as the guard said this, it was a little quiet around Langya Wang¡¯s such a big family, will not only send one or two to meet Wang Hong, such a vast crowd, have been blocked by the aunts flooded?

    Wang Hong nced at his three sons and sighed a little bit . He looked at the sword brow and the stars . His daughter was cold and handsome . He suddenly thought, "some of them are shocked . It¡¯s a difficult life . " .

    When he was in Nanshan before, he still had confidence and would like to drag his wife to see the Xiongjun peak . But after his daughter was born, he swallowed hisst breath .

    It¡¯s just that -

    Wang Xuan, wearing a mask, can¡¯t see whether he is ashamed or not in the face of people¡¯s mocking andughing eyes . He just pulled down the curtains on both sides and reached out to take his sister from his mother¡¯s hand .

    After a while, Chen Rong hears a kind of familiar tteryugh and says, "I¡¯m ah Rong¡¯s elder sister . Please tell me . "

    Sister?

    When Chen Rong was confused, a guard¡¯s voice came from the outside, "madam, a woman said she is your sister and wants to see you . "

    Chen Rong en made a sound . She reached out to lift the curtain and looked around .

    At this point, she was snorting listlessly at the old end of a green pony .

    In the carriage, a woman in her forties was looking at her . When she saw Chen Rong, the woman called out: "ah Rong, ah Rong, it¡¯s me, ah Qi, it¡¯s Chen Qi, your family sister . "

    Chen Qi?

    Chen Rong finally remembered .

    But in her memory, Chen Qi is a lovely girl with beautiful appearance and fair skin . She is also proud of her appearance and often sneers at Chen¡¯s gorgeous appearance . Howe Chen Qi, who is only one year older than her, has be so emaciated and haggard since she disappeared in 17 years? Her skin is dark and her eyes are not bright . Where else is her appearance?

    Chen Qi seemed very excited . She hurried the driver and hurriedly approached Chen Rong . As she approached, she timidly looked at the tall and powerful guards on both sides and turned to Chen Rong .

    Chen¡¯s face is gorgeous, and her appearance is better than that of that year . There is a sh of jealousy and trance in her eyes .

    In a twinkling, Chen Qi picked up her mind again, and her carriage was also close to Chen Rong .

    Looking at her as if she was tall and graceful, Chen Qi apanied her with a smile and said, "I knew that a Rong wasing . I was here three days ago . I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many people . If I hadn¡¯t been here, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to squeeze in . "

    At this time, Chen Rong¡¯s faint voice came, "what can Qi do for me?"

    "Me, me, me . " After saying three words in a row, Chen Qi hesitated and nced at Chen Rong¡¯s clothes, face, and those still plump white and tender hands that had never touched yangchunshui .

    Looking at it, jealousy can no longer be controlled from her eyes .

    Chen Qi nced at the carriage, as noble as Wang Hong, who was relegated to immortality, and Wang Xuan, who was leaning beside Chen Rong . Although he was wearing a mask, the elegance of the peerless generation could not be concealed . He was also a cool and handsome little boy in Chen Rong¡¯s arms .

    For some reason, the more she looked, the tighter her chest was . She did not dare to think, or even, dare not look again, or forget what she had to say .

    Looking back at Chen Rong, Chen Qi¡¯s eyes obviously add some resentment .

    Chen Qi¡¯s eyes, Chen Rong in the past years, saw a lot from Chen Wei .

    She doesn¡¯t like the look .

    Swish, Chen Rong simply pulled down the curtain .

    Seeing her pull down the curtain, Chen Qi finally forgot the jealousy and remembered the purpose of her trip . She hurriedly called out: "a Rong, don¡¯t . " Biting her teeth, she said more forcefully, "ah Rong, I have something to tell you . "

    "What¡¯s the point?"

    Chen Rong lifts the curtain again . She frowns slightly and looks at Chen Qi impatiently .

    Somehow, as soon as Chen Qi¡¯s face was on Chen Rong¡¯s face, she thought of her identity in the past and how she was submissive in front of herself when she was in Nanyang .

    Now her tongue is tied again .

    Just as Chen¡¯s brow grew deeper and deeper, a young girl suddenly stretched out her head from Chen Qi¡¯s side and cried, "mother, let me speak . "

    This young girl, who looks white and delicate, looks very simr to Chen Qi, but she is a little less rich than that of that year, and more vulgar because of ignorance and superficiality .

    The girl looked at Chen Rong, and her eyes shed a touch of surprise and cringe at the moment when she was on her . In a moment, she did not know what she thought, but she was smiling and confident .

    "Auntie, my mother and I came to know that Auntie is here . I want to ask you to help me . " When the girl said that, she said in a loud voice, "it¡¯s very simple for her aunt . "

    As she said, she looked a little out of control into the carriage .

    Chen Rong is impatient . She pulls the curtain down a little .

    Seeing her like this, the young girl was surprised . She said quickly, "Auntie and aunt, it¡¯s like this . Someone bullies us . You want toe out for us . "Stand up for them?

    Chen Rong was a little funny and surprised . She smiled and asked, "what happened?"

    At this time, Chen Qi reached out to the girl, she just pulled a bit, the girl then suddenly took a pull of her elbow and looked back at her mother .

    Then she turned to Chen Rong, who was ttering and smiling, and said brightly, "Auntie, it¡¯s my father who bullies us . My mother was his match . I was my father¡¯s daughter . But a few years ago, my father just married a poor woman from the countryside to be his equal wife, and he also gave the marriage that he had promised to me to the daughter of that bitch . What¡¯s more, my father and his family are always bullying my mother, not only don¡¯t give her food, but also let her do a lot of things . "

    As she said, Chen Qi kept pulling at her sleeves . At this time, Chen Qi¡¯s face became more and more ashamed and indignant, especially when she was facing Chen Rong, the indignation added to the indignation of being insulted . It seems that her daughter told Chen Rong such a thing, and Chen Rong listened so calmly, which was the biggest humiliation to her . This humiliation, is Chen Rong gives her!

    The girl bumped her mother several times with her elbow impatiently, but she didn¡¯t look back . She just looked at Chen Rong and said, "aunt, listen to my mother, you were not liked . . . " As soon as she said that, Chen Rong felt that Wang Xuan, who was leaning on her shoulder to nourish her spirit, had his eyes opened and his muscles tightened .

    Chen Rong quickly reached out his hand and stroked his son . Then he turned around and listened to the girl¡¯s words with interest . Aunt, you are living so well now . I heard that you are still powerful . You can find me a good marriage . Don¡¯t be too strong . It¡¯s Wang Xiehuang and Chen¡¯s family . Just themon people who can be in power . " She looked at Wang Hong uncontrobly and couldn¡¯t help but add: "of course, if the legitimate sons of these families are better . . . "

    The young girl raised her head and said, "by the way, you still need to remember to tell my father that if you want him to break the engagement of that bitch, you need to order him to give that bitch to Wu Guan as a concubine . Don¡¯t worry about who Wu is in charge . It¡¯s OK to say so anyway . "

    In the girl¡¯s incessant voice, the guards around seemed to be stunned . They were the twins in the back carriage . At this time, they also stared at her .

    ...... In their position, I have never seen such a person! The first time I saw it, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was fresh, funny or disgusting .

    Chen Rong is also a bit stunned .

    She took it for granted, even with an order on her face . After staying, she finally asked Chen Qi behind her, "ah Qi," she said with a smile, "what identity and kind of grace do you want to use to order me to help you with your daughter today?"

    The girl could not understand Chen Rong¡¯s words . She was stunned .

    But Chen Qi, immediately understood, her face a cold, just stare over, on Chen Rong behind Wang Xuan and Wang Hong, gas and empty .

    She pursed her lips and said, "if you had note to Nanyang, where would you have been?" Chen Qi said here, somehow touched the resentment, she said shamefully: "if it wasn¡¯t for us, you would only be on the street . In that case, you will not meet your present husband, nor will you be valued by your majesty . "

    Speaking of this, Chen Qi raised her head high .

    In fact, when she came here, she wanted to ask for a good appearance . After all, she has no way to go . After all, among the people she knows, only Chen Rong has the highest status . Only one word of her can help herself and change her destiny .

    But somehow, when she really saw Chen Rong, she could not control the jealousy in her heart when she was familiar with her, as if she had not changed her face . She seemed to return to the original, as if she was the same Chen Qi, and she was just the same Chen Rong .

    Chen Rongughs .

    She quietly looked at the mother and daughter . Slowly, she pulled the curtain of the car and said softly, "throw it out!"

    "Yes!"

    Whoosh, several guards around the mother and daughter . Chen Qi is surprised, can¡¯t help screaming: "Chen¡¯s a Rong, how dare you be so heartless?"

    Unfortunately, as soon as she said this, an iron arm picked her up, and then threw her to the field beside the road!

    "Plop" a, Chen Qi fell heavily into the mud field, her cry has not fallen, then chewed a mouth of mud .

    Chen Qi, who nearly fainted from the pain, just turned over with difficulty . There was a dark shadow in front of her eyes . She didn¡¯t react . She just heard a "plop" . Her daughter¡¯s scream sounded from the soil beside her .

    After throwing out the two easily, a guard drew out his sword and went to the carriage . Only to hear the "PorPhyr" sound, the sword sshed with blood . In a twinkling of an eye, the old horse¡¯s head had tumbled to the ground .

    After cutting down the old horse, he overturned the carriage to the mud field several times, and the team drove forward in a mighty way .

    At the moment when Chen Rong pulled down the curtain, he heard a hoarse and frightened cry, "my horse, my carriage Oh, oh, this is the carriage I stole by your father . He will kill me . What should I do ( . )

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256: 256

    Chen Qi¡¯s daughter just jumped up, looked up and saw the royal guards in a strict line, looked at the carriages that were gradually flooded by the flow of people, and the courage that had just been mustered disappeared again .

    She sat down in the mud and looked at the front of the crowd with big eyes under the mud .

    She didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this . If she had known that the cowardly and ipetent ah Jung in her mother¡¯s mouth could be bullied by others, she would have been so tough . She will try to tter . Now, it¡¯s all her stupid mother¡¯s fault that she has blocked the road which is not easy to wait for .

    Think of here, the girl¡¯s heart is angry and hateful, she is biting her lips, the earth covers her eyes and tears roll . She tightly clenched her fist and said to herself: No, I can¡¯t marry Wu stewardess as a concubine! I¡¯m clearly my own daughter . I¡¯m better than that bitch . Why can she steal my happiness and let me be a concubine instead?

    At this time, the crying Chen Qi choked .

    The young girl turned around, and she put her eyes on her mother, who was unconscious and lost in spirit, and jumped up to pull herpel, and said in a hurry: "mother, think more about it . For the Chen¡¯s a Rong, what have you helped her in the past? You have to think about it . " She thought that since Chen¡¯s a Rong asked her mother what she had done and what kind of kindness she could help her, didn¡¯t she say that if there was such a kindness, Chen Rong would reach out for help?

    In her daughter¡¯s violent shaking, Chen Qi stayed for a long time, for a while her eyes recovered a little, and said low, "but there is one thing . "

    "Say what you want . "

    "That time, the bitch went to Moyang city for Wang Qng¡¯s sake, but he told us that he was apanying the loyal servant to find the servant¡¯s family . After she returned, her aunt was going to punish her severely . It was because of our love that her aunt let her go . "

    The girl¡¯s eyes brightened and asked, "what else, what else?"

    Chen Qi thought for a while and shook her head .

    The young girl thought for a while and said, "anyway, she hase to Jiankang . We will find another time to see her another day . Then he took this matter to talk . At that time, she was spared a fight . Today, I have to give my mother and daughter a wealth! "

    Chen Qi nodded her head and listened to her daughter . She also felt that things had changed .

    Now that things have turned around, with the wealth of the seventh king of Langya and the favor that Chen¡¯s a Rong has received now, what¡¯s left out of her fingers is enough for their mother and daughter to enjoy a lifetime . At present, Chen Qi is in a good mood . She slowly climbs up and thinks, "this horse will be cut off when it is cut off . I said that it was to help Chen¡¯s a Rong, who was cut to death by a strong man . " . It is expected that the Lord will not do anything to me if he hears the name of a Rong .

    She stood up, supported each other with her daughter, walked out of the mud field with a deep and shallow foot, avoided the dense crowd, and walked along the path towards the front .

    As she walked, she looked back at the carriages submerged by the stream of people from time to time, and said to herself, "how can such a humble fox get such a good husband and enjoy such great wealth?"? I look better than her, born higher than her, why not like her?

    People are like this, people in the distance get the most wealth, she would not think of jealousy . But the people around me, especially those who were not as rich as themselves, will burn people¡¯s hearts like fire, and make people suffer twice as much .

    Not to mention Chen Qi¡¯s calction, as the motorcade drove closer and closer, she saw the deafening scream and the huge flow of people, like the sea water pouring in . Chen Rong felt for the first time that this kind of people would be flooded without panic, and she could not help frowning .

    Chen Rong looked at the aunts who were desperately blocked outside by the guards . Just about to open his mouth, he saw the only one in the carriage who was calm and self-confident, as if Wang Xuan, who was not affected at all, turned to his mother and asked, "mother, did they say that about you before?"

    Chen Rong was shocked by the sullen tone of her son¡¯s voice . She turned around and said with a dumb smile, "of course, mother is inferior and looks bad . People all over the world say that about mother . "

    Wang Xuan thin lips into a line .

    After a while, he said slowly, "I wish I killed those people!"

    Chen Rongughed, "now that mother has everything, they are just jealous . "

    Speaking of this, Chen Rong said in a low voice, "I don¡¯t know how many rtives and friends I¡¯ve met in the past, living in Jiankang for a long time . "

    Wang Xuan said, "I didn¡¯t know that there were such people in the world . " He said Chen Qi¡¯s mother and daughter .

    Chen Rong said in a low voice, "the status of children is different . Once they are born, they are very high . This kind of urban pariah has never been seen before . "

    She had just said that, suddenly, a shrill cheering came like waves . The voicepletely drowned out the voice of Chen Rong, which made her have to look back .

    Looking back, she turned white and hurriedly pulled down the curtain . However, it turned out that it was the aunts who finally broke through the man bridge built by the guards and rushed over crazily .

    Just a blink of an eye, the carriage was drowned by the people¡¯s aunts . They screamed again and again . Flowers and fruits mixed with handkerchief sachets hit them ceaselessly . Rao is that the curtain of the carriage has been pulled up, and the door has been locked . The falling objects still leak into one from time to time . Chen Rong pulled off the handkerchief on his face in embarrassment, and made a sad sound, but his head and face were hit by fruit at the same time .

    In her busy schedule, she hurriedly talked about how to keep her daughter . At a nce, Wang Hong and Wang Xuan were all in a mess .

    At such a nce, Chen Rong¡¯s back skull was hit by another object, which made her open her teeth and split her mouth . She could not help being angry at her calm son . "Xuan¡¯er, take off your mask . "

    In Wang Xuan does not understand in the vision, Chen Rong is angry way: "must ache everybody to ache together!"

    Wang Xuan couldn¡¯t helpughing at this . He looked at his mother with blue face and swollen nose . His lips were thin and slightly raised . He said in a cold voice, "let¡¯s solve it . "

    As soon as the sound fell, he had pulled off his mask, leaped out of the window, and stood steadily on the roof .

    Almost the moment when he jumped out, all the screams, the noise, the singing seemed to be hit at the same time, all of a sudden he was mute .

    Seeing this, Chen Rong was greatly relieved . Looking out through the floating curtain, she suddenly chuckled and said: "Qng, none of your children are human!"

    You know, she is still in the carriage, the guards, but they are hard to block the outside . Those who smash Chen¡¯s appearance are just the fish that have missed the . They are countless .

    Looking at the faces smeared one by one, on the top of his head, his shoulders and arms were covered with colorful things, some of his mouth was bruised, some of his face was still bleeding . Chen Rong was so guilty that he wanted to scold his son again .

    She looked back and said to Wang Hong, "in those days, Qng seemed to have no such prestige . "

    Wang Hong nced at her, slowly took off a piece of cake stuck on her ear, and put it on Jun¡¯s face, which was made into a dye te, with a slight frown on his brow . He said lightly: "it¡¯s never When we get to Jiankang, xuan¡¯er can¡¯t live with us . " What he said was definitely an order .

    Chen Rong was just discontented and thought of something in a blink of an eye . Is it difficult to seed? Will this tragic situation be experienced day after day? Thinking of this, she lowered her head, unable to refute Wang Hong¡¯s decision . ( . )

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257: 257

    In the past, Chen Rong always worried that his son would be "watched and killed" one day . Now, looking at the stupefied crowd outside and listening to the silent surroundings, she thought with satisfaction: not so miserable .

    In this way, the motorcade drove steadily forward, and the ant like people followed blindly . The beautiful young man who was standing on the top of the car blowing wind also publicized the lonely scenery .

    Just standing like this, he always looked out of control into the carriage . In the carriage, there was his mother, five years apart, and it was so nice to lean on her . It¡¯s a pity that he can only blow like this . He really wants to have another siege like that . His mother is OK . His father Think of Wang Hong just Piao his eyes, Wang Xuan hit a shiver .

    As soon as the aunts were quiet, the family team that greeted Wang Hong emerged . The horse¡¯s hooves turned over, the carriage rolled, and the big king¡¯s word was flying in the wind . A team of two or three hundred people finally came .

    Seeing theming, Wang Hong stepped out of the carriage . Almost as soon as he stepped down, two figures shed by . In a twinkling of an eye, the twins had crowded to Chen¡¯s side .

    two young boys as like as two peas and 13, looked at Chen Rong with the samerge round eyes . Five years apart, their memories of their parents are not as clear as they used to be . Therefore, the twins look at Chen Rong with a little strangeness .

    Looking at such a son, Chen Rong¡¯s heart ached . Her eyes turned red and tears fell down, choking . Chen Rong called out softly and hoarsely, "su¡¯er, ling¡¯er . " Trembling, she reached out her hands and stroked one person¡¯s head .

    Feeling mother¡¯s tenderness, the two teenagers at the same time nted towards her, and arched their heads into the arms of Chen Rong .

    At this time, Wang Yun, who was sleeping alone in the corner because she didn¡¯t like her mother¡¯s holding too tightly, had her head stretched out from the quilt . Her eyes were dripping, and she looked at her two brothers curiously . Obviously, she didn¡¯t understand how the grand husband could be so coquettish?

    The twins didn¡¯t notice their sister¡¯s expression . They rubbed against Chen Rong¡¯s arms and felt the warmth andfort . They slowly stopped rubbing and reclined on Chen Rong in peace .

    Chen Rong looked left and right, and her nose was stuffed again . She whispered, "su¡¯er, ling¡¯er, my mother misses you so much . "

    She stretched out her sleeve and wiped her tears . For a while, she thought of thousands of words when she didn¡¯t see them, and then she choked in her throat .

    Wang Su and Wang Ling are satisfied by their mother . They don¡¯t care about their mother¡¯s feelings . There you say to me, "it¡¯s better to go out with the eldest brother . " "Keep your voice down . Be careful he¡¯s annoyed when he hears it . " "What about anger? He would not make a face . " "Be careful . Be careful, elder brother . Throw us into those aunts again . "

    As soon as the word "you" came out, the two teenagers did not know what to think of . They brushed together and shuddered . At the same time, they stopped their mouths . Only those round eyes were still dribbling . They aimed at the roof with great care .

    At this time, Wang Su, with his eyes turned straight, nced at their little hands holding their chin, and was drilling out of the bedding, staring at their sister .

    At this time, the carriage suddenly elerated . Chen Rong looked out, but Wang Hong got on the horse and hurried forward under the support of the family escort .

    This eleration was very sudden . Many stunned aunts fell behind . Some of them responded quickly and hurriedly to catch up . After all, they were sote .

    Seeing that the aunts were more and more far away, Wang Xuan hurriedly jumped into the carriage and put on a mask .

    As soon as he got into the carriage, he looked at thest four pairs sympathetically . However, in Wang Xuan¡¯s eyes, the twins changed their faces as quickly as possible, and their eyes became innocent .

    Wang Xuan stared at the two men, looked at Chen Rong, and asked softly, "mother, do you still have pain on your face?"

    Chen Rong hurriedly shakes her head . Now in this carriage, there are her four favorite children . She just looks at them and is full . Where do you remember the pain?

    Just, Chen Rong looks at Wang Xuan anxiously and sighs: "my son, is it difficult for you to go out every time?"

    Wang Xuan said calmly, "no, I haven¡¯t been in Jiankang for half a year . "

    No wonder .

    In the murmur of the mother and son, they entered Jiankang city in a twinkling of an eye .

    Enter the city and settle in Langya pce . As before, Chen Rong lived in that courtyard .

    After all arrangements were made, Chen Rong was free .

    Wang Hong is busy learning about the imperial court . She has no time to apany her . Her three sons also have their own studies . Their only daughter is a master in the mansion . She has to learn the most amazing swordsmanship all day .

    Even those who despise her don¡¯t hang around in front of her . It seems that five years ago that scene still left many people with deep memories .

    When she was idle and bored, Chen Rong disguised herself as an ordinary woman and wore some excellent guards . She was ready to stroll around until she had finished all the ces where she lived when she was a young girl .

    Unconsciously, Chen Rong came to Xishan Taoist temple .

    Standing at the foot of the mountain, looking at the mountain path which is still full of people, Chen Rong was a little confused about whether to go or not .

    At this time, there was a chirping voice behind them . Many of Jiankang¡¯s aunts, born in zichangzi, had never seen Hu people or experienced wind and frost in their lives . Their faces, eyes, and voices were full of a kind of lightness and innocence that only flourished in a prosperous era . That kind of rxed and naive softnguage of Wunong makes people feel rxed when they hear it . Unconsciously, Chen Rong also looks back with a smile .

    There were five or six girlsing . They didn¡¯t take a car . They all walked in gauze hats . They didn¡¯t look like ordinary people .

    When I came to Chenrong, a 15-6-year-old aunt looked up at the top of the mountain and said with a smile, "when I arrived at Jiankang, I muste to the Xishan Taoist temple . "

    She blinked and said mysteriously, "do you know who lived in this ce?" To the curious eyes of my friends, my aunt said in a whisper: "here, I have lived in one of the most wonderful women¡¯s crowns in the dynasty . She is the daughter of ordinary taxi people for the first time, and has be a powerful aunt . "

    Hearing this, another pretty girl said scornfully, "that¡¯s it . It¡¯s not worth the incense . "

    The aunt turned a white eye and said, "what do you know? By the way, have you heard of Wang Xuan? "

    Wang Xuan?

    As soon as the name came out, five or six aunts had bright eyes at the same time . The pretty girl giggled, "sister, are you talking about Wang Xuan? Of course, I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s gorgeous, like a demon like the moon . He¡¯s a beautiful man rarely seen in the past hundred years . "

    The aunt said with a smile, "that¡¯s it . This Chen¡¯s Arong, who once lived in Xishan Taoist temple and became a high-qualitydy from a junior schr, is Wang Xuan¡¯s mother, her own mother! "

    In the re of the partners, the aunt giggle said: "now I know why there is so much incense here . Are there many aunts?" ( . )

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258: 258

    In Chen Rong¡¯s confusion, the aunt continued tough: "the aunts are here, hoping to see Xuan Xiang . You know, his mother used to live in Xishan Taoist temple, but he often came to the ce

    Xuaner oftenes to Xishan Taoist temple?

    Chen Rong was stunned by a little secret joy and emotion . Her son must have missed her, so he came to this ce where she once lived .

    Chen Rong once again turned to look at the Taoist temple in the west mountain, and looked at the Taoist temple looming on the peaks . She only felt that in the past, this ce that once made her look forward to, and had been bitter . Now, it seems that there is only beauty left .

    Slowly pull down the curtain, Chen Rong whispered, "go back . "

    "Yes . "

    Beside the shouting andughing aunts, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage began to leave Xishan Taoist temple .

    Her carriage, whether made of materials or four snow-white horses, is extremely noble . With the sign of Langya Wang¡¯s family engraved on the corner of her eyes, the people who can see it at a nce know that there is a big aristocrat in it .

    Therefore, different from Chen Rong¡¯s memory, where her carriage went this time, all the carriages around gave way one after another, one hundred thousand carriages, but it was the first one .

    Walking like this, there was a sound of beating and swearing in front of us . At first, the sound of beating and swearing came from the alley . In a twinkling of an eye, three climbing figures rolled into the street .

    These three people rolled in the street, pulled their hair, pulled their clothes, and cried with each other, which was very lively .

    Unconsciously, where the three went, the crowd gave in .

    Just then, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage arrived .

    Her carriage was not in a hurry, with the leisurely elegance that the great nobles of Jiankang used to have .

    Naturally, there is such a bustle in front of her, and her carriage will not stop . She is such a great aristocrat, because of the brawling of the street shrew, who stops and waits for him, is it not to lose the family¡¯s face?

    Seeing her carriage getting closer and closer, the three women who rolled and scolded didn¡¯t notice that in thene, a middle-aged woman dressed appropriately rushed up .

    She snapped at the three, "what¡¯s the style? Stop now . "

    When the three were fighting hard, how could anyone hear her?

    When the middle-aged woman saw that she couldn¡¯t drive them, she hurried back to look at the old carriage . Seeing her carriage getting closer and closer, I couldn¡¯t help panicking . She screamed behind her . "What are you doing? Hurry up and tear off these three hooves . "

    At themand, two strong servants rushed forward . They moved and dragged the three women to the side of the street . At this time, Chen Rong¡¯s carriage just passed by .

    Although I passed by, I met one of the women¡¯s clothes at the edge of the carriage .

    ...... Without waiting for Chen Rong to open his mouth, the coachman who saw this scene yelled and stopped the carriage slowly .

    The middle-aged woman turned white when she saw the carriage stop . She knows that these nobles offended them in her capacity . They just don¡¯t want to worry about it . When they do, it¡¯s not enough to lose their money .

    Thinking of all the things she had seen, the middle-aged woman was in a state of great confusion . She turned around and cried out anxiously, "kneel down, but still don¡¯t kneel down to thank you?"

    As she cried, she stepped forward, plopped, and knelt down to Chen Rong¡¯s carriage .

    Kneeling on both knees and nodding on her forehead, the middle-aged woman respectfully called out carefully: "the little woman has no way to control her servant and concubine, which makes her maidservant and concubine look like nothing, disturbing the nobleman . Please do not sin . "

    There was no sound in the carriage .

    See the top of the head of the noble did not open, the middle-aged woman is more afraid, she white face trembling voice said: "noble adultrge, also do not sin . "

    This time, her voice finally awakened Chen .

    Through the gap of the curtain, Chen Rong, who has been staring at her, slowly raises her head . She looked at the middle-aged woman and said in a low voice, "you are Chen¡¯s assie?"

    The middle-aged woman never thought that such a great aristocrat could recognize himself, and then raised her head in amazement .

    She had a face on her face .

    In this pair, the middle-aged woman¡¯s face changed color instantly . She opened her lips and looked at Chen with disbelief . After a long time, she eximed, "you, are you ah Rong?"

    Seeing that she recognized herself, Chen Rong nodded . She smiled and said, "Chen Xi, long time no see . "

    Chen Qian didn¡¯t answer her questions . She was still staring at Chen .

    How could she be Chen Rong?

    Yes, she is Chen Rong . Although she is 17 years apart, her face is still beautiful .

    She hasn¡¯t changed at all .

    Unconsciously, Chen Xi stroked her face . She knew that she had changed . These years, she had to take care of the shops outside, the maids and concubines in the house, and set fire in a proper ce . She had to get rid of some eyesores . The girl who used to be bright and confident was full of wind and frost and bad calction!

    Years, in her face engraved sweet and bitter, but this is not the carriage, her eyebrows between less girl¡¯s grumpiness, more gentle and calm . This is the color of happiness . Chenxi opened her mouth and murmured after a long time: "you, are you Arjun? Yes, you are Aron . " She has heard that Chen¡¯s a Rong did not die, but eventually married Wang Qng, lived in seclusion with him, and had children with him . The most incredible thing is that Wang Qng did not even have a concubine, and none!

    Confused and confused, Chenxi stood up .

    She was still looking at Chen Rong, and her bright eyes moved her throat . She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it .

    At this moment, she nced at the long line behind her . Among these lines, there were carriages, donkey carts and knights . One of the carriages in the queue was the most awed superior officer of her husband . At the moment, the superior officer was waiting there respectfully, and the atmosphere did not dare to say a word, until Chen Rong thought of it, and when he had finished speaking, his carriage dared to move .

    Yes, Chen Rong is a great aristocrat .

    For a while, the thoughts of turning over the river came like a tide . Chen Xi swallowed the saliva which could not tell if it was bitter or other taste, and stepped back .

    She stood in front of Chen Rong with her head down . She could not salute Chen Rong .

    Chen Rong doesn¡¯t mind either . When she was a girl, Chen Qian was the most shrewd and sarcastic in front of her .

    Therefore, Chen Rong just smiled, and Wen Sheng asked, "Hey, how are you going to do?"

    OK? It seems to be good . Compared with Chen Qi¡¯s humble person, she is the master mother of the government, controlling the financial power of the government and the happiness and anger of the maids and concubines .

    But in front of Chen Rong?

    Chen Qian¡¯s lips wriggled for a while, and for a long time she said, "it¡¯s OK . "

    Chen Rong didn¡¯t care, she nodded, turned to Yu Fu and said, "let¡¯s go . " When the carriage was moving, she smiled at Chenxi and said, "stay in the way, don¡¯t say for a long time, assie, I¡¯ll go first . " ( . )

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259: 259

    Chen Qian watched Chen Rong¡¯s carriage leave in a daze .

    Just after the street was cleared, dozens of acquaintances swarmed around Chen Qian . Seeing that she was still looking at the direction Chen Rong was leaving, a woman said enviously, "that¡¯s the noble man of the Langya Wang family . You¡¯re really lucky, Xiniang . " "That¡¯s it . I¡¯m very happy that such a noble person can see me . Xiniang, she has said a lot to you . " "It¡¯s said that she is the first wife of the Langya Wang family . " "Ah, that¡¯s the royal family who let three people . "

    From then on, admiration and exmation sounded from time to time . Chen Qian listened to them, but somehow she didn¡¯t feel proud at all .

    When she thought of being an aunt, Chen¡¯s face was humble and patient . Chenxi couldn¡¯t help saying, "she¡¯s Chen¡¯s," she continued after a pause . "When she was an aunt, she was humble! However, she is amoner daughter of amoner who is not supported by others, so she can¡¯t stand on the stage at all . "

    She looked back and said to the quiet people, Chen Xi ttened her lips and thought scornfully, "God is really blind, and even let those people who have no face or skin climb such a position . " .

    At this time, a woman called out: "Chen¡¯s a Rong? I¡¯ve heard that her majesty made her an official . " "That¡¯s too much for you, assie . When you¡¯re an aunt, it¡¯s not the same thing . A woman¡¯s marriage is the second birth . She¡¯s destined to marry a noble man . How can you be a sister to say that?" "That¡¯s it . "

    Unconsciously, the women around Chenxi are dispersing . Before Chenxi can react, she looks at them with despicable eyes .

    Faintly, a low voice said, "this Assisi is also stupid . She had a chance to cling to the Langya Wang family . She even ndered others . Bah, no wonder his husband¡¯s head has been adding concubines to the mansion for three days . "

    "That is to say, such a distinguished person is not close to him, and he is not important . "

    Listen, Chen Qian¡¯s face is getting ugly . With a loud voice, she rushes to open the crowd and rush to the door .

    In the carriage, Chen Rong pulled down the curtain .

    She smiled coldly, leaned on her back, closed her eyes and thought, "in their hearts, am I always mean?"?

    This fact is a little helpless .

    Because this is an era in which identity is greater than everything else . The brand of this era is that there is no way to avoid the appearance, and it will never be avoided .

    At this time, a rush of horse hooves came .

    The sound of a horse¡¯s hoof awakened Chen Rong, who opened the curtain in wonder . You know, this is Jiankang . How crowded the streets are . Few people dare to gallop their horses here .

    What appeared in her vision was a fiery red pony, a beautiful girl at once .

    When Chen Rong looked at her, the girl also saw Chen Rong . She had a drink and the horse¡¯s hoof elerated . After crashing twomon people, she rushed to Chen Rong in a hurry .

    As soon as she rushed to Chen Rong¡¯s carriage, she had a quick drink and stopped the horse .

    Lower her head, the girl stared at Chen Rong and asked, "are you Chen¡¯s ah Rong?"

    Chen rongpiao followed two guards not far away from the girl too closely, and did not reply .

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t reply, the girl wanted to get angry when her mouth was t . In a sh, she didn¡¯t know what to think of, and forced herself to bear it . She jumped off the horse¡¯s back and said to Chen Rongfu in a quiet voice, "Sima Li has seen her aunt . "

    Why do you suddenly talk about etiquette again?

    Chen Rong takes back her eyes and stares at the girl .

    Maybe her eyes were suspicious . The girl¡¯s face turned red . She continued to be warm and soft . She said politely, "don¡¯t me my aunt . It was a Li who was rude just now . "

    "Are you a princess?" Chen Rong asked

    "Yes . "

    Chen Rong takes back her eyes, she says lightly: "you rush toe, want to ask me, why not speak up?"

    Sima Li¡¯s head is lower, and she says bluntly, "Auntie, it¡¯s Ali who is too headstrong . Please don¡¯t me auntie . "

    Chen Rong said lightly, "I don¡¯t me you . You have something to say . "

    "Yes . "

    Sima Li looks up .

    She looked at Chen Rong with clear eyes and said: "I heard that my aunt has been married to the king¡¯s husband for many years and never allowed him to take a concubine . Just a few years ago, my aunt gave you the beautiful maidservant concubines that the queen mother and Her Majesty gave to your husband . "

    Chen Rong coldly interrupts her words, "you came here in such a rush to say that?"

    Sima Li was shocked and said in a hurry, "no, aunt, you must not be angry . You must not be angry . " She was obviously in a hurry . Her eyes were red and her tears were about toe out .

    Chen Rong nced at her with a sneer: these Sima¡¯s children, one by one, are either straw bags or fanatics . They are either scared to pee their pants at the sound of horse hissing, or they are so rampant that they don¡¯t treat themon people as people . I didn¡¯t expect that they would cry too?

    For an era when the poor are destined to be prosperous at birth and the noble are always high, the decadence and ipetence of the grandchildren cannot be avoided . Sometimes Chen Rong even felt that without the support of those big families, the dynasty really had no need to continue . When Sima Li saw Chen Rong¡¯s face was not good, he did not know what he had said wrong . After staying in a daze, two lines of clear tears rolled down . She lowered her head and hurriedly wiped away tears with her handkerchief .

    Chen Rong said impatiently, "let¡¯s go . "

    "No, aunt, don¡¯t go . " Sima Li is in a hurry . She reaches for the shaft and says, "Auntie, auntie, I just want to talk to you . I want you to talk to Xuan Xiang . I want to treat me like his father did to you in the future, and I won¡¯t take a concubine . "

    This is strange .

    Chen Rong waved to Yu Fu to stop . She turned to Sima Li and asked him lightly, "you mean, you will marry Xuaner?"

    She said it so directly . Sima Li¡¯s face was red . She nodded her head gently and said, "the Empress Dowager and her mother said that she would make a decision for me . "

    "When they say they will make decisions for you, you think it¡¯s a safe thing to do?"

    Hearing Chen Rong¡¯s cold voice, Sima Li raised his head in amazement . She looked at Chen Rong, and only a whileter said, "aunt is still ming a li? You, don¡¯t sabotage us . "

    Chen Rong chuckled at this .

    She didn¡¯t want to talk to such a delicate girl any more . She turned to Yu Fu and shouted, "go!"

    "Yes," he replied The whip swung and the carriage moved .

    Sima Li didn¡¯t expect Chen Rong to leave without saying anything . After staying, he hurried to catch up with him .

    saw that while she was riding a horse, she stretched out her hand to climb up the shafts . Chen Rong looked back at Sima and coldly stared at it . He said, "Your Highness, your marriage with Xuan Er, my motherhood, will not be allowed!" You¡¯d better die! "

    Her eyes, this sentence, are full of evil spirit . Where has Sima Li seen it? His face was white with fear, and he took back his hand in panic . As soon as her hand was back, the carriage speeded up, and Chen Rong disappeared in front of Sima Li in a sh . ( . )

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260: 260

    When Chen Rong returned to the mansion, he was a little unhappy . Just sitting on the copse, he heard the maids call out: "Xiao Lang is back?" The voice was full of shame .

    Is xuan¡¯er back?

    Chen Rongteng stood up .

    As soon as Wang Xuan entered the room, he saw his mother standing there, staring straight at her .

    At that moment, he frowned and dropped the mask . Wang Xuan stepped forward to hold Chen Rong and asked, "mother, why do you look bad? Who wants to give my father a concubine¡¯s room? "

    He stretched out his hand and pressed the sword on his waist, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his murderous spirit soared . "Mother, my son has grown up, and this kind of reason cane out . "

    Hearing this, Chen Rong is funny and angry . She red at her son and said angrily, "I heard that the Empress Dowager and the queen are going to marry the princess Sima Li to you?"

    She stared at her son and asked, "do you know about this?"

    Where knows, her voice falls, Wang Xuan is Chi ground a smile, he says sarcastically: "the mother is urgent this?" He shook his head and said with a sigh: "how can my mother¡¯s marriage to my father has not been understood for so many years, but he is surnamed Wang, and my son is also surnamed Wang! Sima¡¯s family has no right to decide the marriage rtionship between the legitimate sons and daughters of Langya Wang¡¯s family! "

    (at this time, some of the top ns really look down upon the royal family . It is also stated in the historical books that they do not disdain marriage with the Si n . )

    Chen Rong was greatly relieved when she said this . She was confused just now and was also angry by the arrogance of the princess under her patience .

    At that moment, she sat on the copse, reached for the pulp, looked up and took a few quick sips, and rushed to the depression in her chest .

    When she feltfortable, Chen Rong stopped caring about it . After chatting with her son, she was ready to go back to her room for a sleep .

    In a sh, two days have passed .

    On this day, Chen Ronggang just finishedbing and washing, he heard the report of the maid, "madam, there is a letter from the pce, saying that the maids want to talk with youdies . How manydies in the mansion are going? Do you want to go? "

    Maidservant¡¯s tone is respectful and gentle, but Chen Rong can hear it . In such an asion, she refuses only for fear of being inhuman .

    Then she nodded and said, "go too . "

    "Yes . "

    When she said these words, several maids woulde up and make up for her again .

    After a while, dressed in the same manner as thedies of the day, she got on the carriage with the support of her maids .

    Her carriage had just moved, so did the other carriages ahead . It can be seen from the curtain that there are some familiar faces sitting there . Five years ago, Xie Shi, who was killed by her and had several concubines, was also there . Butpared with the past, Xie¡¯s face was obviously haggard and gray, as if he was a teenager .

    This, Chen Rong has heard that after getting several pretty maids that year, Xie¡¯s husband seemed to change another person at once . He didn¡¯t care about Xie¡¯s brawling and just took in seven or eight concubines . By this time, Xie¡¯s peaceful backyard had be a garden of flowers .

    Chen Rong also heard that for this matter, Xie, a strong man, wanted to leave several times, but somehow, every time there was a little bit of thunder and rain .

    Like Xie Shi, two of the other women added Ding Jia¡¯s sisters in the pce girl incident . After five years, these people were naturally alert when they saw their faces . They took a few others with them and naturally excluded Chen Rong .

    Of course, Chen Rong doesn¡¯t care . She doesn¡¯t think she can deal with these people at all .

    Eight carriages went out .

    The carriage drove out of Wuyine where Langya Wang was, and slowly drove to the main street .

    At this time, I saw two figures suddenly appear in the corner . These two are mother and daughter . They have simr faces with ttering smile . When they saw Chen¡¯s carriage from afar, they rushed over . When the guards stopped, the elder stammered, "we are friends of Aron . " "Yes, my mother is still her sister . "

    Wuyine, the courtyard of noble people, where there are no white men, who has ever seen such a rude and vulgar people?

    For a while, seven pairs of eyes looked at Chen Rong at the same time, one by one seemed to be smiling rather thanughing, which seemed quite expectant .

    These people are at the theatre .

    Chen Rong picks a eyebrow, she turns to look at the mother and daughter . They meet when she enters the city . They are Chen Qi¡¯s mother and daughter .

    At that time, she didn¡¯t give them any face and asked people to throw them out . How could they still smile so brightly and approach her smugly?

    ncing at the two women, Feng Wan pulled out the curtain and said, "drive them away!"

    A wordnding, Chen Qi¡¯s daughter has shrieked: "Chen¡¯s a Rong, you don¡¯t forget your surname Chen!" Chen Qi also called out: "Chen¡¯s a Rong, how can you do this? Don¡¯t forget that if I hadn¡¯t pleaded with your aunt, your aunt would have broken you and thrown the body out to feed the dog! You don¡¯t care about saving lives? "

    As she screamed, she nced triumphantly at her face .

    That¡¯s what she wants to say . She just wants to know how Chen¡¯s A-Rong can rely on the ount of that year in front of so many dignitaries! Well, anyway, she is so rich . As long as she has one hand and a loose mouth, the benefits will be enough for her mother and daughter to enjoy for a lifetime . Still don¡¯t say, Chen Qi ground calls scold one ear, Chen Rong still Zheng Zheng . It took her a long time to remember where Chen Qi came from .

    Just when she wanted to understand and was dumbfounded, there was a lot of discussion around her, and the clear and gentle voice of Xie wasing, "ah Rong, is there really such a thing? The grace of saving lives cannot be forgotten . In my opinion, you should not enter the pce today, and please invite these two benefactors to enter the pce to narrate the past . "

    The tone is gentle, but it is full of ridicule .

    As soon as Xie¡¯s voice fell, Chen Qi¡¯s mother and daughter were already smiling . In fact, in their capacity, as long as they step into the door of Langya Wang¡¯s house, even if they walk in the corner, they have great capital!

    Chen Rong looks up .

    What she was right about was the chatter from all around her . It seems that everyone agrees with Xie .

    Unfortunately, she Chen¡¯s a Rong this life, the most disliked is to be threatened!

    At present, Chen Rong leaned back and smiled at the crowd¡¯s stare . Then she waved and said to a guard, "in those days, Qng knew that . Now he is in the mansion . Go and let him deal with it . " Chen Rong raised his lips and looked at Chen Qi¡¯s mother and daughter with evil eyes . He said one word at a time: "there was no need to talk about the humiliation in those days . I really want to know what the salvation was . I think, with the wisdom of my husband, there will be a decision! "

    Speaking of this, Chen Qi¡¯s mother and daughter¡¯s face has turned white, and the sound of discussion around has also stopped . They don¡¯t believe in Chen Rong, respect her or like her . However, Wang Hong is different . In this world, his majesty also respects him! Chen Rong dare to say so, dare to do so, that is to say, there was another secret in that year, the mother and daughter, just afraid that they were lying!

    Chen Rong takes back her eyes and ignores Chen Qi¡¯s mother and daughter¡¯s stooping and quietly retreating figure . She lightly orders: "let¡¯s go . "

    "But Madame," one of the guards looked back and said, "those two?" He was referring to the mother and daughter who had escaped quietly .

    Chen Rong nced at it lightly and said coldly, "forget it, this kind of man in the market has not insulted the identity of the husband!"

    "Yes . " The guard answered softly, and the carriage moved .

    Chen Rong¡¯s carriage moved, and several others moved again . Now the fool can see that the mother and daughter have problems . Otherwise, why did Chen Rongyi mention Wang Hong and they were scared away?

    I don¡¯t know for a long time, Hsieh suddenly cried out, "no, he went to the border, didn¡¯t he, brother seven? He¡¯s not in the house! "

    Then she closed her lips and turned her head to stare at Chen Rong . Xie thought, "this gaudy woman is a little intelligent . " . ( . )

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!